Sequence _ _
The last verse of Surah 'Al-` Imran was concluded with an exhortation to Taqwa, the fear of Allah. The present Surah begins with Taqwa in the mode of command. The previous Surah mentioned some battles, described the manner of treating antagonists, condemned misappropriation in battle spoils and took up several other matters. In the earlier part of the present Surah, there are injunctions about rights related to one's own people which must be fulfilled while living and inter-acting with them, such as, the rights of orphans, relatives and wives (known as حقُوقُ العباد Huququl-` Ibad: the rights of the servants of Allah). But, there are some rights which are justiciable, that is, their fulfillment can be enforced through law, like common transactions of buying and selling. The rights involved in lease, tenancy and wages can be settled through mutual agreements and arbitration; should a party fall short in fulfilling settled rights, these can be legally retrieved and enforced. But, the fulfillment of the rights of those in one's own charge - children, parents, husband and wife, and orphans - and the rights of other relatives which fall on each other - all depend upon civilized behaviour, respect, loving and caring, and above all on that genuinely heartfelt desire to do what is good for them. These are behaviour patterns which cannot be weighed on a scale of things. That they be determined fully and perfectly through mutual agreements is also much too difficult. Therefore, there is just no other method of their fulfillment except having the fear of Allah and the fear of what would happen in the life to come. This is known as Taqwa and the truth of the matter is that this power of Taqwa is more effective than the combined powers of government and law. Hence, the Surah opens with the command of Taqwa when it says: يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ اتَّقُوا رَبَّكُمُ ( O men, fear your Lord).
The word, اتَّقُوا 'ittaqu' translated here as 'fear' means 'fear acting against your Lord' which perhaps is the reason why the Holy Prophet ﷺ used to recite this verse as part of his address while solemnizing a marriage. Therefore, reciting it in the Khutbah of Nikah is a perennial revival of the Sunnah. Here, the form of address in the verse is worth attention. It says: يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ ( O men) which includes all human beings, men or women, and whether they are present at the time of the revelation of the Qur'an or shall continue to be born right through to the Day of Doom. Then, alongwith the command of 'ittaqu' (fear) the word used is 'Rabb' (Lord) which has been selected out of the most fair names of Allah. This is to point out that the fear of Allah so enjoined has a justification and wisdom of its own. The Being totally responsible for man's nurture the manifestations of Whose Lord-worthiness he witnesses every moment of his life, certainly deserves all the awe one is capable of. The very thought that anyone could rise in antagonism and defiance against Allah is terribly dangerous.
Immediately after the text brings into focus the most exalted majesty of the Lord by saying that He created human beings, all of them, in His wisdom and mercy. Here it was quite possible to create and cause to be present, whatever it was to be, in more than one way. But, He chose to have one way and one form, a very particular one, when he created all human beings from the one and only human being, that is, Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) ، and thus it was that He tied all of them in a strong bond of brotherhood. So, it is not only the fear of Allah and the fear of Akhirah (Hereafter) which demand man's alle-giance to the Lord of all creation, but this bond of brotherhood between human beings also requires that rights of humanity - of mutual sympathy, wellbeing and collective good - be fully discharged. And between man and man, let there be no one high or low in race or caste, in colour or language, and that all such distinctions be never made the criterion of good or bad, nobility or meanness. Therefore, it was said: الَّذِي خَلَقَكُم مِّن نَّفْسٍ وَاحِدَةٍ وَخَلَقَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا وَبَثَّ مِنْهُمَا رِجَالًا كَثِيرًا وَنِسَاءً meaning 'who has created you from a single soul (that is, Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) who is the father of all human beings), and from it created its match (that is, his wife, Hawwa' (Eve), and spread from the two, many men and women (in the world) '.
In short, this verse serves as an introduction to injunctions which are going to appear in this Surah. The purpose here is to dissuade human beings from becoming the usurpers of Divine rights, while at the same time, by telling them that they all are the children of the same father, the wonderful humane dimension of love, mutual sympathy and concern was given as the working hypothesis of common living, so that the mutual rights of relatives, orphans and married couples could be fulfilled right from the heart at the very grass-root level.
Towards the end of verse 1, the exhortation to fear Allah has been beamed at man from yet another angle. Isn’ t it that man demands his rights from others in the name of Allah and exacts what he wants from them? It means that one who expects others to fear Allah should do that himself as well. The last word, وَالْأَرْحَامَ wal-arham, is there to warn that any shortcoming in taking good care of near relations, whether from the side of one's father or mother, should be avoided.
The second verse emphasizes the rights of orphaned children and establishes rules to protect their property.
The commentary which follows takes up the last two aspects of near relations and orphans in some detail.
Commentary
Treating Near Relations Well:
The word, الْأَرْحَامَ 'al-arham' in verse 1 is the plural of رحم rahm. Rahm رحم is womb. The womb of the mother is the home of the child until born. Since this womb is the source of blood relationship, the act of maintaining relations in that line is called ilatur-rahm in Arabic (literally, umbilical link or bond or relationship). The converse of it, that is, showing carelessness and indifference towards natural linkage based on blood relationship is identified as قتل الرحم qat`-al-rahm (literally, umbilical delinkage, meaning cutting off relationship with one's kin).
The noble ahadith have laid great emphasis on bonds of kinship. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
من احَبَّ ان یبسط لہ فی رزقہ و ینسا لہ فی اثرہ فلیصل رحمۃ
Whoever likes to have his livelihood made plentiful and his age extended for him should maintain good relations with his near of kin. (Mishkat, p. 419)
This hadith tells us about two benefits that issue forth from treating near relations well. The merit of the Hereafter vouchsafed, this fair treatment of one's kin has its benefits in this life as well, that is, it removes straightening from his livelihood and blesses his age with more good years.
Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Salam ؓ says: When the Holy Prophet ﷺ came to Madinah al-Tayyibah and I presented myself before him, the very first words from him which fell into my ears were:
یا ایھا الناس افشوا السلام ط واطعموا الطعام و صلوا الارحام، وصلوا باللیل والناس ینام ، تدخلوا الجنۃ بالسلام
O men, make a practice of greeting each other with salam, and feed people (for the pleasure of Allah), and treat near relations well, and pray by night while people sleep - you will enter Paradise in peace. (Mishkat, p. 108)
In another hadith, it has been reported that اَمُّ المؤمنین Ummul-Mu'minin (the Mother of the Faithful) Sayyidah Maymuna ؓ had freed her bond woman. When she told the Holy Prophet ﷺ about it, he said:
لو اعطیتھا اخوالک کان اعظم لاجرک
Had you given her to your maternal uncle, your reward would have been greater. (Mishkat, p. 171)
Although, Islam motivates people to free slaves and rates it as one of the finest acts of merit, yet the status of treating relatives fairly has been given more importance. There is another narration on the same subject in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said:
الصدقۃ علی المسکین صدقۃ وھی علی ذی الرحم ثنتان ط صدقۃ وصلۃ
Charity to the needy is just charity, while to a near relative it becomes twofold: charity and kinship. (Mishkat, p. 171)
Hence, a simple change in the end-use of charity yields two types of merits.
As opposed to this there is the attitude of cold-shouldering or severing of blood relationships. How stern are the warnings given in hadith reports against this can be imagined from the following two ahadith:
The Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
1۔ لا یدخل الجنۃ قاطع
1. A breaker of (blood) relationships shall not enter Paradise. (Mishkat, p 419)
2- لا تنزل الرحمۃ علی قوم فیہ قاطع رحم
2. Mercy shall not descend upon a people among whom there is a breaker of (blood) relationships. (Mishkat, p. 420)
The statement in the last sentence of this verse: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ عَلَيْكُمْ رَقِيبًا (and surely, Allah is watchful over you) motivates human hearts to fulfill rights as and when they are due because Divine watchfulness implies awareness of whatever there is in human hearts - intentions, scruples, motives - everything. Doing things halfheartedly, formally, or for fear of possible embarrassment, without any genuine desire to serve, shall remain acts unacceptable to Allah. Incidentally, from here we find out why Allah should be feared - because He is watchful over everyone, always. As pointed out elsewhere too, this is typical of the usual style of the Holy Qura'n when it does not introduce laws in sheer cold print like the laws of the governments of this world, but puts them forth in the manner of education, training and affection by not restricting itself to the word of law alone, but by combining it with the grooming of minds and hearts as well.
Ey İnsanlar! Rabbinizden korkun. O, sizi tek bir nefisten -babanız Âdem'den- yarattı. Âdem'den de hanımını, anneniz Havva'yı yarattı. O ikisinden birçok erkek ve kadını yeryüzünün dört bir yanına yaydı. Kendisi adına birbirinizden istekte bulunup; Allah adına şöyle yapmanı istiyorum dediğiniz Allah’a karşı gelmekten korkun. Sizi birbirinize bağlayan akrabalık bağını da koparmaktan korkun. Şüphesiz Allah, üzerinizde bir gözetleyicidir. Amellerinizden hiçbirisi O'na gizli kalmaz. Bilakis onları tek tek sayar ve size karşılığını verir.
"Hai sekalian manusia, bertakwalah kepada Rabbmu yang telah menciptakan kamu dari diri yang satu, dan dari padanya Allah menciptakan istrinya; dan dari pada keduanya Allah mem-perkembangbiakkan laki-laki dan perempuan yang banyak. Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah yang dengan (mempergunakan) Nama-Nya kamu saling meminta satu sama lain, dan (peliharalah) hubungan silaturahim. Sesungguhnya Allah selalu menjaga dan mengawasimu." (An-Nisa`: 1).
Madaniyah
(1) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memulai surat ini dengan perintah untuk ber-takwa kepadaNya dan anjuran untuk beribadah kepadaNya, perintah untuk menyambung silaturahim dan anjuran untuk hal itu. Allah juga menjelaskan tentang sebab-sebab yang mendorong harusnya melakukan setiap dari hal tersebut, dan bahwa hal yang mengharuskan untuk bertakwa kepadaNya adalah karena Allah itu Rabb kalian, ﴾ ٱلَّذِي خَلَقَكُم ﴿ "yang telah menciptakan kalian," memberi rizki kepada kalian, memelihara kalian dengan nikmat-nikmatNya yang besar, dan di antaranya adalah penciptaan diri kalian itu, ﴾ مِّن نَّفۡسٖ وَٰحِدَةٖ ﴿ "dari diri yang satu," dan menjadikan ﴾ مِنۡهَا زَوۡجَهَا ﴿ "dari padanya istrinya," agar sesuai dengannya, lalu ia merasa tenang kepadanya, dan dengan hal itu lengkaplah nikmat dan terwujudlah kebaha-giaan.
Demikian juga, di antara pendorong yang mengharuskan dan menuntut untuk bertakwa kepadaNya adalah (bahwa) kalian saling meminta dengan (menyebut) NamaNya dan pengagungan kalian atasNya, hingga bila kalian ingin mendapatkan hajat dan kebutuhan kalian, maka kalian bertawassul dengannya, di mana Anda meminta dengan "demi Allah." Karena itu, barangsiapa yang menghendaki hal itu kepada orang lain, ia berkata, "Saya memo-hon kepadamu dengan Nama Allah untuk melakukan pekerjaan..."; karena dia mengetahui apa yang ada dalam hatinya berupa peng-agungan kepada Allah, yang mendorong agar orang yang diminta-nya dengan "Nama Allah" itu tidak menolak. Maka sebagaimana kalian mengagungkanNya dengan hal itu, agungkanlah juga Allah dengan beribadah dan bertakwa kepadaNya.
Demikian juga kabar bahwa Allah Maha Mengawasi, artinya, Allah melihat hamba-hambaNya pada saat mereka diam maupun bergerak, yang dirahasiakan maupun yang ditampakkan, dan Allah mengawasi seluruh kondisi mereka, yang mengharuskan adanya rasa pengawasan Allah dan malu yang mendalam terha-dapNya dengan cara konsisten dalam takwa kepadaNya, dan pada pemberitaan bahwa Allah menciptakan mereka dari diri yang satu dan bahwa Allah mengembang biakkan mereka di seluruh bagian bumi, padahal mereka berasal dari jiwa yang satu, adalah agar se-bagian mereka mengasihi sebagian yang lain dan sebagian mereka berlaku lemah lembut kepada sebagian lainnya.
Allah menyandingkan antara takwa kepadaNya dengan perintah untuk berbuat baik kepada keluarga dan melarang dari memutuskan hubungan silaturahim agar menegaskan akan kebe-naran hal tersebut, dan bahwa sebagaimana wajibnya menunaikan hak-hak Allah, maka wajib pula untuk menegakkan hak-hak makh-lukNya, khususnya yang termasuk kerabat keluarga di antara mereka, bahkan menunaikan hak-hak mereka adalah di antara hak-hak Allah yang telah diperintahkan olehNya.
Perhatikanlah bagaimana Allah memulai surat ini dengan perintah secara umum untuk bertakwa, menyambung silaturahim, dan interaksi antara suami dan istri, kemudian setelah itu Allah merinci perkara-perkara tersebut dengan perincian yang sempurna dari awal surat hingga akhirnya, di mana seolah-olah penjelasan surat ini didasari oleh perkara-perkara tersebut, merinci hal-hal yang disebut yaitu secara umum darinya dan menjelaskan hal-hal yang samar.
Dalam Firman Allah, ﴾ وَخَلَقَ مِنۡهَا زَوۡجَهَا ﴿ "Dan dari padanya Allah menciptakan istrinya," terdapat sebuah peringatan untuk senantiasa menjaga (memperhatikan) hak-hak para suami dan para istri dan pemenuhannya, karena para istri itu tercipta dari para suami, se-hingga antara para suami dan para istri terdapat hubungan nasab yang paling dekat, hubungan yang paling kuat, dan ikatan yang paling kokoh.
Dan Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
All human beings are one and the same by birth. Ultimately, everyone can trace his origin to the same man and woman as father and mother. It is, therefore, necessary that all human beings should have a feeling of affinity with each other and live with fairness and goodwill like the members of one extended family. This racial unity becomes more compact in family relationships and the importance of decent behaviour among kinsfolk becomes further heightened. Good behaviour between fellow human beings is important, not merely from the moral point of view, but rather as a matter of personal concern to man himself. This is so, because everyone is governed by the Great, Almighty God, who as the Reckoner for one and all, will decide the eternal future of all human beings in the Hereafter, requiting them according to their actions in this world. Man should, therefore, not consider his dealings with others as a matter between man and man, but as a matter between man and God. He should fear the grip of God and should adhere to the bounds set by God so as to save himself from His wrath. According to a hadith, God proclaimed, ‘I shall associate Myself with one who strengthens the ties of kinship and detach Myself from one who severs them.’ This shows that man’s attachment to God is being tested by the criterion of his relations with other human beings. One who goes in fear of God while dealing with the rights of others, is one who truly venerates Him; one who loves other human beings, is one who really loves his Creator. The virtues of fair dealing and compassion are general requirements of human society, but so vital are they to maintaining good family relations that in importance they stand second only to God.
Wahai manusia! Bertakwalah kalian kepada Tuhan kalian karena Dialah yang telah menciptakan kalian dari satu jiwa, yaitu bapak kalian, Adam. Kemudian dari Adam Dia menciptakan istrinya, Hawa, ibu kalian. Kemudian dari keduanya Dia menyebarkan banyak manusia laki-laki dan wanita ke berbagai penjuru bumi. Oleh sebab itu, bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah yang nama-Nya kalian gunakan sebagai sarana untuk meminta sesuatu kepada sesama kalian, yaitu dengan mengatakan, “Aku memintamu dengan nama Allah agar kamu sudi melakukan hal ini.” Juga takutlah kalian terhadap tindakan memutus tali persaudaraan yang mengikat kalian dengan sesama kalian. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengawasi kalian sehingga tidak ada satu pun amal perbuatan kalian yang luput dari pengawasan-Nya. Dia senantiasa menghitungnya dan akan memberi kalian balasan yang setimpal dengannya.
Which was revealed in Al-Madina
Virtues of Surat An-Nisa, A Madinan Surah
Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said that Surat An-Nisa' was revealed in Al-Madinah. Ibn Marduwyah recorded similar statements from `Abdullah bin Az-Zubayr and Zayd bin Thabit. In his Mustadrak, Al-Hakim recorded that `Abdullah bin Mas`ud said, "There are five Ayat in Surat An-Nisa' that I would prefer to the life of this world and all that is in it,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَظْلِمُ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ
(Surely, Allah wrongs not even the weight of an atom,) 4:40,
إِن تَجْتَنِبُواْ كَبَآئِرَ مَا تُنهَوْنَ عَنْهُ
(If you avoid the great sins which you are forbidden to do) 4:31,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَغْفِرُ أَن يُشْرَكَ بِهِ وَيَغْفِرُ مَا دُونَ ذَلِكَ لِمَن يَشَآءُ
(Verily, Allah forgives not that partners should be set up with Him (in worship), but He forgives except that (anything else) to whom He wills) 4:48,
وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ إِذ ظَّلَمُواْ أَنفُسَهُمْ جَآءُوكَ
(If they (hypocrites), when they had been unjust to themselves, had come to you) 4:64, and,
وَمَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءاً أَوْ يَظْلِمْ نَفْسَهُ ثُمَّ يَسْتَغْفِرِ اللَّهَ يَجِدِ اللَّهَ غَفُوراً رَّحِيماً
(And whoever does evil or wrongs himself, but afterwards seeks Allah's forgiveness, he will find Allah Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful) 4:110." Al-Hakim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "Ask me about Surat An-Nisa', for I learned the Qur'an when I was still young." Al-Hakim said, "This Hadith is Sahih according to the criteria of the Two Sahihs, and they did not collect it."
بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَـنِ الرَّحِيمِ
In the Name of Allah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful
The Command to have Taqwa, a Reminder about Creation, and Being Kind to Relatives
Allah commands His creatures to have Taqwa of Him by worshipping Him Alone without partners. He also reminds to them of His ability, in that He created them all from a single person, Adam, peace be unto him.
وَخَلَقَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا
(And from him He created his wife) Hawwa' (Eve), who was created from Adam's left rib, from his back while he was sleeping. When Adam woke up and saw Hawwa', he liked her and had affection for her, and she felt the same toward him. An authentic Hadith states,
«إِنَّ الْمَرْأَةَ خُلِقَتْ مِنْ ضِلَعٍ، وَإِنَّ أَعْوَجَ شَيْءٍ فِي الضِّلَعِ أَعْلَاهُ، فَإِنْ ذَهَبْتَ تُقِيمُهُ كَسَرْتَهُ، وَإِنِ اسْتَمْتَعْتَ بِهَا اسْتَمْتَعْتَ بِهَا وَفِيهَا عِوَج»
(Woman was created from a rib. Verily, the most curved portion of the rib is its upper part, so, if you should try to straighten it, you will break it, but if you leave it as it is, it will remain crooked.) Allah's statement,
وَبَثَّ مِنْهُمَا رِجَالاً كَثِيراً وَنِسَآءً
(And from them both He created many men and women;) means, Allah created from Adam and Hawwa' many men and women and distributed them throughout the world in various shapes, characteristics, colors and languages. In the end, their gathering and return will be to Allah. Allah then said,
وَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ الَّذِى تَسَآءَلُونَ بِهِ وَالاٌّرْحَامَ
(And have Taqwa of Allah through Whom you demand your mutual (rights) and revere the wombs), protect yourself from Allah by your acts of obedience to Him. Allah's statement,
الَّذِى تَسَآءَلُونَ بِهِ
(through Whom you demand your mutual (rights)), is in reference to when some people say, "I ask you by Allah, and then by the relation of the Rahim (the womb, i.e. my relationship to you)", according to Ibrahim, Mujahid and Al-Hasan. Ad-Dahhak said; "Fear Allah Whom you invoke when you conduct transactions and contracts." "And revere the womb by not cutting the relations of the womb, but keep and honor them, as Ibn `Abbas, `Ikrimah, Mujahid, Al-Hasan, Ad-Dahhak, Ar-Rabi`, and others have stated. Allah's statement,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَلَيْكُمْ رَقِيباً
(Surely, Allah is always watching over you.) means, He watches all your deeds and sees your every circumstance. In another Ayah, Allah said;
وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ شَهِيدٌ
(And Allah is Witness over all things.) 58:6. An authentic Hadith states,
«اعْبُدِاللهَ كَأَنَّكَ تَرَاهُ، فَإِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ تَرَاهُ،فَإِنَّهُ يَرَاك»
(Worship Allah as if you see Him, for even though you cannot see Him, He sees you.) This part of the Ayah encourages having a sense of certainty that Allah is always watching, in a complete and perfect manner. Allah mentioned that He has created mankind from a single father and a single mother, so that they feel compassion for each other and are kind to the weaker among them. In his Sahih, Muslim recorded that Jarir bin `Abdullah Al-Bajali said that a delegation from Mudar came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, and he saw their state, wearing striped woolen clothes due to poverty. After the Zuhr prayer, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ stood up and gave a speech in which he recited,
يَٰـأَيُّهَا النَّاسُ اتَّقُواْ رَبَّكُمُ الَّذِى خَلَقَكُمْ مِّن نَّفْسٍ وَٰحِدَةٍ
(O mankind! Have Taqwa of your Lord, Who created you from a single person,) until the end of the Ayah. He also recited,
يٰأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ اتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ وَلْتَنظُرْ نَفْسٌ مَّا قَدَّمَتْ لِغَدٍ
(O you who believe! Have Taqwa of Allah. And let every person look to what he has sent forth for the tomorrow) 59:18. He also encouraged them to give charity, saying,
«تَصَدَّقَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ دِينَارِهِ، مِنْ دِرْهَمِهِ، مِنْ صَاعِ بُرِّهِ، مِنْ صَاعِ تَمْرِه»
(A man gave Sadaqah from his Dinar, from his Dirham, from his Sa` of wheat, from his Sa` of dates) until the end of the Hadith. This narration was also collected by Ahmad and the Sunan compilers from Ibn Mas`ud.
Ô gens, craignez votre Seigneur car c’est Lui qui vous a créés d’une seule âme, votre père Adam, puis Il créa d’Adam son épouse Eve votre mère.
Ensuite, Il a fait répandre à partir de leur descendance de nombreux êtres humains, hommes et femmes, dans toutes les contrées de la Terre
Craignez Allah par lequel vous vous implorez les uns les autres, comme lorsque vous dites:
Je te demande au nom d’Allah de faire telle chose.
Craignez aussi de rompre les liens de parenté qui vous relient. Allah vous observe: aucun de vos agissements ne Lui échappe et Il vous rétribuera en conséquence de leur nature.
Hỡi con người, hãy kính sợ Thượng Đế của các ngươi, bởi Ngài chính là Đấng đã tạo hóa ra các người từ một cá thể duy nhất là ông tổ Adam, rồi từ Adam Ngài tại tiếp ra người mẹ cho các ngươi là bà tổ Hawwa. Với hai cá thể đó Ngài đã phân bố loài người có mặt khắp mọi nơi trên trái đất gồm cả nam và nữ. Các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah, Đấng mà các ngươi đã lấy Ngài ra để áp đặt người khác bằng câu: Tôi xin thề với Allah là tôi muốn anh làm cái này. Các ngươi hãy tránh việc đoạt tuyệt tình họ hàng một sợi dây kết nối các ngươi. Quả thật, Allah luôn quan sát các ngươi, cho nên không một việc làm nào của các ngươi có thể qua mặt được Ngài, tất cả nằm trong tầm kiểm soát của Ngài và Ngài sẽ thưởng phạt đầy đủ cho các ngươi.
O ljudi, bojte se vašeg Gospodara; On vas je stvorio od jednog čovjeka – vašeg oca Adema, i od Adema je stvorio njegovu suprugu Havu – vašu majku, i od njih dvoje je rasprostranio mnogobrojne ljude i žene po cijeloj Zemlji. I bojte se Allaha čijim imenom jedni druge molite, govoreći: "Molim te Allahom da uradiš tako i tako", i čuvajte se kidanja rodbinskih veza, jer doista Allah nadzire ono što radite tako da Mu ništa ne promakne, i sva vaša djela će pobrojati i za njih vas obračunati.
1- Ey insanlar! Sizi tek bir candan yaratan ve ondan da zevcesini var eden, her ikisinden de birçok erkek ve kadın türeten Rabbinizden korkun. Kendisi adına birbirinizden dileklerde bulunduğunuz Allah’tan ve akrabalık (bağını kesmekten) sakının. Şüphesiz Allah üzerinizde tam bir gözetleyicidir.
(Medine’de inmiştir, 176 âyettir)
1. Şanı Yüce Allah bu sûrenin başında kendisinden korkmayı (takvâyı) emretmekte, kendisine ibâdeti teşvik etmekte, akrabalık bağını gözetmeyi de emir ve teşvik etmektedir. Ayrıca bütün bunları gerektiren sebebi de açıklamıştır ki kendisinden korkmayı (takvâyı) gerektiren sebebi şöyle beyan etmektedir: “Sizi tek bir candan yaratan” ve size rızık verip sizi yaratmış olmasının da aralarında yer aldığı büyük nimetleri ile besleyip büyüten “ve ondan da” birbirine münasib düşsünler ve eşi onunla sükûn bulsun, böylelikle de nimet tamamlansın ve mutluluk gerçekleşsin diye “zevcesini var eden, her ikisinden de bir çok erkek ve kadın türeten Rabbinizden korkun.”
Sizin Allah adına birbirinizden bir şeyler istemeniz ve O’nu tazim etmeniz de O’ndan korkmayı gerektiren sebepler arasındadır. Öyle ki ihtiyaç ve maksatlarınızı gerçekleştirmek istediğiniz vakit O’nun adına, O’nu vesile edinerek birbirinizden birşeyler istemektesiniz. Bu maksatla biri diğerine: Allah için senden şu işi yapmanı istiyorum, der. Çünkü o, karşısındakinin kalben Allah adına yapılan isteği geri çevirmeyecek derecede Allah’ı tâzim ettiğini bilmektedir. İşte sizler bu şekilde Allah’ı tazim ettiğiniz gibi, O’ndan korkmak (takvâ) ve O’na ibâdet etmek ile de O’nu tazim etmelisiniz.
Yüce Allah, tam bir gözetleyici (Rakib) olduğunu da bildirmiştir. Yâni O, hareket ve sükunet her bir hallerinde kullarını gören, gizli ve açık bütün hallerini bilen, bu hallerde onları gözetleyendir. İşte bu da kulun, O’nun gözetimi altında olduğunu bilerek O’na karşı takvâlı olmaktan ayrılmayıp O’ndan en ileri derecede utanması gerektiğini ifade etmektedir. Yüce Allah’ın insanları tek bir candan yarattığını ve tek bir asıldan gelmekle birlikte onları yeryüzünün dört bir yanına yaydığını haber vermesi de birbirlerine karşı şefkatli olmaları ve birinin diğerine yumuşak davranması içindir.
Yüce Allah kendisinden korkma (takvâ) emri ile birlikte akrabalık bağlarını gözetme emrini de vermektedir. Akrabalık bağını kesmeyi ise yasaklamaktadır. Böylelikle bu hakkı daha bir pekiştirmektedir. Yüce Allah’ın hakkını yerine getirmek gerektiği gibi, insanların da özellikle de akraba olanların haklarını da öylece yerine getirmek gerekir. Hatta onların haklarını yerine getirmek Yüce Allah’ın yerine getirilmesini emrettiği ken hakları arasında yer alır.
Yüce Allah’ın bu sûrenin başında takvâ, akrabalık bağlarını ve genel olarak da eşler arasındaki hakları gözetme emrini verdikten sonra, bu hususları sûrenin başından sonuna kadar etraflı bir şekilde nasıl açıklamış olduğu dikkate değer bir husustur. Âdeta sûrenin tümü, sözü geçen bu hususlar üzerine kuruludur ve bu emirlerin mücmel (genel ve özlü) yanlarını açıklamakta, üstü kapalı olan hususları da geniş geniş izah etmektedir.
Yüce Allah’ın:“ve ondan da zevcesini var eden” buyruğunda eşlerin karşılıklı olarak haklarına riâyet etmelerinin ve bu hakları yerine getirmenin gereğine dikkat çekilmektedir. Çünkü zevceler kocalarından yaratılmışlardır. Bu nedenle kocalarla zevceleri arasında çok yakın bir nesep bağı, çok güçlü bira yakınlık ve çok sağlam bir ilişki bulunmaktadır.
O voi gente, temete il vostro Dio; Lui è Colui che vi ha creati da un'unica anima, il vostro padre Ǣdem; e creò, a partire da Ǣdem, sua moglie Eva, vostra madre, e a partire da loro diffuse molte persone in tutte le terre, maschi e femmine. E temete Allāh, Colui che interpellate nelle vostre richieste reciproche, dicendo: "Ti scongiuro, per Allāh, di fare ciò". Evitate di infrangere i rapporti di parentela, i quali vi legano: In verità, Allāh Vigila su di voi; nulla Gli sfugge delle vostre azioni; piuttosto, Egli ne tiene il conto perfetto e vi ricompenserà per ciò.
O mga tao, mangilag kayong magkasala sa Panginoon ninyo sapagkat Siya ang lumikha sa inyo mula sa nag-iisang kaluluwa, ang ama ninyong si Adan, lumikha mula kay Adan ng kabiyak nito, si Eva na ina ninyo, at nagpakalat mula sa dalawang ito sa mga dako ng lupa ng maraming tao: kalalakihan at kababaihan. Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh na humihiling ang isa't isa sa inyo sa pamamagitan Niya sa pamamagitan ng pagsabi: "Humihiling ako sa iyo sa pamamagitan ni Allāh na gawin mo ang ganito." Mangilag kayo sa pagputol ng ugnayan sa mga kamag-anakan, na nag-uugnay sa pagitan ninyo. Tunay na si Allāh laging sa inyo ay Mapagmasid kaya walang nakaaalpas sa Kanya na anuman mula sa mga gawain ninyo, bagkus nag-iisa-isa Siya ng mga ito at gaganti Siya sa inyo sa mga ito.
Seres humanos, teman a su Señor ya que Él los ha creado a partir de una sola alma, su padre Adán y luego, a partir de Adán, creó a su esposa Eva, madre de ustedes. Después, esparció a través de su descendencia numerosos seres humanos, hombres y mujeres, por todos los rincones de la Tierra. Teman a Al-lah, por Quien se imploran unos a otros, como cuando dicen: “Yo te pido en el nombre de Al-lah hacer tal o cual cosa.” Por temor a Al-lah cuiden también los lazos de parentesco que los unen. Al-lah los observa: no ignora ninguno de sus actos y los retribuirá en consecuencia.
O people, be mindful of your Lord, for it is He Who created you from a single soul: your father Adam; and from Adam He created his wife Eve, your mother. From the two of them, He spread many people, both male and female, all over the earth. Be mindful of Allah when requesting others by Him, such as: ‘I ask you, by Allah, to do such-and-such. Also, be mindful of breaking relations with your blood ties. Allah watches over you and nothing you do escapes Him; rather, He takes it into account and repays you accordingly.
Ibigay ninyo, O mga pinagbilinan, sa mga ulila (Sila ay ang mga nawalan ng mga ama nila habang hindi pa tumuntong sa pagbibinata at pagdadalaga) ang mga ari-arian nila nang buo kapag tumuntong sila sa pagbibinata at pagdadalaga at sila ay mga matino ang isip. Huwag ninyong ipalit ang ipinagbabawal sa ipinahihintulot sa pamamagitan ng pagkuha sa mamahaling mahusay ang kalidad mula sa mga ari-arian ng mga ulila at ng pagbibigay kapalit nito ng hamak na masama ang kalidad mula sa mga ari-arian ninyo. Huwag ninyong kunin ang mga ari-arian ng mga ulila na nakaugnay sa mga ari-arian ninyo. Tunay na iyon ay laging isang pagkakasala mabigat sa ganang kay Allāh.
E restituite, o voi tutori degli orfani (coloro che hanno perso i genitori e non hanno raggiunto l'età adulta) i loro beni per intero, se una volta adulti saranno capaci di amministrarli, e non confondete il lecito con l'illecito, prelevando i beni di grande valore dal patrimonio degli orfani, lasciando loro i beni di misero valore; e non prendete i beni degli orfani per aggiungerli al vostro patrimonio: In verità, questo è un grande peccato presso Allāh.
Guardians, give orphans (whose fathers have died and who have not yet reached maturity) their wealth in full when they come of age and have sound judgement. Do not exchange what is permitted for what is prohibited: taking what is good and valuable from the property of the orphans and replacing it with something bad and of little worth from your own property. Also, do not take the property of the orphans and combine it with your own wealth – that is a great crime before Allah.
Tutores, devuelvan a los huérfanos (aquellos que han perdido a sus padres antes de alcanzar la mayoría de edad legal) la totalidad de sus bienes cuando alcancen la pubertad y sean aptos para administrarlos. No cambien lo lícito por lo ilícito tomando lo bueno y precioso de entre los bienes de ellos para cambiarlo por lo malo e insignificante de los bienes de ustedes. No agreguen los bienes de los huérfanos a los de ustedes, eso constituye un pecado enorme para Al-lah.
The Rights of the Orphans and the Protection of Their Property:
The first verse stressed upon the care and concern for kinship in an absolute sense. Then came the general emphasis on the fulfillment of rights that issue forth from it. Now, the second verse carries the command to protect the properties of the orphans, as well as the prohibition of any misappropriation therein because the guardian of an orphaned child is usually one of his relatives. Therefore, this too has a bearing on the fulfillment of the rights of kinship.
The word, الْيَتَامَىٰ 'al-yatama' in the first sentence of verse 2: وَآتُوا الْيَتَامَىٰ أَمْوَالَهُمْ (And give the orphans their property), is the plural of الیتیم al-yatim (the orphan). Literally, it means the lone or the unique. Therefore, a pearl that resides in its shell all alone is called اَلدُّرّ الیتیم Ad-Durr al-Yatim (literally, 'the orphan-pearl' ). In the terminology of Islamic law, a یتیم yatim is a child whose father has died. Incidentally, among animals, a yatim is an offspring whose mother has died (Qmiis). When a child attains maturity, that is, becomes pubert, he is no more referred to as yatim in the terminology of Islamic law as it has been clarified in a hadith which says: لا یتم بعد الاحتلام that is, 'Orphanhood ends with puberty'. (Mishkat, p. 284)
If orphaned children have property, either gifted to them or received by them through someone's inheritance, then the responsibility of protecting this property, as well as the orphan himself, falls on the shoulders of the person who is the guardian of the orphan. It does not matter whether the guardian of the orphan was appointed by the father of the orphan himself before his death, or by the government. It is part of the guardian's duty that he should certainly" cover all costs incurred on the necessary maintenance of the orphan from what he owns, but he should not give what the orphan owns into his possession before he has reached the age of maturity because he, being an immature minor, may lose it somewhere. So, the statement: 'give the orphans their property', in this verse, has been clarified a little later in verse 5 where it has been said that the property of the orphans should be given to them after it is certain that they have become mature and do have the ability to distinguish between what is good for them and what is not.
Therefore, the meaning of 'give the orphans their property' in this verse should be taken in the sense of protecting their property so that it could be given to them at its appropriate time. Furthermore, there is a clear hint in this sentence towards the extent to which the guardian of the orphan is responsible for his welfare. It is being said here that his responsibility is not limited to just that he himself refrains from eating up or squandering the property of the orphan, but it is also an integral part of his duties that he should do everything possible to protect, guard and conserve the property in the best of state, capable of being handed over to him when mature.
The second sentence: وَلَا تَتَبَدَّلُوا الْخَبِيثَ بِالطَّيِّبِ prohibits the substitution of bad things for the good ones. There were people who would let the number of things owned by the orphan stay unaltered, but would take something good from there and substitute it with something bad they themselves had. For example, swapping a lean goat for a healthy one, a bad coin for a good one, and things like that. Since, this too is a breach of trust in respect of the property of the orphan, and in the event that someone driven by his naughty self comes up with the excuse that he has not 'taken' what belonged to the orphan, he has rather 'exchanged' it. So, the Holy Qur'an has forbidden it explicitly. Now, this forbiddance not only covers the substitution of one's bad things for the orphan's good things, but it also covers any attempt by the guardian to enter into any deal with some other person which results in a loss for the orphaned child.
The third sentence: وَلَا تَأْكُلُوا أَمْوَالَهُمْ إِلَىٰ أَمْوَالِكُمْ (and do not eat up their property alongwith your own) obviously aims to forbid the eating up of the orphan's property through impermissible methods whether it is consumed from the jointly-held property of the guardian and the orphan, or that it is held separately and consumed from there. But, the general practice is that the guardian would hold what belongs to the orphan with his own personal holdings, would himself consume out of there and let the orphan do the same. Since no separate accounting is involved here, even a religiously observing Muslim may fall into thinking that there was no sin in doing so. It was for this particular reason that the prohibition of consuming what belongs to the orphan by pooling it with one's own was mentioned here and warning was given to either keep the property of the orphan absolutely separate and spend from it separately so that there remains no danger of any excess; or should one elect to have a joint-expense system, then, the accounts maintained should be so clear that one can be sure of not having spent anything belonging to the orphan on his own person or in his interest. A detailed explanation of this has already appeared in وَاللَّـهُ يَعْلَمُ الْمُفْسِدَ مِنَ الْمُصْلِحِ (2:220) - Section 27 of Surah al-Baqarah, Volume 1 of this commentary.
The style of expression here gives a hint that those who misappropriate the property of orphans are generally the people who have properties of their own as well. So, it is by implication that such people have been reproached for stooping down to eat up the property of the orphans unlawfully while they have their own lawful belongings at hand - a shameful act indeed.
It will be noted that verse (2) mentions the prohibition of "eating" the property of the orphan because "eating" is one of the major end-uses of what one possesses. But, in common usage, every act of using up, consuming and exhausting is referred to as "eating up" - whether this be by 'using' or by 'eating'. The expression, وَلَا تَأْكُلُوا "la ta'kul u' (do not eat up) in the Holy Qur'an carries this very sense of the usage, included in which are all sorts of impermissible uses. Therefore, spending anything from the property of the orphan unlawfully by any means whatsoever is absolutely Haram (forbidden).
The verse ends with the admonition, إِنَّهُ كَانَ حُوبًا كَبِيرًا (It is, surely, a great sin.) Here, the word حُب 'hub', as said by Sayyidna ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، comes from the Ethiopian language. It means: 'major sin'. It is used in Arabic for the same meaning. The sense is that any unlawful appropriation or use of the orphan's property, be it because of lack of supervision or substitution of something bad for something good or because of consuming the orphan's assets as mixed up with one's own, is a great sin after all.
The stern warning to those who eat up the property of an orphan appears later towards the end of this section (4:10).
-Ey Veliler!- Yetimlere (büluğ çağına ermeden babalarını kaybeden çocuklar) büluğ çağına erip yetişkin olduklarında mallarını tam olarak verin. Yetimlerin mallarından kıymetli güzel olanları alıp, bunun karşılığında kendi mallarınızdan değersiz, kalitesiz olanları verip helal ile haramı değiştirmeyin. Yetimlerin mallarını alıp kendi mallarınıza katıp (yemeyin). Şüphesiz bu Allah katında büyük bir günahtır.
"Dan berikanlah kepada anak-anak yatim (yang sudah baligh) harta mereka, jangan kamu menukar yang baik dengan yang buruk dan jangan kamu makan harta mereka bersama hartamu. Sesungguhnya tindakan-tindakan (menukar dan memakan) itu, adalah dosa yang besar." (An-Nisa`: 2).
(2) Ini merupakan wasiat pertama dari hak-hak makhluk dalam surat ini, mereka itu adalah anak-anak yatim yang telah ditinggal mati oleh ayah yang menafkahi mereka, sedang mereka masih kecil dan lemah, mereka tidak mampu memenuhi kemasla-hatan mereka sendiri. Karena itu Allah Yang Maha Penyayang lagi Maha Pengasih memerintahkan hamba-hambaNya agar berbuat baik kepada mereka dan agar tidak mendekati harta-harta mereka kecuali dengan cara yang baik. Dan agar memberikan kepada me-reka harta-harta mereka –apabila mereka telah baligh dan dewasa– secara sempurna dan penuh, dan agar tidak menukar dengan yang buruk, di mana itu termasuk memakan harta anak yatim tanpa hak, ﴾ بِٱلطَّيِّبِۖ ﴿ "yang baik," yaitu, yang halal yang tidak ada dosa padanya dan tidak pula tanggung jawab.
﴾ وَلَا تَأۡكُلُوٓاْ أَمۡوَٰلَهُمۡ إِلَىٰٓ أَمۡوَٰلِكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Dan jangan kamu makan harta mereka ber-sama hartamu," maksudnya, bersama harta kalian. Di sini terdapat suatu peringatan akan buruknya memakan harta mereka dengan cara seperti itu, yang kemungkinan seseorang mampu untuk tidak melakukannya, (dan cukup) dengan apa yang telah Allah rizkikan untuknya dari hartanya sendiri. Maka barangsiapa yang berani melakukan hal itu, sesungguhnya ia telah melakukan, ﴾ حُوبٗا كَبِيرٗا ﴿ "dosa yang besar," yaitu, dosa dan kesalahan yang besar.
Dan termasuk menukar yang buruk dengan yang baik, ada-lah, seorang wali mengambil harta anak yatim yang berharga dan menukarnya dengan hartanya yang paling jelek.
Ayat ini juga menunjukkan adanya perwalian terhadap seorang yatim, karena di antara wajibnya memberikan harta anak yatim, adalah ketetapan perwalian orang yang mengelola hartanya.
Demikian juga ayat ini menunjukkan perintah untuk meng-urus harta anak yatim secara baik, karena kesempurnaan pembe-rian hartanya kepadanya adalah penjagaan dan pemenuhannya dengan cara yang baik untuknya, mengembangkannya, serta tidak menempatkannya pada hal-hal yang dikhawatirkan dan berbahaya.
Ô tuteurs, restituez aux orphelins – ceux qui ont perdus leurs pères avant l’âge de raison – l’intégralité de leurs biens lorsqu’ils atteignent la puberté et sont mentalement aptes à les gérer.
Ne substituez pas le licite par l’illicite en prenant de leurs bien ce qui est bon et précieux pour leur donner à la place ce qui est mauvais et dérisoire de vos biens. N’adjoignez pas les biens des orphelins aux vôtres, car ceci constitue un péché énorme pour Allah.
Serahkanlah -wahai para pengasuh- harta anak-anak yatim (yaitu anak yang kehilangan ayahnya dan belum balig) secara lengkap apabila mereka telah balig dan dewasa, dan janganlah kalian mengganti yang halal dengan yang haram, yaitu mengambil yang baik dan berharga dari harta anak-anak yatim tersebut dan menggantinya dengan yang jelek lagi murah dari harta kalian. Janganlah pula kalian mengambil harta anak-anak yatim lalu digabungkan dengan harta kalian. Sesungguhnya hal itu adalah dosa besar di sisi Allah.
Protecting the Property of the Orphans
Allah commands that the property of the orphans be surrendered to them in full when they reach the age of adolescence, and He forbids using or confiscating any part of it. So He said;
وَلاَ تَتَبَدَّلُواْ الْخَبِيثَ بِالطَّيِّبِ
(and do not exchange (your) bad things for (their) good ones;) Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib and Az-Zuhri commented, "Do not substitute a weak animal of yours for a fat animal (of the orphans)." Ibrahim An-Nakha`i and Ad-Dahhak commented, "Do not give something of bad quality for something of good quality." As-Suddi said, "One of them (caretakers of orphans) would take a fat sheep from the orphan's property and put in its place, a weak sheep of his, saying, `A sheep for a sheep.' He would also take a good Dirham and exchange it for a fake Dirham, saying, `A Dirham for a Dirham."' Allah's statement,
وَلاَ تَأْكُلُواْ أَمْوَلَهُمْ إِلَى أَمْوَلِكُمْ
(and devour not their substance to your substance.) means, do not mix them together so that you eat up both, as Mujahid, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Muqatil bin Hayyan, As-Suddi and Sufyan bin Hassin stated. Allah said,
إِنَّهُ كَانَ حُوباً كَبِيراً
(Surely, this is a great sin. ), a major and substantial sin, according to Ibn `Abbas. This was also reported from Mujahid, `Ikrimah, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Al-Hasan, Ibn Sirin, Qatadah, Muqatil bin Hayyan, Ad-Dahhak, Abu Malik, Zayd bin Aslam and Abu Sinan. The meaning above is: adding their property to your property is a grave sin and a major mistake, so avoid it.
The Prohibition of Marrying Female Orphans Without Giving a Dowry
Allah said,
وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلاَّ تُقْسِطُواْ فِى الْيَتَـمَى فَانكِحُواْ مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ النِّسَآءِ مَثْنَى
(And if you fear that you shall not be able to deal justly with the orphan girls, then marry (other) women of your choice, two) Allah commands, when one of you is the caretaker of a female orphan and he fears that he might not give her a dowry that is suitable for women of her status, he should marry other women, who are plenty as Allah has not restricted him. Al-Bukhari recorded that `A'ishah said, "A man was taking care of a female orphan and he married her, although he did not desire to marry her. That girl's money was mixed with his, and he was keeping her portion from her. Afterwards, this Ayah was revealed about his case;
وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلاَّ تُقْسِطُواْ
(If you fear that you shall not be able to deal justly)" Al-Bukhari recorded that `Urwah bin Az-Zubayr said that he asked `A'ishah about the meaning of the statement of Allah,
وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلاَّ تُقْسِطُواْ فِى الْيَتَـمَى
(If you fear that you shall not be able to deal justly with the orphan girls.) She said, "O my nephew! This is about the orphan girl who lives with her guardian and shares his property. Her wealth and beauty may tempt him to marry her without giving her an adequate dowry which might have been given by another suitor. So, such guardians were forbidden to marry such orphan girls unless they treated them justly and gave them the most suitable dowry; otherwise they were ordered to marry woman besides them." `A'ishah further said, "After that verse, the people again asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ (about marriage with orphan girls), so Allah revealed the Ayah,
وَيَسْتَفْتُونَكَ فِى النِّسَآءِ
(They ask your instruction concerning the women..) 4:127." She said, "Allah's statement in this Ayah,
وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَن تَنكِحُوهُنَّ
(yet whom you desire to marry) 4:127 refers to the guardian who does not desire to marry an orphan girl under his supervision because she is neither wealthy nor beautiful. The guardians were forbidden to marry their orphan girls possessing property and beauty without being just to them, as they generally refrain from marrying them (when they are neither beautiful nor wealthy)."
The Permission to Marry Four Women
Allah's statement,
مَثْنَى وَثُلَـثَ وَرُبَاعَ
(two or three, or four), means, marry as many women as you like, other than the orphan girls, two, three or four. We should mention that Allah's statement in another Ayah,
جَاعِلِ الْمَلَـئِكَةِ رُسُلاً أُوْلِى أَجْنِحَةٍ مَّثْنَى وَثُلَـثَ وَرُبَـعَ
(Who made the angels messengers with wings, - two or three or four) 35:1, does not mean that other angels do not have more than four wings, as there are proofs that some angels do have more wings. Yet, men are prohibited from marrying more than four wives, as the Ayah decrees, since the Ayah specifies what men are allowed of wives, as Ibn `Abbas and the majority of scholars stated. If it were allowed for them to have more than four wives, the Ayah would have mentioned it. Imam Ahmad recorded that Salim said that his father said that Ghilan bin Salamah Ath-Thaqafi had ten wives when he became Muslim, and the Prophet said to him, "Choose any four of them (and divorce the rest)." During the reign of `Umar, Ghilan divorced his remaining wives and divided his money between his children. When `Umar heard news of this, he said to Ghilan, "I think that the devil has conveyed to your heart the news of your imminent death, from what the devil hears during his eavesdropping. It may as well be that you will not remain alive but for a little longer. By Allah! You will take back your wives and your money, or I will take possession of this all and will order that your grave be stoned as is the case with the grave of Abu Righal (from Thamud, who was saved from their fate because he was in the Sacred Area. But, when he left it, he was tormented like they were)." Ash-Shafi`i, At-Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah, Ad-Daraqutni and Al-Bayhaqi collected this Hadith up to the Prophet's statement, "Choose any four of them." Only Ahmad collected the full version of this Hadith. Therefore, had it been allowed for men to marry more than four women at the same time, the Prophet would have allowed Ghilan to keep more than four of his wives since they all embraced Islam with him. When the Prophet commanded him to keep just four of them and divorce the rest, this indicated that men are not allowed to keep more than four wives at a time under any circumstances. If this is the case concerning those who already had more than four wives upon embracing Islam, then this ruling applies even more so to marrying more than four.
Marrying Only One Wife When One Fears He Might not Do Justice to His Wives
Allah's statement,
فَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلاَّ تَعْدِلُواْ فَوَحِدَةً أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ
(But if you fear that you will not be able to deal justly (with them), then only one or what your right hands possess.) The Ayah commands, if you fear that you will not be able to do justice between your wives by marrying more than one, then marry only one wife, or satisfy yourself with only female captives, for it is not obligatory to treat them equally, rather it is recommended. So if one does so, that is good, and if not, there is no harm on him. In another Ayah, Allah said,
وَلَن تَسْتَطِيعُواْ أَن تَعْدِلُواْ بَيْنَ النِّسَآءِ وَلَوْ حَرَصْتُمْ
(You will never be able to do perfect justice between wives even if it is your ardent desire) 4:129. Allah said,
ذلِكَ أَدْنَى أَلاَّ تَعُولُواْ
(That is nearer to prevent you from Ta`ulu), meaning, from doing injustice. Ibn Abi Hatim, Ibn Marduwyah and Abu Hatim Ibn Hibban, in his Sahih, recorded that `A'ishah said that, the Prophet said that the Ayah,
ذلِكَ أَدْنَى أَلاَّ تَعُولُواْ
(That is nearer to prevent you from Ta`ulu), means, from doing injustice. However, Ibn Abi Hatim said that his father said that this Hadith to the Prophet is a mistake, for it should be attributed to `A'ishah not the Prophet . Ibn Abi Hatim reported from Ibn `Abbas, `A'ishah, Mujahid, `Ikrimah, Al-Hasan, Abu Malik, Abu Razin, An-Nakha`i, Ash-Sha`bi, Ad-Dahhak, `Ata' Al-Khurasani, Qatadah, As-Suddi and Muqatil bin Hayyan that Ta`ulu means to deviate from justice.
Giving the Dowry is Obligatory
`Ali bin Abi Talhah reported Ibn `Abbas saying, Nihlah, in Allah's statement,
وَءَاتُواْ النِّسَآءَ صَدُقَـتِهِنَّ نِحْلَةً
(And give to the women (whom you marry) their Saduqat Nihlah) refers to the dowry. Muhammad bin Ishaq narrated from Az-Zuhri that `Urwah said that `A'ishah said that `Nihlah' means `obligatory'. Muqatil, Qatadah and Ibn Jurayj said, `Nihlah' means `obligatory' Ibn Jurayj added: `specified.' Ibn Zayd said, "In Arabic, Nihlah, refers to what is necessary. So Allah is commanding: Do not marry unless you give your wife something that is her right. No person after the Prophet is allowed to marry a woman except with the required dowry, nor by giving false promises about the dowry intended." Therefore, the man is required to pay a dowry to his wife with a good heart, just as he gives a gift with a good heart. If the wife gives him part or all of that dowry with a good heart, her husband is allowed to take it, as it is lawful for him in this case. This is why Allah said afterwards,
فَإِن طِبْنَ لَكُمْ عَن شَىْءٍ مِّنْهُ نَفْساً فَكُلُوهُ هَنِيئاً مَّرِيئاً
(But if they, of their own pleasure, remit any part of it to you, take it, and enjoy it without fear of any harm.)
Và các ngươi - hỡi những người giám hộ - hãy giao cho trẻ mồ côi (là những đứa trẻ bị mất cha trước khi trưởng thành) hết phần tài sản của chúng cho chúng sau khi chúng đã trưởng thành và khôn ngoan; các ngươi chớ lợi dụng đổi thứ Haram bằng thứ Halal, chớ hoán đổi tài sản quí giá của bọn trẻ bằng thứ tài sản tầm thường hồng chiếm làm của riêng và cũng đừng nhập chung tài sản của bọn trẻ vào tài sản của các ngươi, hành động đó bị Allah xem là tội lỗi.
O vi koji ostavljate oporuku, dajte jetimima njihove imetke u potpunosti kada dostignu šerijatsku punoljetnost i budu razboriti, i nemojte mijenjati halal za haram uzimajući kvalitetni i dragocjeni dio njihovog imetka za sebe i dajući im u zamjenu za to vaš imetak niskog kvaliteta! I nemojte njihov imetak pripajati vašem imetku, jer je to veliki grijeh kod Allaha.
2- Yetimlere, mallarını verin. Temizi murdar olanla değişmeyin. Onların mallarını kendi mallarınıza katarak yemeyin. Muhakkak bu, büyük bir günahtır.
2. Yüce Allah bu âyet-i ile bu sûrede insanların hakları arasında ilk olarak yetimlerin haklarının yerine getirilmesini emretmektedir. Yetimler; bakımlarını üstlenen babalarını yitirmiş küçük, zayıf ve kendi işlerini göremeyen kimselerdir. İşte son derece şefkatli (Raûf) ve merhametli olan Yüce Allah kullarına, yetimlere iyilikte bulunmalarını ve en güzel yoldan olması müstesna onların mallarına yaklaşmamalarını, ergenlik çağına gelip reşid oldukları takdirde de mallarını tam ve eksiksiz olarak onlara vermelerini, temizi pis olanla değiştirmemeyi emretmektedir:“Temizi” yani herhangi bir sorumluluk ve günah gerektirmeyen helâli “murdar olanla” yani haksız yere yetimin malını yemekle “değişmeyin. Onların mallarını kendi mallarınıza katarak” mallarınızla birlikte “yemeyin.” Bu buyruk böyle bir durumda, yâni insanın, Allah’ın kendisine rızık olarak ihsan ettiği mal varken, yetimin malına da ihtiyacı yokken onların mallarını yemenin ne kadar çirkin olduğuna dikkat çekmektedir. Her kim böyle bir işe kalkışma cesaretini gösterecek olursa “büyük bir günah” işlemiş, ağır bir vebal yüklenmiş olur. Yetimin velisinin, yetimin iyi mallarını alarak onun yerine kendi malından bayağı ve adi olan bir malı koyması da temizi murdar olanla değiştirmek kabilindendir.
Bu buyrukta yetimin velâyet altında tutulması da söz konusu edilmektedir. Çünkü yetime malını verme görevi, o malı veren kimsenin yetimin malı üzerinde velayet sahibi olmasını gerektirir. Yine bu buyrukta yetimin malının ıslah edilme emri de vardır. Çünkü yetime malını eksiksiz vermenin bir gereği de onu korumak, yetimin malını ıslah edip onu artıracak işleri yapmak, onun malını tehlikelere ve âkıbetinden korkulacak hallere maruz bırakmamaktır.
3- Eğer yetim kızlara (onlarla evlendiğiniz takdirde) adaletli davranamayacağınızdan korkarsanız, size helâl olan beğendiğiniz kadınlardan ikişer, üçer ve dörder olmak üzere nikâhlayın. Şâyet adaletli olamayacağınızdan korkarsanız o zaman bir tane ile yahut sahibi olduğunuz (cariyelerle) yetinin. Bu, haksızlık yapmamanız için daha uygundur.
4- Kadınlara mehirlerini gönül hoşluğu ile verin. Bununla beraber onlar, gönül hoşluğu ile size onun bir kısmını bağışlarlarsa onu da afiyetle yiyin.
3. “Eğer yetim kızlara (onlarla evlendiğiniz takdirde) adaletli davranamayacağınızdan korkarsanız” Yâni himayeniz ve velâyetiniz altında bulunan yetim kızlar hakkında adaleti sağlayamayacağınızdan, onları sevmediğinizden ötürü haklarını yerine getiremeyeceğinizden korkarsanız, onları bırakın ve “size helâl olan beğendiğiniz” başka “kadınlardan... nikâhlayın” Yâni dine bağlılık, mal, güzellik, mevki ve neseb sahibi olmak ve bunun dışında onları nikâhlamanızı gerektiren diğer özelliklere sahip olan kadınlardan beğendiklerinizle evlenin. Kendi görüşünüze göre tercihte bulunun. Bunlar arasında tercihe değer en güzel özellik ise dindar olmadır. Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in de şöyle buyurmuştur:“Kadın dört şey dolayısı ile nikâhlanır: Malı, güzelliği, konumu ve dinine bağlılığı dolayısı ile. Sen dindar olanını nikâhlamaya bak!.”
Bu âyet-i kerimede insanın nikâhtan önce seçimde bulunması gerektiği belirtilmektedir. Hatta Şar’î evlenmek istenilen kadına bakmayı da mubah kılmıştır. Tâ ki evlenecek kişi kiminle evleneceği konusunda basiret sahibi olsun.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah nikâhlanması mubah olan kadınların sayısını söz konusu ederek:“İkişer, üçer, dörder olmak üzere...”buyurmuştur. Yâni iki hanım almak isteyen alsın, üç hanım almak isteyen alsın, dört hanım almak isteyen alsın. Ancak bundan fazlası ile evlenemez. Çünkü âyet-i kerime ilâhi lütfu beyan etmek için zikredilmektedir. O bakımdan Yüce Allah’ın belirlediği bu sayıdan fazlası ile evlenmek icmâ ile câiz değildir. Çok evliliğin sebebine gelince, kişinin arzusu kimi zaman tek bir kadın ile karşılanamaz. O bakımdan dörde ulaşıncaya kadar ona evlenmek mubah kılınmıştır. Çünkü dört kadın -çok nadir kimseler dışında- herkese yeterli gelir.
Bununla birlikte birden fazla kadınla evlenmenin mubah olması kişinin haksızlık ve zulüm yapmayacağından emin olması, her birinin haklarını gereği gibi yerine getireceğine güvenmesi halinde mubahtır. Eğer herhangi bir şekilde zulümden korkar yahut haklarnı yerine getirmekten yana kendisine güvenemeyecek olursa ya tek bir kadın ile evlenmekle yetinmelidir yahut da sahip olduğu cariyeleri ile yetinmelidir. Çünkü cariyeler hakkında hür kadınlar hakkındaki kadar mükellefiyet yoktur.“Bu” yâni tek bir kadınla yahut cariye ile yetinmek “haksızlık yapmamanız” zulme düşmemeniz “için daha uygundur.” Buna göre kul eğer zulüm ve haksızlık yapmaktan, görevini yerine getirememekten korktuğu bir iş ile karşı karşıya kalırsa -yapacağı iş mubah olsa bile- böyle bir işi yapmaya kalkışmamalıdır. Aksine o işten uzak kalmayı ve esenlik yolunu seçmelidir. Çünkü esenliğe kavuşmak, kula ihsan edilen şeylerin en hayırlısıdır.
4. İnsanların pek çoğu kadınlara zulmettiği ve mehir konusunda onlara haksızlık ettiği için -özellikle çok miktarda ve bir defada verilen ve kocanın ödemekte zorluk çektiği mehirlerde durum böyledir- Yüce Allah şöyle emretmektedir:“Kadınlara mehirlerini gönül hoşluğu” gönül rızasıyla ve içten gelerek “verin.” Onlara mehirlerini vermeyi savsaklamayın yahut onu eksik vermeye kalkışmayın. Buradan anlaşıldığına göre eğer kadın mükellef ise mehir kadının kendisine verilir ve kadın bu mehire nikah akdi ile mâlik olur. Çünkü Yüce Allah mehri kadına izafe etmektedir. İzafe ise buu, onun mülkiyetine vermeyi gerektirmektedir.
“Bununla beraber onlar, gönül hoşluğu ile size onun bir kısmını bağışlarlarsa” yâni kendi rızaları ve kendi irâdeleri ile mehirlerinin bir bölümünü düşürmek yahut ertelemek yahut karşılıksız olarak bağışlamak sureti ile almayacak olurlarsa “onu da afiyetle yiyin” yâni bu konuda sizin için herhangi bir vebal ve sorumluluk yoktur. Bu buyrukta kadının reşid olması halinde -bağış yoluyla dahi olsa- malında tasarruf yetkisine sahip olduğuna delil vardır. Eğer kadın reşid değilse o takdirde onun yapacağı bu bağışın bir hükmü olmaz. Yine bu buyruktan anlaşıldığına göre kadının velisinin -kadının gönül hoşluğu ile verdikleri müstesna- kadının mehrinde hiçbir hak sahibi olmadığına da delil vardır.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Size helâl olan beğendiğiniz kadınlardan... nikâhlayın” buyruğunda helâl olmayan kadının nikâhlanmasının yasaklandığına delil vardır. Mesela müşrik veya ahlaksız kadın gibi. Nitekim Yüce Allah bir başka yerde de şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Müşrik kadınları iman etmedikçe nikâhlamayın.”(el-Bakara, 2/221) Yine bir başka yerde de: “Zina eden kadını da ancak zina eden veya müşrik olan bir erkek nikâhlar”(en-Nur, 24/3) buyrulmaktadır.
Ako se bojite da nećete biti pravedni ako oženite djevojke jetime koje su pod vašim starateljstvom, kroz umanjivanje mehra koji je obaveza da im se da, ili kroz loše ophođenje prema njima – nemojte ih ženiti, već se oženite drugim dobrim ženama. Ako želite oženite dvije, tri ili četiri, a ako se bojite da nećete pravedni biti ograničite se na jednu ili na one koje su u posjedu vašem, prema kojima nemate obaveze kao prema suprugama. Ako budete ispoštovali ovo navedeno, bit ćete dalji od nepravde.
Và nếu các ngươi lo sợ bản thân sẽ không công bằng khi các ngươi cưới những phụ nữ từng là trẻ mồ côi dưới sự quản lý của các ngươi làm vợ, sợ không nộp đủ tiền cưới bắt buộc hoặc sợ sẽ đối xử xấu thì các ngươi đừng cưới họ mà hãy cưới những phụ nữ tự do khác làm vợ, nếu muốn thì hãy cưới hai vợ hoặc ba vợ hoặc bốn vợ. Tuy nhiên, nếu sợ bản thân không công bằng giữa các bà vợ thì hãy cưới một người vợ thôi hoặc hưởng lạc cùng với những nữ nô lệ trong tay của cac ngươi, bởi không bắt buộc các ngươi cho họ phần quyền lợi như các bà vợ chính thức. Đó là những giáo lý qui định về vấn đề trẻ mồ côi, kết hôn với một phụ nữ hoặc hưởng lạc với nữ nô lệ, những điều này giúp các ngươi tránh xa sự bất công và bạo ngược.
Se temete di commettere ingiustizia sposando le orfane che tutelate, o se avete timore di non corrispondere loro la dote dovuta, o maltrattarle, scegliete altre donne pie; se desiderate, potete sposarne due o tre o quattro; se temete di non essere equi con loro, sposatene una, oppure godete delle vostre schiave: Queste ultime non godono degli stessi diritti delle mogli. Ciò è quanto apporta questo versetto riguardo gli orfani ed avere una sola moglie e godere delle schiave. Tale comportamento vi impedisce di tendere alla trasgressione.
Si vous craignez de ne pas être équitables en épousant les orphelines qui sont sous votre tutelle (par crainte de ne pas leur remettre la totalité de leur douaire ou de ne pas les traiter convenablement), ne les épousez donc pas et épousez d’autres femmes de bonnes mœurs. Vous pouvez épouser deux, trois ou quatre femmes si vous le voulez mais si vous craignez de ne pas être équitable, contentez-vous d’une seule ou jouissez des esclaves que vous avez en votre possession, puisqu’elles n’ont pas des droits aussi contraignants que ceux des épouses. Ce verset révélé au sujet des orphelines propose des solutions, comme se contenter d’une seule épouse ou d’esclaves pour éviter l’injustice et l’iniquité.
Si temen no poder ser equitativos al casarse con las huérfanas que estén bajo su tutela (por no poder darles la totalidad de su dote o no poder tratarlas apropiadamente), no se casen con ellas y háganlo con otras mujeres. Pueden tomar dos, tres o cuatro esposas si lo desean, pero si temen no poder ser equitativos, tomen una sola o tomen las esclavas que tengan en su posesión (cuando aún existían las esclavas, y evidenciando el cambio de estatus al convertir a una esclava en esposa). Esta aleya revelada respecto a los huérfanos propone soluciones como conformarse con una sola esposa o casarse con esclavas para evitar la injusticia y la inequidad.
Kung nangamba kayo na hindi kayo maging makatarungan kapag nag-asawa kayo ng mga babaing ulila na nasa ilalim ng pagtangkilik ninyo, dala ng pangamba sa pagkukulang sa bigay-kaya sa kanilang kinakailangan para sa kanila o sa masamang pakikitungo sa kanila, hayaan ninyo sila at mag-asawa kayo ng mga kaaya-aya na mga babaing iba sa kanila. Kung niloob ninyo ay mag-asawa kayo ng dalawa o tatlo o apat. Ngunit kung nangamba kayo na hindi kayo maging makatarungan sa kanila ay magkasya kayo sa iisa o masiyahan kayo sa anumang minay-ari ng mga kanang kamay ninyo na mga babaing alipin yayamang hindi kinakailangan para sa kanila ang kinakailangang mga tungkulin para sa mga maybahay. Ang nasaad na iyon sa talata kaugnay sa mga ulila at ang pagkakasya sa pag-aasawa sa iisang babae o ang pagkasiya sa mga babaing alipin ay higit na malapit na hindi kayo makapang-api o lumihis.
If you fear that you will not be just in marrying the female orphans under your guardianship – fearing that you will not give them an appropriate dowry or will not treat them well – then do not marry them, and marry other women you choose. You may marry two, three or four; but if you fear that you will be unjust between them, then marry just one, or suffice with what you possess of slave women, for their rights are not the same as the rights of wives. This is the best way to avoid being unjust or biased.
"Dan jika kamu takut tidak akan dapat berlaku adil terha-dap (hak-hak) perempuan yatim (bilamana kamu mengawininya), maka kawinilah wanita-wanita (lain) yang kamu senangi: dua, tiga atau empat. Kemudian jika kamu takut tidak akan dapat berlaku adil, maka (kawinilah) seorang saja, atau budak-budak yang kamu miliki. Yang demikian itu adalah lebih dekat kepada tidak berbuat aniaya. Berikanlah maskawin (mahar) kepada wanita (yang kamu nikahi) sebagai pemberian dengan penuh kerelaan. Kemudian jika mereka menyerahkan kepada kamu sebagian dari maskawin itu dengan senang hati, maka makanlah (ambillah) pemberian itu (sebagai makanan) yang sedap lagi baik akibatnya." (An-Nisa`: 3-4).
(3) Maksudnya, apabila kalian takut tidak berlaku adil terhadap wanita-wanita yatim yang ada di dalam pengasuhan dan perwalian kalian, dan kalian takut tidak mampu menunaikan hak-hak mereka yang disebabkan kalian tidak mencintai mereka, maka carilah wanita-wanita selain mereka, lalu nikahilah, ﴾ مَا طَابَ لَكُم مِّنَ ٱلنِّسَآءِ ﴿ "wanita-wanita (lain) yang kamu senangi," maksudnya, wanita-wanita yang kalian pilih yang memiliki agama, harta, kecantikan, dan keturunan yang baik dan lain sebagainya di antara sifat-sifat yang mendorong untuk menikahi mereka. Pilihlah mereka menurut pendapat kalian, dan sebaik-baik sifat yang menjadi patokan dalam memilih adalah agama, sebagaimana Nabi ﷺ bersabda,
تُنْكَحُ الْمَرْأَةُ لِأَرْبَعٍ: لِمَالِهَا، وَلِجَمَالِهَا، وَلِحَسَبِهَا، وَلِدِيْنِهَا، فَاظْفَرْ بِذَاتِ الدِّيْنِ تَرِبَتْ يَمِيْنُكَ.
"Wanita dinikahi karena empat hal; karena hartanya, kecantikannya, keturunannya, dan agamanya, dan pilihlah yang memiliki agama, niscaya beruntunglah kamu."[1]
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa seyogyanya seseorang itu me-milih wanita sebelum menikahinya, bahkan syariat telah membo-lehkan baginya untuk memandang wanita yang hendak dinikahi-nya itu agar ia benar-benar mengetahui segala hal secara pasti tentang wanita tersebut.
Kemudian Allah menyebutkan jumlah wanita yang boleh dinikahinya seraya berfirman, ﴾ مَثۡنَىٰ وَثُلَٰثَ وَرُبَٰعَۖ ﴿ "dua, tiga atau empat," maksudnya, barangsiapa yang hendak menikahi dua wanita, maka boleh ia lakukan, atau tiga, maka boleh ia lakukan, atau empat, maka boleh ia lakukan; dan tidaklah boleh baginya melebihi dari jumlah tersebut, karena ayat ini disebutkan dalam rangka menje-laskan jumlah yang paling banyak (yang dibolehkan), maka tidaklah boleh melebihi apa yang telah Allah sebutkan berdasarkan ijma'.
Yang demikian itu karena seorang laki-laki terkadang tidak mampu menahan syahwatnya hanya dengan seorang istri, karena itu dibolehkan baginya seorang istri lagi setelah seorang istri (per-tama) hingga mencapai empat orang istri. Karena dengan jumlah empat wanita itu telah mencukupi bagi kaum laki-laki kecuali bagi segelintir laki-laki. Walaupun demikian, hal tersebut dibolehkan baginya apabila ia merasa mampu untuk tidak berlaku zhalim dan aniaya dan yakin dapat memenuhi hak-hak mereka semua, namun apabila ia takut dari hal-hal tersebut, maka sebaiknya ia mencukupi hanya dengan seorang istri saja atau dengan hanya budak wanita-nya, karena ia tidak wajib untuk membagi malam bagi budak wanitanya tersebut.
﴾ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Yang demikian itu," yaitu, mencukupkan hanya dengan seorang istri atau dengan budak wanita, ﴾ أَدۡنَىٰٓ أَلَّا تَعُولُواْ ﴿ "adalah lebih dekat kepada tidak berbuat aniaya," yaitu, berbuat zhalim.
Ini menunjukkan bahwa seorang hamba yang menghadap-kan dirinya kepada suatu perkara yang ditakuti bahwa ia akan melakukan kezhaliman, aniaya, dan tidak menunaikan kewajiban, walaupun perkara itu adalah suatu yang mubah, maka seyogyanya ia tidak melakukan hal itu. Akan tetapi ia harus konsisten terhadap hal yang baik dan selamat, karena sesungguhnya sebaik-baik per-kara yang diberikan kepada seorang hamba itu adalah selamat.
(4) Dan karena banyak orang-orang (laki-laki) menzhalimi para wanita dan menindas hak-hak mereka, khususnya mahar yang berjumlah banyak yang diberikan dalam satu pemberian saja hingga memberatkan suami untuk menyerahkannya kepada istri, maka Allah memerintahkan dan menganjurkan kepada para suami untuk memberikan kepada istri-istri, ﴾ صَدُقَٰتِهِنَّ ﴿ "maskawin kepada wanita (yang kamu nikahi)," yaitu, mahar-mahar mereka, ﴾ نِحۡلَةٗۚ ﴿ "se-bagai pemberian dengan penuh kerelaan," maksudnya, dari kelapangan dada dan ketenangan jiwa. Janganlah kalian menzhalimi mereka dan berlaku curang sedikit pun pada mahar tersebut.
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa mahar itu diberikan kepada istri apabila ia telah menjadi wanita yang mukallaf dan bahwa mahar tersebut telah menjadi hak miliknya dengan adanya akad nikah, karena suami telah memberikannya kepada istrinya, dan pemberian itu menunjukkan kepemilikan.
﴾ فَإِن طِبۡنَ لَكُمۡ عَن شَيۡءٖ مِّنۡهُ ﴿ "Kemudian jika mereka menyerahkan kepada kamu sebagian dari maskawin itu," yaitu, dari mahar tersebut, ﴾ نَفۡسٗا ﴿ "dengan senang hati," maksudnya dengan membiarkan untuk kalian atas dasar kerelaan dan pilihan sendiri untuk menggugurkan sedikit darinya atau menunda membayar atau menggantinya, ﴾ فَكُلُوهُ هَنِيٓـٔٗا مَّرِيٓـٔٗا ﴿ "maka makanlah (ambillah) pemberian itu (sebagai makanan) yang sedap lagi baik akibatnya." Artinya tidak ada dosa atas kalian dalam hal itu dan tidak pula tanggung jawab.
Ayat ini adalah dalil yang menunjukkan bahwa seorang istri boleh membelanjakan hartanya sendiri hingga untuk sumbangan sekalipun, apabila ia telah dewasa. Namun bila ia belum dewasa, maka pemberiannya itu tidaklah memiliki hukum apa-apa, dan wali wanita tersebut juga tidak memiliki hak apa-apa dari mahar tersebut kecuali apa yang diberikan secara sukarela oleh wanita tersebut.
Dan ayat, ﴾ فَٱنكِحُواْ مَا طَابَ لَكُم مِّنَ ٱلنِّسَآءِ ﴿ "Maka kawinilah wanita-wanita (lain) yang kamu senangi" adalah dalil yang menunjukkan bahwa menikahi wanita-wanita yang buruk, tidaklah dianjurkan bahkan dilarang, seperti wanita musyrik, atau wanita pezina; sebagaimana Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ وَلَا تَنكِحُواْ ٱلۡمُشۡرِكَٰتِ حَتَّىٰ يُؤۡمِنَّۚ ﴿
"Dan janganlah kamu menikahi wanita-wanita musyrik, sebelum mereka beriman." (Al-Baqarah: 221).
Dan FirmanNya,
﴾ وَٱلزَّانِيَةُ لَا يَنكِحُهَآ إِلَّا زَانٍ أَوۡ مُشۡرِكٞۚ ﴿
"Dan perempuan yang berzina tidak dikawini melainkan oleh laki-laki yang berzina atau laki-laki musyrik." (An-Nur: 3).
Dan Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
Eğer, velisi olduğunuz yetim kızlar ile evlenip onların hakkı olan mehiri az vermek yada onlara kötü muamele etmek gibi davranışlarla adaletsizlik etmekten korkarsanız, onları bırakın ve onların dışında diğer temiz (namuslu) kadınlarla evlenin. Eğer isterseniz iki, üç ya da dörde kadar evlenin. Eğer bunlar arasında adil davranamamaktan korkarsanız bir kadın ile yetinin. Veya sahip olduğunuz cariyelerden istifade edin. Çünkü onların hakkı hür kadınların hakkı gibi değildir. Gelen ayette yetimlerin durumları hakkında ve bir kadınla evlenerek yetinmek ya da cariyelerden faydalanmanın zulüm etmemenize ve birine meyletmemenize daha yakın bir davranış olduğu bildirilmiştir.
Sequence
In the previous verse, guardians were warned against pilferage or misappropriation in the property of orphans. The present verse is an extension of the basic command from another angle. Here they are warned against any attempt to marry orphaned girls under their guardianship hoping to get away by fixing a dower of their choice and claiming their properties as additional benefit.
So, the Holy Qur'an has very clearly declared that every excuse, device or stratagem set up to usurp the property of the orphan is impermissible. It is the duty of the guardians that they should protect the rights of the orphans honestly.
Commentary
Orphaned girls: Violation of their rights and its prevention:
During Jahiliyyah guardians holding orphaned girls under their charge, used to pick up the ones who had good looks or owned properties of value and marry them or arranged to have them married to their sons. They would fix the dower of their choice, usually the lowest, and maintained them in whatever manner they elected for they were the very guardians and caretakers for them. Their fathers were not there to take care of their rights who would have certainly given them in marriage to a suitable person after full deliberation on all aspects a daughter faces in married life and would have made sure that they remain happy and well-covered.
There is a narration in Sahih al-Bukhari from Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ which reports that an incident of this nature came to pass during the blessed time of the Holy Prophet ﷺ There was someone who had an orphaned girl under his guardianship. He had a fruit farm in which this girl held a share. This man married the orphaned girl and, rather than give her dower and things from his pocket, took her very share in the farm in his possession. Thereupon, the following verse was revealed:
وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلَّا تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَىٰ فَانكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُم مِّنَ النِّسَاءِ
And if you fear that you will not do justice to the orphans, then marry the women you like...
It means that if you apprehend that after marrying a girl under your guardianship, you cannot do justice to her, then, instead of marrying her, you should marry other women of your choice.
The Marriage of Minors
The word, يَتَامَىٰ 'yatama' in this verse means orphaned girls. In the terminology of the Shari` ah, a 'yatim' is a boy or girl who has not yet attained the age of puberty. So, this verse proves that the guardian' of an orphaned girl does have the right to give her in marriage while she is a minor and has not attained the age of puberty, but on condition that this decision is based on wisdom and the future welfare of the girl. This is to avoid unfair practices common in some communities where a grown up girl is married to a child without any regard for the difference in their ages or without any investigation into the living conditions or character of the boy.
The orphaned girls who have attained the age of puberty are, no doubt, entitled to choose their husbands freely on the basis of their majority. Nevertheless, girls (in traditionally Islamic societies) tend to be modest and shy and usually would not come out strong or freely express their opinions in matters relating to their marriage inspite of being major and having the right to choose. As a result, they are likely to accept what their guardians do for them in good faith. If so, it is the bounden duty of guardians that they too should stay clear from taking any step that may violate the rights of orphaned girls.
In short, this verse lays down the injunction that total vigilance should be observed to make sure that the marital rights of orphaned girls are not violated in any manner whatsoever. However, the responsibility of enforcing this injunction have not been directly placed on the shoulders of the government as is usual with laws promulgated by governments. Instead of that, people themselves have been commanded to fear Allah and do what is right. That is, should they apprehend injustice in marrying orphaned girls, they must cast off the idea and marry elsewhere from a wide range of choices available.
Added to this Divine motivation to abide by prescribed law is the responsibility placed on its enforcing agencies in the government. It is their duty to oversee that there occurs no such violation of rights in the society. If it does, they must use the force of law to ensure that these rights are fulfilled as due.
Polygamy and its currency before Islam
That one man could have more than one wife was something considered permissible in all religions of the world even before the advent of Islam. The custom prevailed in Arabia, India, Iran, Egypt, and Babylon and among peoples elsewhere. Its natural validity cannot be denied even to this day. The Europeans of the present age tried to break away from the practice of their predecessors and made multiplicity of marriage impermissible. It resulted in the multiplicity of concubines and girl-friends retained out of wedlock. It was the validity of the natural that there has been a consistent opinion bank in the West (though not so effective) which recognizes the efficacy of plurality of marriage. Davenport, the well-known Christian writer has deduced from the Bible that plurality of wives is not only favourable but is a source of blessing from God. Others such as Father Nixon, John Milton and Isac Taylor have supported this view strongly. Similarly, Vedic teachings permit unlimited number of wives, even in tens and thirteens and twenty sevens, at one time. Shri Krishna, a highly respected deity among Hindus, had hundreds of wives.
The truth of the matter is that a religion or law which aims to establish an infra-structure of against adultery, it serves as a remedial approach to the problem of comparatively larger female population in some areas as compared to that of men. If such permission was not granted, mistresses and prostitutes will proliferate. This is why nations which do not permit plurality of wives must live in. rampant adultery (calling it 'free sex' hardly changes the reality). Even in our own time, if we look at the state of nations in Europe and America, we will see that they look down on what they call polygamy and put a ban on plurality of wives, but they permit a man to practice adultery with as many women as he can get under the cover of 'friendship', (and unlimited are the euphemisms invented to give it other names, such as, 'relationship', 'affair', 'consenting adults', 'union', 'partner' to get around the ban). Saying no to marriage and yes to adultery is certainly very strange!
To be short, we can say that the custom of taking a large number of wives was prevailing before Islam without any imposition of limits. The history of nations and beliefs shows that no religion or law had drawn a line in this matter, neither the Jews and Christians, nor the Hindus and Aryans or the Zoroastrians.
During the early period of Islam, this custom continued without being limited. As a result, people initially took too many wives to satisfy their greed. Later on they could not do justice to all of them and these wives of theirs lived like prisoners bound in the chains of marriage. Under such conditions, the idea of an equitable treatment of wives was practically non-existent. It was all a matter of personal choice or whim which could make the darling of the day a history of tomorrow. The concern for standing rights was a far cry.
It was the Holy Qur'an which stopped this great injustice prevailing in the human society at large. It restricted the plurality or multiplicity of wives by declaring that keeping more than four women under the bond of marriage was forbidden (haram): In addition to that, stern warning was given against any contravention of the Divine command which emphatically demanded that equality in fulfilling the rights of women taken into the bond of marriage at the same time must be maintained faithfully. The words of the verse are:
فَانكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُم مِّنَ النِّسَاءِ مَثْنَىٰ وَثُلَاثَ وَرُبَاعَ
The expression مَا طَابَ ma taba' in this verse, as explained by Hasan al-Basri, Ibn Jubair and Ibn Malik, may the mercy of Allah be upon them, means ما حَلَّ 'ma halla', that is, women who are lawful for you.
There are others who, taking the literal meaning of مَا طَابَ 'ma taba', have explained it to mean, 'whom you like'. But, there is no contradiction here. It could simply mean, 'women you like out of your natural inclination and that they be lawful for you in terms of the Shari` ah as well.'
On the one hand, permission has been given in this verse that more than one wife can be conjoined in marriage in twos, threes or fours; while, on the other, after having taken the number to four, restriction was placed that more than four women cannot be taken in marriage at one given time.
This particular restriction of the Holy Qur'an was made much more clear by a ruling given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ . It has been reported that, soon after the revelation of this verse a person by the name of Ghailan ibn Aslamah al-Thaqafi ؓ embraced Islam. At that time, he had ten wives who had also embraced Islam. Pursuant to the Qur'anic injunction, the Holy Prophet ﷺ asked him to select and retain four and release the rest by giving them divorce. Ghailan ibn Aslamah al-Thaqafi obeyed the command, retained four women and severed his marital link with the rest )Mishkat, p. 274, with reference to al-Tirmidhi and Ibn Nlajah). Citing another incident appearing as a complement of this very narration in the Musnad of Imam Ahmad (رح) will not really be out of place as it also relates to the rights of women.
According to this report, Ghailan ibn Aslamah had retained four women in accordance with the rule of Shari'ah, but during the Caliphate of Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ he divorced them as well and distributed all his assets among his sons. When Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ found this out, he summoned him and said: "You have done this to deprive these women from your inheritance which is a gross injustice. So, revoke the divorce you have given to them right now and take your assets back from your sons, and if you do not do this, then, beware of a severe punishment".
Qais ibn al-Harith al-Asadi ؓ says: 'When I embraced Islam, I had eight wives. I mentioned this to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He said: "Keep four of them and divorce the rest." (Abu Daud, p. 304)
According to a report in Musnad al-Imam al-Shafi, when Sayyidna Nawfal ibn Mu` awiyah ad-Daylami ؓ embraced Islam, he had five women in his nikah. The Holy Prophet ﷺ asked him too to divorce one woman. This incident appears in Mishkat as well (p. 274) with reference to Sharh al-Sunnah. In short, the blessed practice of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and his noble Companions very clearly illustrates the meaning of this verse, that is, conjoining more than four women in the bond of marriage is haram (forbidden).
The Noble Wives of the Holy Prophet ﷺ
The class of his person and the excellences of his virtues make the Holy Prophet ﷺ mercy and blessing personified. The main purpose of his life in this mortal world was to spread the call of Islam, purify people and teach the Qur'an. He, by his word and deed, made the teachings of Islam radiate all over the world. His unique style shows that he practiced what he taught. As such, there is no department of human life which can claim not to need the guidance of a prophet. So, right from the establishment of congregational prayer to maintaining good relations with wives, upbringing of children, even to the purificatory aspects of the human call of nature, there exists a roster of verbal and practical instructions left by him in the books of Hadith. They tell us in great details the things he did inside the walls of his home, how he related to his wives and how he answered questions posed by women who visited his home for this purpose. Such questions can be counted in hundreds, questions that highlight the intermediacy of his blessed wives through whom the Muslim ummah received necessary. guidance. Any other setting for this purpose would have been hard to bring about. So, this crucial religious need, the need for education, teaching and propagation made it all the more imperative that the Holy Prophet ﷺ marry the wives he did. Think of Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ . There are some two thousand and ten narrations reported from her. They cover a wide range of subjects which includes the explanation of the injunctions of the Holy Qur'an, religious questions and their answers, morals and manners and the سیرت Sirah of the Prophet of Islam. The narrations reported from Sayyidah Umm Salmah ؓ reach upto three hundred and seventy eight. All these are readily available in books of Hadith. In A` l-mul_Muwaqqi` in (v.l, p.9), Hafiz Ibn al-Qaiyyim has said: If the fatawa (religious rulings) of Sayyidah Umm Salmah ؓ عنہما which she gave after the demise of the Holy Prophet ﷺ were to be collected it could become a treatise on its own.
The high rank Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ has in the narration and knowledge of Hadith and in jurisprudence and rulings is far too well-known to repeat here. Her disciples alone come to around two hundred. She was the beacon light of religious knowledge for an uninterrupted period of forty eight long years after the demise of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and was highly effective in carrying his mission forward.
These brief remarks about two blessed wives of the Holy Prophet ﷺ have been given here just to serve as an example, otherwise there are many more lhadith narrations originating from others as well. Obviously, the benefits of such religious teaching and preaching came through the good offices of these sacred ladies.
That the Prophet of Islam had the most exalted of objectives in sight, that he came in the golden line of great prophets, and that, as such, he saw the whole world as a unit and thought about correcting all human relationships individually, collectively and in families and in nations are spiritual ideals the modern man, the desire-driven robot of today, is simply incapable of conceptualizing. The most a he or she can do is to think of everybody else on his or her own personal analogy. This chronic malady in the intellectual makeup of the atheists and orientalists of West has taken them to feeling comfortable in perversity, the end-product of which is their mal-assessment of the otherwise unchallengeable character of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . According to their limits of 'civilized' thinking, his many marriages were simply an expression of his sexual desires (God forbid). To say the least, it can be said that anyone sane and just can never interpret his marriages to have issued forth from that source only if he were to even glance at his life and character.
Right before the eyes of the Quraysh tribe of Makkah, he led a blame-free life in a way that he, when twenty five, married an aged widow with children (whose two earlier husbands had died) and went on living with her for the next twenty five years. It was also during this period that he used to leave home, sometimes for as long as a month, and stay in seclusion at the Cave of Hira devoting his time to the remembrance of his Lord. All his marriages came after his blessed age was beyond fifty. The first fifty years of his life, especially his younger years and; his youth, were all too visible to the people of Makkah. Nobody, not even an enemy, ever found an occasion to point an accusing finger at him about anything that could put his pristine piety and purity in doubt. His enemies tried whatever arrows they had in their quiver. They accused him of being a magician, a sorcerer, a poet, madman, liar, fabricator. But, they never dared say anything, not one word, about his innocent life, about whatever could refer to any crookedness of extra-marital sex or passion.
Under these conditions, would it not be worth exploring as to why someone who had spent fifty years of his life in such righteousness and piety and in such peaceful abstinence from the good things of life, would be compelled to marry more than once? What was the urge? Anyone with the least fund of justice in him would not see any other reason behind this plurality of such marriages as being stated here. Now, let us go a little farther. Let us look at the very reality of these marriages as to how they came to pass.
From age twenty five to the blessed age of fifty, Sayyidah Khadijah ؓ lived with him as the only wife. When she died, the marriage with Sayyidah Saudah and Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ was solemnized. But, it was Sayyidah Saudah ؓ who came to live with him while Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ continued to live with her father in view of her minority. It was after some years (in year 2 of the Hijrah) that Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ came to live with him at Madinah Munawwarah. This is the time when he was in his fifty fourth year. At this age he had two wives. What is known as plurality of marriages starts from this point. After one year, his marriage with Sayyidah Hafsah ؓ took place. After some months, Sayyidah Zainab bint Khuzaymah ؓ came into his nikah but died only eighteen months later. According to one report she lived only three months as his wife. Then, he was married to Sayyidah Umm Salmah ؓ in 4 A.H. and to Sayyidah Zainab hint Jahsh ؓ in 5 A.H. This is the time when he was fifty eight. At this fairly advanced age, he had four wives, although he could have had four wives immediately after the Qur'anic permission given to Muslims that they could, if need be, keep four wives. But, he never did this. Later, he married Sayyidah Juwayriyyah ؓ in 6 A.H., Sayyidah Umm Habibah ؓ ، in 7 A.H., Sayyidah Safiyyah ؓ in 7 A.H. and Sayyidah Maymunah ؓ later on in the same year.
To sum up, we see that he lived with only one wife upto the age of fifty four years. In other words, he lived for twenty five years with Sayyidah Khadijah ؓ and four to five years with Sayyidah Saudah ؓ . After that, when he was fifty eight, he had four wives, the rest of the blessed wives came to live with him within a period of 2-3 years.
It is worth mentioning here that, out of all the wives he had, there was only one who was married to him as a virgin, that is, the Mother of the Faithful, Sayyidah ` A'ishah al-Siddiqqah ؓ . Other than her, all wives, may Allah sanctify their honour, were widows (with the exception of lady Zainab bint Jahsh) - some of them were the ones who were already married twice and their husbands had died. This plurality, incidentally, came to pass in his later years.
Let us not forget that his noble Companions ؓ ، both men and women who had seen him in the state of Islam, loved him dearly. They would have laid down their lives at his command. If he was so inclined to do, he would have married none but virgin wives. In fact, there was nothing to stop him from keeping a wife for one or two months and then take new ones in their place. But, he never did this.
There is yet another fact which needs to be mentioned here. Our master, Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ was a true prophet of Allah and a prophet is no man of the mundane. He never follows his desires. What he does, he does with the leave and will of Allah. Once his prophethood is accepted, all objections stand eliminated. But, should there be one who not only refuses to accept a prophet as a prophet but goes a step farther and accuses that he allowed himself to take many wives to seek sexual gratification, then, such a person will be told: If this was so, why would the noble prophet proclaim the restriction against himself in matters relating to plurality of marriages, something which finds mention in the verse لَّا يَحِلُّ لَكَ النِّسَاءُ مِن بَعْدُ. (It is not lawful for you to take (more) wives after this - 33:52). That he proclaimed this restriction against his own self, openly and conclusively proved that whatever he did, he did with the leave and will of his Lord. As pointed out earlier, the educational benefits because of this plurality of marriages that reached the Muslim community, as well as the very injunctions of Islam, are really so many and so detailed that they can just not be taken up here even at their briefest. Those who study books of Alhadith would realize the truth of this statement. However, we do present here brief notes to serve as indicators.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ had married Sayyidah Umm Salmah ؓ after her husband, Sayyidna Abu Salmah had died. When she came to live with him in his house alongwith her children from her previous husband, the Holy Prophet ؓ took care of her children and brought them up with love and concern. Thus he demonstrated through his conduct the way of loving and caring one must follow when bringing up step children. Of his blessed wives, she was the only one who came with her children. If none of his wives was like her, this aspect of the upbringing of step children would have remained practically undemonstrated and the vast community of Muslims would have remained deprived of any guidance in this matter. Her son, ` Umar ibn Abi Salmah ؓ says: I brought up in the lap of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ . Once, while eating with him, I was dunking my hand everywhere in the bowl. He said: سم اللہ و کل بیمینک و کل مما یلیک (Say the name of Allah and eat with your right hand and eat from what is in front of you) - (Bukbari, Muslim, from Mishkat, p. 363).
Sayyidah Juwayriyyah ؓ came as a prisoner of Jihad. Like other prisoners, she too became one of the distributed and found herself in the share of Thabit ibn Qays or his cousin. But, she succeeded in making a deal with her master. The deal was that she would give him a certain amount of money against which he will release her. After making this arrangement, she came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and sought financial assistance from him. He said: 'Shall I not tell you something much better than this? That I pay on your behalf and marry you?' She agreed with pleasure. Thereupon, he paid the amount due on her behalf and married her. This resulted in something unusually benign. Hundreds of Sayyidah Juwayriyyah’ s people had by that time passed into the ownership of the noble Companions because all of them had come as prisoners. When the Companions found out that the Holy Prophet ﷺ had married her, all of them released their respective slaves out of deference to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Just imagine how elegant the propriety of their behaviour was, how genuine, how sublime. It was in view of their emotional realization that all these people have now become connected with the family of the Holy Prophet ﷺ in bonds of inlawship, that they simply could not have the audacity to keep them as slaves. So, they set all of them free. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ says about this incident:
فلقد اعتق بتزویجہ ایّاھا مأیۃ اھل بیت من بنی المصطلق فما اعلم امرأۃ اعظم برکۃ علی قومھا منھا
Because of his marriage with Juwayriyah, one hundred fami-lies from Banu al-Mustaliq became free. I know no other woman who proved to be greater in blessing for her people.
Sayyidah Umm Habibah ؓ had become a Muslim in Makkah during the early days of Islam alongwith her husband. Later on, both husband and wife migrated to Ethiopia as members, of a caravan of several men and women. After reaching there, her husband became a Christian and it so happened that a few days later, he died.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ proposed to her through the good offices of Najashi (Negus, Emperor of Ethiopia) which she accepted and it was in Ethiopia that the same Najashi gave her in marriage to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . It is interesting to note that Sayyidah Umm Habibah ؓ was the daughter of Sayyidna Abu Sufyan ؓ .
He was, at that time, the leader of the group which regarded hostility to Islam as its main objective in life. They were always on the lookout for excuses to hurt Muslims and torture the Prophet of God. If they ever got the chance they would have not hesitated for a moment to eliminate him once and for all. When he found out about this marriage, he uttered the following words involuntarily: ھوالفحل لا یجدع انفہ literally: 'He is a man of valour. His nose cannot be cut off. The sense was that the Holy Prophet ﷺ is a man of honour. It is not easy to disgrace him. Here we are doing our best to disgrace him and there we see, right under our noses, that our daughter has become his wife.'
In short, this marriage proved to be a weapon of psychological warfare. The ambitions of the leader of the kafirs کُفَّار against Muslims were watered down. That this marriage brought in its wake political gain for Islam and Muslims can hardly be denied in terms of the importance and need for it. This gain is certainly something God's farsighted and wise Messenger had, in all likelihood, in sight.
Apart from the present summary view, those who have deeper access to the سیرت Sirah would find many more elements of wisdom in his plurality of marriages. The treatise entitled, Kathratul-Azwaj-li-Salhibil-Mi` raj کثرت الازواج لصاحب المعراج by my venerated master, Maulana Ashraf Thanavi (رح) ، is useful.
The details we have provided here are there to remove the golden trap laid out by atheists and orientalists. Though unfortunate, yet the truth is that this trap sucks in a lot of educated but ignorant Muslims. They go into the spider's web and do not return because they do not know the Sirah of the noble Prophet ﷺ and the history of Islam directly from their authentic sources. Their knowledge of everything Islamic comes from (anti-Islam) books written by the so-called orientalists.
Only one wife where injustice is likely
Let us now see what the Qur'an says after allowing upto four wives. It says: وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلَّا تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَىٰ فَانكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُم مِّنَ النِّسَاءِ But, if you fear that you will not maintain equity, then, (keep to) one woman, or a bondwoman you own - 4:3.
From here -we find out that having more than one wife is permissible and appropriate only on condition that equality can be maintained among all wives as required under the Shari'ah of Islam, and that the rights of all can be duly fulfilled. If one does not have the capability to discharge his obligations in this manner, the rule is to keep to only one wife. As stated earlier, the injustice of multiple marriages during Jahiliyyah without any considerations of rights of wives had made a mockery of this field of human relationship. So, the Qur'anic command was: If you are unable to do perfect justice between wives, then- restrict yourself to no more than one, or make do with a bondwoman you may own. At this point, please keep in mind that the Qur'anic expression مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ which means 'a bondwoman one may have', has very special conditions under which such possession becomes possible, conditions which generally do not just exist these days. Therefore, the act of starting to live with someone out of wedlock, just by declaring that she was a 'bondwoman' owned by the person involved, as something allowed by the Shari'ah of Islam, is non sequitur and patently Haram (unlawful). Any more details about it would simply be out of place here.
The outcome (to be seen as a whole) is that the Qur'an has permitted having four wives in marriage which means that marriages entered into within this limit will be correct and permissible. But, under such a contingency, that of having more than one wife, it will be obligatory (wajib) to maintain justice and equality between them. Doing otherwise is a grave sin. So, anyone who thinks of having more than one wife should first think about all those factors and conditions around him and, more importantly, look into himself, introspect, weigh, deliberate and figure out realistically whether or not he has the ability, or the capability or quality to treat all of them equally and justly without causing the least infringement of their rights. If strong likelihood exists that one will not be able to come up to the standard and most probably will fail to maintain such justice and equality, then, having the audacity to go ahead and step into the bonds of more than one marriage is really a thoughtless plunge into a grave sin. One must stay away from doing something like this and, human condition being what it is, living with only one wife should be considered quite sufficient.
Speaking legally, if a person marries more than four women in a single offer and acceptance, the marriage shall be void ab initio because nobody has the right to have more than four wives. As far as marriages within the limit of four are concerned, they shall be deemed as valid marriages all right, but any shortcoming in treating wives equally and justly will be an act of grave sin. In addition to that, any infringement of a wife's rights can be challenged in an Islamic Court and the aggrieved wife can receive redress from there.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ has laid great emphasis on maintaining full equality and justice between all wives and he has given stern warnings against those who do otherwise. Above all, he has demonstrated the desirable ideal through his own conduct, reaching the outer limits of treating his wives equally even in matters in which equality is not mandatory.
In a hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: 'Anyone who has two wives and he cannot fulfill their rights equally and justly, shall be raised on the Day of Doom in a condition that one of his shoulders will be drooping down.' (Mishkat, p.278)
We should, however, keep in mind that this equality of treatment is necessary in things which are within the control of man. For example, the coverage of personal expenses and parity in overnight stays. As for things out of man's control, such as the natural inclination of his heart which might tilt towards one of them, there is no accountability there for this is not a matter of choice. However, the binding condition is that this tilt should not affect matters which are within man's control. Our noble Prophet, may Allah bless him forever and ever, treated his venerated wives with full equality in everything within his control, yet he pleaded with his Lord:
اللھم ھاذا قسمی فیما اَملِکُ فلا تلمنی فیما تملِکَ ولا اَملِکُ
O Allah, this is my 'equalization' in what I control. So, do not hold me accountable in matters You control and I do not.
Obviously, something even an infallible Messenger of God is not able to do, how can someone else claim to have the ability to do it? Therefore, in another verse of the Holy Qur'an, this 'matter out of man's control' has been mentioned in the following words:
وَلَن تَسْتَطِيعُوا أَن تَعْدِلُوا بَيْنَ النِّسَاءِ
And you shall be unable to maintain perfect equality between the women - 4:129.
Here, it has been made clear that love and the tilt of the heart are something out of man's control. It is beyond man's power to achieve perfect equality of treatment in what comes from the territory of the heart. But, even this involuntary conduct has not been left totally unchecked and unbalanced. In order to correct it, it was said: 3. I; فَلَا تَمِيلُوا كُلَّ الْمَيْلِ (So, do not tilt, the full tilt). It means: If you love one of your wives more than the other, there is nothing you can do about it. But, total indifference and heedlessness towards the other wife is not permissible even under this situation. The justice and equality mentioned in the sentence فَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلَّا تَعْدِلُوا فَوَاحِدَةً (If you fear that you will not maintain equity, then { keep to) one woman) refers to the same justice in matters of choice and volition, any discrepancy in which is a great sin. So much so, that a person who sees the danger of his getting involved with this sin has been instructed not to marry more than one woman.
A doubt and its answer
Because some people have lost sight of details given above, they have fallen into a strange error. When they compare the verse under discussion, 4:3, and the verse quoted just a little earlier, 4:129, they are confused. They think: Here is this verse from Surah al-Nis-a' which carries the command: 'If you fear that you will not maintain equity, then (keep to) one woman. Then, there is this second verse which says categorically that justice and equality (among wives) is just not possible. As a result, they doubt, having more than one wife should not be permissible. But, such people should ask themselves: If, through these verses, Allah Almighty aimed at putting a cap over more than one marriage, what need was there to go into all these details? Why would the Qur'an say: فَانكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُم مِّنَ النِّسَاءِ مَثْنَىٰ وَثُلَاثَ وَرُبَاعَ that is, 'marry women you like, in twos and threes and fours?' And then, what would be the meaning of saying: فَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلَّا تَعْدِلُوا that is, 'if you fear that you will not do justice' - for, in this situation, injustice is certain. How can we then explain the element of fear which would become meaningless?
In addition to this, the words and deeds of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and the noble Companions ؓ and their consistent practice prove the fact that having more than one wife (upto four) was never prevented in Islam. The truth of the matter is what has been stated earlier, that is, the first verse of Surah al-Nisa' talks about justice and equality in what man can do by choice while the second verse points out to man's inability to control lack of equal treatment when it comes to love and emotional inclination. Therefore, these two verses have no contradiction, nor does it prove that plurality of marriages is absolutely forbidden.
Towards the end of the verse, it was said: ذَٰلِكَ أَدْنَىٰ أَلَّا تَعُولُوا (It will be closer to your not doing injustice). In this verse, the word ادنیٰ ('adna' ) has been derived from ذُنُّون (dunuwun) which means nearness and the other word لَّا تَعُولُوا (la ta` ulu) is from عالَ یعولُ ، مالَ یمیلُ which means inclination or tilt. Here it has been used in the sense of impermissible inclination culminating in injustice and wrong-doing.
It means 'what you have been told in this verse (that is, in absence of being unable to do justice, having only one wife or making do with one's bondwoman) is something which, if you elect to follow it, will help you in staying safe from doing any injustice and the chances of any additional oppression and transgression will be eliminated.
There is a doubt here: When a man has one wife, there will be just no chance of injustice. Why then, it was said, by adding the word, 'adna that 'it will be closer to your not doing injustice', instead, the statement should have been something to the effect that it will make you totally safe from this injustice.
The answer is: The addition of the word, اَدنیٰ 'adna (closer) in the text is there to point out to all those people who would not hesitate in inflicting all sorts of injustices on even one wife. So, to block this source of injustice, the absence of more than one wife is not enough. In this situation, however, the likelihood does exist that the danger of injustice will decrease and you will come closer to justice. But, the complete deliverance from injustice and oppression will only be possible when the rights of one wife are totally and fully given and she is treated fairly and generously, forgiving her shortcomings and being patient with her crooked ways.
Apabila kalian takut tidak akan dapat berlaku adil jika kalian menikah dengan anak-anak perempuan yatim yang berada di bawah perwalian kalian (boleh jadi takut mengurangi mas kawin yang seharusnya menjadi hak milik mereka, atau memperlakukan mereka secara buruk) maka hindarilah mereka dan menikahlah dengan wanita-wanita baik lainnya. Jika kalian mau, menikahlah dengan dua wanita, tiga wanita atau empat wanita. Namun, jika kalian takut tidak akan dapat berlaku adil kepada mereka maka cukuplah menikah dengan satu wanita saja, atau bersenang-senanglah dengan budak-budak wanita yang kalian miliki karena hak-hak mereka tidak sama dengan para istri. Ketentuan yang ada di dalam ayat tersebut yang berkenaan dengan urusan anak-anak yatim, membatasi diri dengan menikahi satu orang wanita, dan bersenang-senang dengan budak wanita itu lebih memungkinkan kalian untuk tidak berbuat sewenang-wenang dan menyimpang dari kebenaran.
Berilah wanita-wanita (yang kalian nikahi tersebut) sebuah mahar sebagai pemberian yang bersifat wajib. Jika wanita-wanita itu rela memberikan sebagian mahar mereka kepada kalian tanpa paksaan, maka terimalah dengan senang hati.
Orphan boys and girls are the weakest members of a family or society and, therefore, dealing with them appropriately is the toughest test of one’s being imbued with the fear of God. Orphans deserve to be treated in a manner which is just and compassionate and whereby their rights are ensured the maximum protection. It is a major sin for a joint property to be divided in such a way that some are given valuable shares, while others are given worthless shares, only for the purpose of tallying the listed items.
Kadınlara mehirlerini zorunluluk bilinciyle verin. Eğer o mehirin bir kısmını kendi istekleriyle zorlamadan size bağışlarlarsa, onu hoş bir şekilde ve bir engel olmadan afiyetle yiyin.
In the previous verse, the objective was to remove the injustice done to women through the multiplicity of marriages. This verse takes up a particular right of women and aims to remove the injustice practiced in this matter. This is the right of مہر mahr (dower).
Commentary
In pre-Islam Arabia, injustices in the payment of dower took many forms:
1. To begin with, the dower which was the right of the girl being given in marriage, was not given to her. Instead, the dower was taken by the guardians of the girl directly from the husband - rank injustice indeed. To get rid of this practice, the Holy Qur'an said: وَآتُوا النِّسَاءَ صَدُقَاتِهِنَّ (and give the women their dower). This command is addressed to the husbands so that they themselves give their wives their dowers and not give these to others. Also addressed here are the guardians of the girls with the instruction that they should, in case they happen to receive the dower meant for the girls, give it straight to the girls and make sure that they themselves do nothing to put the money in personal use without the permission of the girls.
2. Another injustice related to the attitude of the giver of the dower. If someone had to pay it and realised that there was no way out, he would be very sour and unhappy and do it unwillingly as if he was paying a penalty. This injustice was removed through the use of the word, نِحْلَةً nihlah, since nihlah in Arabic usage means 'giving something cheerfully'.
So, the verse here teaches that the dower of women is their right which must be fulfilled as a matter of obligation. Since, as a rule, all obligatory rights must be discharged cheerfully, so it should be in the case of dower, that is, 'give in good cheer'.
3. Yet another injustice regarding the payment of dower was that many husbands, taking advantage of the powerlessness of the wife, would use pressure and make them forgo and forgive their dower. This act of theirs hardly brought forth real forgiving of the standing right, but they, on their part, went about free of the concern for dower which, according to their thinking, was 'forgiven'.
To eradicate this injustice, it was said in the verse: فَإِن طِبْنَ لَكُمْ عَن شَيْءٍ مِّنْهُ نَفْسًا فَكُلُوهُ هَنِيئًا مَّرِيئًا . It means: 'if these women give up some of it out of their own sweet will, you may have it to your advantage and pleasure.'
The point is that exacting forgiveness by pressure or compulsion from an unwilling wife is an exercise in futility. Nothing gets forgiven in this manner. But, should it be that they themselves elect, out of their free choice and will, in its most genuine sense, to forgo or forgive a part of the dower, or return it to you after they had already taken it, then, this is permissible for the husbands, and correct as well.
Surely, these injustices which the Holy Qur'an aims to remove in this verse prevailed at peak during Jahiliyyah. But, very regrettably, some of these practices of pre-Islam days still survive among Muslims. There are tribes and geographical areas where one or the other such injustice is not difficult to find. All Muslims must stay away from being a party to such injustices.
The restriction of "out of their own sweet will" placed in this verse, has a secret of its own. The truth of the matter is that, according to the standard rule of Islamic Shari` ah, even the smallest portion of what belongs to someone is not lawful for someone else unless permitted gladly. The standard rule was set by the Holy Prophet ﷺ when he said:
اَلَا لَا تظلِموا، اَلَا لَا یَحِلُّ مالُ امرء اِلَّا بِطِیبِ نفس منہُ (مشکوٰۃ شریف ص۔255)
Beware, do no injustice. Remember, a person's property is not lawful (for the other) unless it be through his sweet will. (Mishkat, p. 255)
This is a great principle from which many details issue forth.
Even in our own times, there are women who very much doubt that they are going to get the مہر dower. They think asking for it is not going to please anybody, nor the refusal to forgive will make anyone any happier. So, like it or not, they just forget and forgo. This kind of forgiveness is not trustworthy. My respected teacher, Maulana Ashraf Thanavi (رح) used to say that the real touchstone of forgiving gladly is to first hand over the amount of the dower in the hands of the wife, as its owner, who may later give it to the husband out of her own sweet will without any pressure. This attitude of giving gladly should also be practiced as the operating principle in the inheritance of sisters and wives. It is not too uncommon that, following the death of the mother or father, sons take over the whole property and do not give the girls their share. If the usurpers were bothered by moral or religious considerations in some degree, the most they would do is to go and excuse themselves before their sisters. Since they know that they are not going to get their share under this situation anyway, they simply go along and forgive against their will. In addition to this, the share belonging to the surviving wife is not given to her after the death of the father. Particularly, a step mother just does not get hers. All this amounts to open usurping of rights. The only exception is that, should anyone forgive gladly, that forgiveness is possible, and valid.
Hadrat Thanavi (رح) also pointed out that the text is talking about the willingness of the whole human self and not simply the happiness of the heart which alone is not enough to make someone's property lawful for the other. People who give money in bribes, or interest, do so after a good deal of calculations, and many apparent gains, but this is not giving gladly, and not trustworthy either. If such people were to probe their conscience and come out with the truth, the truth would be that their self would flatly refuse to agree to such giving. This is why good cheer and sweet will have been given the deciding role.
If donations are sought for mosques, religious schools or for any other need, there too it is necessary to see that the giver is doing it freely and gladly. If a donation is given under pressure from anyone having tribal, social or legal authority or influence, without the free choice and will and pleasure of the giver, then, it is not lawful to accept and use this donation. Instead, it would be returned to the giver.
As for the word: صَدُقَاتِ saduqat appearing in the verse, it is the plural form of صَدُقَہ saduqah. The words, saduqah and sudaq signify the dower of women. In Mirqat Sharh Mishkat, Mulla ` Ali Qari writes: و سُمِّیَ بہِ لاَنَّہُ یطھر بہ صدق میل الرجل الی المرأۃ . It means that dower is referred to as saduqah or sudaq because its root, sadaqa (صدق) signifies truth. Since dower too shows the true attitude of the husband towards his wife, the congruity was good enough to let dower be called sudaq or saduqah.
The words, هَنِيئًا : hani'an and مَّرِيئًا mari'an appearing at the end of the verse are attributive modifiers. The word, hani'an (from han'a and hanu'a and hani'a) means something received without having to go through labour and pain. When this refers to food, it means good food which is eaten and digested easily and becomes a healthy part of the human body.
The word, mari'an (from mara'a: to be wholesome) is also used in the same sense and is very close to each other. For this reason, some translators have made one word, in the sense of 'wholesome', stand for both.
I dajte ženama mehr koji je obavezni dar, pa ako vam one drage volje poklone dio tog mehra, bez primoravanja, uzmite ga prijatno.
Và các ngươi hãy giao cho phụ nữ phần tiền cưới bắt buộc, tuy nhiên khi các nàng tự nguyện, hài lòng giảm bớt phần nào tiền cưới thì các ngươi hãy chấp nhận nó, chớ xem thường nó.
Donnez obligatoirement aux femmes leurs douaires ; si elles vous en cèdent une part volontairement et sans contrainte, disposez-en à votre aise et sans inquiétude.
Tienen la obligación de dar la dote antes de casarse. Si ellas les ceden una parte voluntariamente y sin condiciones, dispongan de esta como les plazca y sin preocupaciones.
E corrispondete alle donne la loro dote, vostro dovere. Se cedono, di propria volontà, parte della loro dote, non vi è problema: accettatalo senza alcuna afflizione.
Give women their dowries with good will. Yet if they gladly give up a part of the dowry to you, of their own free will, then there is nothing to stop you enjoying it.
Magbigay kayo sa mga babae ng mga bigay-kaya sa kanila bilang bigay na kinakailangan. Ngunit kung nagmabuting-loob sila para sa inyo ng anuman mula sa bigay-kaya nang walang pamimilit ay tanggapin ninyo ito nang kaiga-igaya, nang walang panliligalig dito.
Và các ngươi - hỡi các giám hộ - đừng giao tài sản cho những ai không biết sử dụng đúng cách, bởi tài sản là thứ mà Allah ban cho các ngươi dùng để cải thiện mối quan hệ và cuộc sống, bởi chúng không đủ sáng suốt để sử dụng tiền bạc đúng mục đích cũng như cất giử tài sản; các ngươi hãy lấy tiền đó mà cấp dưỡng ăn mặc cho chúng và nói năng đàng hoàng với chúng và hãy hứa hẹn với chúng khi nào chúng trưởng thành, biết sử dụng tiền cách khôn ngoan thì giao lại chúng tài sản của chúng.
5- Allah’ın sizin için geçimlik kıldığı mallarınızı sefihlere vermeyin. Onlara bu (mal)lardan yedirin ve giydirin. Bir de onlara güzel söz söyleyin.
5. “Sefih”, deli, bunak vb. kimselerde olduğu gibi akıl yetersizliği yahut da küçük ve reşit olmayan çocuklarda olduğu gibi olgunluğa erişmemiş olmak gibi nedenlerden dolayı malda gereği gibi uygun tasarrufta bulunamayan kimse demektir. İşte Şanı Yüce Allah, velilere böylelerine mallarını vermelerini yasaklamaktadır. Çünkü mallarını ifsad ve telef etmelerinden korkulur. Halbuki Yüce Allah malları, kullarının din ve dünya maslahatlarını ayakta tutmaya sebep kılmıştır. Böyleleri ise mallarını gereği gibi idare edip koruyamazlar. O bakımdan Yüce Allah bu kimselere mallarının verilmemesini, bunun yerine o mallardan onların yiyeceklerinin ve giyeceklerinin temin edilmesini, dini ve dünyevi zorunluluklarla ihtiyaçlarını ilgilendiren harcamaların yapılmasını emretmektedir. Bir de onlara güzel söz söylenmesini, yâni mallarını isteyecek olurlarsa, onlara reşid olmalarından sonra mallarını kendilerine vereceklerini vaadederek ve benzeri uygun sözler söyleyerek gönüllerini hoş etmek maksadı güzel karşılık vermelerini emretmektedir.
Allah Teala’nın malları velilere izafe etmesinde onların, sefihlerin mallarını koruma, onlarda tasarrufta bulunma ve onları tehlikelerden koruma konusunda onlarda kendi malları gibi muamele etmeleri gerektiğine işaret vardır.
Bu ayette delinin, küçük çocuğun ve reşit olmayanların nafakasının -şâyet kendilerine ait malları varsa- kendi mallarından karşılanacağına delil vardır. Çünkü Yüce Allah: “Onlara bu (mal)lardan yedirin ve giydirin” buyurmaktadır. Yine bu buyrukta velinin makul harcama ve giyim masrafları ile ilgili yaptığını iddia ettiği masraflara dair sözünün kabul edileceğine delil vardır. Çünkü Yüce Allah velileri bu gibi kimselerin malları üzerinde emin kabul etmiştir. O bakımdan emin kabul edilen kimsenin sözünün de kabul edilmesi gerekmektedir.
Holding the Property of the Unwise in Escrow
Allah prohibited giving the unwise the freedom to do as they wish with wealth, which Allah has made as a means of support for people. This ruling sometimes applies because of being young, as young people are incapable of making wise decisions. It also applies in cases of insanity, erratic behavior and having a weak intellect or religious practice. It applies in cases of bankruptcy, when the debtors ask that the property of a bankrupt person is put in escrow, when his debts cannot be paid off with his money. Ad-Dahhak reported that Ibn `Abbas said that Allah's statement,
وَلاَ تُؤْتُواْ السُّفَهَآءَ أَمْوَلَكُمُ
(And give not unto the unwise your property) refers to children and women. Similar was also said by Ibn Mas`ud, Al-Hakam bin `Uyaynah, Al-Hasan and Ad-Dahhak: "Women and boys." Sa`id bin Jubayr said that `the unwise' refers to the orphans. Mujahid, `Ikrimah and Qatadah said; "They are women."
Spending on the Unwise with Fairness
Allah said,
وَارْزُقُوهُمْ فِيهَا وَاكْسُوهُمْ وَقُولُواْ لَهُمْ قَوْلاً مَّعْرُوفاً
(but feed and clothe them therewith, and speak to them words of kindness and justice.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas commented, "Do not give your wealth, what Allah has made you responsible for and made a means of sustenance to you, to your wife or children. Rather, hold on to your money, take care of it, and be the one who spends on them for clothes, food and provision." Mujahid said that the Ayah,
وَقُولُواْ لَهُمْ قَوْلاً مَّعْرُوفاً
(and speak to them words of kindness and justice.) refers to kindness and keeping good relations. This honorable Ayah commands kind treatment, in deed, with family and those under one's care. One should spend on them for clothes and provisions, and be good to them, such as saying good words to them.
Giving Back the Property of the Orphans When They Reach Adulthood
Allah said,
وَابْتَلُواْ الْيَتَـمَى
(And test orphans) meaning, test their intelligence, as Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Al-Hasan, As-Suddi and Muqatil bin Hayyan stated.
حَتَّى إِذَا بَلَغُواْ النِّكَاحَ
(until they reach the age of marriage), the age of puberty, according to Mujahid. The age of puberty according to the majority of scholars comes when the child has a wet dream. In his Sunan, Abu Dawud recorded that `Ali said, "I memorized these words from the Messenger of Allah ﷺ ,
«لَا يُتْمَ بَعْدَ احْتِلَامٍ، وَلَا صُمَاتَ يَوْمٍ إِلَى اللَّيْل»
(There is no orphan after the age of puberty nor vowing to be silent throughout the day to the night.) In another Hadith, `A'ishah and other Companions said that the Prophet said,
«رُفِعَ الْقَلَمُ عَنْ ثَلَاثَةٍ، عَنِ الصَّبِيِّ حَتَّى يَحْتَلِمَ، وَعَنِ النَّائِمِ حَتَّى يَسْتَيْقِظَ، وَعَنِ الْمَجْنُونِ حَتَّى يُفِيق»
(The pen does not record the deeds of three persons: the child until the age of puberty, the sleeping person until waking up, and the senile until sane.) Or, the age of fifteen is considered the age of adolescence. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Ibn `Umar said, "I was presented in front of the Prophet on the eve of the battle of Uhud, while I was fourteen years of age, and he did not allow me to take part in that battle. But I was presented in front of him on the eve of the battle of Al-Khandaq (The Trench) when I was fifteen years old, and he allowed me (to join that battle)." `Umar bin `Abdul-`Aziz commented when this Hadith reached him, "This is the difference between a child and an adult." There is a difference of opinion over whether pubic hair is considered a sign of adulthood, and the correct opinion is that it is. The Sunnah supports this view, according to a Hadith collected by Imam Ahmad from `Atiyah Al-Qurazi who said, We were presented to the Prophet on the day of Qurizah, whoever had pubic hair was killed, whoever did not was left free to go, I was one of those who did not, so I was left free." The Four Sunan compilers also recorded similar to it. At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Sahih." Allah's statement,
فَإِنْ ءَانَسْتُمْ مِّنْهُمْ رُشْداً فَادْفَعُواْ إِلَيْهِمْ أَمْوَلَهُمْ
(if then you find sound judgment in them, release their property to them,) Sa`id bin Jubayr said that this portion of the Ayah means, when you find them to be good in the religion and wise with their money. Similar was reported from Ibn `Abbas, Al-Hasan Al-Basri and others among the Imams. The scholars of Fiqh stated that when the child becomes good in the religion and wise concerning with money, then the money that his caretaker was keeping for him should be surrendered to him.
Poor Caretakers are Allowed to Wisely Spend from the Money of theOrphan Under Their Care, to Compensate for Their Work
Allah said,
وَلاَ تَأْكُلُوهَآ إِسْرَافاً وَبِدَاراً أَن يَكْبَرُواْ
(But consume it not wastefully and hastily, fearing that they should grow up.) Allah commands that the money of the orphan should not be spent unnecessarily,
إِسْرَافاً وَبِدَاراً
(Wastefully and hastily) for fear they might grow up. Allah also commands,
وَمَن كَانَ غَنِيّاً فَلْيَسْتَعْفِفْ
(And whoever among guardians is rich, he should take no wages,) Hence, the guardian who is rich and does not need the orphan's money, should not take any of it as wages.
وَمَن كَانَ فَقِيراً فَلْيَأْكُلْ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ
(but if he is poor, let him have for himself what is just and reasonable.) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `A'ishah said, "This Ayah,
وَمَن كَانَ غَنِيّاً فَلْيَسْتَعْفِفْ وَمَن كَانَ فَقِيراً فَلْيَأْكُلْ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ
(And whoever among guardians is rich, he should take no wages, but if he is poor, let him have for himself what is just and reasonable.) was revealed about the guardian of the orphan and pertains to whatever work he does for the orphan's estate. " Al-Bukhari also collected this Hadith. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Amr bin Shu`ayb said that his father said that his father told him that a man asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ , "I do not have money, but I have an orphan under my care." The Messenger ﷺ said,
«كُلْ مِنْ مَالِ يَتِيمِكَ غَيْرَ مُسْرِفٍ وَلَا مُبَذِّرٍ وَلَا مُتَأَثِّلٍ مَالًا، وَمِنْ غَيْرِ أَنْ تَقِيَ مَالَكَ أَوْ قَالَ تَفْدِيَ مَالَكَ بِمَالِه»
(Eat from your orphan's wealth without extravagance or wastefulness, or mixing it, and without saving your money by spending his.)" Allah said,
فَإِذَا دَفَعْتُمْ إِلَيْهِمْ أَمْوَلَهُمْ
(And when you release their property to them.) after they become adults, and you see that they are wise, then,
فَأَشْهِدُواْ عَلَيْهِمْ
(take a witness in their presence;) Allah commands the guardians of orphans to surrender the property of the orphans who become consenting adults, in the presence of witnesses, so that none of them denies the fact that he received his money. Allah said next,
وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ حَسِيباً
(and Allah is All-Sufficient in taking account.) meaning, Allah is sufficient as Witness, Reckoner and Watcher over their work for orphans, and when they surrender their money to them, whether their property was complete and whole, or deficient and less. Indeed, Allah knows all of that. In his Sahih, Muslim recorded that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«يَا أَبَا ذَرَ إِنِّي أَرَاكَ ضَعِيفًا، وَإِنِّي أُحِبُّ لَكَ مَا أُحِبُّ لِنَفْسِي، لَا تَأَمَّرَنَّ عَلَى اثْنَيْنِ، وَلَا تَلِيَنَّ مَالَ يَتِيم»
(O Abu Dharr! Verily, you are weak, and I love for you what I love for myself. Do not become a leader of two nor assume guardianship of an orphan's property.)
E non cedete, o voi tutori, il denaro a coloro che non sono in grado di amministrarlo, poiché tale denaro è stato reso mezzo per sopperire ai fabbisogni della gente da parte di Allāh, e costoro non sono in grado di gestire il denaro e proteggerlo. Spendete voi per loro, utilizzando tale denaro, anche per vestirli, e usate con loro parole gentili, e promettete loro di restituire il loro denaro una volta raggiunta l'età adulta, quando sapranno amministrarlo.
Tutores, no restituyan sus bienes a aquellos que son incapaces de administrarlos, ya que dichos bienes son un medio de subsistencia que no hay que derrochar. Si ellos no son capaces de administrarlos, asuman ustedes la responsabilidad de hacerlo, pero vístanlos y aliméntenlos usando esos mismos bienes. Háblenles de forma amable y háganles una promesa honesta, diciéndoles, por ejemplo, que les devolverán sus bienes cuando estén mentalmente preparados y sepan administrarlos.
Huwag kayong magbigay, O mga tagatangkilik, ng mga yaman sa mga hindi mahusay mangasiwa sapagkat ang mga ari-ariang ito ay ginawa ni Allāh bilang kadahilanang naitataguyod sa pamamagitan nito ang mga kapakanan ng mga tao at ang mga nauukol sa kabuhayan nila. Ang mga ito ay hindi karapat-dapat sa pagtataguyod sa mga yaman at pangangalaga sa mga ito. Gumugol kayo sa kanila, magpadamit kayo sa kanila, magsabi kayo sa kanila ng isang sinasabing kaaya-aya, at mangako kayo sa kanila ng isang magandang pangako na ibibigay ninyo sa kanila ang yaman nila kapag tumuntong sila sa kasapatang gulang at kahusayan ng pangangasiwa.
-Ey Veliler!- Malları hakkında gerekli tasarrufta bulunmayı bilmeyenlere mallarını teslim etmeyin. Allah bu malları, kullarının ihtiyaçlarını gidermesi ve hayatlarını idame ettirmesi için vermiştir. Onlar, mallarını idare edip koruyacak kimseler değildirler. O mallardan onlara infak edin, onları giydirin. Onlara güzel söz söyleyin. Yetişkin olup mallarını kullanmada doğru tasarrufta bulunacakları duruma gelince, onlara mallarını teslim edeceğinizi güzel bir şekilde vadedin.
Janganlah kalian -wahai para wali- menyerahkan harta kepada orang-orang yang tidak pandai membelanjakannya karena Allah menjadikan harta sebagai penopang kemaslahatan dan urusan kehidupan manusia, sementara mereka tidak cakap untuk mengurus dan menjaganya. Berikanlah nafkah serta pakaian kepada mereka dari harta tersebut, ucapkanlah kata-kata yang baik kepada mereka, dan berikanlah janji yang baik kepada mereka bahwa kalian akan menyerahkan harta mereka setelah mereka dewasa dan mampu mengelolanya dengan baik.
Ô tuteurs, ne remettez pas leurs biens à ceux qui sont incapables de les gérer car ces biens sont un moyen de subsistance qu’il ne faut pas laisser perdre. Si ceux-là ne sont pas capables de les gérer, prenez-en la responsabilité mais habillez-les et nourrissez-les de ces biens. Dites-leur des paroles agréables et faites-leur une promesse honnête, en leur disant par exemple que vous leur remettrez leurs biens une fois qu’ils seront mentalement aptes et sauront les gérer.
"Dan janganlah kamu serahkan kepada orang-orang yang belum sempurna akalnya, harta (mereka yang ada dalam kekuasaanmu) yang dijadikan Allah sebagai pokok kehidupan. Berilah mereka belanja dan pakaian (dari hasil harta itu) dan ucapkanlah kepada mereka kata-kata yang baik." (An-Nisa`: 5).
(5) السُّفَهَاءُ adalah kata jamak dari سَفِيْهٌ (orang yang tidak sem-purna akalnya) yang artinya adalah orang yang tidak becus dalam membelanjakan hartanya; baik karena tidak ada akalnya seperti orang gila atau idiot atau semacamnya, atau karena belum sempurna akalnya seperti anak kecil dan orang yang belum dewasa. Allah melarang para wali untuk menyerahkan kepada mereka harta-harta mereka karena takut disia-siakan dan dihabiskan. Karena Allah menjadikan harta itu untuk memenuhi kebutuhan hamba-hamba-Nya dalam kemaslahatan agama maupun dunia mereka. Dan mereka itu tidaklah pandai dalam mengurus (dan membelanjakan) harta tersebut dan memeliharanya, oleh karena itu Allah meme-rintahkan kepada wali(nya) agar tidak menyerahkan harta mereka kepada mereka. Akan tetapi ia harus menafkahi mereka dari harta itu, memberikan pakaian dengannya, serta membelanjakan harta itu kepada hal-hal yang berkaitan dengan kebutuhan-kebutuhan mereka, dunia maupun akhirat mereka, dan agar para wali berkata kepada mereka dengan perkataan yang baik, yaitu, dengan berjanji kepada mereka apabila mereka meminta harta mereka itu bahwa para wali itu akan memberikannya setelah mereka dewasa nanti, atau semacamnya. Dan agar berlaku lemah lembut dalam berbicara kepada mereka sebagai suatu keharusan untuk menghibur perasaan hati mereka.
Allah menyandarkan (permasalahan) harta (orang yang belum sempurna akalnya) kepada para wali itu berindikasi bahwa mereka wajib memperlakukan harta orang yang bodoh tersebut sebagai-mana mereka melakukannya pada harta mereka sendiri berupa penjagaan, pembelanjaan, dan tidak menghadapkannya kepada hal-hal yang memusnahkannya.
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa memberikan nafkah kepada orang gila, anak kecil, dan idiot itu adalah dari harta mereka sendiri, bila mereka memiliki harta, sebagaimana Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,﴾ وَٱرۡزُقُوهُمۡ فِيهَا وَٱكۡسُوهُمۡ ﴿ "Berilah mereka belanja dan pakaian (dari hasil harta itu)."
Ayat ini juga menunjukkan bahwa pernyataan wali dapat diterima tentang apa yang ia nyatakan mengenai nafkah yang me-mungkinkan atau pakaian, karena Allah telah menjadikan mereka sebagai orang-orang yang dapat dipercaya atas harta anak yatim itu, oleh karena itu pernyataan orang-orang yang terpercaya harus diterima.
Sequence
The injunction to give orphans their property, and the women, their dower, has appeared in previous verses. This may lead one to think that the property of the orphans and women should under all conditions, be given to them, even if they cannot handle relevant transactions and are incapable of protecting their property interests. To remove this misunderstanding, it has been said in these verses that properties should not be handed over to the feeble-minded. Instead, they should be watched and tested to determine the age and time when they exhibit the ability to protect their property and the discernment of spending out of it, it is then that their property should be handed over to them.
Commentary
Do protect what you own
These verses affirm the role of property in man's economic effort which gives him the desire to protect it. Then, at the same time, the general weakness shown in the protection of properties has been corrected. There are people who, giving in to natural love, hand over properties to inexperienced minor children and ill-informed women which usually results in the wastage of the property and the quick poverty which follows in its wake.
Do not hand over properties to the feeble-minded
The most revered exegete of the Holy Qur'an, Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ : 'The guidance the Holy Qur'an gives in this verse is: Do not, by handing over all your property to feeble-minded children and women, become dependent on them. Since Allah Almighty has made you the guardian and the manager, you should, rather, hold the property in your safe custody and keep spending from it as necessary in order to feed and clothe them. And should they, even then, demand to take possession of the property, explain to them honestly, fairly and reasonably in a way which neither breaks their heart nor causes the property to be wasted. For instance, say something like:' All this is there for you. Just grow up a little more and you will have it all.'
Based on this tafsir of Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، the sense of the verse covers all women, children and others who are feeble-minded and inexperienced, to whom it is dangerous to hand over properties since it may result in their loss, irrespective of the fact that they may be one's own children, or orphans, or the fact be that the property may belong to such children and orphans themselves, or to the guardians. The same tafsir has been reported from Sayyidna Abu Musa al-Ash` ari ؓ and the renowned mufassir al-Tabari has also adopted the same view.
The context of the earlier and later verses may, though, lead one to particularize this injunction too with orphaned children, yet, the generality of words remains there as such and which includes all children, orphans and non-orphans. And perhaps, the form of address in اموالکم 'amwalukum' (your properties) may have the special wisdom that it is inclusive of the properties of the guardians as well as that of the orphans. The suggestion is that the properties of the orphans, until such time that they become mature and discerning, remain under the guardian's safe custody and responsibility as if these properties, so to say, were like their own. It will be recalled that the fact of the matter - that the properties of the orphans have to be given only to them - has been made very clear in verse 2: وَآتُوا الْيَتَامَىٰ أَمْوَالَهُمْ (And give the orphans their property). After this, there remains no reason for any doubt.
Protecting property is necessary. Wasting it is a sin. A person killed while defending his property is a shahid (martyr). This is similar to being killed in defence of one's life which makes one deserving of the great reward of شھادہ shahadah (martyrdom). The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
من قُتِلَ دُونَ مالِہِ فھوَ شھید
Whosoever is killed while protecting his property is a shah id (that is, he is counted among Muslim martyrs in terms of Divine reward). (Bukhri, v.1, p. 337 - Muslim, v.1, p.81)
He has also said:
نعما بالمال الصالح للرجل الصالح
For a good man, his good and clean property is the best asset of his life. (Mishkat, p. 326)
Yet another saying of his is:
لا باسَ بِالغنیٰ لمنِ اتَّقیِ اللہ عَزَّوجَلَّ
Being rich is not harmful for one who fears Allah, the Mighty, the Exalted. (Mishkat, p. 491)
The last two ahadith quoted above tell us that the wealth possessed by a righteous and God-fearing person is not harmful for him because such a person, by virtue of being God-fearing, will abstain from spending it in what is sinful. The anti-wealth teachings of many Muslim saints and mystics apply to none but those who spend their lustily-earned wealth for sinful purposes and thus go on to make it the cause of their punishment in the Hereafter. Also, since man is naturally inclined to abandon, once he is rich, all concerns of moderation in his spending, as well as the very anxiety to see that he stays safe against other sins - that is why staying away from wealth has been considered desirable. God bless our earlier people; they would earn, more or less, as needed, were grateful to Allah and ended up being happy that they have succeeded in saving their skins from being ultimately 'audited' for the whats and hows and whereas of spending their wealth, if they had it. But, in our time, people do not care much about matters of faith; they are more attracted to material things; they are all too ready to abandon their faith at the slightest provocation, not because there is some discomfort involved. Rather, they would do that lest they go against fragile fashion, or trend, or some borrowed norm of contemporary society. Therefore, it is important that people earn lawfully and conserve their earnings. For such people, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
کَادَ الفَقرُ اَن یَّکُونَ کُفُراً
Poverty can take one to the point of being a disbeliever. (Mishkat, p. 439)
Sayyidna Sufyan al-Thawri ؓ elaborates this by saying:
کان المال فیما مضی یکرہ، فاما الیوم فھو ترس المؤمن
Previously, owning and keeping wealth was not considered good, but today, this wealth is a shield of the true Muslim.
He has also said:
من کان فی یَدِہِ مِن ھٰذہِ شیاً فَلیُصلِحۃ ، فانُّہ زَمَانُ اِنِ احتاجَ کَانَ اوَّل من یبذل دینہ
Whoever has any of this (wealth) in his hands should make it serve him well for these are times when, in the event of some need, one is likely to first 'spend' his faith in order to take care of that need. (i.e. the desire to fulfill one's need has become more important than the obligation to follow one's faith) (Mishkat, p.491)
Guardians, do not give property to those who do not know how to manage it well. Allah made this property a way to serve the interests of people and for them to live on it, and such people are not able to manage their wealth well. Provide for them, clothe them and speak to them in a good way. Make a firm commitment to give them their property if they get sound judgement and become able to manage it well.
O staratelji, nemojte davati imetak onima koji njime ne raspolažu razborito. Allah je imetak učinio uzrokom dunjalučkih koristi ljudi, a oni (vaši štićenici) koji nisu dostigli nivo razboritosti nisu kompetentni da čuvaju imetak. Vi na njih trošite iz njihovog imetka, lijepim govorom im se obraćajte i lijepo im obećajte da ćete im dati njihov imetak kada dostignu stepen razboritosti i mudrog raspolaganja imetkom.
O staratelji, testirajte siročad o kojima se starate kada postanu polno zreli, dajući im dio njihovog imetka da raspolažu njime. Ako ga budu mudro koristili i uvidite da su razboriti, predajte im imetke njihove u potpunosti. Nemojte od njihovih imetaka uzimati preko granice koju je Allah precizirao u slučaju potrebe, i nemojte im uzimati imetak iz straha da ga ne preuzmu kada dostignu šerijatsku punoljetnost. Onaj među vama koji ima svoj imetak koji mu je dovoljan, neka ništa ne uzima od imetka siročeta o kojem vodi brigu, a onaj od vas koji je siromašan neka uzme shodno potrebi. Kada im predate njihov imetak, nakon što postanu šerijatski punoljetni i razboriti, uzmite svjedoke koji će svjedočiti da ste im predali imetak, kako bi osigurali čuvanje prava i spriječili kasnije razilaženje i sporenje. Allah je dovoljan svjedok za sve to, i On će robove Svoje obračunati za ono što su radili.
Tutores, pongan a prueba a los huérfanos al llegar a la pubertad restituyéndoles una parte de sus bienes y permitiéndoles disponer de ellos. Si los usan de manera apropiada y ustedes observan que están mentalmente preparados, restitúyanles la totalidad de sus bienes sin retener nada. No usen de sus bienes más que la parte que Al-lah les ha autorizado en caso de necesidad. No se apresten a gastar de su riqueza por temor a verlos recuperarla al llegar a su pubertad. Aquellos de ustedes que dispongan de riquezas suficientes, no utilicen nada de los bienes de los huérfanos bajo su tutela; en cuanto a los pobres, pueden utilizar una parte según sea su necesidad. Cuando les restituyan sus bienes al llegar a la pubertad, luego de haber comprobado su madurez, háganlo frente a testigos para que sus testimonios preserven los derechos de cada cual y corten de raíz cualquier posible querella. Al-lah es testigo suficiente y Él basta para hacer rendir cuentas a los siervos por sus obras.
Guardians, test the orphans when they are near to reaching maturity, by giving them a part of their wealth to see how they manage it. If they manage it well, and show you their sound judgement, hand over their property in full. Do not use up their wealth, overstepping the limits which Allah has approved for you: use their wealth only when necessary. Do not rush to use it up for fear that they will take it when they reach maturity. Whoever is wealthy should not use up the property of the orphan; and whoever is poor and has no wealth should only use what is necessary. When you hand over their property to them, upon their reaching maturity and showing sound judgement, have it witnessed; to protect rights and to prevent causes of disagreement. Allah is sufficient as a witness for that, and takes account of all that people do.
Subukin ninyo, O mga tagatangkilik, ang mga ulila kapag tumuntong sila sa edad ng karampatang gulang sa pamamagitan ng pagbibigay sa kanila ng isang bahagi mula sa ari-arian nila na pangangasiwaan nila. Kung humusay sila sa pangangasiwa rito at luminaw sa inyo ang katinuan nila, ipasa ninyo sa kanila ang mga ari-arian nila nang buo nang hindi nababawasan. Huwag kayong gumamit ng mga ari-arian nila nang lumalampas sa hangganan na ipinahintulot ni Allāh para sa inyo mula sa mga ari-arian nila sa sandali ng pangangailangan. Huwag kayong magdali-dali sa paggamit ng mga ito sa takot na kunin nila ang mga ito kapag umabot sila sa karampatang gulang. Ang sinuman kabilang sa inyo na may yamang sasapat sa kanya ay magpigil sa pagkuha mula sa ari-arian ng ulila. Ang sinuman kabilang sa inyo na maralitang walang ari-arian ay kumuha ng katumbas sa pangangailangan niya. Kapag nagpasa kayo sa kanila ng mga ari-arian nila matapos tumuntong sa tamang gulang at luminaw ang katinuan ng isip mula sa kanila ay magpasaksi kayo para sa pagpapasang iyon bilang pangangalaga sa mga karapatan at paghadlang sa mga kadahilanan ng pagtatalu-talo. Sumapat si Allāh bilang Saksi roon at Tagapagtuos para sa mga tao sa mga gawa nila.
Ô tuteurs, testez les orphelins lorsqu’ils atteignent la puberté en leur remettant une part de leurs bien et en les laissant en disposer. S’ils en disposent convenablement et qu’il vous apparaît qu’ils sont mentalement aptes, remettez-leur la totalité de leurs biens sans rien en retenir. Ne dépensez pas de leurs biens plus que la part limitée qu’Allah vous a autorisée en cas de nécessité. Ne prenez pas l’initiative de les dépenser par crainte de les voir les récupérer à leur puberté. Pour celui d’entre vous qui dispose d’une richesse qui lui suffit, qu’il s’abstienne de prélever des biens de l’orphelin sous sa tutelle ; quant au pauvre, qu’il en prélève une partie selon son besoin. Lorsque vous leur remettez leurs biens à la puberté, après avoir constaté leur maturité, faites témoigner des personnes afin que ce témoignage préserve les droits de chacun et coupe court à toute querelle. Allah suffit comme témoin de cela et Il suffit pour faire rendre compte aux serviteurs de leurs œuvres.
Và các ngươi - hỡi các giám hộ - hãy thử thách trẻ mồ côi khi chúng đến tuổi trưởng thành bằng cách giao chúng một ít tiền trong số tài sản riêng của chúng để chúng tự sử dụng. Nếu thấy chúng sử dụng đúng mục đích và thể hiện cho các ngươi biết chúng đã khôn ngoan thì các ngươi hãy giao trả hết cho chúng tài sản riêng của chúng; các ngươi chớ lợi dụng mà tiêu xài tài sản của chúng vượt mức Allah cho phép trong trường hợp cần thiết, cũng chớ tranh thủ tiêu xài cho hết phần tài sản riêng của chúng sợ lớn lên chúng lấy lại. Đối với người giàu có thì bị cấm sử dụng tài sản của trẻ mồ côi, còn ai nghèo khó thì được phép tiêu xài phù hợp đúng mực. Khi các ngươi giao tài sản lại cho trẻ khi chúng đã trưởng thành và khôn ngoan thì hãy tìm nhân chứng xác nhận điều đó tránh mọi cãi vả về sau, tuy nhiên chỉ cần Allah là đủ xác nhận sự việc đó, Ngài sẽ thanh toán chi tiết về mọi hành động đã làm.
E mettete alla prova, o voi tutori, gli orfani quando raggiungeranno l'età adulta, concedendo loro l'amministrazione di parte della loro ricchezza. Se la amministrano bene e avete preso atto della loro maturità, restituite loro la totalità della loro ricchezza, senza far mancare nulla, e non appropriatevi del loro denaro, superando i limiti imposti da Allāh a riguardo, nel momento del bisogno, e non appropriatevene per timore di restituirla quando saranno maturi. E chi di voi possiede beni sufficienti, che non prelevi nulla dal patrimonio dell'orfano; e chi di voi è povero, che prelevi solo lo stretto necessario. E se restituite loro il denaro dopo aver constatato la loro maturità e capacità di amministrazione, chiamate dei testimoni che attestino che avete restituito il dovuto, evitando in tal modo la discordia. Ed Allāh è sufficiente come Testimone ed è Colui che vi presenterà il rendiconto delle vostri azioni.
6- Yetimleri evlilik çağına erişinceye kadar sınayın. Şâyet onlarda bir reşidlik görürseniz mallarını kendilerine teslim edin. Büyüyecekler (de mallarını alacaklar) diye onları israf ederek ve tez elden yemeyin. Zengin olan gözütok davransın, fakir olan da örfe uygun yesin. Mallarını kendilerine teslim ettiğiniz zaman da onlara karşı şahit bulundurun. Hesap sorucu olarak Allah yeter.
6. Sınamaktan kasıt, denemek ve imtihan etmek demektir. Bu da reşidliği yaklaşmış ve olgun davranması mümkün görülen yetine malından bir miktar verilerek yapılır. Böylece malında haline uygun bir şekilde tasarrufta bulunup bulunmadığı ortaya konmuş olur. Bu sayede onun reşid olup olmadığı ortaya çıkar. Eğer hala malında güzel tasarrufta bulunamıyorsa malı ona verilmez, aksine o kimsenin yaşı oldukça ilerlese dahi “sefih” sayılır. Şâyet reşid olduğu ve malında uygun tasarrufta bulunduğu ortaya çıkar ve evlenecek çağa da gelirse o takdirde “mallarını kendilerine teslim edin”, eksiksiz olarak verin.“Büyüyecekler (de mallarını alacaklar) diye onları israf ederek ve tez elden yemeyin.” Allah’ın sizin için mubah kıldığı helâl sınırı aşarak Yüce Allah’ın size helâl kıldığı mallarınızı bırakıp onların mallarından size haram kıldığı sınıra geçmeyin. Onlar mallarını sizden alma imkanını bulamayacakları, sizi kendi mallarını yemekten de engelleyemeyecekleri küçüklük çağlarında iken, acele ederek onlar büyümeden önce mallarını yiyip tüketmeye kalkışmayın. Buna benzer haller, Allah’tan korkmayan, velâyetleri altında bulunanlara da merhamet ve sevgileri bulunmayan birçok veli kimsede görülmektedir. Onlar bu durumu bir fırsat olarak değerlendirirler. Onu ganimet belleyerek Allah’ın kendilerine haram kıldığı o malları çabucak yiyip tüketmeye bakarlar. İşte Yüce Allah özellikle böyle bir halde bu yasağı getirmektedir.
The injunction to test the ability and understanding of minors
Once we know from verse 5 that minors should not be entrusted with properties until such time that their ability to discern and decide stands proved, the injunctions to educate and test such children to determine their ability follow in the next verse (6) Verse 6: وَابْتَلُوا الْيَتَامَىٰ حَتَّىٰ إِذَا بَلَغُوا النِّكَاحَ translated as 'and test the orphans until they reach marriageable age;' means that children, well before they become pubert and marriageable, should be tested through small assignments of buying and selling in order to determine their ability to conduct themselves in transactions on their own. This process of practical experimentation should continue right through upto the age of marriage-ability, that is, when they become pubert and mature. This is the time of special assessment. Now it should be determined if they have become smart and self-reliant in their affairs. Once this is sensed as 'dependable', it is time to hand over their property to them.
In short, given the nature of children and the factors involved in the growth of reason and intelligence among them, they have been divided in three stages. One: minority (before puberty). Two: After puberty. Three: After self-reliance, and discretion in conducting personal affairs (Rushd as opposed to Safahah). During the first stage, the guardians of children have been instructed to educate and train them by providing for them hands-on experience, that is, let them become smarter by conducting small dealings in buying and selling on their own. The expression: وَابْتَلُوا الْيَتَامَىٰ (and test the orphans) in this verse means exactly this. It is from here that Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) has deduced the ruling that the transactions of buying and selling entered into by minor children with the permission of their guardian are sound, valid and operative.
In accordance with the other injunction, when children become mature, pubert and marriageable, the guardian should check up their state of growth at that stage in terms of experience, intelligence and dealings, and once it becomes clear that they understand their profit and loss and handle their affairs and dealings in a satisfactory manner, their property should be handed over to them.
The Age of Maturity
Along with the injunction of maturity (بلوغ bulugh) in this verse, the Holy Qur'an has also answered the question as to the 'age' when a child would be taken as mature ( بالغ baligh) by saying: إِذَا بَلَغُوا النِّكَاحَ translated as 'until they reach marriage-ability'. Here, it has been indicated that real maturity is not tied up with any particular count of years. Rather, it depends on particular indicators and signs experienced by adults entering the threshold of adulthood. When, in terms of these indicators and signs, they would be regarded fit to marry, they would be considered mature, even if their age does not exceed thirteen or fourteen years. But, should it be that such signs of maturity just do not show up in some child, he shall be considered mature in terms of age, a position in which Muslim jurists vary. Some fix eighteen years for boys and seventeen for girls; some others have fixed fifteen years for both. With the Hanafiyyah, the fatwa is on the position that the boy and the girl shall both be considered mature under the Islamic law after they have completed their fifteenth year, irrespective of whether or not signs of maturity are found.
The Perception of Proper Understanding : How to find it? An Explanation of آنَسْتُم مِّنْهُمْ رُشْدًا
The injunction of the Qur'an is: 'then, if you perceive in them proper understanding, hand over to them their property.' Now, what is the time of this 'proper understanding' (rushd)? The Holy Qur'an has not elaborated on this final limit of time. Therefore, some Muslim jurists leaned towards favouring the view that the properties of children should not be handed over to them until it has been determined that they do have full and proper understanding. Instead, these will stay under the safe custody of the guardian as usual, even if this state of affairs continues for the rest of life.
But, in accordance with the verification of the issue by Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) at this point the absence of 'proper understanding' refers to the state affected by childhood. Within ten years after maturity, the effect of childhood is gone. So, there are fifteen years as the age of maturity (بلوغ bulugh) and ten years as the age of proper understanding (rushd). Once these 25 years are reached, such proper understanding is most likely to be achieved; something which was not possible due to the barriers of childhood, and later, younger years. Then, it should be noted that the Holy Qur'an uses the word, ‘rushdan’ in its indefinite form whereby it is suggesting that full understanding and perfect sense are not absolute conditions. A reasonable measure of understanding is also sufficient for this purpose on the basis of which their properties could be given to them. Therefore, even if perfect understanding has not been achieved despite the long wait of twenty five years, even then, their properties will be handed over to them. As far as perfect understanding and wisdom is concerned, there are people who do not get to achieve these throughout their entire lives. They always remain simple, innocent and rather shy and slow in conducting their practical dealings. They will not be deprived of their properties because of this. However, should there be someone totally insane, he will be governed by a separate rule since such a person always remains in the category of immature children. His property will never be handed over to him until his insanity disappears, even if his entire life were to pass in insanity.
The Prohibition of Undue Spending from the Property of Orphans
As we know, the verse instructs that the property of the orphans should not be handed over to them until a certain degree of under-standing and experience is perceived in them. Naturally, for this purpose, one will have to wait for some more time. In that case, it was probable that the guardian of the orphan could commit an excess against the interests of the orphan. So, the verse goes on to say:
وَلَا تَأْكُلُوهَا إِسْرَافًا وَبِدَارًا أَن يَكْبَرُوا
And do not consume it extravagantly and hastily lest they should grow up.
Here, the guardians of the orphans have been prevented from two things: Firstly, from spending out of their property extravagantly, that is, from spending over and above normal needs; and secondly, from starting to spend out from their property way before the need to do so, as if in a hurry, thinking of the near future when their wards would grow up and their property would have to be given to them and the guardian's control will be all over.
The orphan's guardian, if needy, can take out some of his expenses from the orphan's property
Does a person, who spends his time and labour in the upbringing of an orphan and is devoted to the protection of his property, have the right to take an honorarium for his services from the property of the orphan? The rule is given towards the later part of the verse when it is said: وَمَن كَانَ غَنِيًّا فَلْيَسْتَعْفِفْ (And whoever is rich he should abstain). It means that a person who is need-free as he can take care of his needs through some other means, then, he should not take any payment for his services from the property of the orphan, because this service is an obligation on him. Receiving payment for it is not permissible. Then, it was said: وَمَن كَانَ فَقِيرًا فَلْيَأْكُلْ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ (and whoever is poor he should consume in fairness). It means that the guardian of an orphan who is poor and needy and has no other source of earning his livelihood, he can consume a reasonable amount from the property of the orphans for his sustenance in a measure that is just about right to cover his basic needs.
Having witnesses while handing over property
The verse concludes with فَإِذَا دَفَعْتُمْ إِلَيْهِمْ أَمْوَالَهُمْ فَأَشْهِدُوا عَلَيْهِمْ وَكَفَىٰ بِاللَّـهِ حَسِيبًا : It means: 'when you hand over to them their property (after having gone through the period of test and trial), have (some reliable and pious people as) witnesses upon them (so that there is no dispute later). And (remember that) Allah is sufficient for reckoning (for He has a count of everything within His sight).
Payment for services rendered to country, community and Awqaf
The contextual extension of the verse yields an important juristic rule and principle. It concerns people who supervise Awqaf (religious endowments, trusts and estates) or manage mosques and religious schools or head institutions of Muslim states or hold charge of similar other services rendered for the country and community, services the rendering of which is known in Islamic terminology as فرض علی الکفایہ fard 'alal 'kifayah (an obligation which, if discharged by some, will absolve others). For these gentlemen too, the superior and more meritorious conduct is - of course, if they have sufficient assets to take care of the necessary expenses needed to maintain their family - that they should not take anything from these institutions or from the public exchequer of the government. But, should it be that they do not have funds of their own to sustain themselves and they devote their earning time to such service-oriented activities, then, they have the right to take such funds from these institutions in proportion to their need. Please do notice the condition which is: 'in proportion to need'. A lot of people fix an insignificant monthly emolument shown on paper to satisfy legal requirements but they go on spending by various other means on their person and on their family recklessly, much much beyond it. There is just no remedy for this lack of caution except the fear of Allah. The last words of the verse: وَكَفَىٰ بِاللَّـهِ حَسِيبًا and Allah is sufficient for reckoning) invite everyone, masses or classes, to realize that the man who stays untouched by unlawful acquisitions will be the man who fears the final accounting by Allah. وباللہ التوفیق :And the ability to do so comes from Allah.
-Ey Veliler!- Yetimler yetişkin olduklarında tasarrufta bulunmaları için kendi mallarından bir miktar vererek onları deneyin. Eğer doğru tasarrufta bulunurlarsa ve yetişkin oldukları kanısına varırsanız, eksiksiz olarak tam bir şekilde mallarını onlara teslim edin. İhtiyaç anında Allah'ın size mübah kıldığı kadarının dışında onların mallarından haddi aşarak yemeyin. Yetişkin olduklarında mallarını geri alacakları korkusuyla acele edip onların mallarını yemeyin. Kimin kendisine yetecek kadar malı varsa yetimin malını almaktan imtina etsin. Sizden kim de fakir olup malı yok ise ihtiyacı kadarını alsın. Yetimlerin yetişkin olup, reşit olduklarını anladıktan sonra mallarını onlara teslim ettiğinizde, hakkı koruma ve ihtilafa sebebiyet verecek hususları ortadan kaldırma adına mallarını teslim ettiğinize dair şahitler bulundurun. Buna şahit ve amellerine karşılık hesap görücü olarak Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- yeter.
"Dan ujilah anak yatim itu sampai mereka cukup umur untuk kawin. Kemudian jika menurut pendapatmu mereka telah cerdas (pandai memelihara harta), maka serahkanlah kepada mereka harta-hartanya. Dan janganlah kamu makan harta anak yatim lebih dari batas kepatutan dan (janganlah kamu) tergesa-gesa (membelanjakannya) sebelum mereka dewasa. Barangsiapa (di antara pemelihara itu) mampu, maka hendaklah ia menahan diri (dari memakan harta anak yatim itu) dan barangsiapa yang miskin, maka bolehlah ia makan harta itu menurut yang patut. Kemudian apabila kamu menyerahkan harta kepada mereka, maka hendaklah kamu adakan saksi-saksi (tentang penyerahan itu) bagi mereka. Dan cukuplah Allah sebagai Pengawas (atas persaksian itu)." (An-Nisa`: 6).
(6) اَلْإِبْتِلَاءُ (ujian) adalah cobaan dan latihan. Yang demikian itu adalah dengan menyerahkan sesuatu dari hartanya kepada anak yatim yang telah mendekati kedewasaan, lalu ia membelanjakan uang itu untuk kebutuhannya dengan sepatutnya menurut kondi-sinya saat itu, hingga jelaslah saat itu antara kedewasaannya atau-pun ketidakmampuannya membelanjakan menurut yang sepatut-nya. Bila ia masih belum mampu dalam membelanjakan harta, maka hartanya tidak diberikan kepadanya, dan ia masih dinyatakan tetap dalam kondisi tidak mampu membelanjakan hartanya dengan baik, walaupun ia telah mencapai umur yang cukup dewasa. Apabila telah terbukti kedewasaan dan kemampuannya dalam membelan-jakan harta dengan sepatutnya serta telah mencapai cukup usia untuk menikah, ﴾ فَٱدۡفَعُوٓاْ إِلَيۡهِمۡ أَمۡوَٰلَهُمۡۖ ﴿ "maka serahkanlah kepada mereka harta-hartanya," secara sempurna dan seluruhnya.
﴾ وَلَا تَأۡكُلُوهَآ إِسۡرَافٗا ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu makan harta anak yatim lebih dari batas kepatutan," yakni, melampaui batas yang halal yang dibolehkan oleh Allah untuk kalian dari harta mereka, kepada yang haram yang telah diharamkan oleh Allah atas kalian dari harta mereka.
﴾ وَبِدَارًا أَن يَكۡبَرُواْۚ ﴿ "Dan (janganlah kamu) tergesa-gesa (membelanja-kannya) sebelum mereka dewasa," maksudnya, janganlah kalian makan harta mereka saat mereka masih kecil, di mana mereka saat itu belum mampu mengambilnya dari kalian dan mereka juga tidak mampu melarang kalian memakannya, secara tergesa-gesa sebelum mereka menjadi dewasa, di mana mereka mengambil harta mereka dari kalian dan melarang kalian dari memakannya.
Yang seperti ini adalah perkara nyata yang terjadi pada seba-gian besar para wali yang tidak memiliki rasa takut kepada Allah dan tidak memiliki rasa kasih sayang terhadap orang-orang yang ia lindungi tersebut. Para wali itu melihat bahwa hal tersebut adalah suatu kesempatan bagi mereka hingga mereka memanfaatkannya sebaik mungkin, dan dengan tergesa-gesa mereka mengambil apa yang diharamkan oleh Allah atas mereka. Itulah sebabnya Allah سبحانه وتعالى melarang dari perbuatan seperti itu secara khusus.
Ujilah anak-anak yatim itu -wahai para wali- apabila mereka mendekati usia balig, yaitu dengan cara memberikan sebagian harta mereka untuk mereka belanjakan sendiri. Apabila mereka mampu mengelolanya dengan baik dan kalian melihat kedewasaan mereka maka serahkanlah harta mereka secara lengkap tanpa dikurangi sedikit pun. Janganlah kalian memakan harta mereka melampaui batas yang diperbolehkan Allah untuk kalian ketika kalian membutuhkannya, dan janganlah kalian terburu-buru memakan harta mereka karena takut mereka akan mengambilnya ketika mereka balig. Barangsiapa di antara kalian yang memiliki harta yang cukup, maka sebaiknya ia menahan diri untuk tidak memakan harta anak yatim. Tetapi, barang siapa di antara kalian yang miskin dan tidak punya harta, maka sepatutnya ia makan (dari harta anak yatim) menurut kebutuhannya. Apabila kamu menyerahkan harta mereka setelah mereka balig dan dewasa, maka persaksikanlah penyerahan itu dalam rangka menjaga hak-hak dan mencegah timbulnya perselisihan. Cukuplah Allah menjadi saksi atas hal tersebut dan menjadi penghitung amal perbuatan manusia.
Property is meant neither for luxury nor for the manifestation of pride. It is a means of livelihood for man, supporting his existence in the world. As such, it is not proper on the one hand to consider its acquisition one’s goal in life, while on the other, it is extremely important that any wasteful use of property should be checked and earnest efforts be made, when it falls into the wrong hands, to restore it to its rightful owner. Any misappropriation of anyone’s belongings is akin to creating a breach in God’s arrangement of bestowing a livelihood upon His servants. In the case of an orphan, who happens to be the weakest member of society, it becomes even more imperative that his property be well-protected and he be dealt with in fairness and justice. It is also necessary that a justified settlement with orphans should be recorded in writing and witnessed so that the executor’s responsibility may be honourably discharged with no question of future disputes or complaints. Whenever one takes someone’s affairs in hand, he must proceed with the realization that any injustice he may commit is in the knowledge of God. It is possible that the person whose affairs are being settled is weak and cannot deal effectively with unjust treatment, but surely God will catch hold of the arbiter on the Day of Reckoning and punish him severely for any unjustified settlement. This is inevitable and none can escape it.
Laki-laki mempunyai bagian dari harta yang ditinggalkan oleh ibu-bapak dan kerabatnya, seperti saudara dan paman setelah mereka meninggal dunia, baik sedikit maupun banyak. Wanita juga mempunyai bagian dari harta yang mereka tinggalkan. Ini berbeda dengan apa yang berlaku di masa jahiliah yang tidak memberikan hak waris kepada wanita dan anak-anak. Bagian (warisan) ini adalah hak yang diterangkan dan ditentukan kadarnya oleh Allah -Ta'ālā-.
Il revient aux hommes une part de ce que laissent les parents et les proches, comme les frères ou les oncles, après leur mort, quelle que soit l’importance des biens en question. De même, les femmes ont droit à une part d’héritage, contrairement à l’usage en vigueur à l’époque de la jâhiliyyah: les gens excluaient tout bonnement les femmes et les enfants de l’héritage. Cette part représente un droit déterminé et imposé par Allah.
The Necessity of Surrendering the Inheritance According to the Portions that Allah Ordained
Sa`id bin Jubayr and Qatadah said, "The idolators used to give adult men a share of inheritance and deprive women and children of it. Allah revealed;
لِّلرِّجَالِ نَصيِبٌ مِّمَّا تَرَكَ الْوَلِدَنِ وَالاٌّقْرَبُونَ
(There is a share for men from what is left by parents and those nearest in relation)." Therefore, everyone is equal in Allah's decision to inherit, even though their shares vary according to the degree of their relationship to the deceased, whether being a relative, spouse, etc. Ibn Marduwyah reported that Jabir said, "Umm Kujjah came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and said to him, `O Messenger of Allah! I have two daughters whose father died, and they do not own anything.' So Allah revealed;
لِّلرِّجَالِ نَصيِبٌ مِّمَّا تَرَكَ الْوَلِدَنِ وَالاٌّقْرَبُونَ
(There is a share for men from what is left by parents and those nearest in relation.)" We will mention this Hadith when explaining the two Ayat about inheritance. Allah knows best. Allah said,
وَإِذَا حَضَرَ الْقِسْمَةَ
(are present at the time of division,) those who do not have a share in the inheritance,
وَالْيَتَـمَى وَالْمَسَـكِينُ
(and the orphans and the poor), are also present upon dividing the inheritance, give them a share of the inheritance. Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah,
وَإِذَا حَضَرَ الْقِسْمَةَ أُوْلُواْ الْقُرْبَى وَالْيَتَـمَى وَالْمَسَـكِينُ
(And when the relatives and the orphans and the poor are present at the time of division), was not abrogated. Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that this Ayah still applies and should be implemented. Ath-Thawri said that Ibn Abi Najih narrated from Mujahid that implementing this Ayah, "Is required from those who have anything to inherit, paid from whatever portions their hearts are satisfied with giving away." Similar explanation was reported from Ibn Mas`ud, Abu Musa, `Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Bakr, Abu Al-`Aliyah, Ash-Sha`bi and Al-Hasan. Ibn Sirin, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Makhul, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i, `Ata' bin Abi Rabah, Az-Zuhri and Yahya bin Ya`mar said this payment is obligatory. Others say that this refers to the bequeathal at the time of death. And others say that it was abrogated. Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said that this Ayah,
وَإِذَا حَضَرَ الْقِسْمَةَ
(And when are present at the time of division), refers to divisions of inheritance. So, when poor relatives, who are ineligible for inheritance, orphans, and the poor attend the division of the inheritance, which is sometimes substantial, their hearts will feel eager to have a share, seeing each eligible person assuming his share; while they are desperate, yet are not given anything. Allah the Most Kind, Most Compassionate, commands that they should have a share in the inheritance as an act of kindness, charity, compassion and mercy for them.
Observing Fairness in the Will
Allah said,
وَلْيَخْشَ الَّذِينَ لَوْ تَرَكُواْ مِنْ خَلْفِهِمْ
(And let those have the same fear in their minds as they would have for their own, if they had left behind...) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said that this part of the Ayah, "Refers to a man who is near death and he dictates a will and testament that harms some of the rightful inheritors. Allah commands whoever hears such will to fear Allah, and direct the dying man to do what is right and to be fair, being as eager to protect the inheritors of the dying man as he would be with his own." Similar was reported from Mujahid and several others. The Two Sahihs record that when the Messenger of Allah ﷺ visited Sa`d bin Abi Waqqas during an illness he suffered from, Sa`d said to the Messenger, "O Messenger of Allah! I am wealthy and have no inheritors except a daughter. Should I give two-thirds of my property in charity" He said, "No." Sa`d asked, "Half" He said, "No." Sa`d said, "One-third" The Prophet said;
«الثُّلُثُ، وَالثُّلُثُ كَثِير»
(One-third, and even one-third is too much.) The Messenger of Allah ﷺ then said,
«إِنَّكَ أَنْ تَذَرَ وَرَثَتَكَ أَغْنِيَاءَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَنْ تَذَرَهُمْ عَالَةً يَتَكَفَّفُونَ النَّاس»
(You'd better leave your inheritors wealthy rather than leaving them poor, begging from others.)
A Stern Warning Against Those Who Use Up the Orphan's Wealth
It was also said that the Ayah
وَلاَ تَأْكُلُوهَآ إِسْرَافاً وَبِدَاراً أَن يَكْبَرُواْ
(consume it not wastefully and hastily, fearing that they should grow up,) means, let them have Taqwa of Allah when taking care of the orphan's wealth, as Ibn Jarir recorded from Al-`Awfi who reported this explanation from Ibn `Abbas. This is a sound opinion that is supported by the warning that follows against consuming the orphan's wealth unjustly. In this case, the meaning becomes: Just as you would want your offspring to be treated fairly after you, then treat other people's offspring fairly when you are given the responsibility of caring for them. Allah proclaims that those who unjustly consume the wealth of orphans, will be eating fire into their stomach, this is why Allah said,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَأْكُلُونَ أَمْوَلَ الْيَتَـمَى ظُلْماً إِنَّمَا يَأْكُلُونَ فِى بُطُونِهِمْ نَاراً وَسَيَصْلَوْنَ سَعِيراً
(Verily, those who unjustly eat up the property of orphans, they eat up only a fire into their bellies, and they will be burnt in the blazing Fire!) meaning, when you consume the orphan's wealth without a right, then you are only consuming fire, which will kindle in your stomach on the Day of Resurrection. It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«اجْتَنِبُوا السَّبْعَ الْمُوبِقَات»
(Avoid the seven great destructive sins. ) The people asked, "O Allah's Messenger! What are they" He said,
«الشِّرْكُ بِاللهِ، وَالسِّحْرُ، وَقَتْلُ النَّفْسِ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللهُ إِلَّا بِالْحَقِّ، وَأَكْلُ الرِّبَا، وَأَكْلُ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ، وَالتَّوَلِّي يَوْمَ الزَّحْفِ، وَقَذْفُ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ الْغَافِلَات»
(To join others in worship along with Allah, magic, to kill the life which Allah has forbidden except for a just cause, to consume interest, to consume an orphan's property, to turn your back to the enemy and flee from the battlefield at the time of fighting, and to accuse chaste women who never even think of anything harmful to their chastity being good believers.)
Right from the opening of Surah Al-Nis-a', the theme of universal human rights, particularly those relating to family life, has been appearing regularly. Verses before those dealt with the rights of orphans. The four verses here also take up particular rights of women and orphans which relate to inheritance.
The first verse (7) refutes the custom of Jahiliyyah under which women were just not allowed to inherit. The verse declares their entitlement to their share as fixed by Islamic law and strictly forbids any attempt to decrease their due right. Since the subject concerned those who had a determined share in inheritance, and it is not uncommon that when such distribution is being made, some persons from among the poor and the orphans do make their appearance on the occasion, therefore the second verse (8) lays down the rule that they should be treated benignly. But, this command is not obligatory; it is, rather, commendatory.
The third and fourth verses (9, 10) also emphasize the importance of injunctions relating to orphans.
Commentary
The right to inherit from parents and other nearest of kin
Before Islam, orphans and women, the weaker links in the human chain, had been victims of all sorts of injustice. To begin with, none of their rights were recognized as such. Even if one of these was conceded, who could wrest it from men and hope to hold it safe? Such power and authority did not exist.
The breakthrough came when Islam championed their cause, legalized their rights and instituted safeguards to see that these stay secure against infringements. All this happened in the background when nations around the world had allowed these two weaker units of human society to remain deprived of their natural and obligatory rights. Such was the state of the Law of inheritance. The pre-Islam Arabs seemed to have lived by the very principle that the one deserving of inheritance is the one who rides a horse, fights against enemies and collects battle spoils. (Ruh a1-Ma` ani, v. 4, p.21). As quite obvious, women and children could not live by this principle. So, according to their principle of inheritance, only a young and adult boy could become the inheritor. A girl was absolutely out of consideration for this purpose, irrespective of whether she was major or minor. And a boy too, if minor and immature, would not be deserving of inheritance.
There was an incident during the blessed time of the Holy Prophet ﷺ when a Companion Sayyidna Aws ibn Thabit ؓ died. He left behind two daughters, a minor boy and his wife as the inheritors. But, very much like the old Arab custom, two of his cousins from the father's side came and took the whole property in their possession and just gave nothing to anyone from among the children and wife of their deceased brother. This may have been so because, according to their customary practice, a woman was absolutely out of the pale of inheritors, major or minor. This conveniently ruled out the wife and the two daughters. As far as the boy was concerned, he was a minor and, therefore, he too was excluded from inheriting anything. As a result, the two paternal cousins became the inheritors of the whole property.
Inspite of what happened, the widow of Sayyidna Aws ibn Thabit ؓ still wanted that these cousins who had taken possession of the entire property left by her deceased husband might as well marry the two orphaned daughters so that she is relieved of the concern for their marriage. But, as they did not accept this proposal too, she went to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and narrated to him her sad story and explained the destitution of her children. Since, by that time, the 'verse of inheritance' was yet to be revealed in the Holy Qur'an, the noble Prophet ﷺ withheld his response. His heart was at peace; he was confident that this unjust practice will be removed through Divine revelation. Thereupon, the following verse was revealed:
لِّلرِّجَالِ نَصِيبٌ مِّمَّا تَرَكَ الْوَالِدَانِ وَالْأَقْرَبُونَ وَلِلنِّسَاءِ نَصِيبٌ مِّمَّا تَرَكَ الْوَالِدَانِ وَالْأَقْرَبُونَ مِمَّا قَلَّ مِنْهُ أَوْ كَثُرَ ۚ نَصِيبًا مَّفْرُوضًا ﴿7﴾
For men there is a she in what the parents and the nearest of kin have left. And for women there is a share in what the parents and the nearest of kin have left, be it small or large - a determined share.
After that came the second verse of inheritance which contains the details of shares. The second section of this Surah comprises these details. So, the Holy Prophet ﷺ followed the injunctions of the Qur'an, gave the wife the one-eighth of the total inheritance and distributed the rest of the property over the son and the daughters of the deceased in a way that the half of it went to the boy and the remaining half was shared equally by the two girls; and the cousins, since they were not the nearest of kin as compared to children, were excluded. (Ruh al-Ma` ani)
The rule of inheritance
This verse lays down the rule relating to the law of inheritance as a corollary to some of its injunctions, which is مِّمَّا تَرَكَ الْوَالِدَانِ وَالْأَقْرَبُونَ in what the parents and the nearest of kin have left.) The two words, الوالدین 'alwalidan' (the parents) and الاقربون 'al-aqrabun' (the nearest of kin) spell out two basic principles of inheritance. The first one is the bond of birth which exists between children and their father and mother and which has been described through الوالدان 'al-walidan.' The second one is the general kinship which is the sense of the word, الاقربون 'al-aqrabun'. According to the correct interpretation, the word, الاقربون 'al-aqrabun' covers all kinds of family relationships. This may be the mutual bond of birth as in children and their parents; or, it may be of the other kind as in general family relationships; or, these may be relations established through marital connection. The word, الاقربون 'al-aqrabun' covers all, but parents were set apart specially because of their importance. Then, this word has also established another principle of inheritance, that is, the mere fact of kinship is not enough for a claim on inheritance. Rather, it is necessary that the heir is nearest in kinship, for - if the degree of nearness or closeness were not made the standard condition - the inheritance of every deceased person would have to be, of necessity, distributed over the entire human population of this wide world. The reason is simple to understand because everyone is the offspring of one father and mother, Adam and Eve, peace be on them. Be it close or not so close, there does exist some sort of mutual relationship in everyone. When it comes to distribution of inheritance, it is, to begin with, beyond the realm of possibility. However, speaking academically, if such an arrangement was somehow made, the resulting distribution of property would be something like one insignificant particle for each which will be no good for anyone. So, it was necessary that, given the pivotal position of kinship in the matter of inheritance, the principle should be: If choice has to be made from a collection of different relatives, then, the nearest of kin should be preferred over the farther ones and, in the presence of the nearest, the farthest should not be given a share. However, if there are relatives who are all declared to be the nearest at the same time, even if the nature of nearness in them be different, then, all of them will deserve a share in the inheritance as the father and mother alongwith children, or wife etc., for they all are the nearest, though the nature of nearness differs.
In addition to that, this very word, 'al-aqrabun' establishes that the way men are sharers in inheritance, so are women and children, who too cannot be deprived of this right, for kinship of children, parents or any others, is the same in a boy and girl as far as the fact of being related is concerned. A boy is born to his parents and so is a girl, who is born to them. When the right to inherit depends on being related, there is no sense in depriving a small child or a girl.
Another point about the style of the Holy Qur'an is worth noticing here. Instead of mentioning the entitlement of women in a separate sentence, the Holy Qur'an could have easily merged it with the entitlement of men in a single sentence, by saying, "For men and women both there is a share...." But the Holy Qur'an has elected to mention the entitlement of both sexes in two separate independent sentences, even though it seems to be a repetition. This is to emphasize the fact that the right of women in inheritance is quite independent and- is as important as the right of men.
Furthermore, this very word, 'al-aqrabun' also tells us that the distribution of property left behind is not based on the criterion of need; it is, rather, based on the criterion of nearness in kinship. Therefore, it is not necessary that the one more needy among the relatives should be the one more deserving of a share in inheritance. On the contrary, the one nearest in kinship to the deceased will be the one more deserving of a share in the inheritance as compared to the farther - even though, the farther may be poorer and more needy. If we set aside the principle of nearness in kinship and use the need or the beneficial effects for some relatives as the criterion, it can neither turn into a rule nor can it take the form of a settled and solid law, because any criterion, other than nearness in kinship, will inevitably be temporary as based on opinion because poverty and need or usefulness are not permanent. Conditions change. Levels change. Under such conditions, there will appear a host of claimants and those responsible for settlement would have a hard time in arriving at decision.
The problem of an orphaned grandson's inheritance
If this Qur'anic principle is understood clearly, the problem of an orphaned grandson's inheritance - which has been made to look like a disputed issue for no sound reason - resolves itself automatically on the basis of a categorical decision. In other words, if an orphaned grandson is more needy as compared to the son, but in accordance with the law of 'al-aqrabun' (the nearest in kinship), he cannot claim a share in the inheritance because he is not 'the nearest' in the presence of the son, other arrangements have been made to take care of his needs. One such arrangement appears in the next verse.
This religious position has been opposed by none but some of the contemporary, westernized modernists. Other than these, the entire Muslim Ummah has been holding the belief, as clarified by the Qur'an and the Hadith, that the grandson will not inherit in the presence of a son of the deceased, irrespective of whether his father is dead or alive.
The right of inheritance is operative in everything owned by the deceased
The phrase مِمَّا قَلَّ مِنْهُ أَوْ كَثُرَ, (be it small or large) in this verse corrects another custom practiced by some ignorant people where some things or properties were assigned to special inheritors. For example, a horse or some weapon like a sword could only be inherited by young males as a matter of right. Others were deprived of these. The instruction given by the Holy Qur'an makes it very clear that in everything under the ownership of the deceased, be it big or small, there is a standing right of all inheritors. It is not permissible for any inheritor to keep anything special for himself before the total inheritance has been formally distributed according to rules.
Fixed shares in inheritance have been determined by Allah
The last phrase (a determined share) in verse 7 is to stress that different shares fixed for different inheritors in the Holy Qur'an have been determined as such by Allah Almighty. Nobody has any right to add or delete or change or transpose any of these by personal opinion or analogical deduction.
Inheritance is a compulsory transfer of ownership
This particular word, نَصِيبًا مَّفْرُوضًا (mafrudan: determined) throws light on yet another principle, that is, the ownership which passes on to inheritors through the law of inheritance is automatic and compulsory. It does not require the acceptance or consent of the inheritor nor is it necessary that he be satisfied with it. The fact is that, even if he were to make a clear declaration that he will not take his share, still then, he is the owner of his share in the sight of the Shari'ah. But, if he does not want to keep his share, he may, after having become the owner, gift it to somebody or sell it or distribute it, in accordance with the rules of Shari'ah.
A sign of goodwill to other relatives
It is likely that there are some relatives of the deceased who cannot receive a share from his inheritance according to the rules of Shari'ah. At the same time, it is obvious that everyone does not know the details of the system of share distribution. Generally, every relative would like to have some share out of the inheritance. Therefore, relatives who have been excluded under the provisions of the Islamic law of inheritance may feel disappointed at the time of the distribution of inheritance, specially so when they are physically present at that time, and more so when there are some orphans and poor and needy among them. A scenario in which other relatives are walking away with their respective shares while they simply look on is terrible.
Ana, baba, kardeş ve amca gibi akrabaların ölümünden sonra bıraktıkları mallardan az ya da çok olsun erkekler için bir pay vardır. Cahiliye döneminde kadın ve çocukların mirastan men edilmesinin aksine bu miras bırakanların mallarından kadınlar için de bir pay vardır. Bu pay Allah Teâlâ tarafından miktarı farz olarak beyan edilmiş bir haktır.
Muškarcima pripada dio nasljedstva kojeg su ostavili roditelji i rođaci, poput braće i amidža, bilo malo ili mnogo, i ženama pripada dio tog nasljedstva, što je suprotno običaju koji je bio u pagansko doba, po kojem je ženama i djeci uskraćivano pravo na nasljedstvo. Svačiji udio je njegovo pravo koje je obavezno i precizirano od Allaha Uzvišenog.
Corresponde a los hombres una parte de la herencia que dejen los padres y familiares próximos, como hermanos o tíos, luego de su muerte, sea cual fuere la importancia de los bienes en cuestión. Así mismo, las mujeres tienen derecho a una parte de la herencia, contrariamente a la costumbre vigente en la época pre-islámica: las personas excluían a las mujeres y a los niños de la herencia. Esta parte constituye un derecho estipulado y legislado por Al-lah.
Men are to have a share of what their parents or relatives – such as brothers and sisters or uncles and aunts – leave when they die, whether it is much or little. Women are also to have a share of what they leave, which was not the way that things were in the time of ignorance before Islam, when women and children were left out of the inheritance. This share is a right and its amount is clearly set out – as made obligatory by Allah.
"Bagi orang laki-laki ada hak bagian dari harta peninggalan ibu-bapak dan kerabatnya, dan bagi orang wanita ada hak bagian (pula) dari harta peninggalan ibu-bapak dan kerabatnya, baik sedikit atau banyak menurut bagian yang telah ditetapkan." (An-Nisa`: 7).
(7) Dahulu orang-orang Arab pada zaman jahiliyah disebab-kan karena kesewenang-wenangan dan kekejaman mereka, mereka tidak mewariskan harta mereka kepada orang-orang yang lemah, dari kaum wanita dan anak-anak, namun mereka menetapkan warisan hanya untuk kaum laki-laki yang kuat. Hal tersebut me-nurut mereka adalah karena laki-laki yang kuat itu adalah pelaku peperangan, pembunuhan, perampasan, dan pengambilan. Maka Allah, Rabb Yang Maha Penyayang lagi Mahabijaksana berkehen-dak membuat suatu syariat di mana dalam syariat itu kaum laki-laki maupun kaum wanitanya adalah sama dan kaum yang lemah sama dengan kaum yang kuat. Dan Allah memulai dengan pen-dahuluan dalam masalah itu secara global, agar jiwa-jiwa manusia mampu menerimanya kemudian akhirnya perinciannya hadir setelah disebutkan secara global, yang telah dirindukan kedatangan-nya oleh jiwa-jiwa tersebut, hingga lenyaplah kondisi yang liar ter-sebut, yang bersumber dari adat istiadat yang buruk.
Lalu Allah berfirman, ﴾ لِّلرِّجَالِ نَصِيبٞ ﴿ "Bagi laki-laki ada hak bagian," yaitu, kadar dan jumlah, ﴾ مِّمَّا تَرَكَ ﴿ "dari harta peninggalan," yaitu, apa yang ditinggalkan, ﴾ ٱلۡوَٰلِدَانِ ﴿ "kedua orangtua," yaitu, ibu dan ayah, ﴾ وَٱلۡأَقۡرَبُونَ ﴿ "dan kerabatnya," ini adalah bentuk redaksi penyebutan umum setelah khusus.
﴾ وَلِلنِّسَآءِ نَصِيبٞ مِّمَّا تَرَكَ ٱلۡوَٰلِدَانِ وَٱلۡأَقۡرَبُونَ ﴿ "Dan bagi wanita ada hak bagian (pula) dari harta peninggalan ibu-bapak dan kerabatnya." Seolah-olah dikatakan, apakah hal tersebut menurut adat istiadat, dan mereka tunduk pada apa yang mereka kehendaki ataukah itu adalah per-kara yang telah ditentukan?
Lalu Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ نَصِيبٗا مَّفۡرُوضٗا ﴿ "Menurut bagian yang telah ditetapkan," yaitu, yang telah ditentukan oleh Yang Maha Me-ngetahui lagi Mahabijaksana. Ketentuan-ketentuan tersebut akan hadir insya Allah.
Dan dalam hal ini ada dugaan yang lain, yaitu, bahwa ke-mungkinan saja ada seseorang yang mengira bahwa wanita dan anak-anak tidak memiliki bagian kecuali bila harta yang ditinggal-kan itu berjumlah besar. Maka Allah menghapus dugaan tersebut dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ مِمَّا قَلَّ مِنۡهُ أَوۡ كَثُرَۚ ﴿ "baik sedikit atau banyak." Maka Mahaluhur Allah, Dia-lah sebaik-baik Pembuat ketentuan.
7- Erkekler için baba ve anne ile yakın akrabaların bıraktıklarından bir pay olduğu gibi kadınlar için de baba ve anne ile yakın akrabaların bıraktıklarından -az ya da çok- bir pay vardır. Bu farz kılınmış bir paydır.
7. Araplar cahiliye döneminde zorbalıkları ve katı kalplilikleri dolayısı ile kadınlar ve küçük çocuklar gibi güçsüz kimseleri mirasçı kabul etmez, onlara mirastan bir şey vermezlerdi. Mirası yalnızca güçlü erkeklere tahsis ederlerdi. Çünkü - iddialarına göre- erkekler savaş, çarpışma, talan ve baskın yapmaya ehil kimselerdi.
Merhameti ve hikmeti sonsuz olan yüce Rabbimiz ise kullarına erkeklerin ve kadınların, güçlülerin ve zayıfların eşitlikle muamele görecekleri bir hüküm koymayı irâde buyurdu. Bundan önce de nefislerin bu emirleri rahatlıkla kabul edebilmeleri için özlü bir açıklamada bulundu. Çünkü etraflı açıklamalar bu özlü ifadelerden sonra gelir. Esasen nefisler de böyle bir açıklamayı beklemekte idi. Böylece çirkin adetlerin kaynaklık ettiği o barbarlık hali sona ermiş oldu. İşte bu bakımdan Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Erkekler için baba ve anne ile yakın akrabaların” özel yakınlar olan ana-babadan sonra genel bir ifade kullanılmıştır “bıraktıklarından bir pay” bir hisse “olduğu gibi kadınlar için de baba ve anne ile yakın akrabaların bıraktıklarından -az ya da çok- bir pay vardır.”
Sanki: Acaba bu pay örfe ve âdete bağlı bir pay mıdır ve bunlara istenilen miktarda bir pay mı verilecektir yoksa bu miktarı belli bir şey midir? diye farazi bir soru varid olmuştur ve Yüce Allah da cevaben: “Bu, farz kılınmış bir paydır” buyurmuştur. Yâni bu miktarı her şeyi bilen ve hikmeti sonsuz olan Allah takdir edilmiş bir paydır. Yüce Allah’ın izni ile bu miktara dair açıklamalar ilerde gelecektir. Yine burada da bir kimse, kadınlarla çocukların ancak çok miktardaki malda paylarının olabileceği vehmine kapılabilme ihtimali olduğu için Yüce Allah devamla:“az ya da çok” buyurarak böyle bir vehmi ortadan kaldırmaktadır.
Yüce Allah’ın şanı yücedir, O, en güzel hüküm koyandır.
Ai maschi spetta una parte di ciò che i genitori ed i parenti lasciano loro in eredità dopo la loro morte, come i fratelli e gli zii, sia esso poco o molto; mentre alle donne spetta parte di ciò che questi ultimi lasciano in eredità. Ciò è l'opposto di quanto avveniva ai tempi dell'ignoranza, in cui veniva impedito alle donne e ai bambini di ottenere l'eredità. Questo è un chiaro diritto sancito e reso obbligatorio da Allāh l'Altissimo.
Nam giới được quyền quản lý tài sản mà cha mẹ và họ hàng như anh em và chú bác sau khi họ qua đời dù ít hay nhiều và phụ nữ cũng có quyền quản lý như nam giới. Một giáo lý trái ngược với qui tắc thời tiền Islam đã cấm phụ nữ và trẻ em quyền thừa kế, nhưng đây lại là quyền lợi được Allah qui định rõ ràng bắt buộc.
Ukol sa mga lalaki ay isang parte mula sa naiwan ng mga magulang at mga pinakamalapit na kaanak gaya ng mga kapatid at mga tiyuhin sa ama matapos ng kamatayan nila, kaunti man o marami, at ukol sa mga babae ay isang parte mula sa naiwan ng mga nabanggit na ito, bilang kasalungatan naman para sa naging lagay ng Panahon ng Kamangmangan na pagkakait sa mga babae at mga bata mula sa mamanahin. Ang bahaging ito ay karapatang nilinaw ang kantidad, na isinatungkulin mula kay Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya.
If relatives, orphans and the poor, who do not inherit, are present at the time the inheritance is divided, then give them, out of kindness, some of this wealth before it is divided, for they may be looking at it with desire for a share; and it came to you without you doing anything. Also, speak to them in a kind way, without any meanness.
Và khi những người không được quyền thừa kế gồm người trong họ hàng, trẻ mồ côi và người nghèo có mặt lúc các ngươi chia tài sản thì hãy chia trước cho họ - chỉ là khuyến khích - ít tài sản trước khi phân chia cho người thừa kế nhưng các ngươi phải hài lòng về phần chia đó, họ chỉ âm thầm có mặt không đòi hỏi các ngươi điều gì nên hãy nói năn đàng hoàng với họ.
Kapag dumalo sa paghahati ng naiwan ang hindi nagmamana kabilang sa mga kamag-anak, mga ulila, at mga dukha ay magbigay kayo sa kanila, sa paraang itinuturing na kaibig-ibig, mula sa yamang ito bago ng paghahati rito ng naging kaaya-aya sa mga sarili ninyo sapagkat sila ay nag-aabang-abang nito at pumunta sila sa inyo nang walang hirap. Magsabi kayo sa kanila ng magandang salita na walang kasagwaan.
E se saranno presenti, durante la spartizione dell'eredità, parenti a cui non spetta l'eredità, o orfani o poveri, concedete loro qualcosa di tale eredità come dono, prima di spartirla, e concedetelo con serenità, poiché loro sono desiderosi di ottenere qualcosa, e tale eredità vi è pervenuta senza sforzi; e usate con loro parole gentili, che non contengono nulla di offensivo.
8- (Miras) paylaşımı sırasında yakınlar, yetimler ve yoksullar da hazır bulunurlarsa onları o maldan nasiplendirin ve onlara güzel sözler söyleyin.
8. Bu da Yüce Allah’ın kalpleri hoşnut eden oldukça üstün ve güzel hükümlerinden birisidir. Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“(Miras) paylaşımı sırasında yakınlar” buradaki “paylaşım” ifadesi gereği bu yakınlardan kasıt, mirasçı olmayan akrabalardır. Zira mirasçılar kendilerine paylaşım yapılan kimseler arasındadırlar. “yetimler ve yoksullar” yâni kendilerine bir şeyler verilme hakkına sahip olan fakirler de “hazır bulunurlarsa onları o maldan nasiplendirin” yâni herhangi bir çaba, gayret ve yorgunluk söz konusu olmaksızın elinize geçen bu maldan kolayınıza gelen bir şeyler verin. Çünkü onların canları da böyle bir malı çekmekte ve bir şeyler verilmesini beklemektedirler. Sizler de size zarar vermeyecek ve onlara da fayda sağlayacak bir miktarı vermek sureti ile gönüllerini hoş edin.
Bu buyruğun anlamından anlaşıldığına göre bir kimsenin elinde bulunan bir şeyi bir başkası görür de ondan bir şeyler arzuladığı fark edilirse ona mümkün mertebe bir şeyler vermek gerekir. Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de şöyle buyurmuştur:“Sizden herhangi birisine hizmetçi yemeğini getirecek olursa onu kendisi ile birlikte oturtsun. Kendisi ile birlikte oturtmayacak olursa bile ona bir yahut iki lokma veriversin.”
Ashab-ı Kiram da ağaçlarından ilk mahsulleri topladıkları vakit onu Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e getirir, o da onlara bereket ihsan edilmesi için duada bulunur sonra da orada bulunan en küçük çocuğu bulup o meyveyi ona verirdi. Çünkü Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem o küçük çocuğun bunu iştiyakla arzuladığını bilirdi.
Bütün bunlar ise vermenin mümkün olması halinde söz konusudur. Şâyet böyle bir şeye imkan bulunmazsa -mesela o, sefih kimselerin hakkı olabilir yahut da daha önemli bir durum söz konusu olabilir- o takdirde böylelerine “güzel söz” söylenmelidir. Yani güzel sözle, çirkin ve kötü olmayan ifadelerle ve iyilikle onlara karşılık vermek gerekir.
Lorsqu’assistent au partage de l’héritage des personnes qui ne sont pas concernées parmi les proches, les orphelins et les pauvres, il est recommandé de leur donner une part que vous fixerez à votre guise ; en effet, elles s’attendent à ce qu’on leur donne quelque chose de cette richesse que vous avez acquise sans effort. Dites-leur aussi des paroles courtoises et ne soyez pas grossiers à leur égard.
Apabila pembagian harta warisan itu dihadiri oleh orang-orang yang tidak mempunyai hak waris dari kalangan kerabat, anak-anak yatim maupun orang-orang miskin maka berikanlah kepada mereka -sebatas anjuran- sebagian dari harta warisan tersebut menurut kerelaan hati kalian sebelum harta warisan itu dibagi-bagi karena mereka sangat berharap untuk mendapatkannya, sedangkan kalian mendapatkannya tanpa bersusah payah dan ucapkanlah kata-kata yang baik kepada mereka, tanpa menyisipkan kata-kata yang buruk.
"Dan apabila sewaktu pembagian itu hadir kerabat, anak yatim, dan orang miskin, maka berilah mereka dari harta itu (se-kedarnya) dan ucapkanlah kepada mereka perkataan yang baik." (An-Nisa`: 8).
(8) Ini adalah di antara ketentuan-ketentuan Allah yang baik lagi luhur dan menghibur hati, di mana Dia berfirman,﴾ وَإِذَا حَضَرَ ٱلۡقِسۡمَةَ ﴿ "Dan apabila sewaktu pembagian itu hadir," yaitu, pembagian harta warisan ﴾ أُوْلُواْ ٱلۡقُرۡبَىٰ ﴿ "kerabat," yaitu, sanak famili yang tidak termasuk ahli waris, dengan landasan Firman Allah, ﴾ ٱلۡقِسۡمَةَ ﴿ "se-waktu pembagian"; karena para ahli waris adalah orang-orang yang mendapat bagian, ﴾ وَٱلۡيَتَٰمَىٰ وَٱلۡمَسَٰكِينُ ﴿ "anak yatim dan orang miskin," yaitu, orang-orang yang berhak (menerima sedekah) dari orang-orang fakir, ﴾ فَٱرۡزُقُوهُم مِّنۡهُ ﴿ "maka berilah mereka dari harta itu (sekedar-nya)," maksudnya, berikanlah mereka ala kadarnya dari harta ter-sebut yang kalian dapatkan tanpa usaha, tanpa lelah, tanpa susah, dan tanpa perjuangan, karena sesungguhnya jiwa mereka menatap kepadanya dan hati mereka memandangnya. Karena itu, hiburlah hati mereka dengan sesuatu yang tidak memudharatkan kalian dan bermanfaat bagi mereka. Dengan demikian dapat diambil suatu hal dari makna tersebut, bahwa setiap orang yang memandang dan menyaksikan apa yang ada di tangan manusia, seyogyanya diberi-kan kepadanya sekedarnya dari hal tersebut, sebagaimana Nabi ﷺ bersabda,
إِذَا جَاءَ أَحَدَكُمْ خَادِمُهُ بِطَعَامِهِ، فَلْيُجْلِسْهُ مَعَهُ، فَإِنْ لَمْ يُجْلِسْهُ فَلْيُنَاوِلْهُ لُقْمَةً أَوْ لُقْمَتَيْنِ.
"Apabila datang kepada salah seorang di antara kalian pembantu-nya membawa makanannya, maka persilahkanlah ia turut duduk bersa-manya, namun bila ia tidak mempersilahkannya ikut duduk bersamanya, maka berikanlah kepadanya satu atau dua suap,"[2] atau seperti yang beliau ﷺ sabdakan.
"Dan dahulu para sahabat رضي الله عنهم apabila telah tampak pohon mereka mulai berbuah, mereka menghadirkannya kepada Rasulullah ﷺ lalu beliau mendoakan agar mendapat berkah lalu beliau melihat kepada anak-anak yang paling kecil di hadapannya dan memberikan buah tersebut kepada-nya."[3], [4]
Hal itu karena beliau sangat mengetahui kalau anak kecil itu sangat menginginkan buah tersebut. Kondisi ini adalah bila keada-annya memungkinkan untuk diberikan, namun bila hal tersebut tidak mungkin diberikan, karena merupakan hak dari orang-orang yang tidak mampu membelanjakan hartanya dengan baik atau suatu hal yang lebih penting dari itu, maka harus dikatakan kepada mereka ﴾ قَوۡلٗا مَّعۡرُوفٗا ﴿ "perkataan yang baik," menolak mereka dengan penolakan yang baik, perkataan yang lembut tanpa kata yang keji dan kotor.
Miras taksiminde kendilerine pay düşmeyen yakınlar, yetimler ve fakirler hazır bulunurlarsa, bu mal taksim edilmeden önce -iyilik babından- gönlünüzün hoşnut olacağı kadar onlara da verin. Onlar bu malı görmekte ve siz hiçbir zahmet çekmeden bu mala sahip oldunuz. Onlara, içinde çirkinlik olmayan güzel söz söyleyin.
Now look at the beauty and delicacy of the Qur'anic arrangement of things. On the one hand, there is the just rule offered by the Qur'an itself - that the nearer in kinship shall exclude the farther. On the other hand, there is that wonderful concern for the disappointment of the excluded farther'. Therefore, a regular verse (8) has been devoted to carry the necessary instruction as to how this situation will be handled:
وَإِذَا حَضَرَ الْقِسْمَةَ أُولُو الْقُرْبَىٰ وَالْيَتَامَىٰ وَالْمَسَاكِينُ فَارْزُقُوهُم مِّنْهُ وَقُولُوا لَهُمْ قَوْلًا مَّعْرُوفًا ﴿8﴾
It means that distant relatives, orphans and the needy who are to be excluded from having a share in the inheritance and who, nevertheless, show up at the time of its distribution, then, it is the moral obligation of those who get a share in the inheritance that they voluntarily give them some of it, which would become an act of charity for them, and certainly, a modality of reward from Allah. At a time like this, when wealth and property are coming to them, without their having made any effort, simply through the mercy of Allah Almighty - then, their own hearts should beat with the urge to give whatever they can, in the way of Allah, an example of which appears in another verse (Al an'am: 6:141) cited below:
كُلُوا مِن ثَمَرِهِ إِذَا أَثْمَرَ وَآتُوا حَقَّهُ يَوْمَ حَصَادِهِ
That is, eat the fruit of your farm when it bears fruit and on the day of its harvesting give away the due (of the poor and the needy) on it.
In short, the fact that distant kindred, orphans and the needy assemble at the time of the distribution of inheritance should be no cause of irritation. On the contrary one should be grateful to Allah that He has bestowed on him something he did not work for, therefore, it will be good to give away a part from it as a token of gratitude. In fact, one should take it as a God-sent opportunity to let these people have a little from what they have received which would certainly compensate the sense of deprivation faced by these people. Incidentally, this includes and covers the grandson of the deceased who was excluded from the inheritance.
His uncles and paternal aunts should actually be pleased to give him something each from their respective shares.
The statement at the end of the verse (8): وَقُولُوا لَهُمْ قَوْلًا مَّعْرُوفًا (and speak to them in fair words) gives the guideline in case these people are not satisfied with the manner and quantum of what they get but start demanding a share equal to that of everybody else, then, this demand being unjust and contrary to Shari'ah, there is no way to satisfy it, however, instead of behaving to them in a crude manner which may hurt their feelings, the actual rules-of Shari'ah should be explained to them in a polite manner. They can be told that they do not have a share in the inheritance as stipulated by the rule of Islamic law and that which has been given to them has been given to them as a gift. At this point, one should make sure that the gift or donation given to such people does not come out of the total property inherited. Here it is important that the donation should be made by adult inheritors present, from their respective shares. Such gifts from the shares of the minor and the absent are not allowed in Shari'ah.
Ukoliko raspodjeli nasljedstva budu prisustvovali ljudi rođaci koji nemaju prava u nasljedstvu, poput rođaka, siročadi i siromaha, pohvalno je da im date nešto od tog imetka dobre volje. Oni ga priželjkuju, a vi ste ga dobili bez muke. I lijepim riječima obraćajte im se.
Cuando al reparto de la herencia asistan personas que no son familiares próximos, huérfanos y pobres, es recomendable darles una parte que fijarán según su criterio; en efecto, ellos esperan que se les de algo de esta riqueza que ustedes han adquirido sin ningún esfuerzo. Háblenles con amabilidad y no sean desconsiderados con ellos.
Oni koji, ako umru, ostavljaju iza sebe malu i slabu djecu za koju se boje da će zanemarena biti, trebaju se (dodatno) bojati Allaha i čuvati nepravde prema jetimima čiji su staratelji, kako bi Allah dao da se i prema njihovoj djeci neko ophodi lijepo kao što su se oni lijepo ophodili prema jetimima. Ukoliko tokom njihovog oporučivanja bude prisustvovao neko ko ne spada u nasljednike, neka oporuče i njima jedan dio ostavštine, čineći na taj način dobro i prema djeci onih kojima oporučuje, s tim da oporukom ne nanesu nepravdu svojim nasljednicima.
Aquellos que, si murieran en este momento, dejaran tras de sí niños cuyo bienestar les preocupa, deben especialmente temer a Al-lah en lo que respecta a los huérfanos que están bajo su tutela. Deben evitar ser injustos con ellos, por temor a que después de su muerte el tutor de sus hijos haga lo mismo y perjudique a sus herederos. Si se muestran justos, Al-lah asignará tutores bondadosos a sus hijos. Que se muestren también buenos con los hijos del testador al momento del testamento, dándoles consejos prudentes para no perjudicar a sus herederos después de su muerte ni privarse él mismo del bien de realizar un testamento.
Fear Allah while distributing inheritance
The third verse (9) addresses Muslims in general exhorting them to make it certain that the inheritance of the deceased reaches his children fully and fairly. They must abstain from any mode of action which may affect the share of the children adversely. The general sense of the verse covers the eventuality when one sees a Muslim making a will or disposing property off in a manner which could cause damage or loss to his children and other inheritors. If so, one must stop him from such bequeathal or such disposal, very much like what the Holy Prophet ﷺ did when he stopped the blessed Companion, Sayyidna Sa'd ibn Abi Waqqas ؓ ، from giving the whole, or half, of his property in charity (Sadaqah), allowing him to give only one-third of his property as such (Mishkat, Bab al-Wasaya, p. 265), because, 'If the whole, or half of the property was given in charity, the share of the inheritors would have either been all consumed, or curtailed.
Also included in the general sense of the verse is that guardians of the orphaned children should protect their property and give it to them in full when they become mature. They should take pains to accomplish this mission of trust and never let the least negligence on their part affect their duty; if they wish that others treat their children well after them, without causing them any harm or injustice, then, they should treat the children of others - the orphans - in the same manner.
9- Arkalarında, kendileri hakkında endişe edecekleri âciz ve küçük çocuklar bırakacak olanlar korksunlar da Allah’a karşı takvâlı olsunlar ve doğru söz söylesinler.
10- Şüphe yok ki yetimlerin mallarını zulümle yiyenlerin yiyip de karınlarına (doldurdukları şey) ancak ateştir. Onlar alevli bir ateşe de gireceklerdir.
9. Bir görüşe göre burada hitap, ölümü yaklaşmış ve vasiyetinde haksızlıkta bulunmuş kimselerin yanında hazır bulunan kimseleredir. Böyle bir kimsenin yanında hazır bulunanlar ölmek üzere olan kimseye vasiyetinde adaletli davranmasını ve bu konuda eşitliğe riâyet etmesini emretmelidirler. Buna delil ise Yüce Allah’ın:“doğru söz söylesinler” buyruğudur. Yâni adalete ve örfe uygun doğru söz söylesinler. Bunlar çocukları aleyhine vasiyette bulunmak isteyen kimseye kendilerinden sonra kendi çocuklarına yapılmasını istedikleri muameleye uygun şekilde vasiyet etmesini salık vermelidirler.
Bir diğer görüşe göre bu buyruk ile kast edilenler deli, küçük ve zayıf gibi sefihlere velilik eden kimselerdir. Bu velilere, velâyetleri altında bulunan kimselere dini ve dünyevi maslahatları hakkında, geride bırakacakları kendi güçsüz evlatlarına yapılmasını arzuladıkları muamele ne ise öylece davranmaları emredilmektedir. O halde onlar başkalarının üzerindeki velayetlerinde “Allah’a karşı takvâlı olsunlar” yâni onları küçük düşürmemek, onların işlerini çekip çevirmek ve onları Allah’a karşı takvâlı davranmaya teşvik etmek şekilde takvâlı kimselere yakışan tarzda davransınlar.
10. Şanı Yüce Allah velilere bu şekilde emir verdikten sonra yetimlerin mallarını yemelerini yasaklayarak tehditte bulunmakta ve bunun için en ağır azabın verileceğini haber vermektedir:“Şüphe yok ki yetimlerin mallarını zulümle yiyenler” yani haksız yolla onların mallarını yiyenler, demektir. Bu kayıt ile bundan önce geçen fakir kimsenin maruf bir şekilde yetimin malından yemesinin ve velilerin yiyeceklerini yetimlerinin yiyecekleri ile bir arada bulundurmalarının caiz olduğu hükmü dışarda kalmaktadır.
Ancak haksız yere yetimlerin mallarını yiyen kimselere gelince onların “yiyip de karınlarına (doldurdukları şey) ancak ateştir” yâni onların yedikleri aslında bir ateştir ve bu ateş karınlarında alev alev yanmaktadır. Bu ateşi karınlarına sokanlar da onlardır. “Onlar alevli bir ateşe de gireceklerdir.” Yakıcı ve alev alev yanan bir ateşe gireceklerdir. Bu da günahlar hakkında varid olmuş en büyük tehdit olup yetimlerin mallarını yemenin ne kadar ağır bir vebal ve çirkin bir şey olduğuna ve bunun cehenneme girmeyi gerektirdiğine delildir. Bu da yetimlerin mallarını yemenin en büyük günahlardan olduğunun delilidir. Yüce Allah’tan âfiyet ve esenlik dileriz.
[Mirasa Dair Hükümler ve Miras Hakkına Sahip Olanlar:]
Buradan itibaren zikredilen âyetler ile Nisa sûresinin sonundaki âyeti kerime miras hükümlerini ihtiva eden âyetleri teşkil etmektedir. Bu âyet-i kerimeler -Buharî’nin Sahih’inde sabit olup Abdullah b. Abbas yolu ile gelen:“Farz hisseleri sahiplerine verin. Geriye bir şey artarsa bu, en yakın erkeğedir.”hadis-i şerifi ile birlikte- miras ahkamının çok büyük bir bölümünü hatta -ilerde görüleceği üzere- hepsini ihtiva etmektedirler. Sadece ninelerin mirası müstesnâdır; çünkü ninelerin mirası bu ayetlerde söz konusu edilmemektedir. Ancak Sünen kitaplarında Muğire b. Şu’be ile Muhammed b. Mesleme’den rivâyet edildiğine göre Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem nineye altıda bir hisse vermiştir. İlim adamlarının da bu hususta icmaları vardır.[Kız ve Erkek Çocukların Miras Hükümleri:]
Let those executors and guardians fear in the manner they would if they had died and left young, weak children behind them, fearing they would be ruined. Let them be mindful of orphans under their guardianship, not doing any wrong to them. So that Allah brings about others to treat well their own children after they die, as they treated the orphans well. Let whoever is present at the making of will, say what is right for the children, so that the heirs are not wronged in the will. Nor should the giver deprive himself of this good deed by not leaving a will.
Để tránh tâm trạng lo lắng sợ hãi nếu các ngươi đột ngột qua đời để lại con thơ ấu nhỏ dạy, sợ chúng bị khổ thì các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah mà quản lý tốt những ai dưới quyền của các ngươi như trẻ mồ côi, không bất công với họ, có thế mới hi vọng Allah sẽ phù hộ đám con của các ngươi sau khi các ngươi qua đời được giáo dục tốt. Và hãy vì quyền lời của con trẻ mà nói ra lời công bằng khi ai đó để lại di chúc gây thiệt hại đến người thừa kế và ngăn cản người viết di chúc hưởng phước sau khi qua đời.
Che temano coloro che, al momento della loro morte, possiedono figli piccoli, deboli, e sono preoccupati del loro avvenire, e che temano Allāh coloro che hanno sotto tutela degli orfani, non facendo loro torto, così Allāh l'Altissimo, dopo la loro morte, farà in modo che i loro figli trovino tutori buoni come loro. Che usino parole buone con i figli presenti al momento del testamento, raccomandando loro di essere corretti e rispettare i diritti degli eredi, dopo la morte: Che non vanifichino il bene insito nel fare testamento.
Mangamba ang mga kung sakaling namatay sila at nag-iwan sila sa pagyao nila ng mga anak na paslit na mahina ay mangangamba sila para sa mga ito ng pagkapariwara. Kaya mangilag silang magkasala kay Allāh kaugnay sa nasa pagtangkilik nila na mga ulila. [Ito ay] sa pamamagitan ng pag-iwas sa paglabag sa katarungan sa mga ito upang si Allāh ay magpadali para sa kanila matapos ng kamatayan nila ng gagawa ng maganda para sa mga anak nila gaya ng paggawa nila ng maganda. Gumawa sila ng maganda sa panig ng mga batang dumadalo sa pagbasa ng tagubilin ng namatay – sa pamamagitan ng pagsasabi nila sa mga ito ng salitang umaayon sa katotohanan – sa pamamagitan ng hindi paglabag kaugnay sa katarungan sa tagubilin ng namatay sa karapatan ng mga tagapagmana niya nang wala na siya. Hindi magkakait ang namatay sa sarili niya ng kabutihan sa pamamagitan ng pag-iwan ng habilin.
Hendaklah orang-orang yang sekiranya mereka mati akan meninggalkan anak-anak yang masih kecil lagi lemah merasa khawatir anak-anak mereka tersebut akan terlantar. Oleh sebab itu, seharusnya mereka bertakwa kepada Allah dalam mengurus anak-anak yatim yang berada di bawah perwaliannya dengan tidak menzalimi mereka, agar setelah mereka mati Allah menyediakan orang yang mau berbuat baik kepada anak-anak mereka sebagaimana mereka berbuat baik kepada anak-anak yatim tersebut. Seharusnya juga mereka berbuat baik terhadap hak anak-anak dari orang yang mereka hadiri wasiatnya, yaitu dengan mengucapkan kata-kata yang tepat kepadanya agar ia tidak membuat wasiat yang menzalimi hak ahli warisnya setelah kematiannya, dan tidak menutup dirinya sendiri dari kebaikan dengan tidak membuat wasiat sama sekali.
"Dan hendaklah takut kepada Allah orang-orang yang sean-dainya meninggalkan di belakang mereka anak-anak yang lemah, yang mereka khawatir terhadap (kesejahteraan) mereka. Oleh sebab itu hendaklah mereka bertakwa kepada Allah dan hendaklah mereka mengucapkan perkataan yang benar. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang memakan harta anak yatim secara zhalim, sebenarnya mereka itu menelan api sepenuh perutnya dan mereka akan masuk ke dalam api yang menyala-nyala (neraka)." (An-Nisa`: 9-10).
(9) Sebuah pendapat berkata, dialog ini ditujukan kepada orang yang menjenguk seseorang yang sedang sekarat dan ia ber-laku berat sebelah dalam wasiatnya agar orang yang menjenguk itu memerintahkan kepadanya untuk adil dalam wasiatnya ter-sebut dan berlaku sama rata. Dengan dalil Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ﴾ وَلۡيَقُولُواْ قَوۡلٗا سَدِيدًا ﴿ "Dan hendaklah mereka mengucapkan perkataan yang benar," yaitu, yang lurus dan sesuai dengan keadilan dan kebaikan, dan bahwasanya mereka memerintahkan orang yang hendak memberi-kan wasiat terhadap anak-anaknya dengan perkara seperti yang mereka sukai dalam bermuamalah terhadap anak-anak mereka setelah kematian mereka sendiri.
Pendapat lain berkata, yang dimaksudkan dalam ayat itu adalah para wali orang-orang yang tidak mampu membelanjakan harta dengan baik dari orang gila, anak kecil, dan orang-orang lemah; agar para wali itu bermuamalah terhadap mereka dalam hal-hal yang bermanfaat bagi mereka, baik agama maupun dunia mereka sebagaimana mereka menginginkan mereka bermuamalah terhadap orang-orang yang lemah yang datang setelah mereka dari keturunan mereka.
﴾ فَلۡيَتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَ ﴿ "Oleh sebab itu hendaklah mereka bertakwa kepada Allah," dalam status mereka sebagai wali bagi orang lain, artinya yang memperlakukan mereka dalam suasana takwa kepada Allah tanpa menghina mereka, mengurus mereka dengan baik, dan mengharuskan mereka agar bertakwa kepada Allah.
(10) Dan ketika Allah memerintahkan para wali kepada hal tersebut, Allah mengingatkan mereka agar tidak memakan harta anak yatim, dan mengancam orang yang memakannya dengan se-keras-keras siksaan, seraya berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ يَأۡكُلُونَ أَمۡوَٰلَ ٱلۡيَتَٰمَىٰ ظُلۡمًا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang memakan harta anak yatim secara zhalim" maksudnya, tanpa hak. Ketentuan ini (yaitu memakan harta anak yatim dengan zhalim), tidak termasuk di dalamnya apa yang telah lewat sebelumnya, yaitu bolehnya seorang yang fakir untuk memakannya secara ma'ruf, dan bolehnya makanan pribadinya bercampur dengan makanan anak yatim. Barangsiapa yang me-makannya dengan zhalim, sesungguhnya ﴾ يَأۡكُلُونَ فِي بُطُونِهِمۡ نَارٗاۖ ﴿ "mereka itu menelan api sepenuh perutnya," yaitu sesungguhnya apa yang mereka makan itu adalah api yang menyala-nyala dalam perut mereka, dan mereka sendirilah yang memasukkan api itu dalam perut-perut mereka.
﴾ وَسَيَصۡلَوۡنَ سَعِيرٗا ﴿ "Dan mereka akan masuk ke dalam api yang menyala-nyala (neraka)," yaitu, api yang membakar dan menyala-nyala. Ini merupakan ancaman yang paling besar yang ditetapkan terhadap suatu dosa, yang menunjukkan akan keji dan jeleknya memakan harta anak yatim dan bahwa perbuatan itu mengakibat-kan pelakunya masuk ke dalam api neraka. Dan itu menunjukkan bahwa perbuatan tersebut termasuk dalam dosa-dosa yang besar. Kita memohon keselamatan kepada Allah.
Maha Penyantun." (An-Nisa`: 11-12).
Ayat-ayat ini dan ayat pada akhir surat ini adalah ayat-ayat tentang warisan yang mengandung penjelasannya, ditambah hadits Abdullah bin Abbas رضي الله عنهما yang termaktub dalam Shahih al-Bukhari,
أَلْحِقُوا الْفَرَائِضَ بِأَهْلِهَا، فَمَا بَقِيَ فَهُوَ لِأَوْلَى رَجُلٍ ذَكَرٍ.
"Serahkan warisan yang telah ditetapkan itu kepada orangnya yang berhak, dan bila tersisa, maka untuk para kerabat laki-laki."[5]
Semua dalil di atas mengandung sebagian besar hukum-hukum warisan, bahkan seluruhnya sebagaimana yang akan Anda lihat nantinya, kecuali warisan untuk nenek, (ibunya ibu atau ibu-nya bapak), karena tidak tersebutkan dalam dalil-dalil di atas. Akan tetapi terdapat riwayat shahih dalam as-Sunan[6] dari al-Mughirah bin Syu'bah dan Muhammad bin Maslamah bahwasanya Nabi ﷺ memberikan kepada nenek seperenam ditambah dengan adanya ijma' para ulama atas hal tersebut.
Ceux qui, s’ils venaient à mourir maintenant, laisseraient derrière eux des enfants en bas âge au sujet desquels ils s’inquièteraient, doivent particulièrement craindre Allah concernant les orphelins qui sont sous leur tutelle. Ils doivent éviter d’être injustes avec eux, de peur qu’après leur mort, le tuteur de leurs enfants fasse de même et lèse leurs héritiers. S’ils se montrent justes, Allah assignera des tuteurs bienveillants à leurs enfants. Qu’ils se montrent également bons avec les enfants du testateur au moment du testament, en lui donnant des conseils avisés pour ne pas léser ses héritiers après sa mort ni se priver lui-même du bien de réaliser un testament en bonne et due forme.
Öldüklerinde arkalarında aciz ve küçük çocuk bırakanlar onların zayi olmalarından korkup, endişe duysunlar. Sorumluluğu altında yetim bulunduranlar onlara zulmetmeyi bırakarak Allah'tan korksunlar. Böylece Allah yetimlere ihsan ettikleri gibi kendileri öldükten sonra çocuklarına ihsanda bulunacak kimselerin (bulunmasını) kolaylaştırır. Vasiyetini getiren çocuklar hakkında iyi davranarak onlara hak olanı söylemeli ve geride bıraktığı mirasçıların hakkına zulmetmemelidir. Vasiyeti terk ederek kendini hayırdan mahrum etmemelidir.
Şüphesiz yetimlerin mallarını alıp, bu mallarda haddi aşarak ve zulmederek tasarrufta bulunanlar, ancak karınlarını alevli ateşle doldururlar. Kıyamet gününde de onları cehennem ateşi yakacaktır.
In this world a man may usurp a weak person’s right. But every unlawful acquisition that he makes is like filling up his belly with fire. The fact that whatever is usurped is like fire may not be apparent here, but it will become evident in the Hereafter. Man has been given freedom of action in this world, but he cannot manipulate the result of his actions. One who wishes to be saved from evil consequences should not do wrong to others. He should adopt the culture of beneficence and, according to his capacity, be a giver to others. If one is not in a position to benefit others in any way, one should, according to Islamic standards, at least not hurt anyone’s feelings. One should speak plainly and truthfully, or else remain silent.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang mengambil harta anak-anak yatim dan mengelolanya secara zalim dan semena-mena, mereka itu memasukkan api yang menyala-nyala ke dalam perut mereka, dan api itu akan membakar mereka pada hari Kiamat nanti.
Misappropriation of the property of the orphans
The fourth verse (10) carries a severe warning for those who pilfer or dispose off the property of orphans unlawfully. It declares: 'Surely, those who eat up the property of the orphans unjustly, they only eat fire into their bellies, and soon they shall enter a blazing Hell.'
This verse equates the property of the orphan with the fire of Hell. Many commentators have interpreted this metaphorically, that is, eating the property of the orphans unjustly is like stuffing one's stomach with fire - because this is what is going to happen to him ultimately in the Hereafter. But, those with deeper insights and proofs do not support the presence of some figure of speech here. According to them, whatever is eaten up from the property of the orphan unlawfully is, in reality, nothing but fire - even though, it may not look like fire at that time. This is like somebody saying that the match-box in his hand was fire, or the piece of arsenic, a killer. Obviously, handling a match-box does not burn the hand, nor does arsenic kill a man by simple handling, not even by putting it in the mouth. However, a slight friction reveals that somebody who called the match-box a fire was right; and similarly, once the arsenic goes down the throat, we know that the one who called arsenic a killer was true. Common generalizations of the Holy Qur'an also support the view that whatever deeds, good or evil, man is doing, these very deeds are the trees, the flowers and the fruits of Paradise, or the embers of Hell - even though, their form here is different, but these will come forth on the Day of Doom transformed in their true forms. The Holy Qur'an says: وَوَجَدُوا مَا عَمِلُوا حَاضِرًا (Kahf - 18:49)that is, on the Day of Doom, they shall find what they did - present! In other words, the punishment and the reward they shall see will be, in reality, the result of their own deeds.
It appears in some narrations that those who devour the orphan's property unjustly will be raised on the Day of Doom in a state that flames of fire will be seen coming out from inside their bellies through their mouths, nostrils, ears and eyes.
And the Holy Prophet ﷺ said that a set of people will be raised on the Day of Doom with their mouths erupting with fire. His noble Companions asked as to who these could be. He said: "Have you not read it in the Qur'an? (which says): إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَأْكُلُونَ أَمْوَالَ الْيَتَامَىٰ ظُلْمًا (those who eat up the property of the orphans unjustly)." (Ibn Kathir, v.1, p. 456)
The gist of the meaning of the verse is that the property of the orphan eaten up unjustly will be, in reality, the fire of Hell, though it may not be sensed as fire at that time. It is for this reason that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has given very clear instructions to observe most stringent precaution in this matter. Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: اُحَرِّجُ مالَ الضَّیفین المرأۃ والیتیم (I warn you to abstain from the property of the two weak ones - the woman and the orphan.) (Ibn Kathir, v.1, p.456)
A review at this point shows that the entire first section of Surah al-Nisa' contains injunctions relating to orphans. They bid protection of the property of the orphans, avoidance of encroaching on their property as one's own and the giving of their due share from the property they have received in inheritance; and they forbid the hasty consumption of the property of the orphans for fear of their growing mature and assuming its control, or the taking of orphaned girls in marriage and lowering their dower, or to usurp their property. In the end the text says that eating up the property of the orphan unjustly is filling of bellies with fire because, after their death, such people will be recompensed by fire filled in their bellies. Mark the use of the word, 'ya'kuluna' and the warning given to those who 'eat up' the property of the orphan. It means that using the property of the orphan in what-ever manner it may be - eating, drinking, consuming, utilizing - is totally unlawful, and a sure cause of Divine wrath. The punishment of eating up what belongs to somebody else unjustly and without any right covers all sorts of uses.
When someone dies, the right of every inheritor attaches itself to everything he owns, to each and every part, to everything big or small. It is tragic that the minor children of the deceased become orphans. Mostly, such children face a certain degree of injustice and excess in every home and everyone who assumes control of the property after the death of the father of these children - whether an uncle or elder brother or mother or some guardian or trustee - falls into doing things forbidden in this section. To begin with, they just go on postponing the distribution of the property for years together, spending a little here and there to feed and clothe these children. After that, they open up and become all too liberal in spending this jointly-held property on religiously unacceptable practices, customs and wasteful heads of expenditure. They would even spend it on their own person and go on to the limit of manipulating legal documents entering the names of their own children in place of the orphans. These are things hardly a home remains unaffected from.
The donations made for orphans in religious schools and orphan-ages must be spent on them. Not spending these on the orphans is a form of 'eating up' the property of the orphan.
Rulings
1. Inheritance includes everything owned by the deceased, even the-clothes on the dead body. People tend to give these out in charity without realizing that they belong to what has been left by the deceased. There are places where copper utensils are given out to the poor well before the total property is formally distributed, although minors and absentees from among the inheritors have rights in all such things. The proper method is to first distribute the property in accordance with whatever shares are to be received by children, wife, parents, sisters and anyone else as stipulated by the Islamic law of inheritance. Once the ownership passes to sharers, it is upto them who can, if they so desire willingly, give away part of it in charity on behalf of the deceased. If the receivers of such shares wish to do that jointly, let them make sure that they are all adults, for the permission of the minor is not valid. As far as inheritors who are absent are concerned, nothing can be taken from their shares without their permission.
2. The sheet spread over the Janazah while carrying the deceased to the graveyard is not part of the required shroud کَفَن (Kafan). It is not permissible to buy it from the proceeds of the property left by the deceased, because that is something held jointly. However, if someone was to cover the cost on his own, that would be permissible. There are places where a prayer-mat is torn out of the cloth purchased for the shroud and is used by the Imam who leads the janazah prayers. The mat is later given to the Imam. This expense is extra to the needed shroud and it is not permissible to buy it from the proceeds of the hitherto combined inheritance.
3. In some areas, new utensils are procured for bathing the deceased and which are broken after use. First of all, there is no need to buy new ones for a bath can be given using utensils already in the house; and if, for any reason, they have to be purchased, then, breaking them is not permissible. It not only amounts to wasting of property but also means causing loss to orphans and absent inheritors whose due rights are attached to the total property.
4. Any expenses before the distribution of inheritance, such as entertainment of guests or charity and alms, are totally impermissible. Giving charity and alms in this manner brings no merit or reward for the deceased. In fact, such giving under the notion that it will bring good returns for the departed soul is a far greater sin. The reason is simple. After the death of a person, all his property belongs to the inheritors in proportion to their respective rights in it. Then, there are orphans among them. Giving away things in charity from the combined property which includes the share of the orphan is like stealing from somebody's property and giving it in charity on behalf of the deceased. This is not correct. First distribute the property, then, let the inheritors give in charity from their shares for the good of the deceased, if they so desire.
It is better not to go for charity and alms from the combined inheritance even before the actual distribution, even though it be with the permission of inheritors. This is because the permission of whoever is an orphan among the inheritors is not just valid right from the outset. As for the adult ones, it is not necessary that their 'permission' comes out of their willing heart. It is quite possible that they are left with no option but give their permission lest they are disgraced before others. In other words, they may say yes with a heavy heart just to ward off the sense of shame.
Let us look at an anecdote ascribed to a pious elder, which will further clarify the issue. This pious elder went to visit a sick Muslim. He had hardly sat with the patient for a little while when the latter died. The sage immediately put out the lamp burning there and gave someone the money to buy oil and re-light the lamp with it. When people around asked him for the reason of his doing so, he said that this lamp was under the ownership of this person until such time that he was alive and it was correct to use that light. Now that the deceased has left this mortal world, his inheritors have the necessary right over everything he owned. So, it is only through the permission of all inheritors that we can use this lamp and since all of them are not present here, this lamp was lighted at a personal cost.
Ceux qui s’emparent des biens des orphelins et en disposent avec injustice et iniquité ne font que manger du feu qui consume leurs entrailles et le Jour de la Résurrection, c’est le Feu qui les brûlera.
Aquellos que se apropien de los bienes de los huérfanos de manera injusta e indebida, no hacen si no ingerir el fuego que consumirá sus entrañas; el Día de la Resurrección, ese es el Fuego que los abrasará.
Oni koji bespravno uzimaju imetke siročadi o kojima se staraju i tim imecima nepravedno upravljaju, takvi u svoju utrobu ubacuju vatru koja će ih pržiti na Sudnjem danu.
Quả thật, đối với kẻ chiếm đoạt tài sản của trẻ mồ côi, sử dụng tài sản đó một cách bất công hoang phí thì chẳng qua y đang tự nhét vào bụng mình những cục than của Hỏa Ngục và họ sẽ bị thiêu đốt trong Ngày Tận Thế.
Tunay na ang mga kumukuha ng mga ari-arian ng mga ulila at gumagawa sa mga ito ng paglabag sa katarungan at ng pagsalansang ay kumakain lamang sa mga sikmura nila ng apoy na maglalagablab sa kanila at susunog sa kanila ang Apoy sa Araw ng Pagkabuhay.
In verità, coloro che si appropriano del denaro degli orfani e lo consumano prevaricandoli con ingiustizia, in verità portano ai loro ventri fuoco che li arde, e il Fuoco li arderà nel Giorno del Giudizio.
Those who take the property of orphans and spend it wrongly and unjustly, they only swallow fire into themselves: they will burn in the fire of Hell on the Day of Judgement.
Allah giao ước và ra lệnh các ngươi luật thừa kế dành cho con cái của các ngươi; tài sản thừa kế chia cho nam giới gấp đôi nữ giới; trường hợp người chết để lại toàn con gái, nếu từ hai người con gái trở lên thì được hưởng hai phần ba trong tổng tài sản để lại; trường hợp chỉ có một đứa con gái duy nhất thì được hưởng một nửa tài sản để lại; trường hợp người chết có một con trai hoặc một con gái thì cha và mẹ của y mỗi người được hưởng một phần sáu số tài sản để lại; trường hợp không con cái thừa kế mà chỉ có mỗi cha và mẹ thì người mẹ được hưởng một phần ba và số tài sản còn lại là của người cha; trường hợp người chết có anh chị em ruột hoặc anh chị em cùng mẹ từ hai người trở lên thì người mẹ được hưởng một phần sáu theo mức định lượng còn lại bấy nhiêu thì người cha hưởng theo mức không định lượng và không có phần dành cho anh em. Luật chia này chỉ thực hiện sau khi đã trả nợ cho người chết nếu có và thực hiện xong di chúc của người chết để lại liên quan đế tài sản nhưng không quá một phần ba trong số tài sản để lại. Allah đã qui định luật chia tài sản như thế bởi các ngươi không biết trước cha mẹ hay con cái ai mới là người thật sự tốt với các ngươi ở trần gian và ở Đời Sau. Có người đã giao hết tài sản cho một người thừa kế duy nhất do cứ tưởng người đó đáng được hưởng hoặc cho rằng ai đó trong số người thừa kế không đáng hưởng nên đã tự tước quyền thừa kế của y, đôi khi thực tế lại xảy ra ngược lại, chỉ có Allah duy nhất mới biết trước sự việc xảy ra như thế nào, không điều gì giấu giếm được Ngài. Với định lượng thừa kế đã qui định là qui luật bắt buộc tín đồ Muslim phải áp dụng, quả thật Allah luôn biết rõ điều nào thật sự mang lại lợi ích cho con người, Ngài rất sáng suốt trong qui định và quản lý.
Allāh vi garantisce e vi ordina, riguardo l'eredità dei vostri figli, che essa venga spartita tra loro: Al maschio due parti di ciò che spetta alle donne. Se il morto dovesse lasciare solo eredi femmine, senza alcun maschio, a due o più femmine spettano due terzi di ciò che ha lasciato in eredità. Se si tratta di una figlia unica, a lei spetta metà dell'eredità. Ad ognuno dei genitori del morto spetta un sesto dell'eredità: Tale divisione viene applicata nel caso abbia lasciato un figlio maschio o femmina; mentre se non ha un figlio maschio e non ha altri eredi che i propri genitori, alla madre spetta un terzo, ed il resto dell'eredità spetta al padre. Se il morto possiede due fratelli o più, maschi o femmine, fratelli o fratellastri, alla madre è dovuto un sesto, ed il resto spetta al padre, e nulla spetta ai fratelli. Tale divisione dell'eredità viene applicata dopo il testamento lasciato dal morto, a condizione che il testamento non superi un terzo dell'eredità, ed è obbligatorio ripagare i suoi debiti, e Allāh l'Altissimo ha diviso l'eredità in questo modo poiché voi non sapete chi è più benevolo nei vostri confronti in questa vita e nell'Aldilà, genitori o figli, ed il morto potrebbe avere una buona opinione di un erede, concedendogli tutta la ricchezza, oppure una cattiva opinione, negandogli tutta la ricchezza, e tale situazione potrebbe essere causa di discordia, e Colui che sa tutto ciò è Allāh , nulla Gli è nascosto, e per questo motivo ha così spartito l'eredità e l'ha resa un obbligo e un dovere per i Suoi sudditi. In verità, Allāh è Sapiente, nulla Gli è nascosto di ciò che è di beneficio ai Suoi sudditi, Saggio nella Sua Legge e nell’amministrarla.
Allah vam nalaže i naređuje da pri raspodjeli nasljedstva date sinu koliko dvjema kćerkama; pa ako umrli bude imao samo kćerke – od dvije pa naviše – pripada im dvije trećine nasljedstva; a ako ostavi samo jednu kćerku – pripada joj polovina nasljedstva. Ukoliko ostavi dijete, bilo muško ili žensko, i roditelje, roditeljima će pripasti po šestina, a ako ostavi roditelje, a ne ostavi djece, majci će pripasti trećina, a ocu ostatak. Ako umrli pored roditelja ostavi iza sebe još dvojicu ili više braće ili sestara, majci će pripasti šestina, a ocu ostatak, dok braći i sestrama ne pripada ništa. Ova podjela nasljedstva biva nakon što se iz ostavštine izdvoji dio imetka ako je oporučen, pod uslovom da nije oporučeno više od trećine imetka, i pod uslovom da su prije toga iz ostavštine vraćeni svi dugovi umrlog, ako ih je imao. Allah je na ovaj način podijelio nasljedstvo jer vi ne znate da li su vam roditelji ili sinovi bliži i korisniji na dunjaluku i ahiretu, pa nekada čovjek ima lijepo mišljenje o nekom od nasljednika pa njemu oporuči sav imetak, a nekada ima ružno mišljenje o nekom pa mu uskrati sav imetak, a stvarnost može biti drugačija od toga. Allah zna sve to, jer Njemu ništa nije skriveno, i zato je na ovaj način podijelio imetak i učinio je tu podjelu obavezom Njegovim robovima. Allah zna sve što je korisno za Njegove robove, i mudro propisuje zakone i uređuje stvorenja.
11- Çocuklarınız hakkında Allah size şöyle emrediyor: Erkeğe iki kadının payı (kadar miras) vardır. Eğer kadınlar ikiden fazla iseler ölenin bıraktığı (mirasın) üçte ikisi onlarındır. Şâyet kadın tek ise mirasın yarısı onundur. Ölenin çocuğu varsa anne ile babasının her birine mirasın altıda biri verilir. Çocuğu olmayıp da anne ve babası ona mirasçı olursa üçte biri annesinindir. Şâyet kardeşleri varsa o vakit altıda biri annesinindir. Bu, ölenin yapacağı vasiyetten veya (varsa) borçlarından sonradır. Babalarınızdan ve oğullarınızdan hangisinin size daha faydalı olacağını bilemezsiniz. Bunlar Allah’tan bir farz olarak (tayin edilmiştir). Şüphesiz ki Allah her şeyi bilendir, sonsuz hikmet sahibidir.
12- Eğer çocukları yoksa hanımlarınızın geriye bıraktıklarının yarısı sizindir. Şâyet çocukları varsa, bıraktıklarının dörtte biri sizindir. Bunlar yaptıkları vasiyetlerden yahut borçtan sonradır. Eğer sizin çocuğunuz yoksa geriye bıraktığınızın dörtte biri de onlarındır. Şâyet çocuğunuz varsa yapacağınız vasiyet ve borçtan sonra sekizde biri onlarındır. Eğer bir erkek veya kadına çocuğu ve babası olmadığı (kelâle olduğu) halde mirasçı olunuyorsa ve bunların erkek veya kız kardeşi varsa, bunların her birine altıda bir düşer. Şâyet bundan daha çok iseler o halde hepsi, yapılan vasiyet ve borçtan sonra üçte birde ortak olurlar. Bunlar (varislere) zarar verici olmamalıdır. Allah’tan bir vasiyet olarak (gelen buyruklardır bunlar). Allah her şeyi bilendir, Halîmdir.
11. “Çocuklarınız hakkında Allah size şöyle emrediyor...” Ey anne ve babalar, çocuklarınız sizin yanınızda emanettirler. Allah onlar hakkında size vasiyet ve emirde bulunmuştur ki onların dini ve dünyevi maslahatlarını yerine getiresiniz. Onlara ilim öğretesiniz, onları terbiye edesiniz ve kötülüklere karşı da onları koruyasınız. Onlara Allah’a itaati emredesiniz ve devamlı olarak takvâdan ayrılmamalarını öğütleyesiniz. Nitekim Yüce Allah bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman edenler, yakacağı insanlarla taşlar olan ateşten kendinizi ve ailenizi koruyun.”(et-Tahrim, 66/6)
Buna göre anne ve babanın yanında çocuklar, haklarında ilâhi vasiyette bulunulan emanetlerdir. Anne ve babalar ya bu vasiyetin gereğini yerine getirecekler ki o takdirde onlar için çok büyük mükâfatlar vardır yahut da bunu zayi edeceklerdir ki bundan dolayı da tehdit ve cezayı hak ederler. İşte bu da Yüce Allah’ın kullarına anne ve babadan daha bir merhametli olduğunu gösteren delillerdendir. Çünkü Yüce Allah, anne babanın çocuklarına tam anlamıyla şefkatli olmalarına rağmen yine de onlara çocukları hakkında tavsiyede bulunmaktadır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah çocukların alacakları miras payını söz konusu ederek:“Erkeğe iki kadının payı (kadar miras) vardır.” buyurmaktadır. Yâni öz oğullar ile oğulun erkek çocukları için -beraberlerinde farz hisse sahibi kimse bulunmadığı takdirde- erkeğe iki dişinin payı kadar verilir. Farz hisseler dağıtıldıktan sonra geriye kalan miktar da kendi aralarında böylece paylaştırılır.
İlim adamlarının bu hususta icmaı vardır. Öz çocuklar varsa miras onlarındır, oğulun çocuklarının (torunların) mirastan pay almaları sözkonusu değildir. Çünkü -erkek ve kız- öz çocuklar bulunmaktadır. Bu pay, erkek ve kız çocukların beraberce bulunması halinde böyledir. Zira bukonuda iki durum vardır: Yalnızca erkek çocukların bulunması hali -ki buna dair hüküm ileride gelecektir- ve kız çocukların tek başına bulunmaları hali ki bunu da şanı Yüce Allah şu buyruğu ile söz konusu etmektedir:“Eğer kadınlar ikiden fazla iseler” öz kız çocuklar veya oğlun kızları üç ve daha fazla iseler “mirasın üçte ikisi onlarındır. Şâyet kız tek ise” yâni yalnızca tek bir kız yahut oğlun bir kızı var ise “mirasın yarısı onundur.” Bu konuda da icma vardır. Geriye şöyle bir soru kalmaktadır: Bu konuda icma bulunduğuna göre iki kız çocuğuna mirasın üçte ikisinin verileceği nereden anlaşılmaktadır?
Cevap: Bu Yüce Allah’ın: “Şâyet kız tek ise mirasın yarısı onundur” buyruğundan anlaşılmaktadır. Bunun mefhumu şudur: Eğer kız çocukları birden fazla olursa o takdirde farz hisse yarım olmaktan çıkar. Yarımdan sonraki hisse ise ancak üçte ikidir. Aynı şekilde Yüce Allah’ın:“Erkeğe iki kadının payı (kadar miras) vardır.” buyurması da bunu göstermektedir. Çünkü bir kimse geriye bir erkek ve iki kız çocuğu bırakacak olursa erkek üçte iki hisse alır. Zira Yüce Allah onun payının iki kız payı kadar olduğunu bildirmiştir. Bu da iki kız çocuğunun üçte iki alacaklarını göstermektedir. Aynı şekilde kız çocuğu erkek kardeşi ile birlikte -ki erkek kardeş onun miras payını kız kardeşten daha fazla eksiltir- üçte bir aldığına göre onun, kız kardeşi ile birlikte üçte bir pay alması öncelikle söz konusu olur. Yine Şanı Yüce Allah’ın iki kızkardeş hakkındaki:“Eğer kızkardeşler iki tane iseler erkek kardeşin bıraktığının üçte ikisini alırlar”(en-Nisa, 4/176) buyruğu da iki kızkardeşe üçte iki verileceği hususunda açık bir nastır. Buna göre ölenin iki kız kardeşi -(ölene) uzaklıklarına rağmen- üçte iki aldıklarına göre iki kız çocuğun -(babaya) yakınlıkları nedeniyle- üçte iki pay almaları öncelikle söz konusu olur. Ayrıca Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de sahih bir hadiste geçtiği üzere Sa’d’ın iki kızına üçte iki hisse vermiştir.
Geriye şu soru kalmaktadır: Peki, Yüce Allah’ın:“ikiden fazla iseler” buyruğunun ifade ettiği anlam nedir? Cevap: Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’tır ama bunun anlamı şudur: Farz hisse olan üçte iki, kız çocuklarının ikiden fazla olmaları halinde artmaz. Aksine bu üçte iki, iki ve daha yukarı sayıdaki kız çocuklar için değişmez bir orandır.
Âyet-i kerime ayrıca şuna delildir: Öz olan tek bir kız ile birlikte oğuldan bir veya birkaç kızı bulunacak olursa öz kıza mirasın yarısı verilir. Yüce Allah’ın kız çocuklarına yahut da oğlun kızlarına farz olarak tayin etmiş oluğu üçte ikiden geriye altıda bir kalır. İşte bu da oğlun kızına yahut da kızlarına verilir. O bakımdan bu altıda bire “üçte ikinin tamamlayıcı bölümü” denilir. Oğlun kızı ile birlikte bulunan ve ondan daha aşağıda olan oğlun kızlarının payı da bu şekildedir.
Âyet-i kerime şunu da göstermektedir: Kız çocukları yahut oğlun kızları üçte ikiyi tamamen alacak olurlarsa, oğlun bunlardan daha aşağıda kalan kızlarına pay düşmez. Çünkü Allah onlar için üçte ikiden fazlasını farz hisse olarak tayin etmemiştir. Bu da tamamen alınmış bulunmaktadır. Şâyet onlara da pay düşecek olursa, o takdirde onlara üçte ikiden daha fazla bir hisse ayrılması gerekir ki bu da nassa aykırıdır.
Bütün bu hükümler ilim adamları tarafından icma ile kabul edilmiştir. Yüce Allah’a hamd olsun.
Yüce Allah’ın:“ölenin bıraktığı”ifadesi mirasçıların, ölenin geriye bıraktığı gayr-i menkul, ev eşyası, altın, gümüş ve buna benzer her bir şeye mirasçı olduklarına, hatta ancak ölümünden sonra sabit olan diyetten ve zimmetindeki borçlardan da sorumlu olduklarına delildir.[Ana-Babanın Miras Hükümleri:]
Daha sonra Yüce Allah ana-babanın miraslarını şöylece söz konusu etmektedir: Ölenin “çocuğu varsa” yâni öz çocuğu yahut oğlunun çocuğu -erkek veya kız, tek veya daha çok fark etmez- “anne ve babanın her birine mirasın altıda biri”verilir. Çocuklardan herhangi birisinin bulunması halinde anne hiçbir şekilde altıda birden daha fazla pay alamaz. Babanın ise erkek çocuklarla birlikte altıda birden daha fazla hakkı yoktur. Şâyet çocuk bir yahut daha çok sayıda kız ise ve farz hisseden sonra da geriye bir şey kalmıyorsa -anne-baba ve iki kız çocuğunun olması halinde olduğu gibi- asabe olmak hasebi ile babaya bir şey kalmaz. Eğer kızın yahut kız çocukların farz hisselerinden sonra geriye bir şey kalacak olursa, baba altıda biri farz hissesi olarak geriye kalanı da asabe olarak alır. Çünkü farz hisseleri sahiplerine verdiğimizde geriye kalanı en yakın erkek akrabaya vermemiz gerekir. Baba da kardeş, amca ve diğer erkek akrabalardan önce gelir.“Çocuğu olmayıp da anne ve babası ona mirasçı olursa üçte biri annesinindir.” geri kalan da babaya aittir. Çünkü burada Yüce Allah malı baba ve anneye tek bir izafe ile izafe etmiştir. Daha sonra da annenin payını takdir etmiştir. Bu da geriye kalanın babaya ait olduğuna delildir. Buradan da anlaşıldığına göre baba, çocukların olmaması halinde farz hisseye sahip değildir. Aksine o asabe olması hasebi ile malın tamamına yahut farz paylardan geri kalan bölümüne mirasçı olur. Ancak anne baba ile birlikte eşlerden birisi bulunacak olursa -ki bunlara Ömeriyeteyn (Ömer’in karşılaştığı iki mesele) adı verilir- o takdirde koca yahut zevce farz hissesini alır. Daha sonra anne geri kalanın üçte birini, baba da ondan geri kalanı alır. Buna da Yüce Allah’ın:“anne ve babası ona mirasçı olursa üçte biri annesinindir” buyruğu delil teşkil etmektedir. Yâni anne babanın mirasçı olduğu miktarın üçte biri annenindir ki bu da şu iki şekilde olur: Koca, anne ve baba bulunması halinde altıda bir; hanım, anne ve baba bulunması halinde de dörtte bir şeklinde olur. Âyet-i kerime annenin mirasının, çocukların bulunmaması halinde malın üçte birinin tamamı olacağına delil teşkil etmemektedir ki bu iki şekil bu halden istisna edilmiştir, densin. Bunu da şöyle açıklayabiliriz:Kocanın yahut hanımın aldığı hisse, alacaklıların alacağı konumundadır. Bu da ana mirastan alınır, geri kalanı da anne ile baba arasında paylaştırılır. Ayrıca bizler anneye malın üçte birini verecek olursak onun, kocanın bulunması halinde babanın aleyhine olacak şekilde daha fazla alması gerekir. Hanımın bulunması halinde de baba, anneden altıda birin yarısı kadar bir fazlalık almış olur. Böyle bir payın ise benzeri bir hisse şekli yoktur. Çünkü bilinen durum, annenin babaya eşit olması yahut da babanın annenin aldığının iki katı kadarını almasıdır.“Şâyet kardeşleri varsa, o vakit altıda biri annesinindir.” İster anne-baba bir kardeş olsunlar, ister baba, ister anne bir olsunlar; ister erkek ister kız olsunlar, ister miras alabilsinler isterse de baba veya dede nedeniyle hacbedilsinler (mirastan engellensinler) fark etmez. Ancak şöyle denilebilir: Yüce Allah’ın: “Şâyet kardeşleri varsa” buyruğunun zahiri mirasçı olmayanları kapsamaz. Buna delil ise sıfatı sebebi ile hacbedilen kimseleri kapsamayışıdır. Buna göre annenin üçte bir payını ancak miras alabilen kardeşler hacbedebilir. Bunu şu da teyid etmektedir: Miras alan kardeşlerin annenin üçte bir payını hacbetmeleri onlara bir miktar malın kalması içindir. Burada ise o mal yoktur. -En iyisini bilen Allah’tır- Ancak bu hususta kardeşlerin iki ve daha fazla olmaları şarttır. Bununla birlikte “kardeşler” lafzının çoğul olarak gelmesi müşkil bir durum ortaya çıkarmaktadır. Buna da şu şekilde cevap verilmektedir: Bundan kasıt (üç ve daha fazla anlamında) çoğul değil, birden fazla oluştur. Bu da iki kişi hakkında kullanılabilir. Çünkü bazen çoğul lafzı kullanılarak iki kişi kastedilebilir. Yüce Allah’ın Davud ile Süleyman aleyhisselam hakkındaki şu buyruğunda olduğu gibi: ﴾ وَكُنَّا لِحُكۡمِهِمۡ شَٰهِدِينَ ﴿ / “Biz onların hükümlerine tanık idik”(el-Enbiya, 21/78)
Yüce Allah anne bir kardeşler hakkında da (bir sonraki âyette) şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Eğer bir erkek veya kadına çocuğu ve babası olmadığı (kelâle olduğu) halde mirasçı olunuyorsa ve bunların da (ana bir) erkek veya kız kardeşi varsa, bunların her birine altıda bir düşer. Şâyet bundan daha çok iseler o halde hepsi yapacağı vasiyet ve borçtan sonra üçte bire ortak olurlar.” Görüldüğü gibi Yüce Allah burada -icma ile de kabul edildiği üzere- iki ve daha fazlasını kastetmekle birlikte, çoğul lafzını mutlak olarak kullanmıştır. Buna göre ölen kişi geriye anne, baba ve birden çok kardeş bırakacak olursa, anne altıda bir alır, baba da kalanı alır. Kardeşler annelerinin paylarını üçte birden hacbederlerken onlar da babaları tarafından hacbedilirler. Ancak diğer ihtimale göre anne üçte bir alır, geri kalan da babaya ait olur.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah:“Bu, ölenin yapacağı vasiyetten veya (varsa) borçlarından sonradır” buyurmaktadır. Yâni ölen kimsenin Allah’a yahut insanlara dönük borçlarının ödenmesinden ve ölümünden sonra yerine getirilmesini istediği vasiyetlerin yerine getirilmesinden sonra mirasçılar, bu farz paylara ve mirasa hak kazanabilirler. İşte bunlardan sonra geriye kalan, mirasçıların hak ettikleri terikedir. Vasiyetin, esas itibari ile borçtan sonra gelmekle birlikte önce zikredilmesi, vasiyete verilen önemden dolayıdır. Çünkü vasiyetin yerine getirilmesi mirasçılara ağır gelir. Yoksa borçlar vasiyetten önce gelir ve ana sermayeden verilir. Vasiyet de miras almayan yabancı durumundaki kimseler için üçte bir veya daha az bir oranda yapılması halinde geçerli olur. Üçte birden fazla olan vasiyet ise ancak mirasçıların kabul etmesi ile yerine getirilebilir.
Yüce Allah devamla şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Babalarınızdan ve oğullarınızdan hangisinin size daha faydalı olacağını bilemezsiniz.”Yâni eğer mirasın miktarlarının tespit edilmesi sizin akıl ve tercihlerinize havale edilecek olsaydı Allah’tan başka kimsenin bilemediği zararlar ortaya çıkardı. Çünkü akıllar eksiktir, neyin uygun ve neyin daha iyi olduğunu - bütün zaman ve mekanlarda- bilemezler. Onlar dini ve dünyevi maksatlarının elde edilebilmesi için de çocuklar mı yoksa anne baba mı kendilerine daha yakındır bunu da idrak edemezler.“Bunlar Allah’tan bir farz olarak (tayin edilmiştir). Şüphesiz ki Allah her şeyi bilendir, hikmet sahibidir.” Yâni bunları farz kılıp takdir eden, ilmi ile herşeyi kuşatan Allah’tır. Şer’î hükümlerini muhkem ve sapasağlam yapan, takdir ettiğini en güzel şekilde takdir edendir. Akıllar her zamana, her yere ve her duruma uygun ve elverişli olan bu hükümlerin benzerlerini ortaya koyamazlar.
[Koca ve Hanımın Miras Hükümleri:]
12. Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır: Ey kocalar “Eğer çocukları yoksa hanımlarınızın geriye bıraktıklarının yarısı sizindir. Şâyet çocukları varsa, bıraktıklarının dörtte biri sizindir. Bunlar yaptıkları vasiyetlerden yahut borçtan sonradır. Eğer sizin çocuğunuz yoksa geriye bıraktığınızın dörtte biri de onlarındır. Şâyet çocuğunuz varsa yapacağınız vasiyet ve borçtan sonra sekizde biri onlarındır.” Zikri geçen ve olup olmamasına göre hükmün değiştiği “çocuk” (الولد) kelimesinin kapsamına erkek olsun kız olsun öz çocuklar, oğlun çocukları, kocadan yahut başkasından olma bir ya da daha çok sayıdaki çocuklar dâhildir. Ancak kız çocukların çocukları bu kapsamın dışındadır. Bu hususta icmâ vardır.
[“Kelâle”nin anlamı ve Mirastaki Payı:]
Daha sonra Yüce Allah: “Eğer bir erkek veya kadına çocuğu ve babası olmadığı (kelale olduğu) halde mirasçı olunuyorsa ve bunların erkek veya kız kardeşi varsa” bazı kıraatlerde olduğu gibi bu, anne bir kardeşleri varsa… demektir. İlim adamları da burada sözü geçen kardeşlerden kastın, anne bir kardeşler olduğunu icma ile kabul etmişlerdir. Eğer kelaleye yâni babası ve çocuğu bulunmayan, diğer bir deyişle babası da dedesi de oğlu da oğlunun oğlu da kızı da kızının oğlu da -ne kadar aşağıya inerlerse insinler- bulunmayan kelaleye -Ebû Bekr es-Sıddîk radıyallahu anh kelâleyi böylece yorumlamıştır ve bu hususta ittifak hasıl olmuştur, Yüce Allah’a hamd olsun- mirasçı olunuyor ise “bunların” yâni erkek ve kız kardeşlerin “her birine altıda bir düşer.”“Şâyet bundan” bir kişiden “daha çok iseler o halde hepsi yapılan vasiyet ve borçtan sonra üçte birde ortak olurlar.” Yâni üçte birden fazlasını alamazlar, kendileri sayıca ikiden fazla olsalar dahi bu böyledir. Yüce Allah’ın:“Üçte birde ortak olurlar” buyruğu erkek ve kızların alacakları payın eşit olacağına delildir. Çünkü “ortak” tabiri, eşitliği gerektirmektedir. “Kelâle” lafzı usulün (aşağıya doğru çocuk ve torunların), füruun (yukarı doğru da baba ve dedelerin), annenin çocuklarını mirastan düşürdüklerine delildir. Çünkü Yüce Allah onları sadece kelâlede mirasçı kılmıştır. Eğer kelâleye mirasçı olunmuyor ise onlar da bu durumda ittifakla miras alamazlar.
Yüce Allah’ın:“...sonra üçte birde ortak olurlar” buyruğu da anne baba bir kardeşlerin Himariye diye bilinen meselede mirastan düştüklerine delildir. Bu mesele ise koca, anne, anne bir kardeşler ve anne baba bir kardeşlerin mirasçı olma halidir. Bu durumda koca mirasın yarısını alır. Anne altıda bir, anne bir kardeşler de üçte biri alırlar. Anne baba bir kardeşler ise pay alamazlar. Çünkü Yüce Allah burada üçte biri anne bir kardeşlere izafe etmiştir. Şâyet anne baba bir kardeşler de onlara ortak olursa bu Yüce Allah’ın farklı hükümler tahsis ettiği ayrı mirasçıları bir arada toplamak olur. Aynı şekilde anne bir kardeşler farz hisse sahibidirler. Anne baba bir kardeşler ise (burada) asabedirler. Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de şöyle buyurmuştur:“Farz hisselerini sahiplerine verin, geriye kalanı ise en yakın erkeğe verin.” Farz hisse sahipleri ise Yüce Allah’ın paylarının miktarını tespit ettiği kimselerdir. Bu meselede ise anne bir kardeşlerden geriye mirastan herhangi bir miktar kalmamaktadır. O halde anne baba bir kardeşler mirasçı olmaktan düşmektedirler. Bu hususta doğru olan budur.
Anne baba bir yahut baba bir erkek ve kızkardeşlerin mirası ise Yüce Allah’ın:“Senden fetva isterler: De ki: Allah size kelâle hakkında şunu açıklar: ...”(en-Nisa, 4/176)buyruğunda söz konusu edilmektedir. Buna göre anne baba bir yahut baba bir tek bir kız kardeş mirasın yarısını alır. İki kızkardeş olurlar ise üçte ikisini alırlar. Anne baba bir kızkardeş ile baba bir kızkardeş yahut kızkardeşler beraber olmaları halinde tek başına kız kardeş yarıyı alır. Üçte birden geri kalan ise baba bir tek kız kardeş veya kızkardeşlerindir. Bu da üçte ikiyi tamamlayıcı miktar olan altıda birdir. Eğer anne baba bir kızkardeşler üçte ikinin tamamını alacak olurlarsa -daha önce kız kardeşlerle oğlun kızkardeşleri ile ilgili açıklamalarda geçtiği üzere- baba bir kızkardeşler pay alamaz. Eğer kardeşler erkek ve kız iseler, o takdirde erkek iki kızın payını alır.[Mirasla İlgili Farklı Durumların Hükmü:]
Katilin, kölenin, farklı dinden olanın, kısmen azad edilmiş kölenin, hunsanın, baba bir erkek kardeşlerle birlikte dedenin, avl ve red meselelerinin, zevi’l-erhamın, asabenin geri kalanlarının, kız çocuklarla birlikte baba bir kızkardeşlerin yahut oğlun kızlarının miraslarının hükümleri, Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’den anlaşılabilmekte midir? diye sorulacak olursa cevabımız şudur:Evet, Kur’ân-ı Kerîm sözü geçen bütün bu hususlara delalet eder. Ancak bu, dikkatle düşünmeyen kimseler tarafından kavranılması zor, ince işaretler ve dikkat çekmeler şeklinde yer almaktadır.[Katilin ve Dini Farklı Olan Akrabaların Mirastaki Hükmü:]
Mirasçısı olduğu kişiyi öldüren katil ve mirasçısından farklı dine mensup olanlar mirasçı olamazlar. Bu, malın mirasçılara yakınlıklarına, dini ve dünyevi faydalarına uygun olarak taksim edilmesi hususunda gözetilen ilâhi hikmetin beyanından açıkça anlaşılmaktadır. Nitekim Yüce Allah bu hikmete:“Babalarınızdan ve oğullarınızdan hangisinin size daha faydalı olacağını bilemezsiniz.” buyruğuyla işaret etmektedir. Bilindiği gibi katil, kendisine miras bırakan şahsa en büyük zarar veren kişidir. O bakımdan katil hakkında miras almayı gerektiren hususun varlığı söz konusu olamaz. Çünkü katil, mirasın gerekçesi durumunda olan menfaat sağlamanın zıttı olan öldürme zararını irtikâb etmiştir. İşte buradan öldürmenin, mirasın en büyük engeli olduğu ve Yüce Allah’ın hakkında:“Akrabalar Allah’ın Kitabınca (miras konusunda) birbirlerine daha yakındırlar.”(el-Enfal, 8/75) buyurduğu akrabalık bağını kestiği bilinen bir husustur. Bununla birlikte şu şer’i kaide de İslâm hukukunda önemli bir yer etmiştir:“Bir kimse vaktinden evvel herhangi bir şeyi ele geçirmeye çalışacak olursa ondan mahrum bırakılmakla cezalandırılır.”
İşte bu ve benzeri hususlardan, ölenin dininden farklı bir dine mensup olan akrabaların da miras alamayacağı anlaşılmaktadır. Çünkü farklı dinden oluş engeli, miras almayı gerektiren sebebe aykırıdır. Bu sebep ise miras almayı gerektiren nesep bağıdır. Farklı dinden oluş ise her bakımdan ayrı oluşu gerektirir. O bakımdan miras almaya engel teşkil eden sebep (farklı dinden oluş), miras almayı gerektiren nesep bağı sebebini ortadan kaldırmaktadır. Engelin varlığı dolayısı ile diğer sebebin herhangi bir etkisi olmaz. Bunu şöylece açıklayabiliriz: Şanı Yüce Allah müslümanların haklarını kâfir akrabaların dünyevi haklarından önde tutmuştur. O bakımdan bir müslüman ölecek olursa onun malı, daha yakın ve onda daha fazla hak sahibi olana intikal eder. Buna göre Yüce Allah’ın:“Akrabalar Allah’ın Kitabınca (miras konusunda) birbirlerine daha yakındırlar.” Buyruğu, akrabaların dinleri aynı olması halinde göz önünde bulundurulur. Dinlerinin farklı olması halinde ise din kardeşliği hiç şüphesiz nesep kardeşliğinden önce gelir.
İbnu’l- Kayyım, Cilau’l-Efham’da şöyle demektedir:“Biz bu hususu miras âyetinden ve şanı Yüce Allah’ın bu âyette mirası “kadın” lafzı ile değil de “zevce” lafzı ile irtibatlandırmasından -dikkatle düşündüğümüz takdirde- anlayabiliriz. Mesela Yüce Allah’ın: “Hanımlarınızın geriye bıraktıklarının yarısı sizindir”buyruğunda olduğu gibi. İşte bu buyrukta miras almanın ancak benzerlik ve birbiri ile uyumu gerektiren zevciyet dolayısı ile gerçekleştiğini ortaya koymaktadır. Mü’min ile kâfir arasında ise herhangi bir benzerlik ve uyum söz konusu değildir. O bakımdan da aralarında mirasçı olma söz konusu olmaz. Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’in kelime ve terkiblerinin sırları gerçekten aklı erenlerin akıllarının çok üstündedir.”[Kölelerin Hükmü:]
Köle ne miras alır ne de ona mirasçı olunur. Köleye mirasçı olunamayacağı açıktır. Çünkü kölenin miras alınacak bir malı yoktur. Aksine köle beraberindekilerle birlikte efendisine aittir. Miras almamasına gelince köle, bağımsız olarak mülk sahibi olamaz. Eğer mülk sahibi olsaydı o da efendisine ait olurdu. Ayrıca köle, ölenin yabancısıdır. O bakımdan Yüce Allah’ın:“Erkeğe (mirasta) iki kadının payı kadar (vardır)” buyruğu ile “hanımlarınızın geriye bıraktıklarının yarısı sizindir”; “bunların her birine altıda bir düşer”buyruğu ve benzerleri, mülk edinmeleri söz konusu olan kimseler hakkında olur. Kölelerin mülk edinmeleri ise söz konusu değildir. Böylelikle kölenin miras alamayacağı da anlaşılmış olmaktadır.
Bir kısmı hürriyete kavuşturulmuş, bir kısmı köle olan kimseye gelince bunun da ahkamı kısımlara ayrılır. Onun hürriyete kavuşmuş olan bölümü dolayısı ile Allah’ın miraslarda onun için tayin ettiği miktarını hak eder. Buna sebep ise ondaki kısmi hürriyet ve bu yönde mülk edinmesinin kabil olmasıdır. Ondaki kısmi kölelik ise mülk edinme kabiliyetini ortadan kaldırır. O halde kısmen hürriyetine kavuşmuş köle hem miras alır, hem ondan miras alınır, hem de hacbeder. Bu da onun sahip olduğu hürriyet miktarına göre değişir. Kölenin -kendisi hakkında gerektirici sebeplere göre- övülmesi, yerilmesi, mükâfaat kazanması ve cezalandırılması söz konusu olduğu gibi bu hususta da aynı durum söz konusudur.[Hunsa ve Müşkil Kimsenin Durumu:]
Hunsa olan kimsenin ya erkekliği ya da dişiliği açıktır yahut da ikisi de belli değildir, müşkildir. Eğer erkeklik ya da dişiliği açık ise onun hükmü de açıktır. Şâyet erkek olduğu tespit edilmişse hakkında erkeklerin hükmü cereyan eder ve erkekler hakkındaki nas onu da kapsar. Eğer kadın ise kadınların hükmünü alır ve kadınlar hakkında varid olan nas onu da kapsar. Şâyet müşkil ise eğer erkek ve kızın -anne bir kardeşler durumunda olduğu gibi- miras paylarında farklılık yoksa onun da durumu açıktır. Eğer erkek kabul edilirse farklı, kadın kabul edilirse farklı miras alması söz konusu olup bizim de artık bunu tespit etme imkanımız kalmamış ise biz ona her iki takdirin daha fazla olanını vermeyiz. Çünkü bu durumda diğer mirasçılara haksızlık etme ihtimali vardır. Ona her iki takdirin daha az olanını da vermeyiz. Çünkü bu takdirde de ona zulmetme ihtimali vardır. O bakımdan her ikisi arasında orta bir yol ve iki yolun adalete daha yakın olanını izlememiz gerekir. Çünkü Yüce Allah da şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Adaletli olun; çünkü o takvâya daha yakındır”(el-Maide, 5/8) Bizim böyle bir durumda ise sözü geçen bu yoldan daha fazla adalete yol bulma imkanımız yoktur. Zaten Yüce Allah da:“Allah hiçbir kimseye gücünün yeteceğinden başkasını yüklemez.”(el-Bakara, 2/286); “Gücünüz yettiğince Allah’tan korkun”(et-Tahrim, 64/16)buyurmaktadır.[Dedenin Mirası:]
Anne baba bir yahut baba bir kardeşlerle birlikte dede bulunursa kardeşler dede ile birlikte miras alırlar mı, almazlar mı? Yüce Allah’ın Kitabı bu hususta Ebu Bekir es-Sıddik’in radıyallahu anh şu şekildeki görüşüne delil teşkil etmektedir: Dede, anne baba bir yahut baba bir ya da anne bir kardeşleri -tıpkı babanın onları hacbettiği gibi- hacbeder.
Bunu şöylece açıklayalım: Dede, Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’de bir kaç yerde baba olarak zikredilmektedir. Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruklarında olduğu gibi:“Yoksa siz ölüm Yakub’a gelip çattığı zaman orada hazır mıydınız? Hani o oğullarına: Benden sonra siz neye ibâdet edeceksiniz? dediği zaman onlar: Senin ilâhına ve babaların İbrahim, İsmail ve İshak’ın ilâhına, bir tek olan ilâha ibâdet edeceğiz... demişlerdi.”(el-Bakara, 2/133)“Babalarım İbrahim, İshak ve Yakub’un dinine uydum.”(Yusuf, 12/38) Böylelikle Yüce Allah hem dedeyi hem de babanın dedesini “baba” diye ifade etmiştir. İşte bu da dedenin baba konumunda olduğunu, babanın aldığı mirası dedenin de alabileceğini ve babanın -olmaması halinde- hacbettiği kimseleri dedenin de hacbedebileceğini ortaya koymaktadır.
Babanın yokluğu halinde dedenin de çocuklar ve onların dışında kalan kardeşler, amcalar ve onların çocukları arasında ve diğer miras hükümlerinde babanın hükmünü taşıdığı hususunda ilim adamları icma ettiğine göre, değişik annelerden olma kardeşlerini hacbetmek hususunda da dedenin hükmü ile babanın hükmünün aynı olması gerekir. Oğlun oğlu da öz oğul seviyesinde olduğuna göre dede niye baba durumunda olmasın?
Babanın dedesi, kardeşin oğlu ile birlikte olursa, ilim adamları dedenin kardeş oğlunu hacbedeceğini ittifakla kabul etmişlerdir. O halde ölenin dedesi, niçin ölenin kardeşini hacbetmesin? Dede ile birlikte kardeşlerin de mirasçı olacağını kabul edenleri ise destekleyen ne bir nas, ne bir işaret, ne bir uyarı, ne de bir kıyas vardır.[Avl ve Hükümleri:]
Avl meselelerinin hükmü de Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’den anlaşılmaktadır. Şöyle ki Yüce Allah bazı hisseleri farz olarak tayin etmiş ve mirasçılara paylarını takdir etmiştir. Bunlar iki durumla karşı karşıyadırlar: Ya birbirlerini hacbederler yahut etmezler. Şâyet birbirlerini hacbedecek olurlarsa hacbolunan kişi düşer ve o, bu konuda başkasına engel olamaz ve herhangi bir şey de hak etmez. Eğer birbirlerini hacbetmeyecek olurlarsa ya farz hisseler terikenin tamamını kapsamaz (geriye birşeyler artar) yahut da herhangi bir fazlalık ve eksiklik söz konusu olmaksızın terikenin tamamını kapsar yahut da farz hisseler terikeden daha fazla olur. İlk iki halde herkes farz hissesini tam olarak alır. Sonuncu halde ise -ki bu da farz hisselerin terikeden daha fazla olması halidir- iki hal söz konusudur:Ya bazı mirasçıların Allah’ın kendisine tayin etmiş olduğu farz hisselerini eksiltecek ve geri kalanlarının farz hisselerini tamamlayacağız. Ancak bu tercih etmeyi gerektiren bir gerekçe olmaksızın tercihe gitmektir. Birinin hissesini eksiltmek diğerininkini eksiltmekten daha evla değildir. O halde ikinci durum söz konusudur. İkinci durum ise her birisine payını mümkün olduğu kadarı ile verir ve aralarında hisselerine uygun oranda bölüşme yoluna gideriz. Tıpkı alacaklıların alacaklarının, borçlunun malından daha fazla olması halinde olduğu gibi.
Buna ise avl diye bilinen yoldan başkasıyla ulaşmamıza imkân yoktur. İşte buradan feraizde avli, şanı Yüce Allah’ın Kitab-ı Kerîm’inde açıklamış olduğunu öğreniyoruz.[Farz Hisse Sahiplerine Red Hükümleri:]
Avl konusundaki yolun tam aksi ile de mirastaki reddi öğrenebilmekteyiz. Şöyle ki eğer farz hisse sahiplerinin hisseleri terikenin tamamını kapsamıyorsa, geriye hak sahibi yakın ya da uzak asabe olmaksızın bir şeyler kalıyorsa, artan bu miktarı onlardan birisine geri çevirmemiz (red), tercih edici bir gerekçe olmaksızın tercih yoluna gitmektir. Onlardan başka ölünün akrabası olmayan birisine, artanı vermek ise bir haksızlıktır, haktan sapmaktır ve şanı Yüce Allah’ın: “Akrabalar Allah’ın Kitabınca birbirlerine (mirasta) daha yakındırlar”(el-Enfal, 8/75) buyruğuna da aykırı düşmektir. Buna göre artan miktarın farz hisse sahiplerine farz hisse kadarı ile geri verilmesi (red edilmesi)tek yol olarak karşımıza çıkmaktadır.
Eşler, akrabalardan sayılmadıklarından dolayı onlara red yapılmayacağını kabul edenlerin görüşlerine göre bunlar kendilerine takdir edilmiş bulunan farz hisselerinden fazlasını hak edemezler. Ancak sahih olan görüşe göre red konusunda da karı-kocanın hükmü, diğer mirasçıların hükmü gibidir. Çünkü sözü geçen delil hepsini kapsamaktadır. Tıpkı avl ile ilgili delilin onları da kapsadığı gibi.[Mirasta Zevi’l-Erham:]
Yine aynı yolla zevi’l-erhamın (ölüye mirasçı olmayan uzak akrabaların) mirası da bilinebilmektedir. Şöyle ki ölen kişi eğer geriye ne farz hisse sahibi ne de bir asabe bırakmamış ise o takdirde mirası ya yabancıların menfaatlerine harcanmak üzere beytülmale ait olur ya da icma ile mirasçı oldukları sabit akrabalar vasıtasıyla ona yakın sayılan kimselere verilecektir. Kabul edilmesi gereken yol da bu ikincisidir. Buna da şanı Yüce Allah’ın:“Allah’ın Kitabınca akrabalar birbirlerine (mirasta) daha yakındırlar”(el-Enfal, 8/75)buyruğu delil teşkil etmektedir.
Bu mirası onlardan başkasına harcamak, daha öncelikli olanları terk etmek demektir. O bakımdan zevi’l-erhamın mirasçı kabul edilmesi, uygulanması gereken yol olarak karşımıza çıkmaktadır. Onların mirasçı oldukları bu şekilde kesinleştiğine bununla birlikte Allah’ın Kitabında onlar için ayrı ayrı belirli bir pay olmadığını da bildiğimize göre bu durumda kendileri ile ölü arasında birtakım aracı yakınlar olduğu için -ki onlar bu aracılar sebebi ile akrabalardan sayılmışlardır- işte zevi’l-erham kendileri sebebi ile akraba sayıldıkları bu aracı yakınlar seviyesinde kabul edilirler. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’dır.[Ölenin Asabeleri ve Mirastaki Hükümleri:]
Oğullar, kardeşler, onların oğulları (yeğenler), amcalar, onların oğulları vb. gibi asabenin geri kalanlarının mirasına gelince Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem şöyle buyurmuştur:“Farz hisseleri sahiplerine verin. Geriye bir şey kalırsa onu da en yakın erkek akrabaya verin.” Yüce Allah da: “Anne babanın ve yakın akrabaların geriye bıraktıklarından her biri için mirasçılar kıldık”(en-Nisa, 4/33) diye buyurmaktadır. Buna göre biz farz hisseleri sahiplerine verdikten sonra geriye bir şey kalmayacak olursa, asabe olan kimse herhangi bir şey hak etmez. Eğer geriye bir şey kalacak olursa, cihetlerine ve yakınlık derecelerine göre en önce gelen asabe onu alır.
Asabe ciheti ise beş türlüdür: Önce oğullar, sonra babalar, sonra kardeşler ve onların oğulları, sonra amcalar ve oğulları sonra da velâ gelir. Bunların arasından daha yakın cihette olanlara öncelik tanınır. Eğer aynı cihetten iseler derece itibari ile daha yakın olana bakılır. Aynı derecede iseler daha kuvvetli olana bakılır ki bu da öz olandır. Her bakımdan eşit olurlarsa o takdirde ortak olurlar.
Farklı annelerden olan kız kardeşlerin, kızlarla birlikte yahut oğlun kızları ile birlikte asabe olmaları halinde ise bunlar farz paylarından artanı alırlar. Çünkü Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’de kızkardeşlerin kızlar sebebi ile mirasçılıktan düşeceklerine delil teşkil edecek bir husus yoktur. Durum böyle olduğuna göre kız çocuklarının farz hisselerini almalarından sonra geriye bir şey kalacak olursa, kızkardeşlere verilir. Kız kardeşler bırakılarak onlardan daha uzak asabe olan kardeş oğlu, amca ve onlardan daha uzak olanlar, mirasçı kabul edilmez. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’dır.
Allah instructs you in the matter of the inheritance of children that the inheritance should be divided between them. A son gets a share equal to the share of two daughters. If the person who died left daughters without a son, two daughters or more get two thirds of what is left. If there is just one daughter, she gets a half of what is left. For each of the parents of the person who has died, they get a sixth of what is left, if he has children. If he does not have children or any heir except for his parents, then the mother gets a third, and the father gets the rest. If the person who has died has two or more siblings, whether brothers, sisters, half-brothers, or half-sisters, then his mother gets a sixth as a share, and the father gets the rest – so the brothers and sisters are not given anything. This division of the inheritance is after the bequests of the will have been deducted, with the condition that the bequests in the will cannot be more than a third of the total wealth and debts have been repaid from the wealth. Allah has made the division of inheritance like this because you do not know whether your parents or your children are closer to you in benefit in this world and the next. For instance, a person may think well of someone and leave everything to them, or think badly of someone and not leave them anything, and they may be wrong in their opinion in both cases. Allah knows the reality of things and nothing is hidden from Him. For this reason, the division of inheritance is as He made clear, and He made it obligatory for His servants. Allah knows everything, and nothing is hidden from Him of what is good for His servants – He is Wise in His sacred law and administration.
Man-made laws have some bias or the other. During the ancient tribal age, a boy was of considerable importance in the social order. Since he was a source of strength to the tribe, he was awarded the sole right of inheritance, depriving the girl completely. This has come to be resented in modern times and consequently the boy and the girl are now both considered equal. But, if the ancient principle was unjustified, the present principle is unrealistic. A law free from all types of inequity can be expected only from God, to whom is attributed infinite knowledge and wisdom. The divine laws enjoined by God on this subject are not only a real source of social justice, but relate in the most profound way to the life Hereafter as well.
Allah mewasiatkan dan memerintahkan kepada kalian perihal pembagian warisan kepada anak-anak kalian: bahwa warisan itu dibagikan kepada mereka dengan ketentuan anak laki-laki mendapatkan dua kali lipat bagian anak perempuan. Apabila si mayat (pewaris) meninggalkan anak-anak perempuan tanpa anak laki-laki maka dua anak perempuan atau lebih mendapatkan dua pertiga dari warisan yang ditinggalkannya. Jika anak perempuannya satu orang saja maka ia mendapatkan setengah dari warisan yang ditinggalkannya, sedangkan ayah dan ibu si mayat masing-masing mendapatkan seperenam dari warisan yang ditinggalkannya jika si mayat mempunyai anak, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Namun, bila si mayat tidak mempunyai anak dan tidak ada ahli waris lain selain ayah dan ibunya, maka si ibu mendapatkan sepertiga, dan sisa warisannya menjadi milik ayahnya. Apabila si mayat mempunyai dua orang saudara atau lebih, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, baik saudara kandung maupun bukan, maka ibunya mendapatkan seperenam secara kadar pasti, dan sisanya menjadi milik sang ayah secara 'aṣabah (hak sisa dari jatah warisan) sedangkan saudara-saudaranya tidak mendapatkan apa-apa. Pembagian warisan itu dilaksanakan setelah pelaksanaan wasiat yang diwasiatkan oleh si mayat dengan syarat wasiat itu tidak lebih dari sepertiga harta si mayat, dan setelah hutangnya dibayarkan. Allah -Ta'ālā- menjadikan pembagian harta warisan seperti itu karena kalian tidak tahu siapa di antara para orang tua dan anak-anak itu yang lebih bermanfaat bagi kalian di dunia dan di akhirat karena boleh jadi si mayat berprasangka baik kepada salah satu ahli warisnya sehingga ia memberikan seluruh hartanya kepada orang tersebut; atau bisa jadi ia berprasangka buruk kepada salah satu ahli warisnya sehingga ia tidak memberinya warisan sedikit pun. Padahal kondisi yang sebenarnya bisa jadi sebaliknya. Yang mengetahui semua itu hanyalah Allah Yang Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu. Oleh karena itulah, Allah membagi warisan secara rinci dan menjadikannya sebagai ketentuan yang wajib dijalankan oleh hamba-hamba-Nya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui kemaslahatan hamba-hamba-Nya, tidak ada sesuatu yang luput dari pengetahuan-Nya, dan Mahabijaksana dalam menetapkan syariat-Nya dan mengatur makhluk-Nya.
Learning the Various Shares of the Inheritance is Encouraged
This, the following, and the last honorable Ayah in this Surah contain the knowledge of Al-Fara'id, inheritance. The knowledge of Al-Fara'id is derived from these three Ayat and from the Hadiths on this subject which explain them. Learning this knowledge is encouraged, especially the specific things mentioned in the Ayat. Ibn `Uyaynah said; "Knowledge of Al-Fara'id was called half of knowledge, because it effects all people."
The Reason Behind Revealing Ayah 4:11
Explaining this Ayah, Al-Bukhari recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said, "Allah's Messenger ﷺ came visiting me on foot with Abu Bakr at Banu Salamah's (dwellings), and the Prophet found me unconscious. He asked for some water, performed ablution with it, then poured it on me, and I regained consciousness. I said, `What do you command me to do with my money, O Allah's Messenger' this Ayah was later revealed,
يُوصِيكُمُ اللَّهُ فِى أَوْلَـدِكُمْ لِلذَّكَرِ مِثْلُ حَظِّ الاٍّنْثَيَيْنِ
(Allah commands you for your children's (inheritance); to the male, a portion equal to that of two females)." This is how it was recorded by Muslim and An-Nasa'i. The remainder of the Six compilers also collected this Hadith. Another Hadith from Jabir concerning the reason behind revealing Ayah 4:11 Ahmad recorded from Jabir that he said, "The wife of Sa`d bin Ar-Rabi` came to Allah's Messenger and said to him, `O Allah's Messenger! These are the two daughters of Sa`d bin Ar-Rabi`, who was killed as a martyr at Uhud. Their uncle took their money and did not leave anything for them. They will not be married unless they have money.' The Messenger ﷺ said, `Allah will decide on this matter.' The Ayah about the inheritance was later revealed and the Messenger of Allah ﷺ sent word to their uncle commanding him,
«أَعْطِ ابْنَتَيْ سَعْدٍ الثُّلُثَيْنِ، وَأُمَّهُمَا الثُّمُنَ، وَمَا بقِيَ فَهُوَ لَك»
(Give two-thirds (of Sa`d's money) to Sa`d's two daughters and one eighth for their mother, and whatever is left is yours.)" Abu Dawud, At-Tirmidhi, and Ibn Majah collected this Hadith. It is apparent, however, that the first Hadith from Jabir was about the case of the last Ayah in the Surah 4:176, rather than 4:11, for at the time this incident occurred, Jabir had sisters and did not have daughters, parents or offspring to inherit from him. Yet, we mentioned the Hadith here just as Al-Bukhari did.
Males Get Two Times the Share of Females for Inheritance
Allah said,
يُوصِيكُمُ اللَّهُ فِى أَوْلَـدِكُمْ لِلذَّكَرِ مِثْلُ حَظِّ الاٍّنْثَيَيْنِ
(Allah commands you for your children's (inheritance): to the male, a portion equal to that of two females;) Allah commands: observe justice with your children. The people of Jahiliyyah used to give the males, but not the females, a share in the inheritance. Therefore, Allah commands that both males and females take a share in the inheritance, although the portion of the males is twice as much as that of the females. There is a distinction because men need money to spend on their dependants, commercial transactions, work and fulfillling their obligations. Consequently, men get twice the portion of the inheritance that females get. Allah's statement,
يُوصِيكُمُ اللَّهُ فِى أَوْلَـدِكُمْ لِلذَّكَرِ مِثْلُ حَظِّ الاٍّنْثَيَيْنِ
(Allah commands you for your children's (inheritance): to the male, a portion equal to that of two females;) testifies to the fact that Allah is more merciful with children than their own parents are with them, since He commands the parents to be just and fair with their own children. An authentic Hadith stated that a captured woman was looking for her child and when she found him, she held him, gave him her breast and nursed him. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to his Companions,
«أَتُرَوْنَ هذِهِ طَارِحَةً وَلَدَهَا فِي النَّارِ وَهِيَ تَقْدِرُ عَلى ذَلِك»
(Do you think that this woman would willingly throw her child in the fire) They said, "No, O Messenger of Allah." He said,
«فَوَاللهِ للهُ أَرْحَمُ بِعِبَادِهِ مِنْ هذِهِ بِوَلَدِهَا»
(By Allah! Allah is more merciful with His servants than this woman is with her own child.) Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "The custom (in old days) was that the property of the deceased would be inherited by his offspring; as for the parents (of the deceased), they would inherit by the will of the deceased. Then Allah cancelled whatever He willed from that custom and ordained that the male get twice the amount inherited by the female, and for each parent a sixth (of the whole legacy), for the wife an eighth or a fourth, and for the husband a half or a fourth."
The Share of the Females When They Are the Only Eligible Heirs
Allah said,
فَإِن كُنَّ نِسَآءً فَوْقَ اثْنَتَيْنِ فَلَهُنَّ ثُلُثَا مَا تَرَكَ
(if only daughters, two or more, their share is two-thirds of the inheritance;) We should mention here that some people said the Ayah only means two daughters, and that `more' is redundant, which is not true. Nothing in the Qur'an is useless or redundant. Had the Ayah been talking about only two women, it would have said, "The share of both of them is two-thirds." As for the daughters, two or more, the ruling that they get two-thirds was derived from this Ayah, stating that the two sisters get two-thirds. We also mentioned the Hadith in which the Prophet commanded that two-thirds be the share of the two daughters of Sa`d bin Ar-Rabi`. So this is proven in the Book and the Sunnah.
وَإِن كَانَتْ وَحِدَةً فَلَهَا النِّصْفُ
(if only one, her share is half.) If there are two daughters, then there are texts to prove they share a half. Therefore, two-thirds is the share of the two daughters or sisters, and Allah knows best.
Share of the Parents in the Inheritance
Allah said,
وَلاًّبَوَيْهِ لِكُلِّ وَحِدٍ مِّنْهُمَا السُّدُسُ
(For parents, a sixth share of inheritance to each) There are several forms of the share that the parents get in the inheritance. 1. If the deceased left behind children, the parents get a sixth each. When the deceased had only one daughter, she gets half of the inheritance and the parents each one sixth, and another sixth is given to the father. 2. When the parents are the only inheritors, the mother gets one-third while the father gets the remaining two-thirds. In this case, the father's share will be twice the mother's share. If the deceased had a surviving spouse, the spouse gets half, in the case of a husband, or a fourth in the case of a surviving wife. In both cases, the mother of the deceased gets one-third of the remaining inheritance. This is because the remaining portion of the inheritance is treated just as the entire legacy in regard to the parents' share. Allah has given the mother one-half of what the father gets. Therefore, the mother gets a third of the remaining inheritance while the father gets two-thirds. 3. If the deceased left behind surviving brothers and sisters, whether half brothers, half sisters or from the same father and mother, their presence does not cause reduction in the father's share. Yet, their presence reduces the share of the mother to one-sixth instead of one-third, and the father gets the rest, when there are no other heirs. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Qatadah commented on the Ayah,
فَإِن كَانَ لَهُ إِخْوَةٌ فَلاٌّمِّهِ السُّدُسُ
(If the deceased left brothers or (sisters), the mother has a sixth.) "Their presence will reduce the share of the mother, but they will not inherit. If there is only one surviving brother, the mother's share will remain one-third, but her share will be reduced if there is more than one surviving brother. The people of knowledge attribute this reduction in the mother's share from one-third (to one-sixth) to the fact that the father is the one who helps the brothers (and sisters) of the deceased get married, spending from his own money for this purpose. The mother does not spend from her money for this purpose." This is a sound opinion.
First the Debts are Paid Off, then the Will, then the FixedInheritance
Allah said,
مِن بَعْدِ وَصِيَّةٍ يُوصَى بِهَآ أَوْ دَيْنٍ
((The distribution in all cases is) after the payment of legacies he may have bequeathed or debts.) The scholars of the Salaf and the Khalaf agree that paying debts comes before fulfilling the will, and this is apparent to those who read the Ayah carefully. Allah said next,
ءَابَآؤُكُمْ وَأَبناؤُكُمْ لاَ تَدْرُونَ أَيُّهُمْ أَقْرَبُ لَكُمْ نَفْعاً
(You know not which of them, whether your parents or your children, are nearest to you in benefit.) This Ayah means: We have appointed a share to the parents and children, contrary to the practice of Jahiliyyah and the early Islamic era, when the inheritance would go to the children, and parents get a share only if they were named in the will, as Ibn `Abbas stated. Allah abrogated this practice and appointed a fixed share for the children and for the parents. One may derive benefit in this life or for the Hereafter from his parents, the likes of which he could not get from his children. The opposite of this could also be true. Allah said,
ءَابَآؤُكُمْ وَأَبناؤُكُمْ لاَ تَدْرُونَ أَيُّهُمْ أَقْرَبُ لَكُمْ نَفْعاً
(You know not which of them, whether your parents or your children, are nearest to you in benefit,): since benefit could come from one or the other of these relatives, We appointed a fixed share of inheritance for each. Allah knows best. Allah said,
فَرِيضَةً مِّنَ اللَّهِ
(ordained by Allah), meaning: These appointed shares of inheritance that We mentioned and which give some inheritors a bigger share than others, is a commandment from Allah that He has decided and ordained,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَلِيماً حَكِيماً
(And Allah is Ever All-Knower, All-Wise.), Who places everything in its rightful place and gives each his rightful share.
"Allah mensyariatkan bagimu tentang (pembagian pusaka untuk) anak-anakmu. Yaitu: Bagian seorang anak lelaki sama dengan bagian dua orang anak perempuan; dan jika anak itu se-muanya perempuan lebih dari dua, maka bagi mereka dua pertiga dari harta yang ditinggalkan; jika anak perempuan itu seorang saja, maka ia memperoleh separuh harta. Dan untuk dua orang ibu-bapak, bagi masing-masingnya seperenam dari harta yang ditinggalkan, jika yang meninggal itu mempunyai anak; jika orang yang meninggal tidak mempunyai anak dan ia diwarisi oleh ibu-bapaknya (saja), maka ibunya mendapat sepertiga; jika yang me-ninggal itu mempunyai beberapa saudara, maka ibunya mendapat seperenam. (Pembagian-pembagian tersebut di atas) sesudah di-penuhi wasiat yang ia buat atau (dan) sesudah dibayar hutangnya. (Tentang) orang tuamu dan anak-anakmu, kamu tidak mengetahui siapa di antara mereka yang lebih dekat (banyak) manfaatnya bagimu. Ini adalah ketetapan dari Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana. Dan bagimu (suami-suami) seperdua dari harta yang ditinggalkan oleh istri-istrimu, jika mereka tidak mempunyai anak. Jika istri-istrimu itu mempunyai anak, maka kamu mendapat seperempat dari harta yang diting-galkannya sesudah dipenuhi wasiat yang mereka buat atau (dan) sesudah dibayar hutangnya. Para istri memperoleh seperempat harta yang kamu tinggalkan jika kamu tidak mempunyai anak. Jika kamu mempunyai anak, maka para istri memperoleh seper-delapan dari harta yang kamu tinggalkan sesudah dipenuhi wasiat yang kamu buat atau (dan) sesudah dibayar hutang-hutangmu. Jika seseorang mati, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan yang tidak meninggalkan ayah dan tidak meninggalkan anak, tetapi mempu-nyai seorang saudara laki-laki (seibu saja) atau seorang saudara perempuan (seibu saja), maka bagi masing-masing dari kedua jenis saudara itu seperenam harta. Tetapi jika saudara-saudara seibu itu lebih dari seorang, maka mereka bersekutu dalam yang sepertiga itu, sesudah dipenuhi wasiat yang dibuat olehnya atau sesudah dibayar hutangnya dengan tidak memberi mudharat (kepada ahli waris). (Allah menetapkan yang demikian itu sebagai) syariat yang benar-benar dari Allah, dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi
(11) Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ﴾ يُوصِيكُمُ ٱللَّهُ فِيٓ أَوۡلَٰدِكُمۡۖ ﴿ "Allah mensya-riatkan bagimu tentang (pembagian pusaka untuk) anak-anakmu." Mak-sudnya, anak-anak kalian wahai para kedua orang tua, di mana mereka itu adalah amanah bagi kalian dan sesungguhnya Allah telah mewasiatkan mereka kepada kalian agar kalian mengurus kemaslahatan mereka, baik agama maupun dunia mereka, maka kalian harus mengajar mereka, mendidik mereka, dan menghalangi mereka dari kerusakan, memerintahkan mereka untuk taat kepada Allah dan konsisten dalam ketakwaan secara terus menerus, seba-gaimana Allah berfirman,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ قُوٓاْ أَنفُسَكُمۡ وَأَهۡلِيكُمۡ نَارٗا وَقُودُهَا ٱلنَّاسُ وَٱلۡحِجَارَةُ ﴿
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, peliharalah dirimu dan keluarga-mu dari api neraka yang bahan bakarnya adalah manusia dan batu." (At-Tahrim: 6).
Sebenarnya anak-anak telah diwasiatkan kepada orang tua mereka, bila para orang tua menunaikan wasiat tersebut, maka mereka mendapat balasan yang berlimpah, dan bila mereka mela-laikannya, maka mereka berhak menerima ancaman dan siksaan. Ini di antara yang menunjukkan bahwa Allah سبحانه وتعالى adalah lebih Pe-nyayang terhadap hamba-hambaNya daripada kedua orang tua, di mana Allah telah mewasiatkan kepada kedua orang tua padahal mereka telah memiliki kasih sayang yang begitu besar terhadap anak-anak mereka.
Kemudian Allah menyebutkan tentang tata cara pewarisan mereka. Allah berfirman, ﴾ لِلذَّكَرِ مِثۡلُ حَظِّ ٱلۡأُنثَيَيۡنِۚ ﴿ "Bagian seorang anak lelaki sama dengan bagian dua orang anak perempuan," yaitu, anak-anak atau anak dari anak laki-laki (cucu), bagian seorang anak lelaki sama dengan bagian dua orang anak perempuan bila tidak ada seorang ahli waris yang memiliki hak tertentu, demikian juga apa yang tersisa dari pembagian hak-hak tertentu. Para ulama telah berijma' atas hal tersebut. Dan bahwasanya dengan adanya anak-anak, maka harta warisan adalah milik mereka dan tidak ada bagian sama sekali bagi anak-anak dari anak laki-laki (cucu), di mana anak-anak tersebut adalah laki-laki dan perempuan. Ini dengan bersatunya laki-laki dan perempuan.
Dalam hal ini ada dua kondisi; hanya laki-laki saja, dan akan datang ketentuannya dan hanya perempuan saja. Allah telah me-nyebutkan hal itu dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ فَإِن كُنَّ نِسَآءٗ فَوۡقَ ٱثۡنَتَيۡنِ ﴿ "Dan jika anak itu semuanya perempuan lebih dari dua," yaitu, anak perempuan atau anak perempuan dari anak laki-laki (cucu perempuan) tiga orang atau lebih, ﴾ فَلَهُنَّ ثُلُثَا مَا تَرَكَۖ وَإِن كَانَتۡ وَٰحِدَةٗ ﴿ "maka bagi mereka dua pertiga dari harta yang ditinggalkan. Jika anak perempuan itu seorang saja," yaitu, seorang anak perempuan atau anak perempuan dari anak laki-laki, (cucu perempuan), ﴾ فَلَهَا ٱلنِّصۡفُۚ ﴿ "maka ia memperoleh separuh harta," ini merupakan ijma'.
Penting ditanyakan, dari mana diambil dasar hukum bagi dua orang anak perempuan mendapatkan duapertiga setelah adanya ijma' akan hal tersebut? Maka jawabannya adalah; bahwasanya itu diambil dari Firman Allah, ﴾ وَإِن كَانَتۡ وَٰحِدَةٗ فَلَهَا ٱلنِّصۡفُۚ ﴿ "Jika anak pe-rempuan itu seorang saja, maka ia memperoleh separuh harta." Itu artinya, jika lebih dari satu maka hak tertentu itu beralih dari setengah dan urutan persentase setelah (setengah) tersebut adalah dua pertiga. Demikian juga Firman Allah, ﴾ لِلذَّكَرِ مِثۡلُ حَظِّ ٱلۡأُنثَيَيۡنِۚ ﴿ "Bagian seorang anak lelaki sama dengan bagian dua orang anak perempuan," apabila seseorang meninggalkan seorang anak laki-laki dan seorang anak perempuan, maka anak laki-laki itu mendapatkan dua pertiga. Dan Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah mengabarkan bahwa bagian anak laki-laki itu seperti bagian dua anak perempuan, dengan demikian itu menunjukkan bahwa dua anak perempuan mendapatkan dua pertiga. Begitu juga seorang anak perempuan apabila mendapatkan bagian sepertiga bersama saudara laki-lakinya padahal ia lebih besar kemudharat-annya daripada saudara lainnya yang perempuan, maka bagian sepertiga itu bersama saudara lain yang perempuan adalah lebih utama dan lebih patut. Demikian juga Firman Allah تعالى tentang dua saudara perempuan,
﴾ فَإِن كَانَتَا ٱثۡنَتَيۡنِ فَلَهُمَا ٱلثُّلُثَانِ مِمَّا تَرَكَۚ ﴿
"Tetapi jika saudara perempuan itu dua orang, maka bagi keduanya dua pertiga dari harta yang ditinggalkan oleh yang meninggal." (An-Nisa`: 176).
Itu adalah sebuah nash yang jelas tentang dua saudara perem-puan. Maka apabila dua orang saudara perempuan itu dengan jauhnya jarak mereka mendapatkan dua pertiga, maka dua anak perempuan dengan dekatnya jarak adalah lebih utama dan lebih patut. Nabi ﷺ telah memberikan kedua orang anak perempuan Sa'd dua pertiga, sebagaimana yang termaktub dalam kitab ash-Shahih[7].
Lalu apa faidah dari Firman Allah, ﴾ فَوۡقَ ٱثۡنَتَيۡنِ ﴿ "Lebih dari dua?"
Faidah Firman Allah itu -dan hanya Allah yang lebih Me-ngetahuinya- adalah agar diketahui bahwa hak tertentu yaitu dua pertiga tersebut tidaklah bertambah dengan bertambahnya jumlah mereka lebih dari dua orang, akan tetapi jumlah tersebut untuk dua orang atau lebih.
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa apabila didapatkan seorang anak perempuan dan satu atau beberapa anak perempuan dari anak laki-laki (cucu), maka anak perempuan itu mendapatkan setengah dan tersisa dari dua pertiga yang telah ditetapkan oleh Allah bagi anak-anak perempuan atau anak-anak perempuan dari anak laki-laki (cucu) seperenam, lalu diberikanlah bagian itu kepada seorang anak atau beberapa anak perempuan dari anak laki-laki (cucu).
Oleh karena itu bagian seperenam tersebut dinamakan pe-lengkap bagi dua pertiga. Kondisi seperti itu terjadi juga bagi anak perempuan dari anak laki-laki (cucu) bersama anak-anak perem-puan dari anak laki-laki (anaknya cucu) yang lebih bawah darinya.
Ayat ini juga menunjukkan bahwa ketika anak-anak perem-puan itu atau anak-anak perempuan dari anak laki-laki itu telah mengambil seluruh bagian dua pertiga itu, maka hilanglah bagian selain mereka (di bawah mereka) dari anak-anak perempuan dari anak laki-laki, karena Allah سبحانه وتعالى tidak menetapkan bagian mereka kecuali dua pertiga saja dan bagian itu telah habis mereka ambil. Sekiranya mereka tidak gugur haknya, niscaya hal itu mengakibat-kan ditetapkannya bagi mereka lebih banyak lagi dari dua pertiga, dan hal itu bertentangan dengan nash yang ada. Ketentuan hukum-hukum tersebut telah disepakati oleh para ulama, dan segala pujian hanya bagi Allah.
Firman Allah, ﴾ مِمَّا تَرَكَ ﴿ "Dari harta yang ditinggalkan" menun-jukkan bahwa seluruh ahli waris mewarisi apa yang ditinggalkan oleh seorang yang meninggal, berupa rumah, perabot, emas, perak, ataupun lainnya, hingga diyat (denda) yang belum terlaksana kecuali setelah ia meninggal, juga hutang-hutang yang dipikulnya.
Kemudian Allah menyebutkan warisan kedua orang tua, dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلِأَبَوَيۡهِ ﴿ "Dan untuk dua orang ibu-bapak," yaitu ayah orang yang meninggal atau ibunya, ﴾ لِكُلِّ وَٰحِدٖ مِّنۡهُمَا ٱلسُّدُسُ مِمَّا تَرَكَ إِن كَانَ لَهُۥ وَلَدٞۚ ﴿ "bagi masing-masingnya seperenam dari harta yang ditinggal-kan, jika yang meninggal itu mempunyai anak," yaitu, anak-anak si mayit atau cucu-cucunya dari anak laki-lakinya, yang laki-laki maupun perempuan, seorang ataupun banyak. Adapun ibu, ia mendapat tidak lebih dari seperenam bersama dengan adanya salah seorang dari anak-anak si mayit, sedang ayah, dengan adanya be-berapa anak laki-laki tidak berhak mendapat lebih dari seperenam. Apabila anak tersebut seorang perempuan atau beberapa perem-puan dan tidak ada lagi warisan yang tersisa setelah pembagian hak-hak yang tertentu, seperti kedua orang tua dan dua orang anak perempuan, maka mereka tidak mempunyai bagiannya lagi dari 'Ashabah (sisa pembagian), dan apabila masih tersisa setelah pem-bagian hak seorang anak perempuan atau beberapa anak perem-puan, maka ayah mendapatkan seperenam karena hak tertentu dan sisa pembagian karena 'Ashabah. Hal itu karena kita telah membe-rikan hak-hak tertentu kepada pemiliknya, dan apa yang tersisa darinya maka yang lebih berhak adalah yang laki-laki, dan ayah lebih berhak lebih dahulu daripada saudara si mayit, pamannya, atau yang lainnya.
﴾ فَإِن لَّمۡ يَكُن لَّهُۥ وَلَدٞ وَوَرِثَهُۥٓ أَبَوَاهُ فَلِأُمِّهِ ٱلثُّلُثُۚ ﴿ "Jika orang yang meninggal tidak mempunyai anak dan ia diwarisi oleh ibu-bapaknya (saja), maka ibunya mendapat sepertiga." Maksudnya, yang tersisa adalah ayah; karena Allah menyandarkan harta kepada ayah, sedang ibu hanya dengan satu kali sandaran saja. Kemudian Allah menentukan hak bagian ibu. Itu menunjukkan bahwa sisanya adalah hak ayah. Dengan demikian diketahui bahwa ayah dalam kondisi tidak adanya anak-anak dari si mayit tidak memiliki hak tertentu, akan tetapi ia me-warisi dengan cara 'Ashabah seluruh harta atau apa-apa yang tersisa dari pembagian hak-hak yang tertentu.
Akan tetapi apabila didapatkan bersama kedua orang tua salah seorang dari suami atau istrinya dari si mayit -yang diistilah-kan dengan sebutan Umariyatain- maka suami atau istri mengambil haknya yang tertentu, kemudian ibu mengambil sepertiga dari sisa pembagian itu dan ayah mendapat sisanya. Ini berlandaskan Firman Allah, ﴾ وَوَرِثَهُۥٓ أَبَوَاهُ فَلِأُمِّهِ ٱلثُّلُثُۚ ﴿ "Dan ia diwarisi oleh ibu bapaknya (saja), maka ibunya mendapat sepertiga," yaitu, sepertiga dari apa yang akan diwarisi oleh kedua orang tua tersebut. Dan itu terwujud dalam kedua kondisi berikut: Seperenam pada kondisi (yang men-jadi ahli waris adalah) suami, ayah dan ibu atau seperempat pada kondisi (yang mewarisi adalah) istri, ayah dan ibu.
Ayat itu tidak menunjukkan bahwa ibu mewarisi sepertiga dari harta secara penuh dengan tidak adanya anak-anak si mayit, hingga dikatakan, sesungguhnya kedua kondisi itu telah dikecuali-kan dari hal tersebut.
Dan penjelasan dari hal itu adalah bahwa apa yang diambil oleh suami atau istri seperti apa yang diambil oleh orang-orang yang memiliki hutang atas si mayit, yaitu diambil dari jumlah harta si mayit secara keseluruhan, dan sisa dari itu adalah hak kedua orang tua. Dan didasari pula oleh karena bila kita memberikan ke-pada ibu sepertiga harta warisan, pastilah bagian ibu lebih banyak dari ayah pada kondisi adanya suami, atau ayah akan mengambil pada kondisi adanya istri lebih banyak dari ibu setengah dari se-perenam. Ini tidak ada kesamaannya, dan yang seharusnya adalah persamaannya dengan ayah atau ayah mengambil dua kali lipat dari apa yang diambil oleh ibu.
﴾ فَإِن كَانَ لَهُۥٓ إِخۡوَةٞ فَلِأُمِّهِ ٱلسُّدُسُۚ ﴿ "Jika yang meninggal itu mempunyai beberapa saudara, maka ibunya mendapat seperenam," baik saudara kandung atau seayah atau seibu, laki-laki maupun perempuan, yang mendapat warisan atau terhalang mendapat warisan dengan adanya ayah atau kakek. Akan tetapi mungkin akan dikatakan oleh sebagian orang, bahwa Firman Allah, ﴾ فَإِن كَانَ لَهُۥٓ إِخۡوَةٞ ﴿ "Jika yang meninggal itu mempunyai beberapa saudara" tidak secara zahir men-cakup orang-orang yang tidak mendapat warisan, dengan dalil bahwa dalam ayat itu tidak terkandung orang yang terhalang oleh orang yang berhak mendapat setengah. Dengan demikian saudara tidaklah terhalang dari sepertiga kecuali saudara yang mendapat warisan saja. Ini didukung oleh kenyataan bahwa hikmah terha-langnya mereka dari sepertiga adalah agar saudara yang mewarisi itu mendapatkan sejumlah harta yang cukup dan hal itu tidak ada. Wallahu a'lam, akan tetapi dengan syarat jumlah mereka dua atau lebih.
Hal itu menjadi lebih rumit, karena lafazh "saudara" dalam ayat tersebut dengan lafazh jamak. Itu dapat dijawab dengan ke-nyataan bahwa maksud dari lafazh itu adalah hanya untuk menun-jukkan jumlah bukan jamak, dan hal ini ditegaskan dengan lafazh "dua," dan terkadang lafazh jamak itu dimaksudkan dan diartikan dengan dua, sebagaimana dalam Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى tentang Dawud dan Sulaiman عليهما السلام,
﴾ وَكُنَّا لِحُكۡمِهِمۡ شَٰهِدِينَ 78 ﴿
"Dan Kami menyaksikan keputusan yang diberikan oleh mereka itu." (Al-Anbiya`: 78).
Dan Allah berfirman tentang saudara seibu,﴾ وَإِن كَانَ رَجُلٞ يُورَثُ كَلَٰلَةً أَوِ ٱمۡرَأَةٞ وَلَهُۥٓ أَخٌ أَوۡ أُخۡتٞ فَلِكُلِّ وَٰحِدٖ مِّنۡهُمَا ٱلسُّدُسُۚ فَإِن كَانُوٓاْ أَكۡثَرَ مِن ذَٰلِكَ فَهُمۡ شُرَكَآءُ فِي ٱلثُّلُثِۚ ﴿ "Jika seseorang mati, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan yang tidak meninggalkan ayah dan tidak meninggalkan anak, tetapi mempunyai se-orang saudara laki-laki (seibu saja) atau seorang saudara perempuan (seibu saja), maka masing-masing dari kedua jenis saudara itu mendapatkan seperenam harta. Tetapi jika saudara-saudara seibu itu lebih dari seorang, maka mereka bersekutu dalam yang sepertiga itu." Allah menggunakan lafazh jamak, dan yang dimaksudkan adalah dua atau lebih menu-rut ijma'.
Dengan dasar ini, maka apabila seorang mayit meninggalkan ibu, ayah dan beberapa saudara, maka hak ibu adalah seperenam, dan sisanya adalah hak ayah. Beberapa saudara itu menghalangi ibu mendapatkan sepertiga dan ayah menghalangi mereka men-dapat bagian, kecuali dengan adanya kemungkinan lain, yaitu hak ibu adalah sepertiga dan sisanya adalah hak ayah.[8]
Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ وَصِيَّةٖ يُوصَىٰ بِهَآ أَوۡ دَيۡنٍ ﴿ "Se-sudah dipenuhi wasiat yang dibuat olehnya atau sesudah dibayar hutang-nya," maksudnya, hak-hak tertentu tersebut, bagian-bagiannya dan warisan-warisan itu sesungguhnya dapat berlaku dan terjadi setelah dipotong oleh hutang yang ditanggung oleh mayit; hak milik Allah atau milik manusia lain. Dan juga setelah pelaksanaan wasiat yang telah diwasiatkan oleh mayit setelah meninggalnya. Sisa dari itu semualah yang menjadi harta peninggalan yang berhak diwarisi oleh para ahli waris.
Dan wasiat didahulukan dalam ayat ini padahal pelaksana-annya diakhirkan setelah hutang agar diperhatikan dengan baik, karena merealisasikan wasiat itu sangatlah berat bagi para ahli waris, dan bila tidak demikian, maka hutang-hutang adalah dida-hulukan dari wasiat, dan diambil dari harta yang ada. Sedangkan wasiat adalah sah dengan hanya sepertiga saja atau kurang dari itu, bagi orang di luar keluarga yang tidak menjadi ahli waris. Selain dari itu tidak boleh dilaksanakan kecuali dengan izin dari para ahli waris.
Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ ءَابَآؤُكُمۡ وَأَبۡنَآؤُكُمۡ لَا تَدۡرُونَ أَيُّهُمۡ أَقۡرَبُ لَكُمۡ نَفۡعٗاۚ ﴿ "(Tentang) orang tuamu dan anak-anakmu, kamu tidak mengetahui siapa di antara mereka yang lebih dekat (banyak) manfaatnya bagimu."
Sekiranya ketentuan pembagian warisan itu dikembalikan kepada akal pikiran dan pilihan kalian, niscaya akan terjadi kemu-dharatan di mana hanya Allah saja yang mengetahuinya, karena tidak sempurnanya akal pikiran dan tidak adanya pengetahuan-nya tentang hal-hal yang patut dan baik dalam segala waktu dan tempat. Mereka tidak mengetahui anak yang mana atau orang tua yang mana yang lebih berguna bagi mereka dan lebih dekat kepada tercapainya tujuan-tujuan mereka, baik agama maupun dunia.
﴾ فَرِيضَةٗ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِۗ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمٗا ﴿ "Ini adalah ketetapan dari Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana." Maksud-nya, telah ditentukan oleh Allah yang meliputi segala sesuatu de-ngan ilmuNya, dan berlaku bijaksana dalam segala syariatNya, dan menentukan apa yang telah ditetapkanNya dengan sebaik-baik ketentuan. Akal manusia tidaklah mampu untuk menghadirkan seperti hukum-hukumNya yang baik dan sesuai bagi setiap zaman dan tempat, serta kondisi.
(12) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَلَكُمۡ ﴿ "dan bagimu" wahai para suami, ﴾ نِصۡفُ مَا تَرَكَ أَزۡوَٰجُكُمۡ إِن لَّمۡ يَكُن لَّهُنَّ وَلَدٞۚ فَإِن كَانَ لَهُنَّ وَلَدٞ فَلَكُمُ ٱلرُّبُعُ مِمَّا تَرَكۡنَۚ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ وَصِيَّةٖ يُوصِينَ بِهَآ أَوۡ دَيۡنٖۚ وَلَهُنَّ ٱلرُّبُعُ مِمَّا تَرَكۡتُمۡ إِن لَّمۡ يَكُن لَّكُمۡ وَلَدٞۚ فَإِن كَانَ لَكُمۡ وَلَدٞ فَلَهُنَّ ٱلثُّمُنُ مِمَّا تَرَكۡتُمۚ مِّنۢ بَعۡدِ وَصِيَّةٖ تُوصُونَ بِهَآ أَوۡ دَيۡنٖۗ ﴿ "seperdua dari harta yang ditinggalkan oleh istri-istrimu, jika mereka tidak mempunyai anak. Jika istri-istrimu itu mempunyai anak, maka kamu mendapat seperempat dari harta yang ditinggalkannya sesudah dipenuhi wasiat yang mereka buat atau (dan) sesudah dibayar hutangnya. (Sebaliknya) para istri memperoleh seperempat harta yang kamu tinggalkan jika kamu tidak mempunyai anak. Jika kamu mempu-nyai anak, maka para istri memperoleh seperdelapan dari harta yang kamu tinggalkan sesudah dipenuhi wasiat yang kamu buat atau (dan) sesudah dibayar hutang-hutangmu." Termasuk dalam konteks anak yang di-syaratkan adanya atau tidak adanya adalah anak mayit atau anak dari anak laki-laki mayit (cucu), laki-laki maupun perempuan, satu maupun banyak, yang ada dari suami maupun dari selainnya. Dan tidak termasuk dalam hal ini anak dari anak perempuan mayit menurut ijma' ulama.
Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَإِن كَانَ رَجُلٞ يُورَثُ كَلَٰلَةً أَوِ ٱمۡرَأَةٞ وَلَهُۥٓ أَخٌ أَوۡ أُخۡتٞ ﴿ "Jika seseorang mati, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan yang tidak meninggalkan ayah dan tidak meninggalkan anak, tetapi mempunyai seorang saudara laki-laki (seibu saja) atau seorang saudara perempuan (seibu saja)," maksudnya, dari satu ibu, sebagaimana dalam seba-gian qira'at. Para ulama telah bersepakat bahwa maksud dari sau-dara Di sini adalah saudara seibu. Apabila seorang mayit dalam kondisi kalalah, artinya, tidak meninggalkan anak dan tidak pula ayah, maksudnya, tidak ayah, tidak kakek, tidak anak laki-laki, tidak cucu laki-laki dari anak laki-laki, tidak pula anak perempuan, tidak pula cucu perempuan dari anak laki-laki dan seterusnya ke bawah. Inilah maksud kalalah sebagaimana yang ditafsirkan oleh Abu Bakar ash-Shiddiq رضي الله عنه, dan para ulama telah sepakat atas hal tersebut dan segala puji hanya milik Allah.
﴾ فَلِكُلِّ وَٰحِدٖ مِّنۡهُمَا ﴿ "Maka bagi masing-masing dari kedua jenis saudara itu," yaitu, dari saudara laki-laki atau saudara perempuan,﴾ ٱلسُّدُسُۚ فَإِن كَانُوٓاْ أَكۡثَرَ مِن ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "seperenam harta. Tetapi jika saudara-saudara seibu itu lebih dari itu" yaitu lebih dari satu orang, ﴾ فَهُمۡ شُرَكَآءُ فِي ٱلثُّلُثِۚ ﴿ "maka mereka bersekutu dalam yang sepertiga itu." Maksudnya mereka mendapatkan tidak lebih dari sepertiga walaupun mereka lebih dari dua orang.
Dan Firman Allah, ﴾ فَهُمۡ شُرَكَآءُ فِي ٱلثُّلُثِۚ ﴿ "Maka mereka bersekutu dalam yang sepertiga itu," menunjukkan bahwa, laki-laki (di antara) mereka sama dengan perempuan (di antara) mereka, karena lafazh bersekutu itu menunjukkan persamaan. Lafazh, ﴾ كَلَٰلَةً ﴿ "Kalalah" menunjukkan bahwa cabang (keturunan) dan seterusnya ke bawah, dan (keluarga) pokok, yang laki-laki dan seterusnya ke atas meng-halangi anak-anak ibu, karena Allah tidaklah menjadikan mereka ahli waris kecuali dalam kondisi kalalah, dan bila mereka tidak me-warisi secara kalalah, maka mereka tidaklah mendapatkan warisan sama sekali menurut kesepakatan ulama.
Firman Allah, ﴾ فَهُمۡ شُرَكَآءُ فِي ٱلثُّلُثِۚ ﴿ "Maka mereka bersekutu da-lam yang sepertiga itu" menunjukkan bahwa saudara kandung laki-laki akan terhalang dalam kondisi yang bernama al-Hamariyah, yaitu suami, ibu, saudara seibu dan saudara sekandung; suami mendapatkan setengah, ibu seperenam, saudara seibu sepertiga; maka saudara sekandung gugur, karena Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah menyan-darkan bagian sepertiga kepada saudara seibu. Sekiranya saudara sekandung bersekutu dengan mereka, niscaya itu merupakan penyatuan yang telah dipisahkan ketentuannya oleh Allah. Dan juga karena sesungguhnya saudara seibu adalah di antara pemilik hak-hak yang ditentukan sedang saudara sekandung adalah Asha-bah (pemilik sisa warisan), dan sesungguhnya Nabi ﷺ bersabda,
أَلْحِقُوا الْفَرَائِضَ بِأَهْلِهَا، فَمَا بَقِيَ فَهُوَ لِأَوْلَى رَجُلٍ ذَكَرٍ.
"Serahkan hak-hak warisan yang ditentukan kepada orang yang berhak, dan yang tersisa adalah milik kerabat laki-laki yang paling dekat."[9]
Pemilik hak-hak yang tertentu adalah mereka yang telah Allah tetapkan bagian-bagian mereka, dalam kondisi seperti ini tidak ada yang tersisa setelah mereka hingga saudara kandung gugur, dan inilah yang benar dalam hal ini.
Adapun warisan untuk saudara laki-laki dan saudara perem-puan kandung atau seayah adalah tersebutkan dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ يَسۡتَفۡتُونَكَ قُلِ ٱللَّهُ يُفۡتِيكُمۡ فِي ٱلۡكَلَٰلَةِۚ . . . . ﴿
"Mereka meminta fatwa kepadamu (tentang kalalah). Katakanlah, 'Allah memberi fatwa kepadamu tentang kalalah...'." (An-Nisa`: 176).
Seorang saudara kandung perempuan atau seayah berhak mendapat setengah, dan dua orang berhak mendapat dua pertiga. Seorang saudara perempuan kandung bersama seorang saudara perempuan seayah atau lebih, mereka berhak mendapat setengah dan sisa dari dua pertiga adalah hak seorang saudara perempuan seayah atau lebih, bagian itu adalah seperenam yang menyempur-nakan (sisa dari) dua pertiga, apabila beberapa saudara perempuan sekandung menyempurnakan bagian dua pertiga, maka saudara perempuan seayah menjadi gugur, sebagaimana yang telah berlalu pada anak perempuan dan cucu perempuan dari anak laki-laki, dan apabila saudara itu laki-laki dan perempuan, maka ketentuannya adalah bagian laki-laki seperti bagian dua orang perempuan.
Bila dikatakan; apakah landasan hukum warisan seorang pembunuh, budak, lain agama, setengah budak, banci, kakek ber-sama saudara-saudara selain seibu, al-'Aul, ar-Rad, sanak famili, 'Ashabah yang tersisa, saudara-saudara perempuan selain seibu bersama beberapa anak perempuan atau cucu-cucu perempuan dari anak laki-laki diambil dari al-Qur`an atau tidak? Menurut suatu pendapat: Ya, di dalamnya terdapat peringatan-peringatan dan indikasi-indikasi yang terperinci yang sangat sulit dipahami oleh orang yang tidak merenung tentangnya yang menunjukkan tentang segala yang disebutkan di atas.
Tentang seorang pembunuh atau yang berlainan agama, diketahui (secara umum) bahwa mereka tidak termasuk ahli waris, hal itu dari penjelasan hikmah Allah dalam pembagian harta wa-risan terhadap para ahli waris menurut kedekatan mereka, manfaat mereka secara agama maupun dunia. Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah mengisyaratkan akan hikmah tersebut dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ لَا تَدۡرُونَ أَيُّهُمۡ أَقۡرَبُ لَكُمۡ نَفۡعٗاۚ ﴿ "Kamu tidak mengetahui siapa di antara mereka yang lebih dekat (banyak) manfaatnya bagimu." Dan telah diketahui bahwa pelaku pembunuh-an telah berusaha menjerumuskan orang yang akan diwarisinya kepada kemudharatan yang paling besar. Apa yang menjadi dasar hak warisan itu tidaklah dapat dikuatkan untuk menolak bahaya-nya pembunuhan yang merupakan kebalikan dari manfaat yang merupakan akibat dari warisan itu. Maka dari hal itu dapat di-ketahui bahwa pembunuhan itu adalah penghalang terbesar yang menghalangi dari mendapatkan warisan dan memotong tali sila-turahim di mana Allah berfirman tentangnya,
﴾ وَأُوْلُواْ ٱلۡأَرۡحَامِ بَعۡضُهُمۡ أَوۡلَىٰ بِبَعۡضٖ فِي كِتَٰبِ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿
"Orang-orang yang mempunyai hubungan kerabat itu sebagiannya lebih berhak terhadap sesamanya (daripada yang bukan kerabat) di dalam Kitab Allah." (Al-Anfal: 75).
Padahal telah ada kaidah syariat yang telah baku yang ber-bunyi; bahwa barangsiapa yang tergesa-gesa terhadap sesuatu se-belum waktunya, maka ia dihukum dengan tidak mendapatkannya.
Karena itulah dan karena yang semacamnya dapat diketahui bahwa orang yang berlainan agama dengan orang yang akan diwarisi maka dia tidak mendapat warisan. Yang demikian itu dikarenakan ia telah bertentangan dengan perkara yang harus ada yaitu bersambungnya garis keturunan yang mengharuskannya memperoleh warisan, dan penghalang yang berupa pertentangan pada agama yang mengakibatkan pemisahan yang jelas dari segala sisi. Penghalang yang begitu besar telah menghalangi perkara yang mengharuskannya memperoleh warisan yaitu keturunan. Maka perkara yang mengakibatkan warisan itu tidaklah dapat diberlaku-kan karena adanya penghalang tadi. Hal itu dapat dijelaskan, bahwa Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah membuat hak-hak kaum Muslimin lebih utama daripada hak-hak kekerabatan yang kafir di dunia, maka apabila seorang Muslim meninggal, niscaya hartanya akan berpindah kepada seseorang yang lebih utama dan lebih berhak, sehingga Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى menjadi,
﴾ وَأُوْلُواْ ٱلۡأَرۡحَامِ بَعۡضُهُمۡ أَوۡلَىٰ بِبَعۡضٖ فِي كِتَٰبِ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿
"Orang-orang yang mempunyai hubungan kerabat itu sebagiannya lebih berhak terhadap sesamanya (daripada yang bukan kerabat) di dalam kitab Allah." (Al-Anfal: 75), apabila agama mereka sama. Adapun bila saling berbeda maka persaudaraan seagama adalah didahulu-kan daripada persaudaraan sedarah semata.
Ibnu al-Qayyim berkata dalam Jala` al-Afham[10], "Renungkanlah makna ini dalam ayat warisan ini di mana Allah mengikat hubung-an waris mewarisi ini dengan lafazh "istri" dan bukan perempuan sebagaimana dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلَكُمۡ نِصۡفُ مَا تَرَكَ أَزۡوَٰجُكُمۡ ﴿ "dan bagimu (suami-suami) seperdua dari harta yang ditinggalkan oleh istri-istrimu," sebuah indikasi bahwa waris mewarisi ini sesungguhnya terlaksana dengan perkawinan yang mengharuskan adanya saling berbaur dan saling berhubungan nasab, sedang seorang Mukmin dan seorang kafir tidak ada persaudaraan (iman) di antara kedua-nya dan tidak pula saling bernasab, maka tidak ada saling mewa-risi di antara keduanya, dan rahasia kata-kata al-Qur`an dan tata kalimatnya jauh melampaui akal seluruh alam."
Mengenai budak, ia tidak mewarisi dan tidak pula diwarisi, bahwa ia tidak diwarisi, itu sudah sangat jelas, karena ia tidak mempunyai harta yang dapat diwarisi, bahkan apa yang ada ber-samanya itu adalah milik tuannya. Sedangkan mengenai ia tidak mewarisi, karena ia tidak memiliki dan bila saja ia memiliki, maka semuanya milik tuannya, maka dia adalah seorang yang ajnabi (bukan mahram) bagi mayit, maka ia seperti Firman Allah, ﴾ لِلذَّكَرِ مِثۡلُ حَظِّ ٱلۡأُنثَيَيۡنِۚ ﴿ "Bagian seorang anak lelaki sama dengan bagian dua orang anak perempuan" dan, ﴾ وَلَكُمۡ نِصۡفُ مَا تَرَكَ أَزۡوَٰجُكُمۡ ﴿ "dan bagimu (suami-suami) seperdua dari harta yang ditinggalkan oleh istri-istrimu" dan, ﴾ فَلِكُلِّ وَٰحِدٖ مِّنۡهُمَا ٱلسُّدُسُۚ ﴿ "maka bagi masing-masing dari kedua jenis sau-dara itu seperenam harta" ... dan semacamnya, terhadap orang-orang yang berpeluang memiliki. Sedangkan budak tidak berpeluang untuk itu, karena itu jelaslah bahwa ia tidak mendapatkan warisan.
Mengenai seseorang yang setengah merdeka dan setengah budak, ia memiliki hukum yang terbagi-bagi. Adapun yang pada dirinya ada kebebasan, maka dengan hal itu ia berhak mendapat-kan apa yang telah Allah tetapkan dalam warisan, karena ada kemerdekaan pada dirinya yang berpeluang untuk memiliki. Dan apa yang ada padanya dari perbudakan, maka ia tidak berpeluang untuk itu. Oleh karena itu seseorang yang setengah budak dan setengah merdeka, mereka mewarisi, diwarisi, dan menghalangi lainnya sesuai dengan kadar kemerdekaan yang ada padanya, dan apabila seorang hamba dapat terpuji dan tercela, diberi pahala dan dihukum menurut apa yang ada padanya dari hal-hal yang mengakibatkan perkara tersebut, maka ini pun demikian adanya.
Tentang orang banci, tidak terlepas kondisinya itu dari tiga kemungkinan, yaitu, sangat nyata kelelakiannya, atau kewanitaan-nya, atau tidak jelas yang dominan. Apabila nyata, perkaranya adalah sudah jelas; apabila jantan, maka ia termasuk dalam hukum laki-laki, dan akan tercakup dalam nash-nash yang menerangkan tentang mereka, namun apabila perempuan, maka baginya hukum pihak perempuan dan terkait dengan nash-nash yang menerang-kan tentang mereka. Apabila dia Musykil (tidak ada yang dominan antara kedua jenis kelamin), tetapi antara pihak laki-laki dan pe-rempuan tidak berbeda warisannya -seperti saudara seibu-, maka perkaranya juga jelas. Adapun apabila warisannya berbeda dengan kadar kelaki-lakiannya dan kadar keperempuan-annya, sedangkan kita belum punya cara untuk mengetahui hal itu, maka kita tidak memberikan kepadanya kadar yang paling terbesar dari keduanya, karena adanya kemungkinan berbuat zhalim terhadap ahli waris lain, dan juga kita tidak memberikannya kadar terkecil karena takut menzhalimi dirinya, sehingga wajib ditegakkan pertengahan antara kedua perkara itu dan menempuh salah satu di antara dua jalan yang paling adil, Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ ٱعۡدِلُواْ هُوَ أَقۡرَبُ لِلتَّقۡوَىٰۖ ﴿
"Berlaku adillah, karena adil itu lebih dekat kepada takwa." (Al-Ma`idah: 8).
Maka kita tidak memiliki jalan kepada keadilan dalam masa-lah seperti ini yang lebih baik dari jalan tersebut, dan Allah tidak membebankan kepada suatu jiwa kecuali yang mampu diemban-nya, maka bertakwalah kepada Allah sesuai dengan kemampuan kalian.
Adapun warisan kakek bersama saudara laki-laki sekan-dung atau seayah, apakah kakek ikut menjadi ahli waris bersama mereka ataukah tidak? Sesungguhnya kitabullah telah menunjuk-kan pada apa yang dikatakan oleh Abu Bakar ash-Shiddiq رضي الله عنه,[11] bahwasanya kakek menghalangi (bagian harta warisan) saudara laki-laki sekandung atau seayah atau seibu sebagaimana ayah menghalangi mereka, dan penjelasan akan hal itu adalah bahwa kakek itu merupakan ayah seperti disebutkan dalam beberapa tempat dalam al-Qur`an, seperti Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ إِذۡ حَضَرَ يَعۡقُوبَ ٱلۡمَوۡتُ إِذۡ قَالَ لِبَنِيهِ مَا تَعۡبُدُونَ مِنۢ بَعۡدِيۖ قَالُواْ نَعۡبُدُ إِلَٰهَكَ وَإِلَٰهَ ءَابَآئِكَ إِبۡرَٰهِـۧمَ وَإِسۡمَٰعِيلَ وَإِسۡحَٰقَ ﴿
"Ketika Ya'qub kedatangan (tanda-tanda) maut, ketika ia berkata kepada anak-anaknya, 'Apa yang kamu sembah sepeninggalku?' Mereka menjawab, 'Kami akan menyembah Rabbmu dan Rabb nenek moyangmu, Ibrahim, Isma'il, dan Ishaq'." (Al-Baqarah: 133).
Dan Yusuf عليه السلام berkata,
﴾ وَٱتَّبَعۡتُ مِلَّةَ ءَابَآءِيٓ إِبۡرَٰهِيمَ وَإِسۡحَٰقَ وَيَعۡقُوبَۚ ﴿
"Dan aku mengikuti agama bapak-bapakku yaitu Ibrahim, Ishaq dan Ya'qub." (Yusuf: 38).
Allah telah menamakan kakek dan kakeknya ayah dengan ayah, hal itu menunjukkan bahwa kakek adalah dalam posisi ayah, ia mewarisi apa yang diwarisi oleh ayah dan menghalangi orang yang dihalangi oleh ayah.
Dan apabila para ulama telah bersepakat bahwa hukum kakek adalah hukum ayah ketika ayah tidak ada dalam harta peninggalan bersama anak-anaknya dan selain mereka dari beberapa saudara, paman-paman dan anak-anak laki-laki mereka serta seluruh hukum-hukum warisan, maka seyogyanya hukum kakek juga adalah hu-kum ayah dalam menghalangi saudara-saudara selain seibu. Dan apabila anaknya ayah adalah sederajat dengan anaknya yang kandung, maka kenapa kakek tidak sederajat dengan posisi ayah? Dan apabila kakeknya ayah dengan anak laki-lakinya saudara laki-laki telah disepakati oleh para ulama bahwa ia menghalanginya, lalu kenapa kakeknya mayit tidak menghalangi saudara si mayit? Dan orang-orang yang berpendapat bahwa saudara mendapatkan harta waris bersama kakek tidak memiliki nash, tidak juga isyarat, ataupun indikasi, apalagi qiyas yang shahih.
Adapun masalah al-'Aul, hukumnya diambil dari al-Qur`an, yang demikian itu adalah bahwa Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah mewajibkan dan menentukan bagian-bagian bagi seluruh ahli waris, dan mereka itu terbagi dalam dua kondisi; kondisi sebagian mereka menghalangi sebagian yang lain atau tidak, apabila sebagian mereka mengha-langi sebagian lain, maka orang yang terhalang itu gugur, tidak ikut menunggu bagian dan tidak berhak atas apa pun, namun bila sebagian mereka tidak menghalangi sebagian yang lain, maka kondisi ini dalam beberapa bentuk; pertama: Hak-hak tertentu itu tidak menghabiskan seluruh harta warisan, kedua: Menghabiskan-nya dengan tanpa ada kekurangan dan kelebihan, ketiga: Hak-hak tertentu itu melebihi harta warisan.
Maka pada kondisi yang pertama dan kedua, setiap ahli waris mendapatkan hak bagiannya secara sempurna, namun pada bentuk yang ketiga yaitu apabila hak-hak tertentu itu melebihi harta warisan, maka hal ini tidak lepas dari dua kondisi; pertama, mengurangi hak sebagian ahli waris dari hak-hak mereka yang telah ditentukan oleh Allah bagi mereka dan menyempurnakan hak bagi sebagian yang lain, hal ini adalah sebuah tindakan keber-pihakan yang tidak ada dalil yang menguatkannya, dan bukanlah kekurangan salah seorang ahli waris dari hak-haknya adalah lebih baik dari sebagian lainnya, karena itu wajiblah tertuju kepada kondisi yang kedua, yaitu bahwa kita memberikan setiap ahli waris dari mereka menurut keadaan yang memungkinkan dan kita bagi-bagikan harta tersebut kepada seluruh ahli waris, seperti hutang bagi pemilik-pemiliknya yang melebihi dari harta orang yang berhutang, dan tidak ada jalan lain untuk mencapai kepada hal itu kecuali dengan cara al-'Aul, dengan demikian diketahuilah bahwa al'Aul[12] dalam ilmu Fara'idh telah dijelaskan oleh Allah سبحانه وتعالى dalam kitabNya.
Dan dengan kebalikan dari cara di atas, maka diketahui cara ar-Radd[13], sesungguhnya pemilik-pemilik hak-hak tertentu itu apa-bila tidak menghabiskan seluruh harta warisan menurut bagian-bagian masing-masing, lalu tersisa dari harta warisan itu beberapa harta yang tidak ada pemiliknya berupa 'Ashabah yang dekat mau-pun yang jauh, dan mengembalikan harta sisa itu kepada salah seorang ahli waris saja adalah suatu tindakan keberpihakan yang tidak memiliki dalil, dan sebagaimana memberikan sisa harta itu kepada seseorang yang bukan sanak famili adalah suatu tindakan kesewenang-wenangan, keberpihakan, dan bertentangan dengan Firman Allah,
﴾ وَأُوْلُواْ ٱلۡأَرۡحَامِ بَعۡضُهُمۡ أَوۡلَىٰ بِبَعۡضٖ فِي كِتَٰبِ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿
"Orang-orang yang mempunyai hubungan kerabat itu sebagiannya lebih berhak terhadap sesamanya (daripada yang bukan kerabat) di dalam Kitab Allah." (Al-Anfal: 75),
maka pastilah sisa harta itu harus dikembalikan lagi kepada ahli-ahli waris menurut hak-hak tertentu mereka, dan karena suami atau istri adalah bukan dari sanak famili, maka mereka tidak berhak atas tambahan dari sisa harta itu menurut hak tertentu mereka, (menurut kelompok yang berpendapat bahwa tidak ada ar-Radd bagi mereka berdua), adapun menurut pendapat yang shahih bahwa hukum suami dan istri adalah sama dengan hukum ahli waris yang lain dalam perkara ar-Radd, maka dalil yang disebutkan tadi mencakup seluruh ahli waris sebagaimana dalil al'Aul menca-kup mereka semua.[14]
Dengan hal ini dapat diketahui juga bagian dari Dzawu al-Arham (setiap kerabat mayit yang tidak mendapatkan hak tertentu ataupun Ashabah), yaitu bila seorang mayit tidak meninggalkan ahli waris yang memiliki hak tertentu dan tidak juga Ashabah, dan perkara hartanya berputar antara ditujukan kepada Baitul Mal untuk manfaat orang lain atau ditujukan kepada sanak familinya yang telah disepakati yang lebih condong mendapat harta tersebut, maka yang terakhir ini adalah yang wajib dan hal tersebut dapat dimengerti dari Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ وَأُوْلُواْ ٱلۡأَرۡحَامِ بَعۡضُهُمۡ أَوۡلَىٰ بِبَعۡضٖ فِي كِتَٰبِ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿
"Orang-orang yang mempunyai hubungan kerabat itu sebagiannya lebih berhak terhadap sesamanya (daripada yang bukan kerabat) di dalam Kitab Allah." (Al-Anfal: 75).
Memberikan harta tersebut kepada selain mereka adalah sebuah tindakan meninggalkan orang-orang yang lebih berhak dari selainnya, maka dari itu telah jelas wajibnya harta warisan tersebut diberikan untuk Dzawu al-Arham, lalu apabila telah pasti pewarisan mereka, padahal telah diketahui bahwa mereka tidak memiliki bagian tertentu dalam Kitabullah, dan bahwa antara me-reka dengan mayit ada penghubung hingga menjadikan mereka termasuk dalam sanak familinya, maka mereka itu diposisikan seperti orang-orang yang menjadi penghubung antara mereka dengan mayit. Wallahu a'lam.
Adapun warisan bagi sisa Ashabah yang tersisa seperti anak, saudara dan anak-anak mereka, paman-paman dan anak-anak mereka... dst, sesungguhnya Nabi ﷺ telah bersabda,
أَلْحِقُوا الْفَرَائِضَ بِأَهْلِهَا، فَمَا بَقِيَ فَهُوَ لِأَوْلَى رَجُلٍ ذَكَرٍ.
"Serahkan hak-hak tertentu itu kepada pemiliknya, dan apa yang tersisa maka milik kerabat laki-laki."[15]
Dan Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ وَلِكُلّٖ جَعَلۡنَا مَوَٰلِيَ مِمَّا تَرَكَ ٱلۡوَٰلِدَانِ وَٱلۡأَقۡرَبُونَۚ ﴿
"Bagi tiap-tiap harta peninggalan dari harta yang ditinggalkan ibu bapak dan karib kerabat, Kami jadikan pewaris-pewarisnya." (An-Nisa`: 33).
Bila kita telah menyerahkan hak-hak tertentu itu kepada pemilik-pemiliknya dan tidak terdapat sisa sedikit pun, maka ahli Ashabah tidak berhak atas sesuatu pun, namun bila terdapat sisa, maka menjadi hak Ashabah menurut posisi dan derajat mereka, karena sesungguhnya posisi Ashabah itu ada lima; anak kemudian ayah lalu saudara dan anak-anak mereka, kemudian paman dan anak-anak mereka, lalu perwalian. Dan yang didahulukan adalah yang paling terdekat posisinya, dan bila mereka pada satu posisi, maka yang paling dekat derajatnya, dan apabila mereka dalam satu derajat, maka yang paling kuat yaitu sekandung, dan apabila mereka sama dari setiap hal, maka mereka bersekutu padanya. Wallahu a'lam.
Sedangkan kondisi beberapa saudara perempuan selain seibu bersama anak-anak perempuan atau beberapa cucu perempuan dari anak laki-laki termasuk dalam Ashabah, di mana saudara-sau-dara perempuan selain seibu tersebut berhak atas apa yang lebih dari hak-hak tertentu mereka, karena tidak ada satu pun dalil dalam al-Qur`an yang menunjukkan bahwa saudara perempuan itu gugur karena adanya anak perempuan, namun bila perkaranya memang demikian, lalu harta warisan setelah anak-anak perem-puan itu mendapatkan hak tertentu mereka tersisa sedikit, maka sisa tersebut diberikan kepada saudara-saudara perempuan dan tidak berpindah dari mereka kepada Ashabah yang lebih jauh dari mereka seperti anak laki-laki dari saudara laki-laki atau paman dan orang-orang yang lebih jauh lagi dari mereka. Wallahu a'lam.
Allah vous enjoint de suivre la répartition suivante concernant l’héritage de vos enfants: l'héritage sera partagé entre eux de telle sorte que le fils reçoive une part égale à celle de deux filles. Si le défunt laisse des filles et aucun fils, les héritières ont droit aux deux tiers du patrimoine. S’il laisse une seule fille, elle a droit à la moitié et chacun des parents du défunt a droit à une part égale au sixième. Cela correspond aux cas où le défunt a des enfants, fils ou filles. S’il n’a pas d’enfants ni d’héritiers autres que ses parents, sa mère a droit au tiers du patrimoine et le reste revient à son père. Si le défunt a plus de deux frères et sœurs, qu’ils soient germains ou non, la mère a droit au sixième en tant qu’héritier réservataire et le reste revient au père en tant qu’agnat alors que les frères et soeurs n’ont droit à aucune part. Ce partage s’effectue après l’exécution du testament rédigé par le défunt, à condition que la part léguée par testament n’excède pas le tiers de son patrimoine, et une fois que ses dettes ont été remboursées. Allah décida que le partage de l’héritage se fera de la sorte car vous ne savez pas qui d’entre vos parents ou vos enfants vous est le plus utile dans ce monde et dans l’au-delà. Le défunt peut avoir durant sa vie une bonne opinion de l’un de ses héritiers et lui léguer tout son patrimoine. A l’inverse, il peut avoir une mauvaise opinion de l’un de ses héritiers et le priver d’héritage. On peut se retrouver dans d’autres cas encore, mais celui qui les connaît tous est Allah à qui rien n’échappe. C’est pour cette raison qu'Il partagea l’héritage de cette façon et fit de ce partage une obligation que doivent observer Ses serviteurs. Allah est Omniscient puisque rien des intérêts de Ses serviteurs ne Lui échappe, et Il est Sage dans Ses lois et Sa gestion.
Çocuklarınızın mirası hakkında yüce Allah sizi sorumlu tutarak emretmektedir. Miras, çocukların arasında taksim edilirken erkeğe kızın aldığı mirastaki payın iki misli verilir. Eğer ölen kimse geride erkek çocuk bırakmayıp sadece iki ya da daha fazla kız çocuğu bıraktı ise, mirasın üçte ikisi bunlarındır. Eğer bir kız bıraktı ise mirasın yarısı bu kızındır. Vefat edenin erkek ya da kız çocuğu varsa, ana ve babasından her birine mirastan altıda birlik bir pay vardır. Eğer vefat eden kimsenin çocuğu yoksa ya da anne babasından başka bir mirasçısı da yoksa anne mirastan üçte bir alır ve mirasın geri kalanı babanındır. Eğer vefat edenin iki ya da daha fazla anne baba bir ya da anne baba bir olmayan erkek ya da kız kardeşi varsa, farz olarak annesi altıda bir alır ve geri kalanı tasiben babasınındır. Bu durumda kardeşlere mirastan bir pay yoktur. Bu miras taksimatı vefat eden kimsenin vasiyeti yerine getirildikten sonra taksim edilir. Vefat eden kimse malının üçte birinden fazlasını vasiyet edemez ve aynı zamanda mirasın taksim edilmesi için borçlarının da ödenmiş olması gerekir. Allah Teâlâ miras taksimatını böyle yapmıştır. Çünkü siz babalarınız ve çocuklarınızdan hangisinin dünya ve ahirette sizin için daha faydalı olduğunu bilemezsiniz. Vefat eden kimse varislerinden birisini hayırlı zannedip malının tamamını ona verebilir ya da şerli zannedip malından mahrum edebilir. Ancak durum bu zannettiğinin aksine çıkabilir. Bu durumu kendisine hiçbir şeyin gizli kalmadığı her şeyi hakkıyla bilen yüce Allah bilebilir. Bundan dolayı mirası beyan ettiği şekilde taksim etmiş ve kendi katından (taksimatını) farz olarak tayin etmiş ve kullarının uygulamasını üzerlerine farz kılmıştır. Şüphesiz ki Allah, her şeyi hakkıyla bilir ve kullarının maslahatına olan hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. Hüküm olarak bir şeyi koymasında ve yönetmesinde hikmet sahibidir.
People entitled to inheritance were briefly mentioned in verse 7 of the previous section which also carries details about some kinds of those so entitled. Also given there are their shares under different circumstances. More details in this connection shall be appearing later towards the end of this Surah. Remaining shares have been identified in ahadith. Muslim jurists have collected and codified all details of the rules of inheritance from the Qur'an and Hadith, giving it the status of a permanent science which, in Islamic terminology, is known as عِلمُ الفرایض ` Ilmul-Fara'id (the Science of the Laws of Inheritance).
The present verse (11) describes shares for children and parents along with some related aspects of inheritance.
INHERITANCE
Preliminary Rights on the Property of the deceased
According to the principles of Islamic law, the expenses incurred on the shrouding and burial of a Muslim deceased should be the first thing to be paid out of the property left behind by him. This should be done in accordance with Shari'ah avoiding the extremes of extravagance or stinginess. After that, his debts should be paid. If the amount of his debts is just equal to the property left by him, or even more than that, then, there will be no distribution of inheritance and no application of any will. And in case there remains some property after paying debts, or if there are no debts, then, subject to any will made by him which should not be a will of sin, then, this ‘will’ should be carried out to the extent of one-third of his remaining property. If someone makes a will for his entire property, it will not take effect. Such ‘will’ shall be considered valid for only one-third of his property. The fact is that making a will for more than one-third of the property is not appropriate; and if it is done with the intention of excluding inheritors, it becomes a sin.
Once the debts are paid and the will has been applied within one-third, the rest of the property should be distributed among the legal heirs, details of which are available in books of فرایض Faraid, the Muslim law of inheritance. Incidentally, if the deceased has made no will, then, following the payment of debts, the whole of the remaining property shall be distributed as inheritance.
The share of children
As it has appeared in the previous section, the distribution of inheritance shall be on the principle of الاقرب فالا قرب (the nearest, then, the nearest). Since the children of the deceased and his parents are the nearest, therefore, they inherit under all conditions. These rela-tions are the nearest and most direct of all relationships that human beings have, others being indirect. So, the Holy Qur'an takes up their shares first and beginning from the share of children, it says:
يُوصِيكُمُ اللَّـهُ فِي أَوْلَادِكُمْ ۖ لِلذَّكَرِ مِثْلُ حَظِّ الْأُنثَيَيْنِ
Allah directs you concerning your children: for a male there is a share equal to that of two females.
This is a universal rule which entitles boys and girls both as recipients of inheritance, determines the shares of each and, at the same time, unfolds the operative rule in the event the deceased leaves behind both male and female children when their shares in the prop-erty will be distributed in a way that each boy gets twice that of a girl. For instance, if someone leaves behind one boy and two girls, the property will be split in four portions or shares out of which 2/4 will be given to the boy and 1/4 to each girl.
The importance of giving shares to girls
The Holy Qur'an demonstrates visible concern to ensure that girls are given their share when it mentions the share of girls as a basis for determining the share of boys. In other words, instead of saying - ` for two females there is a share equal to that of one male'- it has elected to say: لِلذَّكَرِ مِثْلُ حَظِّ الْأُنثَيَيْنِ (for a male there is a share equal to that of two females.) Those who do not give shares to sisters on the pretext that they have forgone their right are in error, because their sisters usually do not forgo their rights willingly. Done reluctantly, with the knowledge that they are not going to get anything anyway, they think, why create bad blood between brothers and sisters? Such an act of forgiving is not valid under Islamic law. Their claim remains due against brothers - and those who usurp inheritance are terrible sinners. In case minor girls hold shares in such inheritance, not giving them their shares is a sin committed twice by usurping the share of a legal heir and by devouring the property of an orphan.
As part of further explanation later, the share of girls has been described by saying:
فَإِن كُنَّ نِسَاءً فَوْقَ اثْنَتَيْنِ فَلَهُنَّ ثُلُثَا مَا تَرَكَ
It means that, if there is no male child and there are only girls and they are more than one, then, they shall get two-third of the inherited property in which all girls will be equal sharers. The remaining one-third will go to other rightful heirs of the inheritance, such as the parents of the deceased, wife or husband. Two girls and more than two will all share in the two-third.
The share of 'more than two' girls appears in the Qur'anic verse very clearly فَوْقَ اثْنَتَيْنِ (more than two). However, if there are two girls only, they are governed by the same rule which governs more than two. The proof appears in Hadith:
حدثنا مسدد حدثنا بشر بن المفضل حدثنا عبد اللہ بن محمد بن عقيل عن جابر بن عبد اللہ قال خرجنا مع رسول اللہ صلی اللہ عليه وسلم حتی جٔنا امرأة من الأنصار في الأسواق فجات المرأة بابنتين لها فقالت يا رسول اللہ هاتان بنتا ثابت بن قيس قتل معک يوم أحد وقد استفا عمهما مالهما وميراثهما کله فلم يدع لهما مالا إلا أخذه فما تری يا رسول اللہ فوالله لا تنکحان أبدا إلا ولهما مال فقال رسول اللہ صلی اللہ عليه وسلم يقضي اللہ في ذلک قال ونزلت سورة النسا يوصيکم اللہ في أولادکم الآية فقال رسول اللہ صلی اللہ عليه وسلم ادعوا لي المرأة وصاحبها فقال لعمهما أعطهما الثلثين وأعط أمهما الثمن وما بقي فلک (ابو داؤد کتاب الفرایٔض ، وبمعناہ فی الترمذی ابواب الفرایٔض)
Sayyidna Jabir ibn ` Abdullah has reported the following event: "Once we went out with the Messenger of Allah s until we passed by an Ansari woman in the neighbourhood of Aswaf. The woman came along with her two girls and said: 0 Messenger of Allah, these two girls are daughters of Thabit ibn Qays (my husband) who fell a martyr at the battle of Uhud while with you. The uncle of these girls has taken possession of whatever they had of their entire inheritance and has left nothing for them. What do you say' about it, 0 Messenger of Allah? By Allah, these girls can never hope to be taken in marriage by anyone unless they have some assets. Then, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، said: Allah will decide in this matter.
Sayyidna Jabir says: When this verse of Suratun-un- Nisa يُوصِيكُمُ اللَّـهُ فِي أَوْلَادِكُمْ was revealed, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: Call that woman and the man she mentioned (the brother of her deceased husband who had taken possession of his entire property). He said to the uncle of the girls: Give the girls two-thirds of the entire property; their mother, one-eighth and what remains is for you. (Abu Dawud, Kitab al-Fara'id Tirmidhi, Abwab al-Fara'id)
In the case mentioned in the hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ gave out two-third to two girls as well, following the very rule of more than two which appears in the verse of the Holy Qur'an under reference.
After that, it was said: وَإِن كَانَتْ وَاحِدَةً فَلَهَا النِّصْفُ. It means: If the deceased left behind one girl only and no other children, then, she will get one-half of what her father or mother have left behind. The rest will go to other inheritors.
The share of parents
The text, moving to the share of the parents of the deceased, mentions three states:
1. Firstly, the deceased may have left behind parents who are still alive, and children too, whether only one boy or girl, in which case, the father and mother will get 1/6 each. The legacy that remains will go to children, wife or husband. There are particular circumstances when some of the remainder returns back to the father which is in addition to the one-sixth fixed for him. In the terminology of علم الفرایٔض ` Ilmu` l-Fara'id (The Science of the Laws of Inheritance), such entitlement is known as the entitlement of تعصیب "Ta'sib (Agnatic kinship).
2. Secondly, under a situation when the deceased has no children, brothers or sisters, but does have parents still living, the mother will get 1/3 of the inherited property while the father will get the remaining two-third. This rule governs a situation when the husband or the wife of the deceased is not alive to share in his inheritance. If the husband or wife is present, their share will be taken out first and from what remains, 1/3 will go to the mother and 2/3 to the father.
3. Thirdly, under a situation when the deceased has no children but does have brothers and sisters whose number is two, whether two brothers or two sisters, or more than two, then, under that situation, the mother will get one-sixth and, if there are no other heirs, the remaining 5/6 will go to the father. As evident, the presence of brothers and sisters has reduced the share of the mother, but the brothers and sisters will get nothing because the father is nearer as compared to brothers and sisters. What remains will go to the father. In this situation, the 'share of the mother has come to 1/6 instead of 1/3. In the terminology of 'Fara'id', this is known as "Hajb al-Nuqsan". The presence of these brothers and sisters causing reduction in the share of parents, irrespective of whether they are real or whether they are from the same father but different mother or whether from the same mother but different father, under all such conditions, their presence will reduce the share of the mother - subject to their being more than one.
The text, after describing the fixed share, says:
آبَاؤُكُمْ وَأَبْنَاؤُكُمْ لَا تَدْرُونَ أَيُّهُمْ أَقْرَبُ لَكُمْ نَفْعًا ۚ فَرِيضَةً مِّنَ اللَّـهِ ۗ إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمًا
It means: 'These shares for children and parents have been determined by Allah Almighty Himself in His infinite wisdom because He is Wise and He knows everything. The shares fixed have great considerations behind them. If the distribution of inheritance was left to your opinion, you would have made beneficialness the criterion of such distribution. But, who will be the best to receive or deliver real benefit is something which would have been difficult for you to ascertain with any measure of certainty. Therefore, 'nearness in kinship' was preferred to 'being beneficial' as the criterion of the injunction.
This verse of the Holy Qur'an clearlydeclares that the shares of inheritance determined by Allah ‘Almighty are settled injunctions from Him. Nobody has any right to enforce opinion or to increase or decrease its stipulations. These should be accepted whole-heartedly This command from everyone's Creator and Master is based on what is wise and beneficial for human beings. There is no aspect of benefit outside the expanse of His knowledge and there is no command He gives bereft of some or the other element of wisdom. Man cannot, all by himself, recognize his gain and loss in the real sense. If this question of the distribution of inheritance was left to man's personal opinion, it was certain that man would not have decided correctly because of his limitations in understanding and, as a result of which, lack of moderation and justice would have affected the distribution of inheritance. So, Allah Almighty, in His most exalted majesty, took this responsibility in His hands so that justice and equity reign supreme in the distribution of property and the capital left by the deceased circulates in the hands of competent inheritors in a manner which is just and equitable.
Naghahabilin sa inyo si Allāh at nag-uutos Siya kaugnay sa nauukol sa pamana sa mga anak ninyo, na ang pamana ay hahatiin sa pagitan nila [ng ganito]: ukol sa anak na lalaki ay tulad ng parte ng dalawang anak na babae. Ngunit kung nag-iwan ang patay ng mga anak na babae nang walang anak na lalaki, ukol sa dalawang anak na babae o higit pa ang dalawang katlo mula sa naiwan niya; at kung may iisang anak na babae, ukol dito ang kalahati ng naiwan niya. Ukol sa bawat isa sa mga magulang ng namatay ang ikaanim ng naiwan niya, kung mayroon siyang isang anak, lalaki o babae. Kung hindi siya nagkaroon ng anak at walang tagapagmana sa kanya bukod pa sa dalawang magulang niya, ukol sa ina niya ang ikatlo at ang natitira sa pamana ay ukol sa ama niya. Kung nagkaroon ang patay ng mga kapatid, dalawa o higit pa, mga lalaki man o mga babae na mga kapatid na buo o hindi buo, ukol sa ina niya ang ikaanim bilang tungkuling pamana at ang natitira ay ukol sa ama bilang ta`ṣīb (pagmamana ng tira), at walang anuman para sa mga kapatid. Ang paghahating ito sa pamana ay matapos ng pagpapatupad sa tagubilin na isinatagubilin ng patay sa kundisyong hindi lalabis ang tagubilin niya sa ikatlo ng ari-arian niya at sa kundisyong nabayaran ang utang na pananagutan niya. Gumawa nga si Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya – ng paghahati ng pamana ayon dito dahil kayo ay hindi nakababatid kung sino sa mga magulang at mga anak ang higit na malapit sa inyo sa pakinabang sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay. Maaaring magpalagay ang namatay sa isa sa mga tagapagmana niya ng kabutihan kaya magbibigay siya rito ng ari-arian niya sa kabuuan nito, o magpalagay siya rito ng kasamaan kaya magkakait siya rito mula roon. Maaaring ang kalagayan ay maging kasalungatan niyon. Ang nakaaalam niyon sa kabuuan niyon ay si Allāh na walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman. Dahil doon, hinati Niya ang pamana ayon sa nilinaw Niya at ginawa Niya ito bilang tungkulin mula sa Kanya na kinakailangan sa mga lingkod Niya. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging Maalam: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula sa mga kapakanan ng mga lingkod Niya, Marunong sa pagbabatas Niya at pangangasiwa Niya.
Al-lah les ordena seguir la repartición siguiente respecto a la herencia de sus hijos: La herencia será repartida entre ellos de manera que el hijo reciba la misma parte que reciben dos hijas. Si el difunto deja hijas mujeres y ningún hijo varón, las herederas tienen derecho a dos tercios de su patrimonio. Si deja una sola hija mujer, ella tiene derecho a la mitad y cada uno de los padres del difunto tiene derecho a un sexto de la herencia. Si no tiene hijos ni otros herederos además de sus padres, su madre tiene derecho a un tercio del patrimonio y el resto corresponde a su padre. Si el difunto tiene más de dos hermanos y hermanas, sean del mismo padre y la misma madre o no, la madre tiene derecho a un sexto en calidad de heredera forzosa y el resto corresponde al padre en tanto pariente por línea paterna, mientras que los hermanos y hermanas no tienen derecho a parte alguna. Esta repartición de la herencia se efectúa después de la ejecución del testamento redactado por el difunto, a condición de que la parte legada por testamento no exceda el tercio de su patrimonio y una vez que sus deudas hayan sido saldadas. Al-lah decidió que la repartición se haga de esta forma porque ustedes no saben quién de entre sus padres o sus hijos les es más útil en este mundo y en el más allá. El difunto puede tener durante su vida una buena opinión sobre uno de sus herederos y legarle todo su patrimonio. A la inversa, puede tener una mala opinión sobre uno de sus herederos y privarlo de toda herencia. Pueden darse muchos casos más, pero quien los conoce a todos es Al-lah, a Quien nada se le escapa. Es por esta razón que ordenó repartir la herencia de esta forma e hizo de esta repartición una obligación que deben cumplir Sus siervos. Al-lah es Omnisciente, ya que nada de lo relativo a los intereses de Sus siervos se le escapa, y Él es Sabio en Sus leyes y en Su gestión.
Los esposos tienen derecho a la mitad de lo que dejen sus esposas si fallecen sin dejar hijos, de ese u otro matrimonio. Si tienen hijos, varones o mujeres, ustedes tienen derecho a un cuarto del patrimonio, el cual recibirán luego de que el testamento sea ejecutado y que sus deudas sean saldadas. Las esposas tienen derecho a un cuarto del patrimonio de ustedes, si no tienen hijos varones ni hijas mujeres, de ellas o de otras esposas. Si tienen hijos, varones o mujeres, ellas tienen derecho a un octavo de su patrimonio, el cual recibirán luego de que su testamento sea ejecutado y que sus deudas hayan sido saldadas. Si un hombre o una mujer mueren y no tienen padres ni hijos, pero tienen hermanos o hermanas de parte de madre, estos tienen derecho a un sexto del patrimonio en calidad de herederos forzosos. Si los hermanos o hermanas de parte de madre son más de uno, tienen derecho a un tercio del patrimonio en calidad de herederos forzosos que se repartirán en partes iguales, luego de la ejecución del testamento del difunto o la difunta y el pago de todas sus deudas, con la condición de que el testamento no comporte un perjuicio para los herederos, como cuando implica legar más de un tercio del patrimonio. El precepto estipulado en esta aleya es un pacto que Al-lah les impone y Al-lah sabe mejor que nadie lo que hace mejores a Sus siervos en este mundo y en el Más Allá. Además, Él es indulgente, ya que no se apresura en castigar al que lo desobedece.
Share of the Spouses in the Inheritance
Allah says to the husband, you get half of what your wife leaves behind if she dies and did not have a child. If she had a child, you get one-fourth of what she leaves behind, after payment of legacies that she may have bequeathed, or her debts. We mentioned before that payment of debts comes before fulfilling the will, and then comes the will, then the inheritance, and there is a consensus on this matter among the scholars. And the rule applies to the grandchildren as well as the children, even if they are great-grandchildren (or even further in generation) Allah then said,
وَلَهُنَّ الرُّبُعُ مِمَّا تَرَكْتُمْ
(In that which you leave, their (your wives) share is a fourth) and if there is more than one wife, they all share in the fourth, or one-eighth that the wife gets. Earlier, we explained Allah's statement,
مِن بَعْدِ وَصِيَّةٍ
(After payment of legacies)
The Meaning of Kalalah
Allah said,
وَإِن كَانَ رَجُلٌ يُورَثُ كَلَـلَةً
(If the man or woman whose inheritance is in question was left in Kalalah.) Kalalah is a derivative of Iklil; the crown that surrounds the head. The meaning of Kalalah in this Ayah is that the person's heirs come from other than the first degree of relative. Ash-Sha`bi reported that when Abu Bakr As-Siddiq was asked about the meaning of Kalalah, he said, "I will say my own opinion about it, and if it is correct, then this correctness is from Allah. However, if my opinion is wrong, it will be my error and because of the evil efforts of Shaytan, and Allah and His Messenger have nothing to do with it. Kalalah refers to the man who has neither descendants nor ascendants." When `Umar became the Khalifah, he said, "I hesitate to contradict an opinion of Abu Bakr." This was recorded by Ibn Jarir and others. In his Tafsir, Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "I was among the last persons to see `Umar bin Al-Khattab, and he said to me, `What you said was the correct opinion.' I asked, `What did I say' He said, `That Kalalah refers to the person who has no child or parents."' This is also the opinion of `Ali bin Abi Talib, Ibn Mas`ud, Ibn `Abbas, Zayd bin Thabit, Ash-Sha`bi, An-Nakha`i, Al-Hasan Al-Basri, Qatadah, Jabir bin Zayd and Al-Hakam . This is also the view of the people of Al-Madinah, Kufah, Basrah, the Seven Fuqaha', the Four Imams and the majority of scholars of the past and present, causing some scholars to declare that there is a consensus on this opinion.
The Ruling Concerning Children of the Mother From Other Than the Deceased's Father
Allah said,
وَلَهُ أَخٌ أَوْ أُخْتٌ
(But has left a brother or a sister), meaning, from his mother's side, as some of the Salaf stated, including Sa`d bin Abi Waqqas. Qatadah reported that this is the view of Abu Bakr As-Siddiq.
فَلِكُلِّ وَحِدٍ مِّنْهُمَا السُّدُسُ فَإِن كَانُواْ أَكْثَرَ مِن ذلِكَ فَهُمْ شُرَكَآءُ فِى الثُّلُثِ
(Each one of the two gets a sixth; but if more than two, they share in a third.) There is a difference between the half brothers from the mother's side and the rest of the heirs. First, they get a share in the inheritance on account of their mother. Second, the males and females among them get the same share. Third, they only have a share in the inheritance when the deceased's estate is inherited in Kalalah, for they do not have a share if the deceased has a surviving father, grandfather, child or grandchild. Fourth, they do not have more than a third, no matter how numerous they were. aAllah's statement,
مِن بَعْدِ وَصِيَّةٍ يُوصَى بِهَآ أَوْ دَيْنٍ غَيْرَ مُضَآرٍّ
(After payment of legacies he (or she) may have bequeathed or debts, so that no loss is caused (to anyone).) means, let the will and testament be fair and free of any type of harm, without depriving some rightful heirs from all, or part of their share, or adding to the fixed portion that Allah or dained for some heirs. Indeed, whoever does this, will have disputed with Allah concerning His decision and division. An authentic Hadith states,
«إِنَّ اللهَ قَدْ أَعْطَى كُلَّ ذِي حَقَ حَقَّهُ فَلَا وَصِيَّةَ لِوَارِث»
(Allah has given each his fixed due right. Therefore, there is no will for a rightful inheritor.)
Ukol sa inyo, O mga asawa, ang kalahati ng naiwan ng mga maybahay ninyo kung hindi sila nagkaroon ng anak – lalaki man o babae – mula sa inyo o mula sa iba sa inyo; ngunit kung nagkaroon sila ng anak – lalaki man o babae – ay ukol sa inyo ang ikaapat (1/4) mula sa naiwan nila na anumang ari-arian. Hahatiin sa inyo iyon matapos ng pagpapatupad ng tagubilin nila at ng pagbayad ng pananagutan nila na anumang utang. Ukol sa mga maybahay ang ikaapat (1/4) mula sa naiwan ninyo, O mga asawa, kung hindi kayo nagkaroon ng anak – lalaki man o babae – mula sa kanila o mula sa iba sa kanila; ngunit kung nagkaroon kayo ng anak – lalaki man o babae – ay ukol sa mga maybahay ang ikawalo (1/8) mula sa naiwan ninyo. Hahatiin sa kanila iyon matapos ng pagpapatupad ng tagubilin ninyo at ng pagbayad ng pananagutan ninyo na anumang utang. Kung namatay ang isang lalaking walang magulang ni anak o namatay ang isang babaing walang magulang ni anak at ang patay sa alinman sa dalawa ay may isang lalaking kapatid sa ina o isang babaing kapatid sa ina, ukol sa bawat isa – na lalaking kapatid niya sa ina niya o babaing kapatid niya sa ina niya – ang ikaanim (1/6) bilang tungkuling pamana; ngunit kung ang mga lalaking kapatid sa ina o ang mga babaing kapatid sa ina ay higit sa iisa, ukol sa lahat sa kanila ang ikatlo (1/3) bilang isang tungkuling pamanang paghahatian nila, na nagkakapantay roon ang lalaki sa kanila at ang babae sa kanila. Kukuha lamang sila ng parte nilang ito matapos ng pagpapatupad ng tagubilin ng patay at ng pagbabayad ng pananagutan niya na anumang utang, sa kundisyong ang tagubilin niya ay hindi nagpapasok ng kapinsalaan sa mga tagapagmana gaya ng kung ang tagubilin niya ay sa higit sa isang katlo ng ari-arian niya. Ang patakarang ito na nilalaman ng talata ay isang habilin mula kay Allāh sa inyo, na isinatungkulin Niya sa inyo. Si Allāh ay Maalam sa anumang nakabubuti sa mga lingkod Niya sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay, Matimpiin: hindi Siya nagmamadali ng kaparusahan sa sumusuway.
Ed avrete, o voi mariti, la metà di ciò che lasciano in eredità le vostre mogli, se non hanno figli, maschi o femmine, siano essi vostri figli o figliastri. Se hanno un figlio, maschio o femmina, a voi spetta un quarto del patrimonio che lasciano in eredità; esso vi sarà concesso dopo il testamento ed il pagamento dei debiti. Alle mogli spetta un quarto di ciò che lasciate in eredità, o voi mariti, se non avete figli, maschi o femmine, che vi appartengono o che non vi appartengono. Se avete un figlio, maschio o femmina, a loro spetta un ottavo di ciò che lasciate in eredità; esso sarà loro corrisposto dopo il testamento ed il pagamento dei vostri debiti. E se muore un uomo che non ha padre né figlio maschio, oppure muore una donna che non ha padre né figlio maschio, e se uno di loro possiede un fratellastro o una sorellastra, a ciascuno è dovuto un sesto. Se si tratta di più di un fratellastro, a tutti loro spetta un terzo, da dividere tra tutti loro: ciò si applica sia ai maschi che alle femmine; tuttavia, riceveranno ciò che spetta loro solo dopo il testamento ed il pagamento dei debiti, a condizione che il testamento non sia svantaggioso per gli eredi, ad esempio donando più di un terzo. Questa è la legge compresa nell'aya e questa è la legge che Allāh vi ha imposto, e Allāh sa cosa è più utile ai propri Sudditi, in questa vita e nell'Aldilà, Tenero, non indirizza con la punizione.
O muževi, vama pripada polovina ostavštine vaših supruga koje iza sebe nisu ostavile dijete, bilo muško ili žensko, bilo da im je to dijete od vas ili od nekog drugog (prijašnjeg muža); a ako jesu ostavile dijete iza sebe –pripada vam četvrtina ostavštine. A vašim ženama pripada četvrtina onoga što vi ostavite u nasljedstvo, ukoliko iza sebe ne ostavite dijete, muško ili žensko, sa tim ženama ili nekim drugim (prijašnjim suprugama). Ukoliko iza sebe ostavite dijete, onda vašim suprugama pripada osmina nasljedstva. To će im biti podijeljeno nakon što se sprovede vaša oporuka i vrate dugovi. Ako umre neko i iza sebe ne ostavi ni djece ni roditelja, a ostavi brata ili sestru po majci, i bratu i sestri pripada po šestina, obavezno, a ako ih ima više od dvoje, onda među sobom dijele trećinu, obavezno, podjednako, bilo da su muškarci ili žene. Taj svoj udio uzimaju iz ostavštine nakon sprovedene oporuke i vraćenih dugova umrlog. Oporuka ne smije nanijeti štetu nasljednicima, poput oporučivanja više od trećine imetka. Ovaj propis koji je sadržan u ovom ajetu je Allahova obavezna oporuka vama, a Allah zna šta je dobro za Njegove robove i na dunjaluku i na ahiretu, i On je Strpljivi, Koji ne požuruje sa kaznom za grijehe.
Và các ngươi - hỡi những người chồng - được thừa kế một nửa tài sản do vợ các ngươi để lại trong trường hợp các nàng không có con cái; nếu như các nàng có con cái dù con chung hay con riêng - dù trai hay gái - thì các ngươi chỉ được thừa kế một phần tư trong tổng số tài sản các nàng để lại, luật chia này chỉ có hiệu lực sau khi thực hiện xong di chúc và trả nợ xong cho các nàng. Và các bà vợ được thừa kế một phần tư số tài sản mà các ngươi - các ông chồng - để lại trong trường hợp các ngươi không có con cái dù con chung hay con riêng; nếu như các ngươi có con - dù trai hay gái - thì các nàng chỉ được thừa kế một phần tám trong tổng số tài sản các ngươi để lại và các nàng chỉ được thừa kế sau khi đã hoàn thành di chúc và trả nợ cho các ngươi xong. Trường hợp chết là nam hoặc là nữ, y không còn cha mẹ và cũng không có con cái mà chỉ có một anh em trai và một chị em gái cùng mẹ thì hai người anh chị em cùng mẹ đó được thừa kế mỗi người một phần sáu theo định lượng; trường hợp người chết có nhiều hơn một anh em trai và có nhiều hơn một chị em gái và tất cả đều cùng mẹ thì tất cả anh chị em đó cùng hưởng một phần ba theo định lượng, nam và nữ được hưởng ngang bằng nhau. Tuy nhiên chỉ nhận được phần thừa kế sau khi hoàn thành di chúc và trả nợ xong cho người chết với điều kiện lời di chúc không gây thiệt hại cho người thừa kế giống như di chúc bảo chi hơn một phần ba trong tổng tài sản để lại thì chỉ thực hiện tối đa một phần ba mà thôi, đây là qui luật mà Allah đã bắt buộc tín đồ Muslim áp dụng theo. Allah luôn biết rõ điều nào mang lại lợi ích tối đa cho đám nô lệ của Ngài và rất kiên trì không vội vàng trừng phạt kẻ phạm tội.
You have half of what your wives leave, if they have no child. If they have a child, whether it is your child or not, then you get a fourth of the wealth they leave, after any bequest they have made and the repayment of any debts they had. Wives get a quarter of what you leave, if you have no child, whether it is their child or not. If you have a child, then they get an eighth of what you leave, after any bequest you have made and the repayment of any debts you had. If someone dies without any parents or children to inherit from them, but they have a brother or sister from the same mother as them, then each of them gets a sixth. If they have more than one brother or sister from the same mother as them, then they share a third, with brothers and sisters receiving the same share – this is after any bequest that they leave and the repayment of any debts they had, with the condition that the bequest does not cause harm to any of the inheritors, such as it being more than a third of the total of the wealth. The rulings contained in the verses about inheritance law are an obligation on you, and Allah knows what is in the interests of His servants in this world and the Afterlife. He is forbearing, and not quick to punish.
Ô époux, vous avez droit à la moitié de ce que laissent vos épouses défuntes si elles n’ont pas d’enfants, de vous ou d’une autre union.
Si elles ont des enfants, fils ou filles, vous avez droit au quart du patrimoine qui leur sera remis après que leur testament soit exécuté et que leurs dettes soient remboursées.
Les épouses ont droit au quart de votre patrimoine, ô époux, si vous n’avez pas d’enfants, fils ou filles, d’elles ou d’autres épouses.
Si vous avez des enfants, fils ou filles, elles ont droit au huitième de votre patrimoine qui leur sera remis après que votre testament soit exécuté et que vos dettes soient remboursées.
Si un homme ou une femme meurt sans avoir de parents ni d’enfants et que le défunt ou la défunte a un frère utérin ou une sœur utérine, le frère utérin ou la sœur utérine a droit au sixième du patrimoine en tant qu’héritier réservataire. Si les frères et sœurs utérins sont plus d’un, ils ont droit au tiers du patrimoine en tant qu’héritiers réservataires qu’ils se partagent à parts égales après l’exécution du testament du défunt ou de la défunte et le remboursement de sa dette, avec pour condition que le testament ne porte pas préjudice aux héritiers, comme lorsqu’il implique de léguer plus du tiers du patrimoine.
Le jugement contenu dans ce verset est un pacte qu’Allah vous impose et Allah sait le mieux ce qui réforme Ses serviteurs ici-bas et dans l’au-delà. Il est aussi indulgent puisqu’Il ne s’empresse pas de punir le désobéissant.
Upto this point, the text has described the shares of those competent to inherit, those who had the affinity of lineage and birth with the deceased. The present verse talks about some others who do have the competence but are not related by lineage. Instead, they are related by marriage. Details appear in the Commentary.
Commentary
The share of the husband and the wife
In this part of verse 12, the shares of the husband and the wife have been determined. The share of the husband has been mentioned first, perhaps to show its importance because after the death of the wife, the husband becomes part of some other family. If the wife dies at the home of her parents with her assets too being there, her people may avoid giving the share due to the husband. By describing the right of the husband first, the Holy Qur'an has possibly condemned this practice. To explain in details, it means that in case the deceased wife has left no child behind, the husband will get, after the payment of debt and execution of will, one-half of the total property left by the deceased. Out of the remaining half, other heirs, such as the parents of the deceased, her brothers and sisters, will get their shares according to rules set for them.
If the deceased wife has left children - one or two or more, whether male or female, either from the same husband, or from some previous husband, then, the present husband will get, after the payment of debt and execution of will, one-fourth of the total property left by the deceased woman. Shares from the remaining three-fourth will go to other heirs.
If it is the husband who dies leaving his wife behind and leaves no children, the wife will get, after the payment of debt and the execution of will, one-fourth of the total property left by the deceased. And if he has left a child - either from the present wife or from some other wife - she will get, after the settlement of debt and will, a one-eight share. And if the deceased husband had more than one wife, all alive at the time of his death, the attending details shall remain the same, however, the share prescribed for the 'wife' (i.e. 1/4 or 1/8) shall be divided equally between all the wives. In other words, every woman will not get a share of one-fourth and one-eighth. Instead, all wives will share the one-fourth or one-eight equally. Then, under both these conditions, the inheritance which remains after settling the share of the husband/ wife will be distributed among other heirs left by them.
Ruling
It must be ascertained before the' distribution of inheritance that the مہر mahr (dower) of the wife has been paid. If the deceased has not paid the mahr of his wife, this will be taken as debt, and will have to be paid first from the total property, like all other debts. The inheri-tance will be distributed only after that. It should be noted that the woman, after having received her mahr, shall go on to receive her fixed share in the inheritance as a competent inheritor. And in case, the property left by the deceased is not more than the value, of dower, and nothing remains after it is paid, the entire property will be given to the woman against her debt of mahr very much like other debts and, as a result, no heir will receive any share from the inheritance thus used up.
After having made a brief mention of rights of relations emerging from lineage and marriage, the text now introduces the injunction which covers the inheritance of a particular deceased who has left no children or parents, details of which appear below:
The inheritance of Kalalah
This latter part of verse 12 describes the injunction relating to the inheritance of Kalalah. There have been many definitions of Kalalah. Al-Qurtubi reports these in his Tafsir. According to the most well-known definition, 'A person who dies leaving no ascendants and descendants is Kalalah.'
` Allamah al-Alusi, the author of Ruh al-Ma'ani says that Kalalah is really a verbal noun used in the sense of Kalal' meaning 'to become exhausted' which denotes 'weakness'. The name Kalalah has been applied to every relationship other than that of father and son because that relationship is weak as compared to the relationship of father and son.
Moreover, the word, Kalalah has also been applied to the deceased who left no son or father to inherit, as well as to the inheritor who is neither the son nor the father of the deceased. The lexical derivation requires that the word, ذو dhu, should be deemed as understood though not expressed explicitly. Thus Kalalah will be taken in the sense of ذو Dhu Kalalah, meaning 'one having weak relation'. Later on, the word also came to be applied to the property left as inheritance by a deceased having no son and father.
In gist, if a person, man or woman, dies and leaves behind neither father nor grandfather nor children, but does leave a brother or sister from the same mother and different father, the brother will get 1/6 and, if there is none, the sister will get 1/6. However, if they are more than one (for example, there may be one brother and one sister, or two brothers and two sisters) then, they all will share one-third of the entire property of the deceased. Here, the male will not get twice that of the female. ` Allamah al-Qurtubi says: ولیس فی الفرایٔض موضع یکون فیہ الذَّکرُ و الاُنثیٰ سوآً اِلَّا فی میراث الاخوَّۃِ لِلاُم ط
The share of the brother and sister
Let it be clear that this verse refers to the share of Akhyafi brothers and sisters (i.e. from the same mother and different fathers; also referred to as half-brothers and half-sisters). Though, this restriction has not been mentioned in the present verse, but consensus holds it as creditable. The Qira'ah or rendition of Sayyidna Sa'd ibn Abi Waqqas ؓ in this verse is: وَلَهُ أَخٌ أَوْ أُخْتٌ من اُمِّہ (and he has a brother or sister from his mother) as has been reported by al-Qurtubi, al-Alusi, al-Jassas and others. Although this rendition has not come to us through تواتُر tawatur (a consistent narration of a very large number of persons in all ages) but because of the consensus of the entire Muslim ummah, it is worth practicing. Another clear proof is that Allah Almighty mentions the inheritance of Kalalah at the end of Surah Al-Nis-a' as well. If, it has been said there, there is one sister, she will get half. And if there is one brother, he will inherit the entire property of his sister. And if there are two sisters, they will get 2/3. And if there are several brothers and sisters, the male will be given twice that of the female. This injunction appearing at the end of the Surah refers to Aini (real and full) brothers and sisters, and to Allati (from the same father and different mothers) brothers and sisters. If ` Allati and ` Aini' brothers and sisters were to be included here, it will cause a contradiction in injunctions.
The issues regarding wi11 (Wasiyyah)
The shares of inheritance have been described thrice in this section and it has been said that this distribution of shares comes after the execution of will and the payment of debt. As it has been stated earlier, one-third of what remains of the property, after taking care of the cost of the funeral for the deceased, and payment of debts, shall be applied to the execution of the will. If the will exceeds the extent of one-third, it is not legally enforceable. According to the rule of Shari'ah, the payment of debt comes before the execution of will. If the entire property is used up in paying debts, there will be no will to execute and no property to distribute. At all the three places where 'will' has been mentioned, 'it' appears before 'debt'. As obvious, this gives the impression that the right of 'will' precedes 'debt'. Removing this misunderstanding, Sayyidna ؓ said:
انکم تقرأؤن ھذہ الایۃ مِن بعد وصیَّۃ ۔ مِّن بَعْدِ وَصِيَّةٍ تُوصُونَ بِهَا أَوْ دَيْنٍ (مشکوٰۃ بحوالہ ترمذی ص 264)
(You recite the verse: مِن بَعْدِ وَصِيَّةٍ يُوصِينَ بِهَا أَوْ دَيْنٍ settling the will they might have made, or debt' [ where 'will' comes first ] but [ practically ] the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، may peace be upon him, has settled, 'debt' before 'will' ).
Still, we have to know the point as to why will follows debt 'practically' while, in words, it has been mentioned earlier. In this connection, the author of Ruh al-Ma'ani has this to say: و تقدیم الوصیہ علی الدین ذکراً مع ان الدین مقدم علیھا حکما لاظھار کمال العنایہ بتنفیذھا لکونھا مظنۃ للتفریط فی ادایٔھا الخ۔
It means that the mention of will before debt in this verse is to emphasize upon the enforcement of the wills. Since the beneficiary of a will deserves it without any price paid by him, and often without having a kinship with the testator, it was likely that the inheritors ignore to enforce it or, at least, may cause unnecessary delay in its execution, because they may have not liked to see the property that was to be inherited by them, going to somebody else. So, it was to keep up the importance of will that it was mentioned before debt. Then, it is also not necessary that every person incurs a debt, and if a person incurs it during his lifetime, it is not necessary, that the said debt remains unpaid upto the time of his death. And even if the debt was due to be paid at the time of death, even then, since the claim of debt comes from the debtors to which the inheritors cannot say no, the likelihood of any shortcoming in this respect is slim. This is contrary to the case of will in which the deceased, when he bequeaths part of his property, earnestly desires that he should invest it in something good which serves as ongoing charity on his behalf. Since, there is no chance of a claim on this bequeathed property from any side, there was a possibility that the inheritors themselves might fall. into some sort of shortcoming, so, it was to offset this likelihood that the 'will' has been mentioned first everywhere as a special measure.
Rulings
1. If there is no debt and no will, the entire property, after taking care of the funeral expenses, will be distributed over the inheritors.
Making a will in favour of a heir is not lawful. If someone makes a will in favour of his son, daughter, husband or wife, or for someone else who is going to get a share in his inheritance, then, this will is not enforceable. The inheritors will get what is coming to them as their share in the inheritance. They are not entitled to more than that. The Holy Prophet ﷺ said in his famous address on the occasion of his last Hajj:
اِنَ اللہ قد اَعطٰی کُل ذِی حَقِّ حَقَّہ فلا وصیَّۃ لِوارث۔ ‘(مشکٰوۃ بحوالہ ابوداؤد ص 265)
(Surely, Allah has given every person his (or her) right. So,
there is no will for an inheritor.) (Mishkat with reference to Abu
Dawud, p. 265)
However, should other inheritors permit, the will made in favour of a particular inheritor, may be executed first and, then, the rest of the property. may be distributed in accordance with the method laid down by the Shari'ah, in which the particular inheritor will also get his fixed share from the inheritance. So Shari'ah me hadith narrations do carry the exception of اِلَّا ان یشآء الوَرَثۃ (unless inheritors wish). (as in al-Hidayah)
The words غَيْرَ مُضَارٍّ (causing no damage) appearing after the rules of inheritence of Kalalah have a special significance. They are to warn that even though the execution of the will and paying off the debts have precedence over the shares of the heirs, yet this rule should not be misused to cause harm to the genuine inheritors.
If anyone makes a will or makes a false admission of indebtedness so as to deprive inheritors, then, he is doing something strictly forbidden and is committing a major sin.
There are many ways damage can be done through debt and will. For example, one may deliberately lie that he is in debt, just to let that be given to a friend or somebody else. Or, he may show something special which he owns personally as something he holds in trust for somebody so that it can stay out of the total inheritable property. Or, one may make a will for property beyond the extent of one-third. Or, he lies about an unpaid loan he gave to somebody and says that the debt was paid off so that it does not pass on to the inheritors. Or, one may, during his illness culminating in death (مرضَ الموت ), make a gift of more than one-third in the name of somebody.
These are forms of causing damage. Every legator who is going to bid farewell to this mortal world should do his best to stay away from causing such damages during the last moments of his life.
It should be noticed that although the words 'causing no damage' have appeared only with the rules relating to Kalalah, however, the rule laid down by them is general and is also understood at two previous places where the precedence of will and debt has been mentioned in these verses. Therefore, it is not the Kalalah only who should refrain from causing harm to his inheritors, but the same rule applies to all persons who wish to make a will.
The emphasis on distribution according to fixed shares
Towards the end of the verse, after the shares of inheritance have been described, Allah Almighty has said: وَصِيَّةً مِّنَ اللَّـهِ (All this is prescribed by Allah). It means that it is imperative to act upon what-ever has been prescribed in relation to shares as fixed and the payment of debt and the execution of will as emphasized. Being a mandate and injunction of supreme significance, one should do nothing to contravene it. Then, as additional warning it was said: وَاللَّـهُ عَلِيمٌ حَلِيمٌ (And Allah is All-Knowing, Forbearing). It means that Allah knows everything and He has apportioned these shares knowing everybody's true state of being as in His knowledge. Whoever obeys and acts in accordance with these injunctions, this good deed of his shall not remain outside the reach of His knowledge. And whoever contravenes these injunctions, this evil conduct of his shall certainly appear as it is in the knowledge of Allah for which he shall be held accountable.
In addition to that, if a deceased person has caused damage to his heirs through debt or will, Allah knows that as well. So, one should never be fearless from Allah's punishment. However, it is quite possible that Allah Almighty may not punish a person right here in this mortal world, because He is Forbearing. But, the one who disobeys and acts in contravention should better not deceive himself by thinking that he really got away.
Kalian -wahai para suami- berhak mendapatkan setengah dari warisan yang ditinggalkan istri-istri kalian jika mereka tidak mempunyai anak, laki-laki maupun perempuan, baik dari kalian maupun mantan suaminya yang lain. Apabila mereka (istri-istri kalian) mempunyai anak, laki-laki maupun perempuan maka kalian mendapatkan seperempat dari harta (warisan) yang mereka tinggalkan. Warisan itu dibagikan kepada kalian setelah wasiat mereka dilaksanakan dan hutang mereka dibayarkan. Adapun para istri maka mendapatkan seperempat dari warisan yang kalian tinggalkan -wahai para suami- jika kalian tidak mempunyai anak, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, baik dari mereka maupun dari istri yang lain. Jika kalian (para suami) mempunyai anak, laki-laki maupun perempuan, mereka (para istri) mendapatkan seperdelapan dari warisan yang kalian tinggalkan. Warisan itu dibagikan kepada mereka setelah wasiat kalian dilaksanakan dan hutang kalian dilunasi. Apabila seorang laki-laki atau wanita meninggal dunia tanpa meninggalkan orang tua maupun anak, tetapi ia mempunyai saudara laki-laki seibu atau saudari perempuan seibu maka masing-masing dari saudara laki-laki seibu atau saudari perempuan seibu itu mendapatkan seperenam sebagai bagian yang telah ditentukan. Apabila saudara laki-laki seibu atau saudari perempuan seibu itu lebih dari satu orang, maka mereka semua (bersama-sama) mendapatkan sepertiga sebagai bagian yang telah ditentukan. Mereka bersekutu dalam sepertiga bagian tersebut dengan hak yang sama tanpa membedakan laki-laki dan perempuan. Mereka mendapatkan bagian tersebut setelah wasiat si mayat dilaksanakan dan hutangnya lunas, dengan syarat wasiatnya tidak merugikan ahli warisnya, misalnya wasiat yang besarnya lebih dari sepertiga hartanya. Ketentuan hukum yang terkandung di dalam ayat ini adalah wasiat dari Allah yang diberikan dan diwajibkan kepada kalian. Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang baik bagi hamba-hamba-Nya di dunia dan akhirat, dan Maha Penyantun, tidak tergesa-gesa menjatuhkan hukuman bagi pelaku maksiat.
-Ey Kocalar!- Eğer hanımlarınızın sizden ya da başkasından erkek ya da kız çocukları yoksa, bıraktıkları (mirasın) yarısı sizindir. Eğer onların erkek ya da kız çocukları varsa bıraktıkları mirasın dörtte biri sizindir. Ölen hanımlarınızın yaptıkları vasiyetlerin yerine getirilmesi yahut borçlarının ödenmesinden sonra bu paylaştırma gerçekleştirilir. -Ey Kocalar!- Eğer sizin hanımlarınızdan yada başkalarından, erkek ya da kız çocuğunuz yoksa, bıraktığınız mirasın dörtte biri hanımlarınızındır. Eğer sizin erkek ya da kız çocuklarınız varsa bıraktığınız mirastan sekizde biri hanımlarınızındır. Yapmış olduğunuz vasiyetin yerine getirilmesi yahut borçlarınızın ödenmesinden sonra onlar için bu paylaştırma yapılır. Eğer babası ya da çocuğu olmayan bir adam ölürse, ya da babası veya çocuğu olmayan bir kadın ölürse ve bu ikisinden (erkek ve kadın) ölen kimsenin anne bir erkek kardeşi ya da anne bir kız kardeşi varsa, anne bir erkek kardeşi ya da anne bir kız kardeşinden her biri altıda bir farz olarak mirastan pay alır. Eğer anne bir erkek kardeşler ya da anne bir kız kardeşler birden fazla ise bu kardeşlerin hepsi mirasın üçte birini ortaklaşa farz olarak alırlar. Bu miras taksiminde erkek ve kızlar eşittir. Bu taksim edilmiş haklarını ölen kimsenin vasiyeti yerine getirilip, borcu ödendikten sonra alırlar. Ancak bırakmış olduğu vasiyetinin, malının üçte birinden fazla olması gibi varislere zarar vermemesi gerekir. Ayetin içerdiği bu hüküm yüce Allah'ın size farz kıldığı bir sorumluluktur. Yüce Allah dünya ve ahirette kullarının maslahatına olan her şeyi hakkıyla bilendir. Halim'dir, asi olana cezasını bir an önce vermek için acele etmez.
Ketentuan-ketentuan hukum yang berkenaan dengan anak-anak yatim dan lain-lain tersebut di atas merupakan syariat Allah yang ditetapkan bagi hamba-hamba-Nya untuk mereka laksanakan. Barang siapa yang taat kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya, Allah akan memasukkannya ke dalam surga-surga yang di bawah istana-istananya mengalir sungai-sungai, dan mereka akan tinggal di sana untuk selama-lamanya, tidak akan mati. Balasan dari Tuhan itu adalah keberuntungan besar yang tidak tertandingi oleh keberuntungan mana pun.
"(Hukum-hukum tersebut) itu adalah ketentuan-ketentuan dari Allah. Barangsiapa taat kepada Allah dan RasulNya, niscaya Allah memasukkannya ke dalam surga yang mengalir di bawah-nya sungai-sungai, sedang mereka kekal di dalamnya; dan itulah kemenangan yang besar. Dan barangsiapa yang mendurhakai Allah dan RasulNya dan melanggar ketentuan-ketentuanNya, niscaya Allah memasukkannya ke dalam api neraka sedang ia kekal di da-lamnya; dan baginya siksa yang menghinakan." (An-Nisa`: 13-14).
(13) Perincian tersebut yang disebutkan dalam masalah warisan merupakan hukum-hukum Allah yang harus dilaksanakan dan tidak boleh ditinggalkan atau dilalaikan, hal ini adalah dalil bahwa wasiat untuk ahli waris telah dimansukh dengan penentuan dari Allah تعالى tentang bagian-bagian tertentu mereka, kemudian Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ﴾ تِلۡكَ حُدُودُ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿ "(Hukum-hukum tersebut) itu adalah ketentuan-ketentuan dari Allah," maka wasiat untuk ahli waris de-ngan melebihi dari haknya telah termasuk sebagai suatu tindakan melampaui batas terhadap sabda beliau ﷺ;
لَا وَصِيَّةَ لِوَارِثٍ.
"Tidak ada wasiat untuk ahli waris."[16]
Kemudian Allah menyebutkan tentang ketaatan kepadaNya dan kepada RasulNya serta bermaksiat kepada keduanya secara umum, agar termasuk dalam perkara umum itu pelaksanaan akan hukum-hukum tersebut dalam perkara warisan atau meninggalkan hal tersebut, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يُطِعِ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ ﴿ "Barangsiapa taat kepada Allah dan RasulNya" dengan menunaikan perintah keduanya yang mana ketaatan terbesar kepada keduanya adalah dalam per-kara tauhid, kemudian perintah-perintah mereka berdua dengan perbedaan tingkatan-tingkatannya, dan meninggalkan larangan keduanya yang mana kemaksiatan terbesar kepada keduanya ada-lah kesyirikan kepada Allah kemudian kemaksiatan-kemaksiatan dalam segala perbedaan tingkatannya, ﴾ يُدۡخِلۡهُ جَنَّٰتٖ تَجۡرِي مِن تَحۡتِهَا ٱلۡأَنۡهَٰرُ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَاۚ ﴿ "niscaya Allah memasukkannya ke dalam surga yang mengalir di bawahnya sungai-sungai, sedang mereka kekal di dalamnya." Barangsiapa yang menunaikan segala perintah dan meninggalkan segala larangan, maka pastilah ia masuk dalam surga dan selamat dari neraka, ﴾ وَذَٰلِكَ ٱلۡفَوۡزُ ٱلۡعَظِيمُ ﴿ "dan itulah kemenangan yang besar" dengan memperoleh keselamatan dari murka Allah dan siksaanNya serta kemenangan dengan pahalaNya dan keridhaanNya dengan kenikmatan abadi yang tidak dapat diungkapkan oleh lisan manusia.
(14) ﴾ وَمَن يَعۡصِ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa yang mendurhakai Allah dan RasulNya ... dst) dan termasuk dalam kategori maksiat adalah kekufuran dan kemaksiatan lain yang lebih ringan darinya, sehingga tidak ada suatu syubhat pun dalam ayat itu bagi Khawarij yang berpendapat bahwa pelaku-pelaku maksiat adalah kafir, karena Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah menyiapkan surga bagi orang yang taat kepa-daNya dan kepada RasulNya, dan menyiapkan neraka bagi yang durhaka kepadaNya dan kepada RasulNya, maka barangsiapa yang menaati Allah dengan ketaatan yang sempurna, ia akan masuk surga tanpa siksaan, dan barangsiapa yang durhaka kepada Allah dengan kedurhakaan yang sempurna dan termasuk dalam hal itu adalah kesyirikan ataupun selainnya, ia akan masuk neraka dan ia kekal di dalamnya, sedangkan barangsiapa yang bercampur pada-nya kemaksiatan dan ketaatan, maka ia memiliki penyebab pahala dan siksaan menurut apa yang ada padanya dari ketaatan dan kemaksiatan tersebut.
Dan sesungguhnya telah banyak nash-nash mutawatir yang menunjukkan bahwa (ahli maksiat dari kalangan) orang-orang yang bertauhid yang melakukan ketaatan tauhid tidaklah kekal dalam neraka, dan siapa pun yang memiliki ketauhidan, maka ia menjadi penghalang baginya dari kekekalan dalam neraka.
Bu zikredilen hükümler yetimler ve diğerleri hakkındadır. Allah'ın kulları için koymuş olduğu kanunlardır. Bu kanunlarla amel etmelerini ister. Kim emirlerini yerine getirip, yasaklarından kaçınarak Allah'a ve resulüne itaat ederse, Allah onu, saraylarının altından ırmaklar akan cennetlere sokar. Orada ebedî kalacaklar, fani olmayacaklardır. Bu ilahi mükâfat, eşi benzeri olmayan büyük bir kurtuluştur.
Commentary
It is the consistent style of the Holy Qur'an that whenever it has described the beliefs and injunctions prescribed by Allah, it is followed by promises of reward or warnings of punishment.
This is what has been done here in these two verses after mentioning the rules of inheritance. The purpose is to stress upon Muslims to obey these injunctions.
SOME ADDITIONAL RULES OF INHERITANCE
A Muslim cannot inherit from a Kafir
Although, the distribution of inheritance is based on nearness of kinship, but there are certain exceptions to this rule. First of all, the deceased and his inheritor should not be from two different religions. Therefore, a Muslim will not inherit from any kafir and no kafir from a Muslim, no matter what lineal relationship they may have between them. The Holy Prophet ﷺ said: لا یرِثُ المسلِم الکافرِ ولا الکاففرُ المَسلم (مشکوٰۃ ص 263)
(The Muslim does not inherit the kafir, nor does the kafir (inherit) the Muslim.) (Mishkat, p. 263)
This rule relates to a situation when a person is a Muslim or a kafir by birth. But, if a person who was first a Muslim, turned away from Islam and became an apostate and died or was killed in that state of apostasy, all his earnings while being a Muslim shall go to his Muslim inheritors, and whatever he may have earned after his apostasy shall be deposited in the Bayt al-Mal (Public Exchequer).
But, if a woman becomes an apostate, all her property, whether acquired during her days of Islam or during apostasy, shall go to her Muslim inheritors. However, an apostate as such, man or woman, shall not inherit from any Muslim nor from any other apostate.
The inheritance of the killer
If someone kills a person from whose property he was entitled to receive a share, he shall no longer remain his inheritor and shall be excluded from the inheritance of the person whom he has killed.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ said: القاتلُ لا یرِثُ (مشکوٰۃ ص 263) (The killer shall not inherit.) (Mishkat, p. 263) However, some forms of qatl al-khata' (accidental or unintended homicide) are excepted from this rule, details of which appear in books of Fiqh.
The inheritance of the unborn child
If a person leaves some children and his wife is pregnant, then this unborn child will also be counted among inheritors. But, since it is either difficult or uncertain to determine the sex or the number of children in the mother's womb, it would be appropriate to postpone the distribution of inheritance until the birth of the child. If, the distribution of property has to be made necessarily, then, as an expedient measure, one must suppose two situations in terms of a boy or a girl and distribute to the inheritors the lesser portion coming out of the two situations. The remaining should be held for the child-to-be-born.
The inheritance of a woman in the period of ` iddah عِدَّت
In case a person divorces his wife and the divorce is revocable, and this person dies before the revocation of the divorce and the expiry of his wife's waiting period, then this woman will get a share in the inheritance, for the marriage is in force.
If a person divorces his wife during his sickness culminating in his death, even though the divorce is irrevocable or pronounced thrice, and he died before the expiry of the waiting period, even then, this woman will get a share in the inheritance. And in order to make her inherit, the longer of the two waiting periods shall be taken as operative in the following manner
The waiting period following a divorce is three menstrual periods and the waiting period following the death of the husband is four (lunar) months and ten days. The waiting period out of the two which lasts longer shall be prescribed as the waiting period for the aforesaid woman so that the woman may get a share in the inheritance as far as possible.
And if a person divorces his wife, irrevocably or by pronouncing it thrice, prior to any sickness culminating in his death and, a few days later he passes away during the period of his wife's waiting period, then, she will not get a share in the inheritance under this situation. However, if the divorce given was revocable, she will inherit.
Ruling:
If a wife secures a separation from the husband at her own instance (خُلَع : khul`) within the period of his sickness which culminates in his death, then, she will not be an inheritor, even though her husband may die during her waiting period.
The inheritance of 'asbat' اسباط
There are twelve heirs for whom specified shares have been settled and fixed by the Shari'ah known as Fara` id. These heirs are called اصحاب الفروض ashabul-furad, that is, the possessors of obligatory shares in inheritance as determined in the Holy Qur'an.' These have been explained earlier. If there is no heir from the category of اصحاب الفروض ashabul-furud or there remains some property after shares have been given to اصحاب الفروض ashabul-furud, this remainder or residue is given to ` asbat (agnatic heir, or residuary). There are times when one person alone inherits in both capacities. There are other situations when the children of the deceased and his father too become ` asbat and so do the offspring of the father, that is, the brother.
There are several kinds of asbat or agnates, details of which appear in the کتب الفرأٰض books of Fara'id. To illustrate, here is an example: Zayd died leaving behind four heirs - wife, daughter, mother and uncle. Zayd's property will be divided into a total of twenty four shares. Half of these, that is, twelve shares will go to the daughter, three shares to the wife against her 1/8, four shares to the mother against her 1/6, and the residue of five shares will go the uncle in the capacity of his being ` asbat, the nearest male agnate.
Rulings
1. If there are no ` asbat (agnatic heirs) the residue of the property following the distribution of shares to ashabul-furud, is also given to them. In the terminology of علم الفرایٔض ` Ilmul-fara'id, this is known as the principle of Radd or Return since the residue 'returns' to them in proportion to their shares. However, the husband or the wife is not entitled to this 'return' and they are not given any more than their specified shares.
If there is no one from ashabul-furud and no one from ` asbat either, the inheritance goes to Dhawil-Arliam (maternal kinsmen). There is a large list of Dhawil-Arham which includes maternal grand-sons and granddaughters, offspring of sisters, paternal aunts, maternal uncles, and aunts. Since the subject has lot more details which cannot be taken up in the present context, it is hoped that comments already offered will be sufficient.
Les jugements mentionnés à propos des orphelins et autres sont des lois qu’Allah institue à l’attention de Ses serviteurs afin qu’ils les mettent en pratique.
Quiconque obéit à Allah et à Son Messager en se conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant ce qu’Il interdit, Allah le fera entrer dans des jardins où les rivières coulent sous les palais. Les vertueux y résideront sans connaître la mort et cette rétribution divine est la réussite ultime qui n’est égalée par aucune autre réussite.
Warning Against Transgressing the Limits for Inheritance
Meaning, the Fara'id are Allah's set limits. This includes what Allah has alloted for the heirs, according to the degree of relation they have to the deceased, and their degree of dependency on him. Therefore, do not transgress or violate them. So Allah said;
وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ
(And whosoever obeys Allah and His Messenger,) regarding the inheritance, and does not add or decrease any of these fixed shares by use of tricks and plots. Rather, he gives each his appointed share as Allah commanded, ordained and decided,
تِلْكَ حُدُودُ اللَّهِ وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ يُدْخِلْهُ جَنَّـتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا الاٌّنْهَـرُ خَـلِدِينَ فِيهَا وَذلِكَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ - وَمَن يَعْصِ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَيَتَعَدَّ حُدُودَهُ يُدْخِلْهُ نَاراً خَـلِداً فِيهَا وَلَهُ عَذَابٌ مُّهِينٌ
(Will be admitted to Gardens under which rivers flow (in Paradise), to abide therein, and is the great success. And whosoever disobeys Allah and His Messenger, and transgresses His (set) limits, He will cast him into the Fire, to abide therein; and he shall have a disgraceful torment.) This is because he changed what Allah has ordained and disputed with His judgment. Indeed, this is the behavior of those who do not agree with what Allah has decided and divided, and this is why Allah punishes them with humiliation in the eternal, painful torment. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيَعْمَلُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ الْخَيْرِ سَبْعِينَ سَنَةً، فَإِذَا أَوْصَى حَافَ فِي وَصِيَّتِهِ، فَيُخْتَمُ لَهُ بِشَرِّ عَمَلِهِ، فَيَدْخُلُ النَّارَ، وَإِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيَعْمَلُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ الشَّرِّ سَبْعِينَ سَنَةً، فَيَعْدِلُ فِي وَصِيَّتِهِ فَيُخْتَمُ لَهُ بِخَيْرِ عَمَلِهِ فَيَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّة»
(A man might perform the actions of righteous people for seventy years, but when it is time to compile his will, he commits injustice. So his final work will be his worst, and he thus enters the Fire. A man might perform the deeds of evil people for seventy years, yet he is fair in his will. So his final work will be his best, and he thus enters Paradise.) Abu Hurayrah said, "Read, if you will,
تِلْكَ حُدُودُ اللَّهِ
(These are the limits (set by) Allah) until,
عَذَابٌ مُّهِينٌ
(a disgraceful torment.)." In the chapter on injustice in the will, Abu Dawud recorded in his Sunan that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيَعْمَلُ أَوِ الْمَرْأَةَ بِطَاعَةِ اللهِ سِتِّينَ سَنَةً، ثُمَّ يَحْضُرُهُمَا الْمَوْتُ، فَيُضَارَّانِ فِي الْوَصِيَّـةِ، فَتَجِبُ لَهُمَا النَّار»
(A man or a woman might perform actions in obedience to Allah for sixty years. Yet, when they are near death, they leave an unfair will and thus acquire the Fire.) Abu Hurayrah then recited the Ayah,
مِن بَعْدِ وَصِيَّةٍ يُوصَى بِهَآ أَوْ دَيْنٍ غَيْرَ مُضَآرٍّ
(After payment of legacies he (or she) may have bequeathed or debts, so that no loss is caused), until,
وَذلِكَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ
(and that is the great success.) This was also recorded by At-Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah, and At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Gharib".
Iyon ang mga patakarang nabanggit hinggil sa nauukol sa mga ulila at iba pa sa kanila at ang mga batas ni Allāh na isinabatas Niya para sa mga lingkod Niya upang isagawa nila. Ang sinumang tumatalima kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos nito at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway nito ay magpapapasok si Allāh sa mga hardin na dumadaloy mula sa ilalim ng mga palasyo ng mga ito ang mga ilog bilang mga mamamalagi sa mga ito: hindi magpaparanas sa kanila ng pagkalipol. Ang ganting makadiyos na iyon ay ang tagumpay na sukdulan na hindi nakahahawig ng [ibang] tagumpay.
Los preceptos mencionados en relación a los huérfanos y los demás preceptos, son leyes que Al-lah ha instituido para que Sus siervos las pongan en práctica. A todo aquel que obedezca a Al-lah y a Su Mensajero acatando Sus mandatos y respetando lo que Él prohíbe, Al-lah lo hará entrar en jardines donde corren ríos. Allí habitarán los virtuosos sin conocer la muerte, y esta recompensa divina es el éxito supremo.
Ovi spomenuti propisi u vezi jetima i drugih su Allahovi zakone koje je On pripisao da bi Njegovi robovi radili po njima, a ko se pokori Allahu i Njegovom Poslaniku u činjenju naređenog i klonjenju zabranjenog, Allah će ga uvesti u džennetske perivoje ispod čijih dvoraca rijeke teku i u kojima će vječno boraviti. Ta Allahova nagrada najveći je uspjeh.
13- İşte bunlar Allah’ın sınırlarıdır. Kim Allah’a ve Rasûlüne itaat ederse Allah, onu orada ebediyyen kalmak üzere altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere koyar. İşte en büyük kurtuluş budur.
14- Kim de Allah’a ve Rasûlüne isyan eder ve O’nun sınırlarını aşarsa Allah onu da orada ebedi kalmak üzere bir ateşe sokar. Onun için alçaltıcı bir azap da vardır.
13. Yâni şanı Yüce Allah’ın mirasa dair sözünü ettiği bu etraflı hükümler Allah’ın; sınırında durulması, aşılmaması ve kusurlu davranılmaması gereken sınırlarıdır. Bu buyrukta -Yüce Allah’ın mirasçıların paylarının miktarını tespit etmesi nedeniyle- mirasçılara yönelik vasiyetin neshedildiğine delil vardır. Diğer taraftan Yüce Allah:“İşte bunlar Allah’ın sınırlarıdır, onları aşmayın”(el-Bakara, 2/229) buyurmaktadır ki mirasçıya hakkına ek olarak bir de vasiyette bulunmak bu haddi aşma kapsamına girer. Zaten Peygamber de:“Hiçbir mirasçıya vasiyet yoktur” diye buyurmaktadır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah genel bir çerçeve içerisinde Allah ve Rasûlüne itaati ve onlara isyanda bulunmamayı söz konusu etmektedir. Böylelikle miras hukukunda O’nun sınırlarına bağlı kalmak ya da bunu terk etmek de bu genel çerçeve kapsamına girmektedir. İşte bu bakımdan:“Kim Allah’a ve Rasûlüne” onların emirlerine uymak sureti ile -ki bu emirlerin en büyüğü olan tevhidde onlara itaat, sonra da değişik dereceleri ile diğer emirlere itaat gelir- ve en büyüğü Allah’a şirk olan yasaklarından sonra da farklı kategorileri ile diğer günahlardan uzak durmak sureti ile “itaat ederse Allah onu orada ebediyyen kalmak üzere altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere koyar.”Emirleri yerine getirip yasaklardan sakınan kimse mutlaka cennete girer, cehennem ateşinden kurtulur.“İşte” Yüce Allah’ın gazab ve azabından kurtularak hiçbir kimsenin nitelendiremeyeceği ebedi nimetlere nail olmak ve O’nun rıza ve mükâfaatını elde etmek sureti ile ulaşılan “en büyük kurtuluş budur.”
14. “Kim de Allah’a ve Rasûlüne isyan eder...” İsyanın kapsamına küfür ve ondan aşağıda olan diğer günahlar girer. Dolayısı ile günahkar kimselerin kâfir olacağını söyleyen Haricilerin bu ayeti herhangi bir şekilde delil göstermeleri mümkün değildir. Çünkü Yüce Allah cennete girmeyi kendisine ve Rasûlüne itaate bağlı kılmıştır. Cehenneme girmeyi ise kendisine ve rasulüne isyana bağlı kılmıştır. Allah’a ve Rasûlüne tam anlamıyla itaat eden bir kimse azapsız olarak cennete girer. Allah’a ve Rasûlüne tam anlamıyla isyan eden de -ki bunun kapsamına şirk ve ondan aşağıda olan diğer günahlar girer- cehenneme girer ve orada ebedi kalır. Hem isyanda bulunan hem de itaat eden bir kimsede ise kendisindeki itaat ve isyan özellikleri oranında mükâfaatı da cezalandırmayı da gerektiren nitelikler bulunuyor demektir. Tevatür yolu ile gelen naslar da tevhid itaatine sahip olan muvahhidlerin cehennemde ebediyyen kalmayacaklarını ortaya koymaktadır. Çünkü onların sahip oldukları tevhid inancı, cehennemde ebediyyen kalmalarına engeldir.
Với những giáo lý đã trình bày qui định về trẻ mồ côi và các giáo lý khác là những giáo lý mà Allah muốn đám nô lệ của Ngài tuân theo. Những ai nghe lời Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài áp dụng đúng mọi sắc lệnh làm và dừng sẽ được Ngài thu nhận vào Thiên Đàng có những dòng sông chảy bên dưới những tòa lâu đài, họ sống mãi trong đó không hồi kết, đó là phần thưởng từ Thượng Đế xem như là sự chiến thắng vĩ đại mà không có chiến thắng nào so sánh cho bằng.
The rulings regarding orphans and other matters mentioned above are the sacred laws of Allah, which Allah has given to His servants to follow. Whoever follows Allah and His Messenger in His instructions, staying away from what He has prohibited, Allah will enter them into gardens with rivers flowing beneath their palaces, where they will live eternally. That divine reward is the great success, which no other success comes near to.
Le leggi menzionate riguardanti gli orfani o altri sono leggi che Allāh ha imposto ai Suoi sudditi affinché vengano applicate. Chi obbedisce ad Allāh e al Suo Messaggero, seguendo i Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti, sarà introdotto nel Paradiso sotto i cui palazzi scorrono i fiumi, in cui dimoreranno per l'eternità, e la loro esistenza non avrà fine. Tale ricompensa divina è il grande trionfo che non ha eguali.
Và ai dám kháng lệnh Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài bằng cách thay đổi giáo lý của Ngài và không áp dụng theo giáo luật đó hoặc nẩy sinh nghi ngờ và vượt giới hạn đã qui định thì y sẽ bị tống cổ vào Hỏa Ngục, và y phải chịu hành phạt nhục nhã.
Whoever opposes Allah and His Messenger, by not following His laws or doubting them, and overstepping the limits He has made, He will enter them into a fire where they will remain – for them is a humiliating punishment there.
Ko je nepokoran Allahu i Njegovom Poslaniku, bilo poričući Njegove propise ili neradeći po njima ili sumnjajući u njih, Allah će ga uvesti u Vatru u kojoj će vječno boraviti, i u kojoj će ponižavajuću patnju imati.
Payment of the dues of orphans, abiding by wills, release of the inheritance to the inheritors, etc., are among those matters on which a man’s being sent to hell or heaven depends. To make out a will disposing of one-third part of one’s property is permissible by Islamic law. But anyone making out a will with the intention of depriving a person of his rightful inheritance, would be committing a sin that could condemn him to Hell. Man has to follow the law of God in this regard and not his own personal desires or family expediencies.
Quiconque désobéit à Allah et à Son Messager en refusant de mettre en pratique Ses jugements, en les négligeant ou en doutant de leur bien-fondé, et franchit les limites de ce qu’Il a prescrit, Allah le fera entrer en Enfer où il résidera et subira un châtiment humiliant.
Barang siapa durhaka kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya dengan mengabaikan hukum-hukum-Nya, tidak mau melaksanakannya, atau meragukannya dan melanggar batas-batas yang ditetapkan di dalam syariat-Nya, Allah akan memasukkannya ke dalam neraka untuk tinggal di dalamnya dan menerima azab yang menghinakan.
Kim de Allah'ın hükümlerini devre dışı bırakırsa, onlarla amel etmeyi terk ederse ya da şüphe duyarsa ve O'nun koyduğu sınırları aşarak Allah'a ve resulüne karşı gelirse, Allah onu ebedî kalacağı cehennem ateşine sokar. Onun için cehennemde alçaltıcı bir azap vardır.
Ang sinumang sumusuway kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya sa pamamagitan ng pagpapatigil sa mga patakaran Niya at pag-iwan sa pagsasagawa sa mga ito o pagdududa sa mga ito, at lumalampas sa mga hangganan ng isinabatas Niya ay magpapapasok Siya rito sa Apoy bilang mamamalagi roon at ukol dito roon ay isang pagdurusang mang-aaba.
A aquel que desobedezca a Al-lah y a Su Mensajero, negándose a poner en práctica Sus preceptos, descuidándolos o dudando de sus fundamentos, y traspase los límites de lo que Él ha prescrito, Al-lah lo hará entrar en el Infierno donde habitará y sufrirá un castigo humillante.
E chi disobbedisce ad Allāh e al Suo Messaggero, impedendo l'applicazione delle Sue Leggi e non seguendole, o dubitando di esse, e trasgredisce i limiti della Sua Shari'ah, sarà introdotto nel Fuoco, in cui resterà per l'eternità, e subirà una punizione umiliante.
Ang mga gumagawa ng kahalayan ng pangangalunya kabilang sa kababaihan ninyo, na mga nakapag-asawa at mga hindi nakapag-asawa, ay magpasaksi kayo laban sa kanila sa apat na lalaking Muslim na makatarungan kabilang sa inyo. Kaya kung sumaksi ang mga iyon laban sa kanila sa pagkakagawa nito ay ikulong ninyo sila sa mga bahay bilang kaparusahan sa kanila hanggang sa magwakas ang buhay nila sa kamatayan o gumawa si Allāh para sa kanila ng isang daan na hindi daan ng pagkukulong. Pagkatapos nilinaw ni Allāh para sa kanila ang paraan matapos niyon sapagkat nagsabatas Siya ng [parusang] paghagupit sa birheng nangalunya ng isandaang hagupit at pagpapatapon ng isang taon, at [ng parusang] pagbabato naman sa babaing nakapag-asawa.
Si alguna de sus mujeres, casadas o solteras, cometen el pecado de fornicación (az-zina), deben atestiguar contra ellas cuatro hombres musulmanes y honestos. Si ellos atestiguan que ellas han cometido tal pecado, enciérrenlas en sus viviendas como castigo, de por vida o hasta que Al-lah les conceda una salida. Al-lah instituyó luego otro castigo: Dispuso una pena de cien azotes y un exilio de un año para el soltero y la muerte por lapidación para el casado (hombre o mujer).
Đối với những phụ nữ đã kết hôn và chưa kết hôn có quan hệ tình dục bất chính, để kết tội các ngươi phải đưa ra bốn nhân chứng ngoan đạo là nam giới, nếu cả bốn nhân chứng đồng chứng nhận người phụ nữ đã vi phạm giới nghiêm thì hãy giam lõng các bà trong nhà cho đến chết, một hành phạt dành cho họ hoặc Allah sẽ trừng phạt các bà bằng hành phạt khác. Sau đó, Allah hạ lệnh trừng phạt người Zina là đánh một trăm roi và đuổi khỏi xứ một năm nếu là chưa kết hôn và tử hình bằng cách ném đá đến chết nếu là người đã kết hôn.
15- Kadınlarınızdan fuhuş yapanlara karşı içinizden dört şahit getirin. Şâyet şahitlik ederlerse ölüm onları alıp götürünceye yahut Allah onlara bir çıkar yol gösterinceye kadar onları evlerde alıkoyun.
16- İçinizden fuhuş yapanların her ikisine de eziyet edin. Eğer tevbe eder ve hallerini düzeltirlerse artık onları bırakın. Şüphesiz Allah tevbeleri çokça kabul edendir, pek merhametlidir.
15. “Kadınlarınızdan fuhuş yapanlara” yani zina edenlere. Zinanın fuhuş diye nitelendirilmesi onun oldukça çirkin ve iğrenç bir fiil oluşundan dolayıdır. “karşı içinizden” adaletli mü’min erkekler arasından “dört şahit getirin. Şâyet şehadet ederlerse ölüm onları alıp götürünceye yahut Allah onlara bir çıkar gösterinceye kadar onları evlerde alıkoyun.” Yâni onları kendileri hakkında şüpheye yol açan evden dışarı çıkmaktan alıkoyun ki onları hapsetmek onlar için öngörülen cezalar arasındadır. Bu alıkoyup hapsetmenin son vakti ise ölümün onları alıp götürmesi yahut da Allah'ın onlara evlerde hapsedilmenin dışında bir yol göstermisidir.
Bu âyet-i kerime neshedilmiş değildir. Sadece belli vakte kadar geçerli olmak üzere emredilmiş bir buyruktur. İslâm’ın ilk döneminde durum böyle idi. Allah onlara bir başka yol gösterinceye kadar da böyle devam etti. Sözü geçen yol ise muhsan erkek ve kadının recm edilmesi, muhsan olmayanların ise celde (sopa) cezası ile cezalandırılmalarıdır.
16. Aynı şekilde “İçinizden fuhuş yapanların” erkek veya kadın olsunlar “her ikisine de” sözle azarlayarak, ayıplayarak ve bu hayasızlıktan vazgeçirecek şekilde vurarak “eziyet edin.” Buna göre erkekler fuhuş işlediklerinde onlara eziyet yapılır, kadınlar da hapsedilir ve onlara da eziyet edilir. Hapsin nihai süresi ölüme kadardır, eziyetin nihai süresi ise tevbe edip hali düzeltinceye kadardır. İşte bundan dolayı da şöyle buyrulmuştur:“Eğer tevbe eder” yani işledikleri günahtan vazgeçerek pişman olup bir daha o günaha dönmemeye karar verir “ve hallerini düzeltirlerse” yâni tevbede samimi olduklarına delil teşkil eden ameller işlerlerse “artık onları” yâni onlara “eziyet etmeyi bırakın. Şüphesiz Allah tevbeleri çok kabul edendir, pek merhametlidir.” Günah ve hata işleyenlerin tevbelerini çokça kabul edendir, rahmet ve ihsanı pek büyük ve bol olandır. Böylelerini tevbe etmeye muvaffak kılması, tevbelerini kabul etmesi ve işlediklerini müsamaha ile karşılaması da O’nun bu lütuf ve ihsanları arasındadır.
Bu iki âyet-i kerimeden zinaya dair delilin, dört mü’min erkeğin şahitliği olduğu anlaşılmaktadır. Onların adil olmalarının şart koşulması ise öncelikli olarak söz konusudur. Çünkü şanı Yüce Allah kullarının ayıplarını örtmek üzere bu hayâsızlığın durumunu oldukça sıkı tutmuştur. O kadar ki bu konuda yalnızca kadınların ya da erkeklerle birlikte kadınların yahut dörtten daha az erkeklerle beraber olan kadınların şahitliği kabul edilmez. Ayrıca bu husustaki sahih hadislerin açıkça delalet ettiği gibi bu işe dair şahitlikte açık lafızların kullanılması da kaçınılmazdır. Nitekim âyet-i kerimedeki:“Fuhuş yapanlara karşı içinizden dört şahit getirin” ifadesi de buna işaret etmektedir. Zira bununla yetinilmeyerek daha sonra:“Şehadet ederlerse” buyrulmaktadır. Yani üstü kapalı ifade ve kinaye söz konusu olmaksızın gözle görülen bir durumun açıkça dile getirilmesi ve açık lafızlaırn kullanılması şarttır.
Bu iki âyet-i kerimeden ayrıca söz, fiil ve hapis ile yapılacak eziyetin, Yüce Allah tarafından kötü fiilden alıkoymayı gerçekleştirecek şekilde isyan türleri için geçerli bir tazir cezası olarak meşru kılınmış olduğu da anlaşılmaktadır.
Protiv onih žena iz vaše porodice koje počine blud, bilo da su udavane ili ne, pozovite četiri pouzdana muslimana svjedoka, pa ako posvjedoče da su počinile to djelo, zatvorite ih kući za kaznu, sve dok ne umru u kućama ili im Allah ne propiše drugi način otkupa za to djelo mimo zatvaranja. Nakon toga je Uzvišeni Allah propisao sto udaraca i protjerivanje iz rodnog mjesta za onu koja nije udavana, a kamenovanje do smrti za onu koja je bila udata.
Per coloro, tra le vostre donne sposate o nubili, che commettono adulterio, fate in modo che vi siano quattro testimoni maschi, musulmani, giusti; se costoro testimoniano che il fatto è avvenuto, tenetele in casa come punizione fino alla loro morte, o finché Allāh non provveda con una soluzione differente dalla prigionia. Dopodiché, Allāh chiarì le modalità della loro redenzione: Per quanto riguarda la nubile che ha commesso adulterio, riceverà cento frustate e verrà esiliata per un anno; mentre per la donna sposata, essa verrà lapidata.
For those of your women who commit sexual offences – whether they are married or unmarried – call four trustworthy Muslim men witnesses. If they bear witness against them, then confine them to their homes as a punishment, until the end of their lives, or until Allah makes a way for them other than being confined. The ruling of this verse was replaced with the ruling that unmarried women who have illicit sexual relations should be whipped a hundred times and banished for a year, and married women who have illicit sexual relations should be stoned.
Evli olan ya da olmayan kadınlarınızdan zina suçunu işleyenler için adil olan dört Müslümanı şahit olarak getirin. Eğer zina suçu işlediklerine şahitlik ederlerse kadınlarınızı cezalandırmak için ölüm gelip canlarını alana kadar ya da Allah onlar için evde hapsetmekten başka bir yol getirene kadar onları evlerde hapsedin. Yüce Allah bundan sonra onlar için izlenecek yolu belirlemiştir. O da, bakire olan zinakâr kadına yüz celde/kırbaç vurulması ve bir sene yaşadığı beldeden uzaklaştırılmasıdır. Muhsane, evli olan (ya da başından evlilik geçen) kadının ise recm edilmesidir.
Sequence
In previous verses, the objective was to correct the malpractices of the days of ignorance committed about orphans and inheritances. The people of jahiliyyah also used to subject women to cruel treatment. They had certain other evil customs also, such as marrying prohibited women.
The present verses are meant to correct such customs, however, it has been permitted that if a woman commits a proven guilt, she can be punished. This subject of correcting the evil customs will continue through the next two or three sections.
Commentary
These verses prescribe punishments for men and women who commit zina, (adultery or fornication). If this comes from women, the first verse requires the presence of four male witnesses to prove it. It means that the executive authority before which the case goes should call for four qualified witnesses to prove zinc. Then, it is necessary that all the witnesses are male. The testimony of women in this connection is not valid.
Since the guilt of zina is of extremely grave nature which not only violates honour and modesty, but also brings bad name to the family, Islam has taken very strict attitude while setting the standard of evidence to prove this guilt. Firstly, there came the condition that witnesses have to be men; the evidence of women was not considered valid. Secondly, the number of the required witnesses is raised to four. As obvious, this condition is very hard to meet. It is something which can very seldom take place. This strict approach was taken so that the husband of the woman, his mother or (another) wife or sister do not level undue accusations against her out of personal spite. It was also to check that other ill-wishing people do not get any chance to release their personal hostility by accusing her falsely. Testimony to zina by less than four individuals renders their evidence invalid in which case the complainant and the witnesses may all be charged as liars and the Hadd of Qadhf (punishment for false accusation) becomes operative against them for having falsely accused a Muslim.
It has been very clearly said in Surah An-Nur:
لَّوْلَا جَاءُوا عَلَيْهِ بِأَرْبَعَةِ شُهَدَاءَ ۚ فَإِذْ لَمْ يَأْتُوا بِالشُّهَدَاءِ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ عِندَ اللَّـهِ هُمُ الْكَاذِبُونَ ﴿13﴾
which means that those who cannot produce four witnesses are liars.
Some revered elders, describing the wisdom behind the need to have four witnesses, have said that since this case involves two ; individuals, man and woman, this one single case comes, so to speak, under the purview of one rule for two cases. Since each case requires two witnesses, so four witnesses will be necessary in this case.
Towards the end of the verse, it is said that should they both repent and correct themselves, then, leave them. It means that, in case they have repented after punishment, they should not be disgraced and punished any more. It does not mean that the act of repentance has absolved them of the punishment because this repentance has been mentioned after punishment as obvious from the ramification of the letter fa' (literally, "then, turn away", which has been left as under-stood in the present translation). However, in case repentance has not been made, reproach is in order even after punishment.
No definite حدّ Hadd (punishment) has been described in these two verses of the Holy Qur'an. What has been said here is limited to "torture them" and "confine the fornicating women to their homes". No particular method of such "torture" has been described either, and this has been left to the discretion of the authorities. Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، says that torture here means that they should be verbally reproached and put to shame, as well as, given physical punishment such as hitting with hands and shoes ... This statement reported from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ appears to be illustrative. The fact of the matter is that this whole thing has been left to the discretion of the authorities.
In the order of revelation, the injunction 'to torture' the adulterers came first, and it was later that the women guilty of adultery were ordered to be 'confined to their homes'. While giving this command, the Holy Qur'an has mentioned two limits for the period of their confinement. The words used are: "Confine those women to their homes until death overcomes them or Allah prescribes a way for them". It means that such women shall be confined to their homes till their death, however, if Allah prescribes some other punishment for them while they are still alive, then that punishment will replace the punishment of confinement. That new (expected) punishment has been referred to in this verse as 'a way' prescribed by Allah. Later this 'way' as promised in this verse was prescribed and was revealed. Interpreting the word 'way' used in this verse, Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ says, یعنی الرجم للثیب و الجلد للبکر (that is, stoning to death, for the married and lashing for the unmarried.) (al-Bukhari, Kitab al-Tafsir, v.2, p. 657)
This "way" stands proved through clear statements of the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself where the relevant injunctions for the married and the unmarried have been described separately. The Holy Prophet ﷺ had pronounced the Hadd punishment of zina in the case of Sayyidna Ma` iz ibn Malik ؓ and a woman from the tribe of Azd. Since both of them were married, they were stoned to death. In addition to that, a couple from among the Jews of Madinah was also stoned to death because of zina and this judgment against them was pronounced on the authority of an injunction of Torah.
The injunction relating to the unmarried offender is mentioned in Surah al-Nur of the Holy Qur'an itself:
الزَّانِيَةُ وَالزَّانِي فَاجْلِدُوا كُلَّ وَاحِدٍ مِّنْهُمَا مِائَةَ جَلْدَةٍ
(The fornicator, woman or man, administer each one of them - a hundred lashes.) - (24:2)
A verse of the Holy Qur'an was also revealed earlier to cover the injunction of رجم rajm (stoning to death), but its recitation was later on abrogated. However, the injunction itself was retained as operative.
Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ عنہ has said:
اِنَ اللہ بعث مُحَمَّداً بلحق و انزلَ علیہِ الکتاب فکان مإَّا انزل اللہ تعالیٰ آیۃَ الرِّجم رَجَمَ رسول اللہ ﷺ ورَجَمنا بعدہ والرَّج، ُ چی کتاب اللہِ حَقُّ علٰی من زَنٰی اذا احصن منِ الرِّجال ِ والنِّساءِ (بخاری و مسلم – مشکوٰۃ ص 309)
(Surely, Allah sent Muhammad ﷺ with the truth and sent down to him the Book. Then, in what was revealed by Allah Almighty there was the verse of Rajm. The Holy Prophet ﷺ stoned and we stoned after him and the revealed injunction of Rajm stands proved against everyone who commits zina despite being married, whether man or woman.) (al-Bukhari, Muslim, as in Mishkat, p. 309)
To sum up, the injunction of 'torturing' and 'confining to homes' which appears in these verses was abrogated after the subsequent revelation of the legal Hadd punishment of zinc, that is, one hundred lashes or Rajm will be mandatory. More details in this connection will, God willing, appear in the commentary on Surah al-Nur.
Si certaines de vos femmes, mariées ou célibataires, commettent le péché de fornication( ) (`az-zinâ), prenez comme témoins contre elles quatre hommes musulmans et intègres. S’ils témoignent qu’elles ont commis ce péché, emprisonnez-les dans vos demeures comme punition jusqu’à leur mort ou qu’Allah leur inflige une punition autre que l’emprisonnement. Allah institua par la suite une autre punition: Il prescrivit une peine de cent coups de fouet et un exil d’une année pour la femme célibataire et la lapidation pour la femme mariée.
The Adulteress is Confined in her House; A Command Later Abrogated
At the begining of Islam, the ruling was that if a woman commits adultery as stipulated by sufficient proof, she was confined to her home, without leave, until she died. Allah said,
وَاللَـتِى يَأْتِينَ الْفَـحِشَةَ
يعني الزنا
مِن نِّسَآئِكُمْ فَاسْتَشْهِدُواْ عَلَيْهِنَّ أَرْبَعةً مِّنْكُمْ فَإِن شَهِدُواْ فَأَمْسِكُوهُنَّ فِى الْبُيُوتِ حَتَّى يَتَوَفَّاهُنَّ الْمَوْتُ أَوْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلاً
(And those of your women who commit illegal sexual intercourse, take the evidence of four witnesses from among you against them; and if they testify, confine them (i.e. women) to houses until death comes to them or Allah ordains for them some (other) way.) `Some other way' mentioned here is the abrogation of this ruling that came later. Ibn `Abbas said, "The early ruling was confinement, until Allah sent down Surat An-Nur (chapter 24) which abrogated that ruling with the ruling of flogging (for fornication) or stoning to death (for adultery)." Similar was reported from `Ikrimah, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Al-Hasan, `Ata' Al-Khurasani, Abu Salih, Qatadah, Zayd bin Aslam and Ad-Dahhak, and this is a matter that is agreed upon. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Ubadah bin As-Samit said, "When the revelation descended upon the Messenger of Allah ﷺ , it would affect him and his face would show signs of strain. One day, Allah sent down a revelation to him, and when the Messenger was relieved of its strain, he said,
«خُذُوا عَنِّي، قَدْ جَعَلَ اللهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلًا، الثَّيِّبُ بِالثَّيِّبِ، وَالْبِكْرُ بِالْبِكْرِ، الثَّــيِّبُ جَلْدُ مِائَةٍ، وَرَجْمٌ بِالْحِجَارَةِ، وَالْبِكْرُ جَلْدُ مِائَةٍ ثُمَّ نَفْيُ سَنَة»
(Take from me: Allah has made some other way for them. The married with the married, the unmarried with the unmarried. The married gets a hundred lashes and stoning to death, while the unmarried gets a hundred lashes then banishment for a year.)" Muslim and the collectors of the Sunan recorded that `Ubadah bin As-Samit said that the Prophet said,
«خُذُوا عَنِّي خُذُوا عَنِّي، قَدْ جَعَلَ اللهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلًا، الْبِكْرُ بِالْبِكْرِ جَلْدُ مِائَةٍ وَتَغْرِيبُ عَامٍ، وَالثَّيِّبُ بِالثَّيِّبِ جَلْدُ مِائَةٍ وَالرَّجْم»
(Take from me, take from me. Allah has made some other way for them: the (unmarried) gets a hundred lashes and banishment for one year, while the (married) gets a hundred lashes and stoning to death.) At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Sahih". Allah said,
وَاللَّذَانَ يَأْتِيَـنِهَا مِنكُمْ فَـَاذُوهُمَا
(And the two persons among you who commit illegal sexual intercourse, punish them both.) Ibn `Abbas and Sa`id bin Jubayr said that this punishment includes cursing, shaming them and beating them with sandals. This was the ruling until Allah abrogated it with flogging or stoning, as we stated. Mujahid said, "It was revealed about the case of two men who do it." As if he was referring to the actions of the people of Lut, and Allah knows best. The collectors of Sunan recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ رَأَيْتُمُوهُ يَعْمَلُ عَمَلَ قَوْمِ لُوطٍ، فَاقْتُلُوا الْفَاعِلَ وَالْمَفْعُولَ بِه»
(Whoever you catch committing the act of the people of Lut (homosexuality), then kill both parties to the act.) Allah said,
فَإِن تَابَا وَأَصْلَحَا
(And if they repent and do righteous good deeds), by refraining from that evil act, and thereafter their actions become righteous,
فَأَعْرِضُواْ عَنْهُمَآ
(leave them alone), do not verbally abuse them after that, since he who truly repents is just like he who has no sin,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ تَوَّاباً رَّحِيماً
(Surely, Allah is Ever the One Who accepts repentance, Most Merciful.) The following is recorded in the Two Sahihs:
«إِذَا زَنَتْ أَمَةُ أَحَدِكُمْ، فَلْيَجْلِدْهَا الْحَدَّ، وَلَا يُثَرِّبْ عَلَيْهَا»
(When the slave-girl of one of you commits illegal sexual intercouse, let him flog her and not chastise her afterwards. ) because the lashes she receives erase the sin that she has committed.
"Dan (terhadap) para wanita yang mengerjakan perbuatan keji, hendaklah ada empat orang saksi di antara kamu (yang me-nyaksikannya). Kemudian apabila mereka telah memberi persak-sian, maka kurunglah mereka (wanita-wanita itu) dalam rumah sampai mereka menemui ajalnya, atau sampai Allah memberi jalan lain kepadanya. Dan terhadap dua orang yang melakukan perbuatan keji di antara kamu, maka berilah hukuman kepada keduanya, kemudian jika keduanya bertaubat dan memperbaiki diri, maka biarkanlah mereka. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Penerima taubat lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nisa`: 15-16).
(15) Maksudnya adalah para wanita, ﴾ وَٱلَّٰتِي يَأۡتِينَ ٱلۡفَٰحِشَةَ ﴿ "yang mengerjakan perbuatan keji," yaitu zina, dan menyebutnya se-bagai suatu yang keji akibat dari keberadaannya yang menjijikkan dan keburukannya, ﴾ فَٱسۡتَشۡهِدُواْ عَلَيۡهِنَّ أَرۡبَعَةٗ مِّنكُمۡۖ ﴿ "maka hendaklah ada empat orang saksi di antara kamu (yang menyaksikannya)," yaitu dari kaum laki-laki kalian yang beriman dan adil, ﴾ فَإِن شَهِدُواْ فَأَمۡسِكُوهُنَّ فِي ٱلۡبُيُوتِ ﴿ "kemudian apabila mereka telah memberi persaksian, maka kurunglah mereka (wanita-wanita itu) dalam rumah," yaitu tahanlah mereka agar tidak keluar yang menyebabkan keraguan, dan juga bahwa penahanan itu termasuk di antara hukuman untuk mereka, ﴾ حَتَّىٰ يَتَوَفَّىٰهُنَّ ٱلۡمَوۡتُ ﴿ "sampai mereka menemui ajalnya" maksudnya, hal itu adalah akhir dari penahanan tersebut, ﴾ أَوۡ يَجۡعَلَ ٱللَّهُ لَهُنَّ سَبِيلٗا ﴿ "atau sampai Allah memberi jalan lain kepadanya," yaitu cara lain menghu-kum mereka selain penahanan dalam rumah.
Ayat ini tidaklah dimansukh, namun sesungguhnya ayat itu terpulang kepada masa saat itu, di mana pada masa awal-awal Islam, perkara hukuman itu adalah seperti dalam ayat tersebut hingga Allah memberi jalan lain bagi mereka, yaitu hukum rajam bagi yang telah berkeluarga dan cambuk bagi yang belum menikah.
(16) ﴾ و ó ﴿ "Dan" demikian juga, ﴾ ا ل ّ َ ذ َ ا ن ِ يَأۡتِيَٰنِهَا ﴿ "terhadap dua orang yang melakukan perbuatan keji" yaitu zina, ﴾ مِنكُمۡ ﴿ "di antara kalian" dari kaum laki-laki maupun wanita, ﴾ فَـَٔاذُوهُمَاۖ ﴿ "maka berilah hukuman kepada keduanya" dengan perkataan, ejekan, penghinaan, dan pemukulan yang mendidik untuk menjauhi kekejian tersebut, dengan dasar ini, maka laki-laki yang melakukan kekejian tersebut dihukum (dengan hal-hal tersebut di atas) sedangkan wanita di-tahan dan dihukum, dan penahanan itu ujungnya adalah kematian sedangkan hukuman ujungnya adalah taubat dan memperbaiki diri, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَإِن تَابَا ﴿ "Kemudian jika kedua-nya bertaubat" yaitu kembali dari dosa yang telah mereka lakukan dan mereka menyesali perbuatan itu lalu mereka bertekad untuk tidak mengulanginya kembali, ﴾ وَأَصۡلَحَا ﴿ "dan memperbaiki" perbuatan yang menunjukkan akan kebenaran taubat mereka, ﴾ فَأَعۡرِضُواْ عَنۡهُمَآۗ ﴿ "maka biarkanlah mereka" yaitu dari menghukum mereka.﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ تَوَّابٗا رَّحِيمًا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Penerima taubat lagi Maha Penyayang" yaitu banyak sekali menerima taubat yang dilakukan orang-orang yang berdosa dan bersalah, sangat besar kasih sayang dan perbuatan baikNya, di mana di antara perbuatan baikNya itu adalah menganugerahkan kepada mereka untuk bertaubat, lalu Allah menerima taubat mereka dan memaafkan apa yang telah mereka lakukan.
Faidah yang dapat diambil dari kedua ayat tersebut adalah bahwa saksi perzinaan itu harus terdiri dari empat orang laki-laki Mukmin, dan yang lebih utama dan lebih patut adalah mensyarat-kan pada mereka adanya sifat adil, karena Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah mengetat-kan perkara kekejian ini demi menutup aib hamba-hambaNya, sehingga Allah tidak akan menerima dalam perkara itu saksi dari empat wanita saja, tidak pula bersama seorang laki-laki, dan tidak juga kurang dari empat orang. Dan dalam bersaksi harus jelas dan terang-terangan sebagaimana yang ditunjukkan oleh hadits-hadits yang shahih dan diisyaratkan juga oleh ayat ini ketika Allah ber-firman, ﴾ فَٱسۡتَشۡهِدُواْ عَلَيۡهِنَّ أَرۡبَعَةٗ مِّنكُمۡۖ ﴿ "Hendaklah ada empat orang saksi di antara kamu (yang menyaksikannya)" dan tidaklah Allah mencukup-kan hanya sampai di situ hingga berfirman, ﴾ فَإِن شَهِدُواْ ﴿ "Kemudian apabila mereka telah memberi persaksian" yaitu harus ada kesaksian yang pasti tentang suatu perkara yang disaksikannya dengan mata kepala tanpa ada kesamaran dan ketidakjelasan.
Dan dapat diambil dari kedua ayat itu juga bahwa hukuman dengan perkataan dan perbuatan serta penahanan telah disyariat-kan oleh Allah sebagai suatu hukuman bagi suatu bentuk kemak-siatan yang mengandung pelajaran padanya.
Wanita-wanita yang berbuat zina di antara kalian, baik muḥṣan (pernah menikah) maupun gairu muḥṣan (belum pernah menikah) maka hadirkanlah empat orang muslim laki-laki yang adil sebagai saksi. Jika mereka bersaksi bahwa wanita-wanita itu benar-benar berbuat zina maka tahanlah mereka di dalam rumah sebagai hukuman bagi mereka sampai ajal menjemput mereka, atau sampai Allah memberikan jalan lain bagi mereka. Kemudian Allah menjelaskan jalan (yang lain) itu kepada mereka setelah itu, yaitu Allah menetapkan hukuman cambuk sebanyak seratus kali bagi seorang gadis yang berbuat zina dan pengasingannya selama satu tahun, dan hukuman rajam bagi wanita muḥṣan (pernah menikah) yang berbuat zina.
Ceux qui commettent le péché de fornication parmi les hommes, mariés ou célibataires, punissez-les en les humiliant et en les admonestant par les gestes et les paroles. S’ils renoncent à ce péché et réforment leur comportement, cessez de vous en prendre à eux car celui qui se repent est comparable à celui qui n’a pas commis de péché. Allah accueille continuellement le repentir de ceux de Ses serviteurs qui se repentent et Il se montre miséricordieux avec eux. On se contentait de cette punition dans les premiers temps de l’Islam, puis elle fut abrogée et remplacée par la flagellation et un exil d’une année si l’homme est célibataire et par la lapidation si l’homme est marié.
-Muhsan/Daha önce başından evlilik geçen ya da muhsan olmasın- Erkeklerden zina suçunu işleyen o iki kişiyi el ve dil ile azarlayıp küçük düşürecek şekilde cezalandırın. Üzerinde bulundukları durumu terk eder ve amelleri düzelirse, onlara eziyet etmeyi bırakın. Çünkü günahtan tövbe eden onu hiç işlememiş gibidir. Şüphesiz ki Allah, kullarından tövbe edenlerin tövbelerini çokça kabul edendir, onlara karşı çok merhametlidir. Bu ceza ile yetinmek (İslam'ın ilk döneminde) ilk başlarda idi. Daha sonra (hüküm) bekâr olana celde/kırbaç vurulması ve bir yıl yaşadığı yerden uzaklaştırılması, muhsan (Başından evlilik geçenin) evli olanın da recm edilmesi (taşlanması) ile nesh edilmiştir.
If a man or a woman commits an act considered a sin according to Islamic tenets, he or she will be dealt with in accordance with the rule of law, and not arbitrarily. It is unjust to declare anyone a criminal without fulfilling the legal conditions, nor is there permission to proceed summarily against even a proven criminal. The purpose of punishment is to uphold justice, and justice cannot be upheld through tyranny and injustice. Moreover, if a sinner pleads guilty and reforms himself, it becomes essential to adopt a sympathetic and forgiving attitude towards him. It is not proper to assess anyone on the basis of his past. When God Himself pardons those who sincerely repent, and turns in His benevolence to those who reform and improve, mere mortals have no right to taunt and ridicule former delinquents. One who taunts and ridicules them may yet prove to be a transgressor himself.
Dua orang laki-laki yang berbuat zina (homoseksual), baik muḥṣan (pernah menikah) maupun gairu muḥṣan (belum pernah menikah) maka hukumlah mereka dengan lisan dan tangan, yaitu dengan ucapan dan tindakan yang bernada merendahkan dan mengecam. Jika keduanya berhenti dari perbuatan buruk mereka dan berubah menjadi baik maka berpalinglah dari hukuman mereka tersebut karena orang yang bertobat dari dosanya seperti orang yang tidak berdosa. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Menerima tobat hamba-hamba-Nya yang bertobat dan Maha Penyayang kepada mereka. Hukuman semacam itu berlaku pada masa-masa awal Islam saja, kemudian mansukh (tidak berlaku lagi) dan diganti dengan hukuman cambuk dan pengasingan bagi yang belum menikah (gairu muḥṣan), dan hukuman rajam bagi yang pernah menikah (muḥṣan).
Homosexuality
The above discussion was based on the assumptions that both verses 15 and 16 relate to the fornication or adultery committed between men and women. However, some commentators of the Holy Qur'an, including Qadi Thanaullah Panipati, are of the view that verse 16 refers to homosexual act committed between two males. Verse 16 is translated as follows:
"And those two of you who commit it (the shameful act), torture them both".
Here the Arabic word used for 'those two of you is a masculine pronoun which presumes males on both sides. On this basis, these commentators have opined that this verse relates to two males committing unnatural shameful act, i.e. homosexuality. The commentators, who take both verses as referring to fornication or adultery, refute this argument on the principle that in general usage masculine expressions include feminine also. Be that as it may, the possibility of a reference to homosexuality in this verse cannot be ruled out. Therefore, it is pertinent here to give some details about the severe prohibition of homosexuality. Here are some Traditions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and his noble Companions ؓ on this subject:
عن ابی ہریرہ ؓ ان رسول اللہ ﷺ قال : لعن اللہ سبعۃ من خلقہ من فوق سبع سمٰوتہ وردّد اللعنۃ علی واحد منھم ثلاثاً و لعن کل واحد منھم لعنۃ تکفیہ، قال : ملعون من عمل عمل قوم لوط، ملعون من عمل عمل قوم لوط ملعون من عمل عمل قوم لوط ، (الحدیث)
As narrated by Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: "Allah has cursed seven types of his creatures from above the seven heavens. He has cursed one of them thrice, while has cursed the others one time which is enough for them. (About the one whom He has cursed thrice) He has said, "Cursed is he who did what the people of لوط (علیہ السلام) Lot did. Cursed is he who did what the people of Lot did. Cursed is he who did what the people of Lot did." (At-Targhib wat-Tarhib)
عن ابی ہریرہ ؓ ان رسول اللہ ﷺ قال : أربعۃ یصبحون فی غضب اللہ و یمسون فی سخط اللہ، قُلتُ : مَن ھم یا رسول اللہ ؟ قال : المشتبھون من الرجال بالنساء والمتشبھات من النساء بالرجال، والذی یأتی البھیمۃ ، والذی یأتی الرجال۔
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ عنہ reports that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: "Four types of people are, when they begin their day, under the wrath of Allah and when they reach their evenings they are under the rage of Allah." I asked: "Who are they, 0 Messenger of Allah?" He said: "Men who imitate women and women who imitate men and he who goes unto animals and he who goes unto men".
و عن انم عباس ؓ قال : قال رسول اللہ ﷺ ـ من وجدتموہ یعمل عمل قوم لوط فاقتلوا الفاعل و المفعول بہ
As narrated by Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas. ؓ the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: "If you find someone doing what the people of Lot did, kill both the doer and the one with whom it is done. (op. cit.)
In At-Targhib wat-Tarhib cited above, Hafiz Zaki' al-Din has said that four caliphs, Sayyidna Abu Bakr, Sayyidna ` Ali, Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Zubayr and Hisham ibn ` Abdul-Malik ؓ had condemned those guilty of sodomy to the fire. In this connection, he has also related, on the authority of Muhammad ibn Al-Munkadir, an event to the effect that Sayyidna Khalid ibn Walid ؓ wrote a letter to Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ reporting that there was a man in a certain Arabian locality with whom they did what is done with women. Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ called a meeting of the noble Companions, - Sayyidna Ali ؓ being one of them. He said that a sin like that was not committed by any human group except one, and they all knew how Allah Almighty dealt with those people. He proposed that the man be condemned to fire. Other Companions concurred and Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ decreed accordingly.
In the Hadith narrations quoted above, the act of the people of Lut has been repeatedly mentioned. The reference is to the people to whom Sayyidna Lut (علیہ السلام) was sent as their prophet. Apart from their disbelief in the Divine Message and the Messenger, and their ascribing all sorts of partners to Allah, they were also addicted to this abominably unnatural practice. When the preachings and teachings of Sayyidna Lut (علیہ السلام) had no effect on them, the angels acted as commanded by Allah Almighty. They physically lifted the habitations of these people off the ground, then a flip upside down, and down they threw the whole thing back on the ground. Details will, Insh’ Allah, appear in the Commentary on Surah al-A` raf.
The hadith narrations given above related to homosexual act. There are other narrations which carry the severest of warnings against indulging in the unnatural act (anal intercourse) with women:
عن ابن عباس ؓ ان رسول اللہ ﷺ قال : لا ہنظر اللہ عَزَّ و جَلّ إلی رجل اتی رجلاً أو امرأۃ فی دبرہا
Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ narrates that the Holy Prophet
ﷺ said: "Allah Almighty does not look (mercifully) at the person who commits anal intercourse with a man or woman."
عن خزیمۃ بن ثابت قال : قال رسول اللہ ﷺ : اِنَ اللہ لا یستحی من الحق، ثلاث مرَّات ، لا تأتوا النساء فی أدبارھن
Sayyidna Khuzaimah ibn Thabit says that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said : Allah does not get embarrassed by stating the truth. He said this thrice. Then, he said: "Do not go unto women anally."
عن ابوہریرہ ؓ أن رسول اللہ ﷺ قال : ملعون من أتی امرأۃ فی دبرھا
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: "Cursed is he who goes unto women anally." (At-Targhib wat-Tarhib)
وعنہ أن رسول اللہ ﷺ قال : من أتی حایضاً أو امرأۃ فی دبرھا أو کاھناً فصدَّقہ ، فقد کفر بما انزل علی محمد ﷺ
He also narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: "One who goes unto a woman in menstruation, or in her anus or goes to a soothsayer ( کاھِن kahin) and accepts his statement relating to the unknown, then, such people have rejected what was revealed to Muhammad ﷺ "
As for a fixed punishment for this evil act, there is a difference of opinion among Muslim jurists, details of which are available in books of Fiqh. Nevertheless, the nature of such punishments reported by them is as severe as it can be, such as, burning into fire, bashing under a wall felled over, throwing down from a height, stoning and beheading with a sword.
If two of your men commit a sexual offence – whether they are married or unmarried – punish them with words and blows, humiliating and disciplining them. If they turn away from what they were doing and correct themselves, then do not harm them. Those who turn away from a sin and ask for forgiveness are like those who have not sinned. Allah turns to those who repent to Him asking for forgiveness, and is Compassionate with them. The ruling of this verse was replaced with the ruling that unmarried men who have illicit sexual relations should be whipped a hundred times and banished for a year, and married men who have illicit sexual relations should be stoned.
Ang dalawang gumagawa ng kahalayan ng pangangalunya kabilang sa kalalakihan – mga nakapag-asawa man o hindi mga nakapag-asawa – ay parusahan ninyo silang dalawa sa pamamagitan ng dila at kamay, na magsasakatuparan sa paghamak at pagsawata. Kaya kung kumalas silang dalawa sa dating gawi at umayos ang mga gawain nilang dalawa ay umayaw kayo sa pananakit sa kanilang dalawa dahil ang nagbabalik-loob mula sa pagkakasala ay gaya ng sinumang walang pagkakasala. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging Palatanggap ng pagbabalik-loob ng nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila. Ang pagkakasya sa uring ito ng parusa ay noong simula. Pagkatapos pinawalang-bisa ito matapos niyon sa pamamagitan ng paghahagupit sa birheng nangangalunya at pagpapatapon sa kanya, at ng pagbabato naman sa nakapag-asawa na.
A aquellos que cometan el pecado de fornicación, castíguenlos. Pero si renuncian a este pecado y modifican su comportamiento, dejen de amonestarlos, ya que aquel que se arrepiente es comparable a aquel que no ha cometido pecado. Al-lah acoge constantemente el arrepentimiento de aquellos de Sus siervos que se arrepienten y se muestra misericordioso con ellos. En los primeros tiempos del Islam este castigo era suficiente, pero luego fue abrogado y remplazado por los azotes y un año de exilio si el hombre es soltero y por la lapidación si el hombre es casado.
Đối với nam giới đã có gia đình hoặc chưa có gia đình vi phạm Zina thì hãy trừng phạt hai loại người này bằng lời lẽ và hành động để hạ nhục họ. Khi nào họ từ bỏ hẳn tội lỗi mình phạm và có hành động tốt đẹp thì chấm dứt việc miệt thị họ, bởi người sám hối giống như người chưa từng phạm tội, quả thật Allah luôn chấp nhận sám hối đối với ai biết ăn năn sám hối, Ngài nhân từ với họ. Trước đây, hành phạt họ theo cách như trình bày ở trên sau đó được thay thế một bộ luật khác đó là đánh một trăm roi và đuổi khỏi xứ một năm nếu là chưa kết hôn và tử hình bằng cách ném đá đến chết nếu là người đã kết hôn.
I maschi che commettono adulterio, sposati o celibi, devono essere puniti con le parole e con le mani, in un modo umiliante che li dissuada. Se smettono ed il loro comportamento migliora, non proseguite nella punizione, poiché si sono pentiti del loro peccato, ed è come se non lo avessero commesso. In verità, Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso nei loro confronti.
Onu dvojicu koja učine blud, bilo da su imali supruge ili ne, kaznite verbalno i fizički, pa ako se okanu tog djela i budu činili dobra djela, ostavite na miru, jer pokajnik je kao onaj koji nema grijeha. Allah puno prašta onome ko se kaje i milostiv je prema takvima. Ovakva je kazna bila u početku islama, a zatim je propisano bičevanje i protjerivanje onog ko nije imao suprugu, a kamenovanje onog ko je imao suprugu.
17- Allah’ın kabul edeceği tevbe, ancak kötülüğü cehaletle yapıp sonra da çarçabuk tevbe eden kimselerinkidir. İşte Allah’ın tevbelerini kabul edeceği kimseler bunlardır. Allah hakkıyla bilendir, hikmet sahibidir
18- Yoksa kötülükleri işleyip de nihâyet onlardan birine ölüm gelip çattığında:“Ben, şimdi tevbe ettim” diyenlerin ve kâfir olarak ölenlerin tevbesi (geçerli) değildir. İşte biz onlar için çok acıklı bir azap hazırlamışızdır.
17-18. Allah’ın kullarının tevbesini kabul etmesi iki türlüdür: Birisi kullarını tevbe etmeye muvaffak kılması, diğeri ise kulunun tevbe etmesinden sonra o tevbeyi kabul etmesidir. Şanı Yüce Allah burada, bir lütfu ve cömertliği olarak kabul etmeyi üzerine bir hak olarak takdir ettiği tevbenin mahiyetini bize haber vermektedir. Bu tevbe “kötülüğü” yâni günahları “cehaletle”işleyenlerin tevbesidir. Günahın cehaletle işlenmesi, kişinin o günahın âkıbetini, Allah’ın gazap ve cezasını gerektirdiğini; ayrıca Allah’ın kendisini görüp gözettiğini ve sonunda bu günahın imanını eksilteceğini ya da yok edeceğini bilmemesidir. Bu itibarla günah işleyen herkes -o günahın haram olduğunu bilse dahi- cahildir. Hatta onun haram olduğunun bilinmesi cezayı gerektiren bir günah sayılması için şarttır.“Sonra da çarçabuk tevbe eden kimseler” buyruğunun şu anlamda olma ihtimali vardır: Ölümü görmeden önce tevbe eden kimseler... İşte Yüce Allah kul kesin olarak öleceğini ve azap göreceğini anlamadan önce tevbe edecek olursa tevbesini kabul eder. Ölüm halinde ise isyankârların tevbeleri de kâfirlerin dönüşleri de kabul olunmaz. Nitekim Yüce Allah Firavun hakkında şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Nihâyet boğulacağı anda şöyle dedi: İsrailoğullarının iman ettiğinden başka bir ilâhın olmadığına inandım, ben de müslümanlardanım.”(Yunus, 10/90) Bir başka yerde de Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Onlar bizim azabımızı gördüklerinde: Bir olarak Allah’a inandık, O’na eş tutmakta olduğumuz şeyleri de inkâr ettik, dediler. Ama bizim azabımızı gördüklerinde imanları onlara fayda vermedi. Bu Allah’ın kulları hakkında geçerli olagelen sünneti/kanunudur.”(el-Mümin, 40/85)
Burada da şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Yoksa kötülükleri işleyip de” yâni küfrün dışındaki günahları işlemeye devam edip “nihâyet onlardan birine ölüm gelip çattığında: Ben şimdi tevbe ettim diyenlerin ve kâfir olarak ölenlerin tevbesi (geçerli) değildir. İşte biz onlar için çok acıklı bir azap hazırlamışızdır.” Çünkü böyle bir durumda yapılan tevbe, zoraki bir tevbedir. Bu tevbenin de sahibine hiçbir faydası yoktur. Zira ancak gönülden yapılan tevbe fayda verir.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Sonra da çarçabuk tevbe eden” ifadesinin şu anlama gelme ihtimali de vardır: Tevbe etmeyi gerektiren günahı işlemelerinden kısa bir süre sonra tevbe edenlerinki... Bu durumda anlam şöyle olur: Bir kimse günahı işledikten itibaren elini çabuk tutarak o işten vazgeçmeyi kararlaştırıp Yüce Allah’a döner ve bundan dolayı pişman olursa, şüphe yok ki Allah onun tevbesini kabul eder. Bu ise günahını sürdürüp devam ettiren, kusurları üzere ısrar eden kimsenin durumundan farklıdır. Böyle bir kimsenin işlediği bu günahlar sonunda kendisinde kalıcı birer nitelik halini alır ve artık onun tam anlamıyla tevbe etmesi çok zor olur. Çoğunlukla da tevbe etmeye muvaffak kılınmaz ve tevbenin sebepleri ona kolaylaştırılmaz. Tıpkı bile bile kötülük işleyen ve Allah’ın kendisini görmesine aldırış etmeyen kimsenin kötülük işlemesi gibi. Böyle bir kimse kendi yüzüne karşı rahmet kapılarını kapatmış olur.
Evet, Yüce Allah, kasten ve kesin bilgisine rağmen günahlar üzere ısrar edip duran kulunu, geçmiş bütün günahlarını ve suçlarını kendisi sebebi ile sileceği faydalı bir tevbeye muvaffak kılması mümkündür. Fakat bu ilâhi rahmet ve tevfik böyle olmayan kişiye daha yakındır. Bundan dolayı bir önceki âyet-i kerime:“Allah hakkıyla bilendir, hikmet sahibidir” diye sona ermektedir. Şanı Yüce Allah kimin samimi olarak tevbe ettiğini ve kimin tevbesinin de sahte olduğunu çok iyi bilir. O bakımdan herkese hikmetine uygun olarak hak ettiği şekilde karşılık verir. Yine hikmet ve rahmetinin tevbeye muvaffak kılınmasını gerektirdiği kimseyi tevbeye muvaffak kılması da hikmetinin bir parçasıdır. Hikmet ve adaletinin tevbeye muvaffak kılmamayı gerektirdiği kimseyi de böyle bir muvaffakiyetten mahrum bırakır.
In verità, Allāh accetta il pentimento di coloro che commettono peccato, ignorando la gravità delle conseguenze delle proprie azioni. E queste sono le condizioni di tutti coloro che commettono peccato, con o senza intenzione, e poi tornano pentiti al loro Dio, prima che sopraggiunga la morte: Il pentimento di costoro viene accettato da Allāh, Egli perdona i loro peccati; e Allāh è Sapiente nei confronti delle condizioni dei Suoi sudditi, Saggio nell'Amministrare la Sua Legge.
Al-lah acepta el arrepentimiento de aquellos que han pecado y trasgredido sus preceptos por ignorancia de consecuencias (tal es el caso para todo individuo que cometa un pecado, deliberadamente o no) y luego retorne a su Señor antes de ver la proximidad de la muerte. En estos casos, Al-lah acepta su arrepentimiento y no considera sus pecados. Al-lah conoce mejor que nadie las situaciones que atraviesan Sus siervos, y Él es Sabio en Sus juicios y en Sus leyes.
Allah prima pokajanje od onih koji počine grijeh, namjerno i nenamjerno, neznajući zlokobnost tog grijeha, a zatim se pokaju svom Gospodaru prije nego što im počne duša izlaziti. Takvima Allah prima pokajanje i oprašta grijehe, a Allah zna stanja Svojih stvorenja, i mudro upravlja njima i propisuje zakone.
Allah accueille seulement le repentir de ceux qui ont commis des péchés et des transgressions par ignorance de leurs conséquences fâcheuses – c’est d’ailleurs le cas pour tout individu commettant un péché délibérément ou non – puis retournent à leur Seigneur avant de voir la mort arriver. Ceux-là, Allah accepte leur repentir et ne tient pas compte de leurs péchés. Allah connaît le mieux les situations vécues par Ses serviteurs et Il est Sage dans Son appréciation et Ses lois.
Repentance was mentioned in the previous verse. Now, given in the present two verses are conditions under which repentance is or is not accepted.
Commentary
Repentance from a deliberate sin
At this point, it should be noted that the Holy Qur'an has used the words "in ignorance" which apparently gives an impression that the repentance may be accepted when a sin is committed unintentionally and unknowingly. But if it is committed deliberately, it will not be acceptable. However, according to the explanation of this verse given by the noble Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all, the word, جھالہ 'jahalah" (ignorance) here does not mean that a sinning person is not aware of a sin as sin, or has no intention or volition to commit a sin. Instead, it means that it was the insensitivity and heedlessness of a person towards the evil end of sin and its ultimate punishment which became the cause of his audacity to venture into sin, even though he knew a sin as sin, and had approached it with intention and volition as well.
In other words, the word, 'jahalah" or ignorance used here is in the sense of carelessness or stupidity. This is supported by an evidence in Surah Yusuf. Sayyidna Yusuf (علیہ السلام) (Joseph) had said to his brothers: هَلْ عَلِمْتُم مَّا فَعَلْتُم بِيُوسُفَ وَأَخِيهِ إِذْ أَنتُمْ جَاهِلُونَ ﴿89﴾. Here the brothers have been called, ' jahilun", the ignorant ones, although what they did was not the outcome of any error or forgetfulness but they had done that knowingly and with full deliberation. Yet, it is because of their heedlessness towards the evil end of their act that they have been called 'jahil" (ignorant).
Abu al-` Aliyah and Qatadah ؓ report that the noble Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all, agreed that کل ذنب اصابہ عبد فھو جھالۃ عمداً کان أو غیرہ ، that is, 'any sin committed by a servant of Allah is, anyway, an act of ignorance, be it deliberate or otherwise.'
The master of exegesis, Mujahid said: کل عامل بمعصیۃ اللہ فھو جاھل حین عملھا "Everyone who is doing anything in disobedience to Allah is, for that matter, ignorant while doing it," even though, on the outside, he may appear to be a person of great learning. (Ibn Kathir)
In his Tafsir, al-Bahr al-Muhit, Abu Hayyan has said: This is just like what has been reported in a hadith لا یزنی الزانی وھو مؤمن ، that is, 'a person who commits zina (adultery) will not be doing so while in a state of being a true Muslim.' It means that the time when he succumbed to the temptation of this evil act, that was the time when he was flung far off from the demand of his faith. For this reason, Sayyidna ` Ikrimah ؓ said : امور الدنیا کلّھا جھالۃ that is, 'everything one does in this mortal world - outside the framework of obedience to Allah - is ignorance.' The logic is very obvious since the person disobeying Allah is preferring short-lived pleasures over those everlasting; and, anyone who takes the punishment which will last forever and ever in exchange for this short-lived series of pleasures cannot be called rational, sensible or smart. Such a person would be universally termed as ignorant, even if he knows the evil of his act and has all the intention and resolve to go ahead with it.
The gist of the discussion so far is that the sin that a man commits, deliberately or mistakenly, gets committed due to nothing but jihalat' or ignorance. Therefore, there is a consensus of the entire Muslim ummah on the principle that the repentance of a person who commits some sin deliberately can also be accepted. (al-Bahr a1-Muhit)
Incidentally, there is another point worth attention in the present verse which prescribes a condition for the acceptance of repentance - that one should repent soon without delaying it. The Qur'anic words are: "Shortly thereafter". At does "shortly" signify and how much time will come within the limit of "shortly"? The Holy ﷺ has himself explained this in a hadith in the following words: اِن اللہ یقبَلُ توبۃَ العبد مالم یغَرُغِرُ . The hadith means that Allah Almighty accepts the repentance of His servant until the time he passes into the throes of death and his soul struggles to get out of his rattling throat.
Muhaddith Ibn Marduwayh has narrated from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Umar ؓ that he heard the Holy Prophet ﷺ saying: 'A believing servant of Allah who repents from his sin a month before his death, or repents a day or a moment earlier, Allah Almighty shall accept his repentance, the condition being that the repentance should be genuine and sincere. (Ibn Kathir)
In short, the explanation of "min qarib" (shortly thereafter), given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself tells us that virtually man's whole life-time comes under "qarib" and, as such, any repentance which is offered well-before death shall be acceptable. However, the repentance made by man while in throes of death is not acceptable.
Maulana Ashraf Thanavi (رح) in his Tafsir Bayan al-Qur'an, has elaborated the subject by saying that man faces two conditions when close to death. Firstly, there is the condition of utter hopelessness when all medicines and efforts fail and man comes to realize that death is round the corner. This is known as the state of بأس i.e., conscious suffering. The second condition relates to what comes after, that is, when the pangs of the departure of human soul begin and the fated time of ghargharah (the onomatopoetic rattling sound emerging from the throat, a herald of approaching death) comes close. This is known as the state of بأس i.e., total despair. The first condition, that is, the condition of conscious suffering comes within the sense of مِن قرِیب "min qari'b" and the repentance made at that time is accepted; but, the repentance in the second condition, that is, the condition of total despair, is not acceptable, for this is a condition when the angels and things belonging to the Hereafter may start appearing before the dying person, and they are not included in the sense of "min qarib".
This explanation given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been pointed out by the Holy Qur'an itself in the following verse (i.e. verse 18) where it is expressly mentioned that repenting, after the sure signs of death are visible, is not accepted.
So, in the light of this explanation the addition of "min qarib " (shortly thereafter) in this verse serves to indicate that the very life-span of man is limited in time, and death, which he may think is far away, may actually be quite near.
“ Relenting taken by Allah upon Himself” is a form of promise the fulfillment of which is certain. Otherwise the truth is that Allah Almighty does not necessarily owe anything to anyone.
The second verse (18) describes those whose repentance is not acceptable with Allah, those who fearlessly go on committing sins throughout their entire lives yet, when death stands on their head and the withdrawal of their soul is set in motion and the angels of death start becoming visible, they start offering repentance. How could their repentance become acceptable when they kept running wild with their lives and wasted all opportunities of repenting while there was still time to repent. This is very much like Pharaoh and his people who called out while drowning that they were ready to believe in the Lord of Musa (Moses) and Ha-run (Aaron) ہارون (علیہ السلام) . Naturally, they were told that their declaration of faith at that time was of no consequence, because the time set for it was all over.
The same thing has been pointed out in the last sentence of the verse which says that Allah also does not accept the repentance of those who die while they are still disbelievers. What is the worth of a declaration of faith right in the middle of one's match with death facing the pangs of the withdrawal of they soul from the body? This confession or this declaration of faith is out of tune with the time and quite worthless now as their punishment stands prepared for them.
What is repentance?
After the literal explanation of these two verses, it seems necessary to define Taubah or repentance and determine its real nature and status. In his اَحیا العلوم 'Ihya' al-` Ulum, Imam al-Ghazali (رح) has identified three different situations with regard to committing sins:
The first state is that of total sinlessness, that is, no sin has ever been committed. This is either the hallmark of angels or that of the prophets, may peace be on them. The second stage of getting involved in sin comes when one takes the initiative and ventures into sin and then repeats and persists with it, never feeling ashamed or regretful and never thinking of stopping and abandoning it. This is the degree of the satans and the devils. The third station belongs to human beings, the children of Adam who, immediately after having committed a sin, regret it and resolve firmly not to go near it in future.
This tells us that failing to repent after committing a sin is the style of devils exclusively. Therefore, it is the consensus of the entire Muslim ummah that Taubah is obligatory. The Holy Qur'an says:
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا تُوبُوا إِلَى اللَّـهِ تَوْبَةً نَّصُوحًا عَسَىٰ رَبُّكُمْ أَن يُكَفِّرَ عَنكُمْ سَيِّئَاتِكُمْ وَيُدْخِلَكُمْ جَنَّاتٍ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ
(0 those who believe, repent before Allah, a sincere repentance; may be your Lord removes from you your sins and admits you to gardens beneath which rivers flow.) (66:8)
How generous is the mercy of our Lord! A man spends a whole life-time in disobeying Him. Nevertheless, when he repents sincerely before his death, not only his sins are forgiven, but he receives much more when he is admitted into the circle of favoured servants of Allah and made an inheritor of Paradise.
In a hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: التَّایٔب حبیب اللہ والتایٔب منَ الذَنّبِ کمن لاذنبَ لَہ that is, 'one who repents from sin is loved by Allah and one who has repented from sin is like one who had never committed a sin.' (Ibn Majah)
According to some narrations, if a servant of Allah repents from a sin and his repentance finds acceptance with Him, he is not only absolved from having to account for it, but the very record in writing posted by the angels is erased out from his book of deeds so that he may not be disgraced either.
However, what is necessary is that the repentance is genuine and is offered in sincerity. This repentance stands on three pillars. Firstly, one should regret over and feel ashamed about what he or she has done. According to hadith, اِنَّما التَّوبۃُ النِّدم that is, 'Taubah is (another name of) remorse'. Secondly, one should immediately leave off the sin he has committed and he should, for the future too, firmly resolve to stay away from it. Thirdly, one should think of making amends for what has gone by, that is, he should try to take measures to rectify what has happened in sin to the best of his ability. For example, if he has missed a prayer or a fast, he should make up for it by doing what is known as qada (compensatory worship). If one does not remember the correct number of such missed prayers and fasts, he should think, calculate and come to an-estimated number and then go on to offer qada for these in all seriousness. If one finds it impossible to do so all at one time, he could offer, with each salah due at its time, one qada of each salah he missed throughout his life, which is commonly known as ` umri gada. In the same way, one should do his best to make up, as and when convenient, for obligatory fasts he missed by offering qada fasts. May be one has not paid the obligatory zakah due on him; he should, then pay the zakah due on him for previous years as well, paying it all or paying it gradually. God forbid, if one has usurped someone's right, he should return it back to him and if he has hurt someone, he should seek his forgiveness. But, should it be that one does not regret what he has done, or, despite being regretful, he does not leave off that sin for future, then, this repentance is no repentance even though it may be said a thousand times, as so delightfully put in verse by a Persian poet:
توبہ بر لب سبحہ برکف دل پُر از ذوق گناہ
معصیت را خندہ می آید از استغفارِ ما
Repentance on the lips, rosary in hand and a heart full of the taste of sin, Sin laughs at my style of seeking forgiveness!
The point being made here is that man, once he repents as stated earlier, and despite having been in all sorts of sins, becomes a servant dear to Allah. And should it ever be that, out of human weakness, one does fall into sin yet another time, he should immediately renew his repentance in the fond hope that this time, like every other time, Allah Almighty shall, being Most-Forgiving, relent towards him. Let me conclude with yet another Persian couplet which says:
ایں درگہ ما درگہِ نومیدی نیست
صد بار اگر توبۃ شکستی بازآ
This is the Court of My Presence, not the Court of Despair.
Even if you have broken (the promise in) your repentance a hundred times, come again!
"Sesungguhnya taubat di sisi Allah hanyalah taubat bagi orang-orang yang mengerjakan kejahatan lantaran kejahilan, yang kemudian mereka bertaubat dengan segera, maka mereka itulah yang diterima Allah taubatnya; dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana. Dan tidaklah taubat itu diterima Allah dari orang-orang yang mengerjakan kejahatan (yang) hingga apabila datang ajal kepada seseorang di antara mereka, (barulah) ia me-ngatakan, 'Sesungguhnya saya bertaubat sekarang.' Dan tidak (pula diterima taubat) orang-orang yang mati sedang mereka di dalam kekafiran. Bagi orang-orang itu telah Kami sediakan siksa yang pedih." (An-Nisa`: 17-18).
(17) Taubat dari Allah terhadap hamba-hambaNya ada dua macam; pertama, taufik dariNya untuk melakukan taubat itu sendiri, dan kedua, penerimaanNya akan taubat tersebut setelah dilakukan oleh sang hamba. Di sini, Allah mengabarkan bahwa taubat yang hanya berhak dialamatkan kepada Allah adalah haq yang hanya Allah peruntukkan bagi DiriNya, sebagai kebaikan dan anugerah dariNya bagi orang yang melakukan perbuatan dosa, yaitu kemaksiatan ﴾ بِجَهَٰلَةٖ ﴿ "lantaran kejahilan" yaitu kebodohan darinya akan akibat perbuatan itu dan konsekuensi kemurkaan dan siksaan Allah terhadapnya, kebodohannya akan pengawasan dan pengamatan Allah terhadap dirinya, kebodohannya akan hasil dari perbuatannya itu berupa berkurangnya atau hilangnya iman darinya, maka setiap pelaku kemaksiatan terhadap Allah adalah jahil dengan kondisi seperti itu walaupun ia mengetahui akan keharamannya, bahkan mengetahui keharaman sesuatu adalah syarat suatu kemaksiatan yang mendapat hukuman karenanya, ﴾ ثُمَّ يَتُوبُونَ مِن قَرِيبٖ ﴿ "yang kemudian mereka bertaubat dengan segera" kemungkinan maknanya adalah; kemudian mereka bertaubat sebelum menyaksikan kematian, karena Allah menerima taubat seorang hamba apabila ia bertaubat sebelum ada kepastian bahwa ia akan mati dan sebelum ada siksaan secara pasti, sedangkan se-telah hadirnya kematian, maka tidaklah akan diterima dari pelaku kemaksiatan suatu taubat pun dan tidak akan diterima pula ke-imanan dari orang kafir, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman tentang Fir'aun,
﴾ حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَآ أَدۡرَكَهُ ٱلۡغَرَقُ قَالَ ءَامَنتُ أَنَّهُۥ لَآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّا ٱلَّذِيٓ ءَامَنَتۡ بِهِۦ بَنُوٓاْ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ وَأَنَا۠ مِنَ ٱلۡمُسۡلِمِينَ 90 ﴿
"Hingga bila Fir'aun itu telah hampir tenggelam, berkatalah dia, 'Saya percaya bahwa tidak ada tuhan melainkan Rabb yang dipercayai oleh Bani Israil, dan saya termasuk orang-orang yang berserah diri (ke-pada Allah)'." (Yunus: 90).
Dan Allah تعالى berfirman
﴾ فَلَمَّا رَأَوۡاْ بَأۡسَنَا قَالُوٓاْ ءَامَنَّا بِٱللَّهِ وَحۡدَهُۥ وَكَفَرۡنَا بِمَا كُنَّا بِهِۦ مُشۡرِكِينَ 84 فَلَمۡ يَكُ يَنفَعُهُمۡ إِيمَٰنُهُمۡ لَمَّا رَأَوۡاْ بَأۡسَنَاۖ سُنَّتَ ٱللَّهِ ٱلَّتِي قَدۡ خَلَتۡ فِي عِبَادِهِۦۖ ﴿
"Maka tatkala mereka melihat azab Kami, mereka berkata, 'Kami ber-iman hanya kepada Allah saja, dan kami kafir kepada sembahan-sembahan yang telah kami persekutukan dengan Allah.' Maka iman mereka tiada berguna bagi mereka tatkala mereka telah melihat siksa Kami. Itulah sun-nah Allah yang telah berlaku terhadap hamba-hambaNya." (Al-Mu`min: 84-85).
Dan Allah berfirman di sini, ﴾ وَلَيۡسَتِ ٱلتَّوۡبَةُ لِلَّذِينَ يَعۡمَلُونَ ٱلسَّيِّـَٔاتِ ﴿ "Dan tidaklah taubat itu diterima Allah dari orang-orang yang menger-jakan kejahatan," yaitu kemaksiatan-kemaksiatan selain kekufuran, ﴾ حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَا حَضَرَ أَحَدَهُمُ ٱلۡمَوۡتُ قَالَ إِنِّي تُبۡتُ ٱلۡـَٰٔنَ وَلَا ٱلَّذِينَ يَمُوتُونَ وَهُمۡ كُفَّارٌۚ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ أَعۡتَدۡنَا لَهُمۡ عَذَابًا أَلِيمٗا ﴿ "hingga apabila datang ajal kepada seseorang di antara mereka, (barulah) ia mengatakan, 'Sesungguhnya saya bertaubat sekarang.' Dan tidak (pula diterima taubat) orang-orang yang mati sedang mereka di dalam kekafiran. Bagi orang-orang itu telah Kami sediakan siksa yang pedih," yang demikian itu karena taubat dalam kondisi seperti itu adalah taubat yang terpaksa yang tidak berguna bagi pelakunya, padahal sesungguhnya yang bermanfaat itu hanyalah taubat pilihan atau kesadaran.
Dan kemungkinan[17] juga makna FirmanNya, ﴾ مِن قَرِيبٖ ﴿ "Dengan segera" yaitu segera setelah perbuatan dosa tersebut yang meng-haruskan adanya taubat, maka maknanya adalah, bahwa barang-siapa yang bersegera dalam menarik diri sejak timbulnya dosa dan berserah diri kepada Allah serta menyesali perbuatan itu, maka sesungguhnya Allah akan mengampuni dosanya, berbeda halnya dengan orang yang terus menerus dengan dosanya dan berkelan-jutan dalam aib-aibnya itu hingga menjadi sebuah sifat yang me-nempel pada dirinya, maka sesungguhnya akan sulit baginya untuk bertaubat secara total, bahkan biasanya ia tidak mendapatkan taufik taubat dan tidak dimudahkan kepada sebab-sebabnya, seperti seseorang yang melakukan perbuatan dosa atas dasar ilmu yang jelas dan keyakinan yang dibarengi dengan sikap meremehkan pengawasan Allah terhadapnya, maka sesungguhnya ia telah me-nutup pintu rahmat bagi dirinya sendiri.
Memang benar, bahwa Allah terkadang memberikan taufik kepada hambaNya yang selalu melakukan dosa dan maksiat dengan kesengajaan dan keyakinan menuju taubat yang berguna di mana Allah akan menghapus dengan taubat itu apa-apa yang telah lalu berupa dosa-dosa dan kejahatan-kejahatannya, akan tetapi rahmat dan taufik itu lebih dekat kepada orang yang pertama, oleh karena itulah Allah menutup ayat pertama tersebut dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana" dan di antara ilmu Allah adalah bahwa Dia mengetahui orang yang benar dalam bertaubat dan orang yang berdusta, dan akan membalas setiap dari kedua orang tersebut sesuai dengan hak keduanya menurut hikmahNya, dan di antara hikmahNya adalah Allah akan memberikan taufik kepada orang yang hikmah dan rahmatNya menghendaki orang tersebut kepada taubat, dan Allah akan menghinakan orang yang hikmah dan keadilanNya meng-hendaki tidak memberi taufik kepadanya, Wallahu a'lam.
Repentance is Accepted Until one Faces death
Allah states that He accepts repentance of the servant who commits an error in ignorance and then repents, even just before he sees the angel who captures the soul, before his soul reaches his throat. Mujahid and others said, "Every person who disobeys Allah by mistake, or intentionally is ignorant, until he refrains from the sin." Qatadah said that Abu Al-`Aliyah narrated that the Companions of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to say, "Every sin that the servant commits, he commits out of ignorance." `Abdur-Razzaq narrated that, Ma`mar said that Qatadah said that, the Companions of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ agreed that every sin that is committed by intention or otherwise, is committed in ignorance." Ibn Jurayj said, "Abdullah bin Kathir narrated to me that Mujahid said, `Every person who disobeys Allah (even willfully), is ignorant while committing the act of disobedience."' Ibn Jurayj said, "`Ata' bin Abi Rabah told me something similar." Abu Salih said that Ibn `Abbas commented, "It is because of one's ignorance that he commits the error." `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said about the Ayah,
ثُمَّ يَتُوبُونَ مِن قَرِيبٍ
(and repent soon (afterwards)), "Until just before he (or she) looks at the angel of death." Ad-Dahhak said, "Every thing before death is `soon afterwards."' Al-Hasan Al-Basri said about the Ayah,
ثُمَّ يَتُوبُونَ مِن قَرِيبٍ
(and repent soon afterwards), "Just before his last breath leaves his throat." `Ikrimah said, "All of this life is `soon afterwards."' Imam Ahmad recorded that Ibn `Umar said that the Messenger ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ اللهَ يَقْبَلُ تَوْبَةَ الْعَبْدِمَالَمْ يُغَرْغِر»
(Allah accepts the repentance of the servant as long as the soul does not reach the throat.) This Hadith was also collected by At-Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah, and At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Gharib". By mistake, Ibn Majah mentioned that this Hadith was narrated through `Abdullah bin `Amr. However, what is correct is that `Abdullah bin `Umar bin Al-Khattab was the narrator. Allah said,
فَأُوْلَـئِكَ يَتُوبُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَلِيماً حَكِيماً
(It is they to whom Allah will forgive and Allah is Ever All-Knower, All-Wise.) Surely, when hope in continued living diminishes, the angel of death comes forth and the soul reaches the throat, approaches the chest and arrives at the state where it is being gradually pulled out, then there is no accepted repentance, nor a way out of that certain end. Hence Allah's statements,
وَلَيْسَتِ التَّوْبَةُ لِلَّذِينَ يَعْمَلُونَ السَّيِّئَـتِ حَتَّى إِذَا حَضَرَ أَحَدَهُمُ الْمَوْتُ قَالَ إِنِّى تُبْتُ الاٌّنَ
(And of no effect is the repentance of those who continue to do evil deeds until death faces one of them and he says: "Now I repent,") and,
فَلَمَّا رَأَوْاْ بَأْسَنَا قَالُواْ ءَامَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَحْدَهُ
(So when they saw Our punishment, they said: "We believe in Allah Alone...") 40:84 Allah decided that repentance shall not be accepted from the people of the earth when the sun rises from the west, as Allah said,
يَوْمَ يَأْتِى بَعْضُ ءَايَـتِ رَبِّكَ لاَ يَنفَعُ نَفْسًا إِيمَانُهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ ءَامَنَتْ مِن قَبْلُ أَوْ كَسَبَتْ فِى إِيمَـنِهَا خَيْرًا
(The day that some of the signs of your Lord do come, no good will it do to a person to believe then, if he believed not before, nor earned good through his faith.) 6:158. oAllah said,
وَلاَ الَّذِينَ يَمُوتُونَ وَهُمْ كُفَّارٌ
(nor of those who die while they are disbelievers.) Consequently, when the disbeliever dies while still a disbeliever and polytheist, his sorrow and repentance shall not avail him. If he were to ransom himself, even with the earth's fill of gold, it will not be accepted from him. Ibn `Abbas, Abu Al-`Aliyah and Ar-Rabi` bin Anas said that the Ayah:
وَلاَ الَّذِينَ يَمُوتُونَ وَهُمْ كُفَّارٌ
(nor of those who die while they are disbelievers), was revealed about the people of Shirk. Imam Ahmad recorded that Usamah bin Salman said that Abu Dharr said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ اللهَ يَقْبَلُ تَوْبَةَ عَبْدِهِ أَوْ يَغْفِرُ لِعَبْدِهِ مَالَمْ يَقَعِ الْحِجَاب»
(Allah accepts the repentance of His servant, or forgives His servant, as long as the veil does not drop.) They asked, "And what does the drop of the veil mean " He said,
«أَنْ تَخْرُجَ النَّفْسُ وَهِيَ مُشْرِكَة»
(When the soul is removed while one is a polythiest.) Allah then said,
أُوْلَـئِكَ أَعْتَدْنَا لَهُمْ عَذَاباً أَلِيماً
(For them We have prepared a painful torment), torment that is severe, eternal and enormous.
Sesungguhnya Allah hanya menerima tobat dari orang-orang yang berbuat dosa dan maksiat karena ketidaktahuan mereka akan akibat dan dampak buruknya -yang merupakan kondisi umum yang ada pada diri semua orang yang berbuat dosa, baik sengaja maupun tidak sengaja-, kemudian mereka kembali ke jalan Tuhan mereka sebelum ajal menjemput mereka. Mereka itulah yang akan diterima tobatnya oleh Allah dan diampuni kesalahannya dan Allah Maha Mengetahui keadaan makhluk-Nya lagi Mahabijaksana dalam menetapkan takdir dan syariat-Nya.
Şüphesiz ki Allah, günah ve masiyetlerin akıbetini ve şerrini bilmeden yönelen - kasıtlı ya da kasıtsız olarak günah işleyen herkesi kapsar- kimselerin tövbesini kabul eder. Sonra o kimseler ölüm kendilerine gelmeden önce Rablerine tövbekâr olarak dönerler. İşte yüce Allah bu kimselerin tövbesini kabul eder ve günahlarını affeder. Yüce Allah kullarının bütün hallerini en iyi bilen, takdir etmesinde ve hüküm koymasında hikmetli olandır.
Allah chỉ chấp nhận sự sám hối của ai vi phạm tội lỗi do không biết hậu quả phải gánh cho tội lỗi đó - không phân biệt cố ý hay chỉ vô tình vi phạm - sau đó họ kịp thời sám hối với Allh trước khi chết, Nhóm người đó sẽ được Allah chấp nhận sự sám hối của họ, Ngài xí xóa lỗi lầm họ đã phạm, bởi Allah luôn tận tường mọi hoàn cảnh của tạo hóa, rất sáng suốt trong quản lý và qui định.
Tumatanggap lamang si Allāh ng pagbabalik-loob ng mga nangahas sa paggawa ng mga pagkakasala at mga pagsuway dahil sa isang kamangmangan mula sa kanila sa kahihinatnan ng mga ito at kasamaan ng mga ito. Ito ang lagay ng bawat nakagagawa ng pagkakasala nang sinasadya o hindi sinasadya, pagkatapos nagbabalik sila na mga nagsisisi sa Panginoon nila bago makaharap ang kamatayan. Sa mga iyon tatanggap si Allāh ng pagbabalik-loob at magpapalampas Siya sa mga masagwang gawa nila. Laging si Allāh ay Maalam sa mga kalagayan ng nilikha Niya, Marunong sa pagtatakda Niya at pagbabatas Niya.
Allah only turns in mercy and forgiveness to those who commit disobedience and overstep the limits out of foolishness and impulse, and who repent to Allah asking for His forgiveness before the time of their death. Allah forgives these people, by overlooking their disobedience. Allah knows the circumstances of people, and is Wise in His decree and sacred laws.
Allah không chấp nhận sự sám hối của những ai mãi mê trong tội lỗi và không hề biết hối cải cho đến khi họ đối diện với sự đau đớn của cái chết, lúc đó họ mới thốt lên, bây giờ bề tôi xin sám hối về những tội lỗi mình đã phạm. Allah không chấp nhận sự sám hối như thế. Những ai chết trong lúc họ vẫn ngoan cố trên sự vô đức tin, họ là những kẻ tội lỗi ngoan cố trên tội lỗi bất chấp tội lỗi, và những ai chết trong tình trạng không có đức tin, TA sẽ chuẩn bị cho y một hình phạt đau đớn.
Allah does not turn in mercy and forgiveness to those who continue in their disobedience, overstepping the limits and insisting on overstepping them, and not turning away from doing this until they are dying, then saying that they regret what they did and asking for Allah’s forgiveness. Also, Allah does not turn in mercy and forgiveness to those who die in disbelief – He has prepared a painful punishment for them.
Hindi tumatanggap si Allāh ng pagbabalik-loob ng mga nagpupumilit sa mga pagsuway at hindi nagbabalik-loob mula sa mga ito hanggang sa makatanaw sila ng paghihingalo saka sa sandaling iyon ay magsasabi ang isa kabilang sa kanila: "Tunay na ako ay nagbalik-loob ngayon mula sa nagawa ko na mga pagsuway." Hindi tumatanggap si Allāh, gayon din, ng pagbabalik-loob ng mga mamamatay habang sila ay mga nagpupumilit sa kawalang-pananampalataya. Ang mga tagasuway na nagpupumilit na iyon sa mga pagsuway at ang mga mamamatay habang sila ay nasa kawalang-pananampalataya nila ay naghanda Kami para sa kanila ng isang pagdurusang masakit.
Al-lah no acepta el arrepentimiento de aquellos que persisten en transgredir Sus preceptos, y que solo se arrepienten cuando están ante la muerte y en ese momento dicen: “Ahora me arrepiento de los pecados que cometí.” Al-lah tampoco acepta el arrepentimiento de aquellos que mueren obstinados en su incredulidad, a estos que se empeñan en cometer pecados se les tiene preparado un castigo doloroso.
Allah ne prima pokajanje onih koji ustrajavaju na grijesima i ne kaju se sve dok ne padnu u smrtne muke (prilikom izlaska duše iz tijela), kada reknu: "Sada se kajem za grijehe koje sam činio!" Isto tako Allah ne prima pokajanje onima koji umru ustrajni u nevjerovanju. Allah je pripremio bolnu kaznu onima koji ustrajavaju u grijesima sve do smrti i onima koji umru kao nevjernici.
Allāh non accetta il pentimento di coloro che perseverano nel peccato e non si pentono finché non sono in fin di vita. In quel momento, qualcuno di loro dirà: "Mi sono pentito ora dei peccati che ho commesso!" ed Allāh non accetterà il pentimento di coloro che muoiono perseverando nella miscredenza, e costoro sono i disobbedienti, coloro che perseverano nel peccato, e per coloro che muoiono da miscredenti abbiamo preparato una dolorosa punizione.
Allah n’accepte pas le repentir de ceux qui persistent à transgresser et qui ne se repentent de leurs péchés que lorsqu’ils sont à l’agonie. A ce moment-là, ils disent: Je me repens maintenant des péchés que j’ai commis. Allah n’accepte pas non plus le repentir de ceux qui meurent en persistant dans la mécréance. A ces croyants désobéissants qui s’obstinent à commettre des péchés comme aux mécréants, Nous préparons un châtiment douloureux.
Allah tidak akan menerima tobat orang-orang yang mempertahankan kemaksiatannya dan tidak mau bertobat darinya hingga mereka melihat sakratulmaut, ketika itu ia baru berkata, “Sungguh, sekarang ini aku bertobat dari perbuatan maksiat.” Allah juga tidak akan menerima tobat orang-orang yang mati dengan membawa kekafiran. Orang-orang yang gigih mempertahankan kemaksiatan dan orang-orang yang mati dengan membawa kekafiran itu; Kami akan menyiapkan azab yang pedih bagi mereka.
Allah günahında ısrar eden kimsenin tevbesini kabul etmez. Onlar ölüm döşeğinin sıkıntısını çekmeden günahlarından tevbe etmezler. O esnada onlardan biri: "Ben şimdi işlemiş olduğum günahlardan dolayı tevbe ettim" der. -Aynı şekilde- Yüce Allah bu şekilde küfründe ısrar ederek ölen kimselerin tevbesini de kabul etmez. Onlar günahlarında ısrar eden asilerdir. Ve küfürleri üzerine ölen kimseler için elem verici azap hazırladık
Repentance does not mean simply uttering certain words like, ‘I repent’ or ‘tawbah’. It should not be mere lip service. It means the intense realization of one’s wrongdoing. If a sinner sincerely repents the error of his ways, he experiences an agonizing condition at par with self-punishment. God will surely pardon one who thus repents due to His intense fear. However, He does not accept the repentance of those who daringly and insensitively and knowingly continue to disobey and transgress, paying no heed to any warning and saying ‘I repent’ only when death is staring them in the face. Nor does the repentance of those who admit their sins only after witnessing the horrors of the Hereafter have any meaning for the Almighty. The essence of contrition is that the wrongdoer should turn to his Lord, so that the Lord also turns to him. Repentance (tawbah) is for one who commits a wrongful act under the influence of a momentary emotion or passion, but who is soon made by his conscience to realize his fault; who renounces evil ways and returns to righteousness, reforming his life according to the divine law. This shows genuine penitence. One who thus repents is like the man who, after straying away, returns to his home.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Kalian tidak boleh mewarisi istri-istri (yang ditinggal mati oleh) bapak-bapak kalian dan kerabat kalian sebagaimana kalian mewarisi hartanya dengan cara menikahi mereka, atau menikahkan mereka dengan orang yang kalian kehendaki, atau melarang mereka menikah. Kalian juga tidak boleh menahan istri-istri kalian yang tidak kalian sukai dengan tujuan menyengsarakan mereka supaya mereka terpaksa merelakan sebagian dari apa yang telah kalian berikan kepada mereka, baik mahar maupun lainnya, kecuali bila mereka melakukan perbuatan keji secara nyata, seperti berbuat zina. Apabila mereka melakukan perbuatan semacam itu maka kalian boleh menahan mereka dan mendesak mereka sampai bersedia memberikan sebagian dari apa yang kalian berikan kepada mereka. Pergaulilah istri-istri kalian dengan baik, tidak menyakiti mereka, dan berbuat baiklah kepada mereka. Jika kalian tidak menyukai mereka karena sesuatu hal yang sifatnya duniawi, maka bersabarlah terhadap mereka karena boleh jadi di balik sesuatu yang tidak kalian sukai itu, Allah menjadikan banyak kebaikan di dalam kehidupan dunia dan akhirat.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, tidak halal bagi kamu mem-pusakai wanita dengan jalan paksa dan janganlah kamu menyu-sahkan mereka karena hendak mengambil kembali sebagian dari apa yang telah kamu berikan kepadanya, terkecuali bila mereka melakukan perbuatan keji yang nyata. Dan bergaullah dengan mereka secara patut. Kemudian bila kamu tidak menyukai mereka, (maka bersabarlah), karena mungkin kamu tidak menyukai se-suatu, padahal Allah menjadikan padanya kebaikan yang banyak. Dan jika kamu ingin mengganti istrimu dengan istri yang lain, se-dang kamu telah memberikan kepada seseorang di antara mereka harta yang banyak, maka janganlah kamu mengambil kembali dari padanya barang sedikit pun. Apakah kamu akan mengambilnya kembali dengan jalan tuduhan yang dusta dan dengan (menang-gung) dosa yang nyata? Bagaimana kamu akan mengambilnya kembali, padahal sebagian kamu telah bergaul (bercampur) dengan yang lain sebagai suami-istri? Dan mereka (istri-istrimu) telah mengambil dari kamu perjanjian yang kuat." (An-Nisa`: 19-21).
(19) Pada zaman jahiliyah, bila salah seorang di antara mereka meninggal dunia dengan meninggalkan seorang istri, nis-caya karib-kerabatnya seperti saudara laki-lakinya, anak laki-laki pamannya atau semisalnya memandang bahwa dialah yang paling berhak atas diri istri mayit tersebut dari siapa pun, dan melindu-nginya dari selain dirinya, baik ia suka maupun tidak, dan bila ia menyukai istri mayit tersebut, maka akan dinikahinya dengan mahar yang dikehendakinya tanpa persetujuan wanita tersebut, namun bila ia tidak menyukainya, ia akan menjauhinya dan tidak akan ia kawinkan kecuali dengan seseorang yang menjadi pilihan-nya sendiri, atau bahkan ia tidak akan mengawinkannya hingga ia diberi oleh wanita itu beberapa harta dari warisan karibnya yang meninggal tadi atau dari maharnya, dan seorang laki-laki juga akan menjauhi istrinya yang ia benci agar ia dapat pergi dengan sebagian harta yang telah ia berikan kepada istrinya tersebut.
Allah سبحانه وتعالى kemudian melarang kaum Muslimin dari melakukan hal-hal seperti itu kecuali dalam dua kondisi; apabila ia rela dan memilih untuk menikah dengan kerabat suaminya yang pertama sebagaimana pemahaman terbalik, (Mafhum Mukhalafah) dari Fir-manNya, ﴾ كَرۡهٗاۖ ﴿ "Dengan jalan paksa." Dan bila mereka melakukan kekejian yang nyata seperti perzinaan, perkataan yang keji dan perlakuan buruk terhadap suaminya, maka dalam kondisi seperti ini boleh baginya menyusahkan wanita tersebut sebagai suatu hukuman baginya karena perbuatannya tersebut, dan agar ia me-nebus kesalahan dirinya, tetapi dengan syarat tindakan menyusah-kan istri tersebut dilakukan secara adil.
Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَعَاشِرُوهُنَّ بِٱلۡمَعۡرُوفِۚ ﴿ "Dan bergaullah dengan mereka secara patut," hal ini mencakup pergaulan dengan perkataan maupun perbuatan, karena itu suami wajib menggauli istrinya dengan baik, berupa hubungan yang baik, mencegah ada-nya gangguan, memberikan kebaikan, dan ramah dalam bermua-malah, dan termasuk dalam hal itu juga adalah memberi nafkah serta pakaian dan semacamnya. Suami wajib memberikan kebu-tuhan istri sesuai standar (istri semisalnya) yang disesuaikan dengan kemampuan suami pada masa dan tempat tersebut, dan hal ini tentunya akan berbeda sesuai dengan perbedaan kondisinya.
﴾ فَإِن كَرِهۡتُمُوهُنَّ فَعَسَىٰٓ أَن تَكۡرَهُواْ شَيۡـٔٗا وَيَجۡعَلَ ٱللَّهُ فِيهِ خَيۡرٗا كَثِيرٗا ﴿ "Kemudian bila kamu tidak menyukai mereka, (maka bersabarlah), karena mungkin kamu tidak menyukai sesuatu, padahal Allah menjadikan padanya kebaikan yang banyak," maksudnya, seyogyanya bagi kalian wahai para suami untuk tetap bersama istri-istri kalian walaupun kalian membenci mereka, karena dalam hal tersebut tersimpan kebaikan yang banyak, dan di antara kebaikan itu adalah pelaksanaan perintah Allah dan menerima wasiatNya, di mana dalam hal itu menjadi penyebab kebahagiaan dunia dan akhirat. Di samping itu pemaksaan dirinya untuk bertahan padahal ia membencinya adalah sebuah perjuangan melawan hawa nafsu dan menghiasi diri dengan akhlak yang luhur, dan mungkin saja kebencian itu akan lenyap dan akan diganti dengan kecintaan sebagaimana yang nyata terjadi, dan mungkin juga darinya ia akan diberikan rizki yaitu anak yang shalih yang berguna bagi kedua orang tuanya di dunia dan akhirat.
(20) Ini semua dengan kondisi yang memungkinkan bagi-nya untuk tetap bersama dan tidak adanya perkara yang diharam-kan, namun bila harus berpisah dan tidak mungkin untuk bersama lagi, maka tidaklah wajib untuk bertahan bersama, akan tetapi ketika ﴾ أَرَدتُّمُ ٱسۡتِبۡدَالَ زَوۡجٖ مَّكَانَ زَوۡجٖ ﴿ "kamu ingin mengganti istrimu dengan istri yang lain," yaitu mentalak seorang istri dan menikahi wanita yang lain, artinya tidak ada dosa bagi kalian dalam hal ter-sebut dan tidak ada salahnya, akan tetapi bila ﴾ وَءَاتَيۡتُمۡ إِحۡدَىٰهُنَّ ﴿ "telah memberikan kepada seseorang di antara mereka," yaitu yang kalian talak atau yang kalian nikahi, ﴾ قِنطَارٗا ﴿ "harta yang banyak," yaitu harta yang banyak, ﴾ فَلَا تَأۡخُذُواْ مِنۡهُ شَيۡـًٔاۚ ﴿ "maka janganlah kamu mengambil kembali dari padanya barang sedikit pun," akan tetapi kalian harus membiarkan itu semua untuknya dan janganlah kalian mengung-kit-ungkitnya.
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa tidaklah haram memberikan mahar yang besar, walaupun sesungguhnya lebih baik dan lebih utama adalah mencontoh Nabi ﷺ dalam meringankan mahar. Dan hal itu dapat dipahami dari ayat ini bahwa Allah mengabarkan tentang suatu perkara yang terjadi pada mereka namun tidak mengingkari mereka akan hal tersebut, dengan demikian hal itu menunjukkan bahwa perkara tersebut tidaklah haram hukumnya.
Akan tetapi mahar yang besar dapat saja dilarang apabila mengandung kemudharatan dalam agama dan tidak ada maslahat yang sepadan, kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ أَتَأۡخُذُونَهُۥ بُهۡتَٰنٗا وَإِثۡمٗا مُّبِينٗا ﴿ "Apakah kamu akan mengambilnya kembali dengan jalan tuduhan yang dusta dan dengan (menanggung) dosa yang nyata?" Karena sesung-guhnya hal tersebut tidaklah halal, walaupun kalian melakukan tipu daya dengan berbagai trik; sesungguhnya dosanya telah jelas.
(21) Sesungguhnya Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah menjelaskan hikmah akan hal tersebut dengan FirmanNya,﴾ وَكَيۡفَ تَأۡخُذُونَهُۥ وَقَدۡ أَفۡضَىٰ بَعۡضُكُمۡ إِلَىٰ بَعۡضٖ وَأَخَذۡنَ مِنكُم مِّيثَٰقًا غَلِيظٗا ﴿ "Bagaimana kamu akan mengambilnya kem-bali, padahal sebagian kamu telah bergaul (bercampur) dengan yang lain sebagai suami-istri. Dan mereka (istri-istrimu) telah mengambil dari kamu perjanjian yang kuat." Penjelasannya adalah bahwa istri sebelum akad nikah adalah haram bagi suami, dan tidaklah ia merelakan dirinya agar halal baginya kecuali dengan mahar tersebut yang telah diberikan suami kepadanya, dan bila ia telah bercampur dengannya, menggaulinya dan menyentuhnya dengan sentuhan yang awalnya adalah haram sebelum itu dan tidaklah ia mau menyerahkannya kecuali dengan kompensasi, sesungguhnya ia telah merenggut hal yang harus diberi kompensasi, maka wajiblah atasnya memberikan kompensasi tersebut, lalu bagaimana mungkin ia mengambil hal yang harus diberikan kompensasi kemudian setelah itu ia mau menarik kembali kompensasi itu darinya? Inilah kezhaliman dan kesewenang-wenangan yang paling besar, Allah juga telah mengambil perjanjian yang kuat dari para suami dengan adanya akad dan (perintah untuk) memenuhi hak-hak istrinya, kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
Ey Allah'a iman eden ve Rasûlüne tabi olanlar! Babalarınız ve akrabalarınızın mallarını miras olarak aldığınız gibi hanımlarını miras olarak almanız caiz değildir. Onlarla evlenme tasarrufunda bulunmanız ya da dilediğinizle onları evlendirmeniz veyahut da onların evlenmesine mani olmanız caiz değildir. Kendilerinden hoşlanmadığınız hanımlarınıza mehir olarak veya diğer vermiş olduğunuz şeylerin bazısından vazgeçmeleri için nikahınızda tutarak onlara zarar vermeniz caiz değildir. Ancak zina gibi apaçık bir suç işlerseler, onlara vermiş olduğunuzu geri alana kadar nikahınız altında tutmanız ve baskı yapmanız caizdir. Hanımlarınıza eziyet etmeden onlara ihsanda bulunarak güzel geçinin. Eğer dünyevî bir husustan dolayı onlardan hoşlanmaz iseniz onlara sabredin. Yüce Allah, hoşunuza gitmeyen hususlarda dünya ve ahiret hayatınız için pek çok hayır takdir etmiş olabilir
Meaning of `Inheriting Women Against Their Will
Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said about the Ayah,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ يَحِلُّ لَكُمْ أَن تَرِثُواْ النِّسَآءَ كَرْهاً
(O you who believe! You are not permitted to inherit women against their will,) "Before, the practice was that when a man dies, his male relatives used to have the right to do whatever they wanted with his wife. If one of them wants, he would marry her, give her in marriage, or prevent her from marriage, for they had more right to her than her own family. Thereafter, this Ayah was revealed about this practice,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ يَحِلُّ لَكُمْ أَن تَرِثُواْ النِّسَآءَ كَرْهاً
(O you who believe! You are not permitted to inherit women against their will)."
Women Should not Be Treated with Harshness
Allah said,
وَلاَ تَعْضُلُوهُنَّ لِتَذْهَبُواْ بِبَعْضِ مَآ ءَاتَيْتُمُوهُنَّ
(nor to prevent them from marriage, in order to take part of what you have given them,) Allah commands: Do not treat the woman harshly so that she gives back all or part of the dowry that she was given, or forfeits one of her rights by means of coercion and oppression. Allah's statement,
إِلاَّ أَن يَأْتِينَ بِفَاحِشَةٍ مُّبَيِّنَةٍ
(unless they commit open Fahishah.) Ibn Mas`ud, Ibn `Abbas, Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib, Ash-Sha`bi, Al-Hasan Al-Basri, Muhammad bin Sirin, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Mujahid, `Ikrimah, `Ata' Al-Khurasani, Ad-Dahhak, Abu Qilabah, Abu Salih, As-Suddi, Zayd bin Aslam and Sa`id bin Abi Hilal said that this refers to illicit sex. Meaning that if the wife commits adultery, you are allowed to take back the dowry you gave her. You are also allowed to annoy her, until she gives back the dowry in return for a Khula`." In Surat Al-Baqarah, Allah said,
وَلاَ يَحِلُّ لَكُمْ أَن تَأْخُذُواْ مِمَّآ ءَاتَيْتُمُوهُنَّ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ أَن يَخَافَآ أَلاَّ يُقِيمَا حُدُودَ اللَّهِ
(And it is not lawful for you (men) to take back (from your wives) any of what you have given them, except when both parties fear that they would be unable to keep the limits ordained by Allah) 2:229. Ibn `Abbas, `Ikrimah and Ad-Dahhak said that Fahishah refers to disobedience and defiance. Ibn Jarir chose the view that it is general, encompasses all these meanings, adultery, disobedience, defiance, rudeness, and so forth. Meaning that he is allowed to annoy his wife when she does any of these acts until she forfeits all or part of her rights and he then separates from her, and this view is good, and Allah knows best.
Live With Women Honorably
Allah said,
وَعَاشِرُوهُنَّ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ
(And live with them honorably), by saying kind words to them, treating them kindly and making your appearance appealing for them, as much as you can, just as you like the same from them. Allah said in another Ayah,
وَلَهُنَّ مِثْلُ الَّذِى عَلَيْهِنَّ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ
(And they have rights similar over them to what is reasonable) 2:228. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«خَيْرُكُمْ خَيْرُكُمْ لِأَهْلِهِ، وَأَنَا خَيْرُكُمْ لِأَهْلِي»
(The best among you is he who is the best with his family. Verily, I am the best one among you with my family.) It was the practice of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ to be kind, cheerful, playful with his wives, compassionate, spending on them and laughing with them. The Messenger ﷺ used to race with `A'ishah, the Mother of the Faithful, as a means of kindness to her. `A'ishah said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ raced with me and I won the race. This occurred before I gained weight, and afterwards I raced with him again, and he won that race. He said,
«هذِهِ بِتِلْك»
(This victory is for that victory.)" When the Prophet was at the home of one of his wives, sometimes all of his wives would meet there and eat together, and they would then go back to their homes. He and his wife would sleep in the same bed, he would remove his upper garment, sleeping in only his lower garment. The Prophet used to talk to the wife whose night it was, after praying `Isha' and before he went to sleep. Allah said,
لَّقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ
(Indeed in the Messenger of Allah ﷺ you have a good example to follow) 33:21. Allah said,
فَإِن كَرِهْتُمُوهُنَّ فَعَسَى أَن تَكْرَهُواْ شَيْئاً وَيَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ فِيهِ خَيْراً كَثِيراً
(If you dislike them, it may be that you dislike a thing and Allah brings through it a great deal of good.) Allah says that your patience, which is demonstrated by keeping wives whom you dislike, carries good rewards for you in this life and the Hereafter. Ibn `Abbas commented on this Ayah, "That the husband may feel compassion towards his wife and Allah gives him a child with her, and this child carries tremendous goodness." An authentic Hadith states,
«لَا يَفْرَكْ مُؤْمِنٌ مُؤْمِنَةً، إِنْ سَخِطَ مِنْهَا خُلُقًا، رَضِيَ مِنْهَا آخَر»
(No believing man should hate his believing wife. If he dislikes a part of her conduct, he would surely like another.)
The Prohibition of Taking Back the Dowry
Allah said,
وَإِنْ أَرَدْتُّمُ اسْتِبْدَالَ زَوْجٍ مَّكَانَ زَوْجٍ وَءَاتَيْتُمْ إِحْدَاهُنَّ قِنْطَاراً فَلاَ تَأْخُذُواْ مِنْهُ شَيْئاً أَتَأْخُذُونَهُ بُهْتَـناً وَإِثْماً مُّبِيناً
(But if you intend to replace a wife by another and you have given one of them a Qintar, take not the least bit of it back; would you take it wrongfully without a right and (with) a manifest sin) The Ayah commands: When one of you wants to divorce a wife and marry another one, he must not take any portion of the dowry he gave to the first wife, even if it were a Qintar of money. We mentioned the meaning of Qintar in the Tafsir of Surah Al `Imran. This Ayah is clear in its indication that the dowry could be substantial. `Umar bin Al-Khattab used to discourage giving a large dowry, but later on changed his view. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Al-`Ajfa' As-Sulami said that he heard `Umar bin Al-Khattab saying, "Do not exaggerate with the dowry of women, had this practice been an honor in this world or a part of Taqwa, then the Prophet would have had more right to practice it than you. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ never gave any of his wives, nor did any of his daughters receive a dowry more than twelve Uwqiyah. A man used to pay a substantial dowry and thus conceal enmity towards his wife!" Ahmad and the collectors of Sunan collected this Hadith through various chains of narration, and At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Sahih". Al-Hafiz Abu Ya`la recorded that Masruq said, "`Umar bin Al-Khattab stood up on the Minbar of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and said, `O people! Why do you exaggerate concerning the dowry given to women The Messenger of Allah ﷺ and his Companions used to pay up to four hundred Dirhams for a dowry, or less than that. Had paying more for a dowry been a part of Taqwa or an honor, you would not have led them in this practice. Therefore, I do not want to hear about a man who pays more than four hundred Dirhams for a dowry.' He then went down the Minbar, but a woman from Quraysh said to him, `O Leader of the Faithful! You prohibited people from paying more than four hundred Dirhams in a dowry for women' He said, `Yes.' She said, `Have you not heard what Allah sent down in the Qur'an' He said, `Which part of it' She said, `Have you not heard Allah's statement,
وَءَاتَيْتُمْ إِحْدَاهُنَّ قِنْطَاراً
(And you have given one of them a Qintar)' He said, `O Allah! Forgive me...' He then went back and stood up on the Minbar saying, `I had prohibited you from paying more than four hundred Dirhams in a dowry for women. So, let everyone pay what he likes from his money."' The chain of narration for this Hadith is strong.
وَكَيْفَ تَأْخُذُونَهُ وَقَدْ أَفْضَى بَعْضُكُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ
(And how could you take it (back) while you have gone in unto each other) how can you take back the dowry from the woman with whom you had sexual relations and she had sexual relations with you Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, As-Suddi and several others said that this means sexual intercourse. The Two Sahihs record that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said three times to the spouses who said the Mula`anah;
«اللهُ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّ أَحَدَكُمَا كَاذِبٌ، فَهَلْ مِنْكُمَا تَائِبٌ؟»
(Allah knows that one of you is a liar, so would any of you repent ) The man said, "O Messenger of Allah! My money," referring to the dowry that he gave his wife. The Messenger said ﷺ,
«لَا مَالَ لَكَ، إِنْ كُنْتَ صَدَقْتَ عَلَيْهَا فَهُوَ بِمَا اسْتَحْلَلْتَ مِنْ فَرْجِهَا، وَإِنْ كُنْتَ كَذَبْتَ عَلَيْهَا فَهُوَ أَبْعَدُ لَكَ مِنْهَا»
(You have no money. If you are the one who said the truth, the dowry is in return for the right to have sexual intercourse with her. If you are the one who uttered the lie, then this money is even farther from your reach.) Similarly Allah said;
وَكَيْفَ تَأْخُذُونَهُ وَقَدْ أَفْضَى بَعْضُكُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ وَأَخَذْنَ مِنكُم مِّيثَـقاً غَلِيظاً
(And how could you take it (back) while you have gone in unto each other and they have taken from you a firm and strong covenant) (Be kind with women, for you have taken them by Allah's covenant and earned the right to have sexual relations with them by Allah's Word.)
Marrying the Wife of the Father is Prohibited
Allah said,
وَلاَ تَنكِحُواْ مَا نَكَحَ ءَابَاؤُكُمْ مِّنَ النِّسَآءِ
(And marry not women whom your fathers married,) Allah prohibits marrying the women whom the father married, in honor and respect to the fathers, not allowing their children to have sexual relations with their wives after they die. A woman becomes ineligible for the son of her husband as soon as the marriage contract is conducted, and there is a consensus on this ruling. Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "During the time of Jahiliyyah, the people used to prohibit what Allah prohibits (concerning marriage), except marrying the stepmother and taking two sisters as rival wives. Allah sent down,
وَلاَ تَنكِحُواْ مَا نَكَحَ ءَابَاؤُكُمْ مِّنَ النِّسَآءِ
(And marry not women whom your fathers married,) and,
وَأَن تَجْمَعُواْ بَيْنَ الاٍّخْتَيْنِ
(and two sisters in wedlock at the same time) 4:23." Similar was reported from `Ata' and Qatadah. Therefore, the practice that the Ayah mentions is prohibited for this Ummah, being disgraced as an awful sin, r
إِنَّهُ كَانَ فَـحِشَةً وَمَقْتاً وَسَآءَ سَبِيلاً
(Indeed it was shameful and Maqtan, and an evil way.) Allah said in other Ayat,
وَلاَ تَقْرَبُواْ الْفَوَحِشَ مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا وَمَا بَطَنَ
(Come not near to Al-Fawahish (shameful acts) whether committed openly or secretly) 6:151, and,
وَلاَ تَقْرَبُواْ الزِّنَى إِنَّهُ كَانَ فَاحِشَةً وَسَآءَ سَبِيلاً
(And come not near to unlawful sex. Verily, it is a Fahishah and an evil way.) 17:32 In this Ayah (4:22), Allah added,
وَمَقْتاً
(and Maqtan), meaning, offensive. It is a sin itself and causes the son to hate his father after he marries his wife. It is usual that whoever marries a woman dislikes those who married her before him. This is one reason why the Mothers of the Faithful were not allowed for anyone in marriage after the Messenger ﷺ. They are indeed the Mothers of the Faithful since they married the Messenger ﷺ , who is like the father to the believers. Rather, the Prophet's right is far greater than the right of a father, and his love comes before each person loving himself, may Allah's peace and blessings be on him. `Ata' bin Abi Rabah said that the Ayah,
وَمَقْتاً
(and Maqtan), means, Allah will hate him,
وَسَآءَ سَبِيلاً
(and an evil way), for those who take this way. Therefore, those who commit this practice will have committed an act of reversion from the religion and deserve capital punishment and confiscation of their property, which will be given to the Muslim Treasury. Imam Ahmad and the collectors of Sunan recorded that Al-Bara' bin `Azib said that his uncle Abu Burdah was sent by the Messenger of Allah ﷺ to a man who married his stepmother to execute him and confiscate his money.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et suivez Son Messager, il ne vous est pas permis d’hériter des femmes de vos pères comme vous héritez de leurs patrimoines et de disposer d’elles en les épousant, en les mariant à qui vous voulez ou en les empêchant de se marier de nouveau. Il ne vous est pas non plus permis de garder vos épouses que vous détestez dans le but de leur porter préjudice et qu’elles vous cèdent une part de ce que vous leur avez remis comme douaire ou autre, à moins qu’elles ne commettent un péché prouvé, comme l’adultère par exemple.
Dans ce cas précis, il vous est permis de les garder et de les tourmenter jusqu’à ce qu’elles se rachètent en vous rendant ce que vous leur avez remis. Soyez de bonne compagnie avec vos femmes en ne leur nuisant pas et en étant bienfaisants envers elles. Si vous les détestez pour une raison relevant du bas monde, soyez patients avec elles et peut-être qu’Allah mettra dans ce que vous détestez un bien immense ici-bas et dans l’au-delà.
Hỡi những người đã tin tưởng nơi Allah và đi theo Thiên Sứ của Ngài, các ngươi không được phép thừa kế vợ của cha và người thân của các ngươi giống như tài sản được thừa kế, các ngươi cư xử với họ bằng cách kết hôn với họ hoặc gả họ cho bất kỳ ai mà các ngươi muốn hoặc ngăn cản họ kết hôn. Và các ngươi không được phép giữ những người vợ mà các ngươi ghét (không chịu li hôn) để hành hạ họ mục đích để họ đưa lại cho các ngươi một phần tiền cưới và những thứ khác mà các ngươi đã trao cho họ trước đây, trừ khi họ phạm điều trái đạo đức một cách rõ ràng chẳng như gian dâm. Nếu họ đã làm điều đó thì các ngươi được quyền giữ họ lại và hạn chế họ để họ trả lại những gì mà các ngươi đã trao họ. Các ngươi hãy đồng hành với vợ của các ngươi bằng sự đồng hành tử tế và tốt đẹp, tránh gây hại họ. Nếu các ngươi ghét bỏ họ vì một vấn đề trần tục thì hãy kiên nhẫn với họ vì có lẽ Allah sẽ biến điều các ngươi ghét trở nên tốt đẹp rất nhiều ở trần gian và cả ở Đời Sau.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, you are not allowed to inherit the wives of your fathers in the way wealth is inherited or marry them, or give them in marriage, or stop them from marrying. Also, it is forbidden for you to retain your wives who you do not like in order to get them to give back some of what you gave to them, unless they have had illegal sexual relations. In that case, you can get them to return what you gave them. Be good companions to your women, not hurting them, and be kind to them. If you do not like them for some worldly reason, then be patient with them. Allah may put much good in what you do not like, both in the life of this world and in the Afterlife.
Sequence of verses
Repentance was mentioned in the previous verses in proportion to the related requirement of the text. Before this, there was a series of injunctions pertaining to women. The present verses too carry some more imperatives against the excesses suffered by women at the hands of their husbands, even heirs. Details appear in the Commentary.
The aim is to correct such social disorders. It may be noted that husbands have been particularly addressed in وَعَاشِرُوهُنَّ (live with them). Verses 20 and 21 conclude the subject.
Commentary
Women before Islam: Eradication of Injustices
Given in these three verses are steps taken to eliminate injustices to which women were commonly subjected:
1. The most glaring of these was that men used to act as owners of the life and property of women, so much so, that a woman taken in marriage was passed on as a piece of property after her husband's death, on to his heirs. They were considered as the new owners and inheritors of the property, plus the wife. They could, if they wished to, marry her or give her in marriage to somebody else against payment. The son of the husband from another wife could himself marry her after the death of his father. When a living human being has been taken as an article of ownership, what would have happened to the normal property is all too obvious. This one basic social ill became the cause of hundreds of other unjust practices against women, some of which are pointed out below:
(a) If a woman received some property in inheritance or some gift from her parents, the poor thing stayed deprived of it. Everything received in her name was devoured by men at her husband's home.
(b) If, somehow the woman did come in possession of her share of the property, men would prevent her from remarrying so that she could not take her share out of the house - they wanted her to die right there where she was, leaving her property which they could possess after her.
(c) In some places there was the practice that if the husband did not like his wife because of whimsical factors and not because of any shortcoming of the wife, then, while he skipped relating to her as his wife, did not get rid of her by giving her a divorce. This was to harass her to the limit that she was forced to give him back the jewellery and dower money he had given her; or, if he had not yet given these as due, he expected that she would forgo her claim before she could hope to be released. There were situations when the husband, despite having divorced her would not let the divorced wife remarry so that she breaks up and returns to him the amount of dower he had given her, or forgoes the dower still unpaid.
(d) On occasions, following the death of her husband, his heirs would not let the widow remarry. They would do so either to satisfy their false sense of prestige, or to let her go only after they get some-thing for themselves in the deal.
As said earlier, all these injustices were perpetrated on the basis of the central assumption that man owned not only the property but also the very life of the woman. The Holy Qur'an struck at the very root of this evil which produced other injustices and openly declared:
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا يَحِلُّ لَكُمْ أَن تَرِثُوا النِّسَاءَ كَرْهًا
O those who believe, it is not lawful for you that you should forcibly take women as inheritance.
The word "forcibly" does not appear here as a condition which would have given the impression that their becoming owners of women with the latter’ s approval was all right, but this restriction has been introduced here as a statement of fact. It means that taking over the charge of the life and property of women as self-appointed owners without any legal or rational basis whatsoever could, obviously, be only "forcibly". How could a woman, in her normal senses, ever agree to such a proposition? (a1-Bahr al-Muh, it). This is why the Shari'ah of Islam does not accept her approval in this matter as effective. If any woman, so out of her mind, approves of being owned by somebody, the Islamic law is not willing to concede this position.
The common method of preventing injustice and disorder would be to use a prohibitive order, but the Holy Qur'an has avoided this common method at this place and has expressed the element of prohibition by negating the lawfulness of this act by saying: لَا یَحِلُّ لَکُم 'it is not lawful for you'. Here, in addition to stressing upon the severe sinfulness of this matter, the purpose may also be to indicate that, should it be that someone does go on to marry an adult woman without her consent and permission, the marriage thus entered into shall not be lawful and, in fact, it is null and void. Being totally non-sequitur, no husband-wife relationship between the man and woman gets established from such a marriage, nor do the injunctions of inheritance or lineage follow from it.
Similarly, if someone forces a woman and takes back the dower he had given her, or compels her to forgo the outstanding dower, this forced return or forgiveness is not valid in the sight of the Shari'ah. Money or property taken in this manner do not make them lawful for the man, nor does it cause any due right to be forgiven. This subject has been further clarified in: وَلَا تَعْضُلُوهُنَّ لِتَذْهَبُوا بِبَعْضِ مَا آتَيْتُمُوهُنَّ
It means: 'Do not prevent women from marrying at their choice with the intention of taking back what you, or a relative, have already given to them as dower or gift.' So, the giving and the taking back of dower is inclusive of the incidence of making the woman forgive the dower the payment of which is due, fixed and agreed upon. Whether one forces the woman to return the dower amount already paid or forces her to forgo the dower still outstanding, both are impermissible and patently Haram (forbidden). Similarly, whatever has been given to the wife as gift, or something of which she has become the 'owner', cannot be taken back by the husband, or the heirs, for it is not lawful for them to do so. However, this rule applies only to a situation where anything has been assigned to her as an owner. If something was given to her for a temporary use, like jewellery or any other article, not making her the owner of it, then, that simply does not enter into the 'ownership' of the wife and, therefore, asking for their return is not forbidden.
The text, after that, by saying: إِلَّا أَن يَأْتِينَ بِفَاحِشَةٍ مُّبَيِّنَةٍ exempts some such situations under which it becomes permissible for the husband to take back what he has given, including the dower. It means that should the woman commit an act which is clearly shameful and which naturally compels the man to divorce her, then, this will be a situation in which it does not matter if the husband holds back the word of divorce until such time that the woman returns the dower he had given her or forgoes the outstanding dower, if that is the case.
According to Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، Sayyidah A’ shah ؓ and Hadrat Dahhak (رح) and others, the word, فاحشا "fahisha" (translated as 'a shameful act' ) here means disobedience to the husband and indecent abuses against him; while, Abu Qilabah and Hasan al-Bari رحمۃ اللہ علیہما take it to mean immodesty and adultery in this particular place. Thus, the sense would come to be: If these women happen to commit some shameful act or they behave disobediently and vituperatively which forces the husband to think of a divorce, then, this being a fault of the woman, the husband has the right to hold her in the bond of marriage, until he receives back what he had given her, or has the outstanding dower forgiven by her.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo Niya, hindi pinapayagan para sa inyo na magmana kayo ng mga maybahay ng mga ama ninyo at mga kamag-anak ninyo gaya ng pagmamana ng ari-arian, at na malayang magsagawa kayo sa kanila ng kasal sa kanila o ng pagpapakasal sa kanila sa sinumang niloloob ninyo o ng pagpigil sa kanila sa pagpapakasal. Hindi pinapayagan para sa inyo ang pagpapanatili sa mga maybahay ninyo na kinasusuklaman ninyo para maminsala sa kanila upang magpaubaya sila sa inyo ng ilan sa ibinigay ninyo sa kanila na bigay-kaya at iba pa rito, maliban na nakagawa sila ng isang mahalay na maliwanag gaya ng pangangalunya sapagkat kapag gumawa sila niyon ay pinapayagan para sa inyo ang pagpapanatili sa kanila at ang paggipit sa kanila hanggang sa tubusin nila [ang mga sarili nila] mula sa inyo sa pamamagitan ng ibinigay ninyo sa kanila. Makisama kayo sa mga maybahay ninyo nang isang kaaya-ayang pakikisama sa pamamagitan ng pagpipigil sa pananakit at pagkakaloob ng pagmamagandang-loob. Kung nasuklam kayo sa kanila dahil sa makamundong bagay ay pagtiisan ninyo sila sapagkat harinawa si Allāh ay maglalagay sa kinasusuklaman ninyo ng maraming kabutihan sa buhay na pangmundo at pangkabilang-buhay.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i slijedite Njegovog Poslanika, nije vam dozvoljeno da nasljeđujete žene očeva vaših i vaših rođaka kao što se nasljeđuje imetak, i da ih ženite, ili da ih kako vam se prohtije udajete za nekog, ili da im zabranjujete da se udaju. Nije vam dozvoljeno ni da vaše supruge koje mrzite zadržavate kod vas iz razloga da im naudite sve dok vam ne ustupe imetak kojeg ste im dali, bilo da je vjenčani dar ili nešto drugo. To vam nije dozvoljeno osim ukoliko učine jasan nemoral poput bluda; pa ako to urade onda ih možete zatvoriti i vršiti pritisak na njih dok vam ne ustupe imetak kojeg ste im dali. I ophodite se prema suprugama vašim na lijep način, ne uznemiravajući ih, i čineći im dobro. Ukoliko ih budete mrzili iz dunjalučkog razloga, strpite se sa njima, jer možda Allah da veliko dobro u onome što mrzite i na dunjaluku i na ahiretu.
19- Ey iman edenler! Kadınlara zorla mirasçı olmanız size helâl değildir. Onlar apaçık bir hayâsızlık işlemedikçe kendilerine verdiğinizin bir kısmını geri almak için onları sıkıştırmayın. Onlarla iyi geçinin. Şâyet onlardan hoşlanmadınızsa (sabredin), çünkü hoşunuza gitmeyen bir şeyde Allah pekçok hayır takdir etmiş olabilir.
20- Bir eş bırakıp da yerine başka bir eş almak isterseniz, öncekine yüklerle (mehir) vermiş olsanız bile ondan hiçbir şey almayın. İftira ve apaçık bir günah olduğu halde onu alacak mısınız?
21- Hem birbirinizle kaynaşmış ve onlar sizden kuvvetli bir söz almış iken onu nasıl alabilirsiniz?
19. Cahiliye döneminde bir kimse ölüp de geriye hanımını bırakacak olursa kardeşi, amcasının oğlu ya da bunlara benzer herhangi bir yakını ölenin hanımının herkesten daha çok kendi hakkı olduğunu düşünür ve kadın ister hoşlansın ister hoşlanmasın onu alıkoyardı. Şayet kendisi isterse kadının rızasına bakmaksızın uygun göreceği bir mehir verip onunla evlenirdi. Şâyet kadını beğenmeyecek olursa da onu evlenmekten alıkoyar, ancak kendisinin arzu ettiği biri çıkarsa evlenmesine müsaade ederdi. Bazen de ölen yakınının mirasından yahut kendi mehrinden ona bir şeyler vermedikçe onu evlendirmeye yanaşmazdı. Kişi aynı zamanda hoşlanmadığı karısına vermiş olduğu mehrin bir bölümünü geri almak kastı ile onu sıkıştırırdı. İşte Yüce Allah mü’minlere bütün bu halleri şu iki durum dışında yasakladı:
1. Eğer kadının kendisi ilk kocasının yakını ile evlenmeye razı olur ve onun nikâhı altına girmeyi kabul ederse. Nitekim Yüce Allah’ın:“zorla” ifadesinden anlaşılan da budur.
2. Eğer kadın, zina etmek veya çirkin ve ahlaksız sözler söylemek ya da kocasına eziyet etmek gibi apaçık bir hayasızlık işleyecek olursa. İşte bu durumda kocasının onun yaptığına ceza olmak üzere -eğer bu adalete dayanıyorsa- mehrinden bazı şeyler vermesini sağlamak kastı ile onu sıkıştırması caiz olur.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Onlarla iyi geçinin.”Bu hem söz ile hem davranış ile geçinmeyi kapsar. Kocanın hanımı ile güzel arkadaşlık etmesi, eziyetten geri durması, iyilikte bulunması, güzel davranması vb. gibi şekilllerde hanımı ile iyi geçinmesi bir görevidir. Marûf bir şekilde hanımın nafakasını, giyimini ve benzeri ihtiyaçlarını karşılaması da buna dahildir. Kocanın, kendisi durumunda olan erkeklerin, hanımı durumundaki kadınlara karşı maruf olan iyilikleri zaman ve mekân şartları çerçevesinde yerine getirmesi gerekir. Bu da durumların değişmesi ile değişiklik gösterir.“Şâyet onlardan hoşlanmadınızsa (sabredin); çünkü hoşunuza gitmeyen bir şeyde Allah pek çok hayır takdir etmiş olabilir.” Yâni ey kocalar, onlardan hoşlanmasanız bile hanımlarınızı nikâhınız altında tutmalısınız. Çünkü bunda büyük bir hayır vardır. Allah’ın emrine uymak, Yüce Allah’ın dünya ve âhiret mutluluğunun kaynağı olan emirlerini kabul etmek bu hayrın bir parçasıdır. Kişinin sevmemekle birlikte, kendisini evli kalmaya zorlaması, nefsine karşı bir cihaddır ve güzel ahlaka sahip olmak için bir çabadır. Bu da bu hayırlar arasında yer alır. Belki de bu hoşlanmayış zamanla ortadan kalkar ve -kimi vakalarda görüldüğü üzere- bunun yerini sevgi alabilir. Belki Allah o hoşlanmadığı hanımdan kendisine salih bir evlat verir ve o, bu dünyada da âhirette de ebeveynine faydalı olabilir. Bütün bunlar böyle bir hanımı nikâh altında tutmanın mümkün olması, sakıncalı olmaması halinde söz konusudur. Eğer mutlaka ayrılık zorunlu ise ve böyle bir hanımı nikâh altında tutmanın hiçbir yolu yok ise bu durumda nikâh altında tutmak şart değildir. O takdirde Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruğu bize yol göstermektedir:
20. “Bir eşi” boşayarak “bırakıp da yerine” evlenerek “başka bir eş almak isterseniz” bunda sizin için bir günah, bir zorluk, bir vebal yoktur. Ama “öncekine” yâni kendisinden ayrıldığınız hanıma veya ikinci olarak evleneceğiniz hanıma “yüklerle” pek çok malı mehir olarak “vermiş olsanız bile ondan hiçbir şey almayın.” Aksine bu malı onlara bırakın, mehri tastamam verin ve bu konuda onları savsaklamayın.
Faziletli ve uygun olan, mehri az tutmak sureti ile Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e uymak olmakla birlikte bu aytte, yüklü miktarda mehir vermenin haram olmadığına delil vardır. Delalet yönü de şudur: Yüce Allah kocaların yapabilecekleri bir durumu haber vermekte ve onların bu durumlarını reddetmemektedir. O halde bu da çok miktarda mehir vermenin haram olmadığının delilidir. Eğer dini bakımdan bir fesat ve karşı konulamayacak kadar maslahata aykırılık ihtiva edecek olursa çok miktarda mehir vermek yasaklanabilir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İftira ve apaçık bir günah olduğu halde onu alacak mısınız?” Böyle bir şey helâl olmaz. Eğer sizler çeşitli hile yollarına başvurarak alsanız dahi böyle bir işin günahı gâyet açıktır.
Yüce Allah, bu yasağın hikmetini de şöyle beyan etmektedir:
21. Bunu şöylece açıklayabiliriz: Nikah akdinden önce hanım kocaya haramdır. Kocaya helâl olmayı, ancak kocanın kendisine vereceği mehir ile kabul edebilmektedir. Koca hanımı ile gerdeğe girip onunla kaynaştıktan ve mehirden önce haram olan ilişkiyi kurduktan sonra ise -kadın ancak bu bedelin verilmesi karşılığında böyle bir işe razı olduğuna göre- bu durumda koca bedelin/mehrin karşılığını tamamıyla almış olur ve bu bedeli ödemekle de yükümlü olur. Peki, verdiği bedelin karşılığını tamamıyla aldıktan sonra nasıl verdiği bu bedeli geri almak isteyebilir? Şüphesiz ki bu zulüm ve haksızlığın en büyüğüdür. Ayrıca Yüce Allah nikah akdi ile de kocadan hanımının haklarını yerine getireceğine dair ağır bir söz almıştır.
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, non vi è permesso ereditare le mogli dei vostri padri, così come ne ereditate i beni, facendo di loro ciò che volete e facendole sposare con chi voi desiderate o impedendo loro di risposarsi; inoltre, non vi è permesso tenere con voi le mogli che odiate per far loro del male, affinché cedano parte della loro dote, oppure altro, a meno che non abbiano commesso qualche evidente nefandezza, ad esempio l'adulterio. Se accade ciò, potete tenerle in casa e fare loro pressione affinché rinuncino a ciò che hanno ottenuto da parte vostra; e convivete con le vostre donne con benevolenza, non facendo loro del male, piuttosto facendo loro del bene. Se le odiate a causa di qualcosa che riguarda la vita, siate pazienti con loro affinché Allāh, in seguito alla vostra pazienza, vi apporti del bene in questa vita e nell'Aldilà.
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y siguen a Su Mensajero, no les está permitido heredar mujeres de sus padres como heredan de su patrimonio, ni disponer de ellas obligándolas a casarse o impidiéndoles que se casen nuevamente. Tampoco les está permitido seguir unidos a una esposa que desprecian con el objetivo de perjudicarla y que ella les ceda una parte de aquello que ustedes le dieron como dote o en otro concepto, a menos que haya cometido un pecado comprobado, como por ejemplo adulterio. En este caso particular, les está permitido exigirles que les devuelvan aquello que ustedes les habían dado. Sean una compañía agradable para sus esposas, no las perjudiquen y sean bondadosos con ellas. Si algo de ellas les llegara a disgustar por razones que son de este mundo terrenal, sean pacientes con ellas, tal vez Al-lah deposite en ese rasgo que les disgusta un bien inmenso en esta vida y en el Más Allá.
O muževi, ako želite da razvedete jednu ženu i oženite se drugom, nemate grijeha u tome. Ako ste ženama koje želite razvesti dali mehr, makar bio veliki, nije vam dozvoljeno da im bilo šta od toga uzmete, jer to je veliki i jasni grijeh.
Kung nagnais kayo, O mga asawa, ng pagdidiborsiyo ng isang maybahay at pagpapalit ng ibang asawa sa kanya, walang maisisisi sa inyo kaugnay roon. Kung kayo ay nagbigay ng maraming salapi bilang bigay-kaya sa pinagpasyahan ninyong hiwalayan, hindi pinapayagan para sa inyo na kumuha ng anuman mula roon sapagkat tunay na ang pagkuha ng ibinigay ninyo sa kanila ay maibibilang na isang paninirang-puring malinaw at isang kasalanang maliwanag.
Si han dado a la mujer de la que planean divorciarse una dote importante, no les está permitido tomar una parte de ella, ya que hacerlo representa una clara hipocresía y un pecado manifiesto.
Se desiderate, o voi mariti, divorziare da una donna e sostituirla con un'altra, non vi è alcun male in ciò. Se avete dato a colei che avete deciso di lasciare una dote molto ricca, non vi è permesso riavere nulla di ciò che avete dato. Se prendete qualcosa di ciò che avete dato, verrà considerata una chiara trasgressione ed un evidente peccato.
Undoubtedly, the successors of a deceased person have the right to inherit his property. But his widow is not to be treated as a part of the inheritance and exploited as the successors decide. Property is inanimate and therefore without feeling, and, as such is a proper object of inheritance, but human beings have sensate, independent existences, and therefore possess the right to decide their future according to their own choice. If there is any physical or temperamental shortcoming in a woman, it should be tolerated so that she may have the opportunity to use her other natural talents to play her part in the building up of the household. One should overlook the unpleasant aspects of her personality and try to adjust amicably. The secret of the progress and solidarity of any family or society is that its members should ignore the shortcomings and deficiencies of each other and give everyone the chance to exercise his or her abilities. Those who adopt the way of patience and tolerance in this world for the sake of God, are the people who will be granted admission to Paradise in the Hereafter. When one does not like one’s life companion and, rather than be tolerant, decides to separate, it often happens that one exaggerates the shortcomings of the other to justify one’s decision. Allegations are fabricated so that the weaker person should become nervous and leave. Similarly, while severing the marriage bond, trumped up reasons are presented to the other party. But these activities are against the covenant. A covenant is considered sacred by God and whether written or unwritten, it is essentially binding. It applies equally to both parties, leaving them no choice of their own.
-Ey Kocalar!- Hanımınızı boşayıp, yerine başka bir eş almak isterseniz, bunda sizin için bir sıkıntı yoktur. Ayrılmak istediğiniz hanımınıza mehir olarak çok mal vermiş olsanız dahi ondan hiçbir şeyi geri almanız caiz değildir. Onlara vermiş olduğunuzu geri almanız apaçık bir iftira ve günah sayılır.
Jika kalian -wahai para suami- ingin menceraikan istri kalian dan menggantinya dengan yang lain maka tidak ada dosa bagi kalian. Namun, apabila kalian telah memberikan harta yang banyak sebagai mahar bagi istri kalian yang hendak kalian ceraikan itu maka kalian tidak boleh mengambilnya kembali sedikit pun karena mengambil kembali harta yang telah kalian berikan kepada istri kalian itu merupakan suatu kesewenang-wenangan dan dosa yang nyata.
Si vous avez donné à celle dont vous projetez de vous séparer un douaire conséquent, il ne vous est pas permis d’en reprendre une part car reprendre ce que vous leur avez donné est une hypocrisie indubitable et un péché manifeste.
If you want to divorce a woman and replace her with another, then you are allowed to do so; but if you gave the one you intend to divorce a great deal of wealth as a dowry, then you are not allowed to take anything back from it. Taking back what you gave to them would be an injustice and a clear sin.
The next two verses (20, 21) also enlarge upon this subject. Here it has been said that, should it be that the woman has just not shown any contumacy or immodesty, but the husband, following his own physical desire and pleasure, intends to marry another woman in her place, then again it will not be permissible for him to claim anything from her in exchange of divorce, even though he had given her a lot of wealth. Similarly, it will not be allowed for him to force her to forgo the dower due against him. This is because there is no fault of the woman and the cause which makes the dower due and payable has been vacated, that is, they have been married and have had their privacy with each other. Now, the husband has no right to take back what he has given her or make her forgo the dower.
That the taking back of this amount is an injustice and sin has been later on described in three stages.
First, it was said: أَتَأْخُذُونَهُ بُهْتَانًا وَإِثْمًا مُّبِينًا that is, 'do you want to take it through imputation and an open sin?"
This sentence refers back to the previous verse (19) where it was laid down that the husband has no right to take back the dower from his wife except when she has committed a shameful act. On the basis of this principle the present verse (20) says that if you take back the dower from your wife, it will mean that you are imputing her for a shameful act, because it is the only situation where your claim may be rightful. Since your wife has not committed a shameful act, your claim to the dower is a false imputation which is an open sin.
Và nếu các ngươi - hỡi những người chồng - muốn li hôn vợ để cưới vợ khác thì các ngươi được quyền đó. Nhưng về đóng tài sản mà các ngươi đã giao các nàng làm sính lễ cưới hỏi trước đây thì cấm các ngươi lấy lại dù chỉ chút ít, nếu các ngươi ngoan cố lấy lại là xem như các ngươi là kẻ xảo quyệt và đã gây nên tội lỗi.
Và làm sao các ngươi lại nhẫn tâm lấy lại những gì mà các ngươi đã trao tặng cho các nàng lúc tình cảm giữa hai ngươi còn son sắc mặn nồng, lúc các ngươi ân ái thỏa mãn với các nàng, nếu các ngươi tham lam lấy lại số sinh lễ đó thì hành động của các ngươi bị xem là đồi bại đáng bị lên án, trong khi các ngươi đã có cuộc hôn ước trịnh trọng bằng đường lối của Allah và bằng giáo lý của Ngài để các ngươi hợp pháp gần gủi các nàng.
How could you take what you gave to them as a dowry after the relationship, love, enjoyment and sharing of secrets that has occurred between you? Greed for the wealth which is theirs after all this is forbidden and shameful. They took a sincere promise from you, by which they became lawful to you through the Word of Allah and His sacred law.
Come potete prendere la dote che avete corrisposto, dopo i buoni rapporti intercorsi tra di voi e dopo averne goduto, essere stati intimi e ad aver conosciuto l'uno i segreti dell'altra? L'avidità di ottenere la loro ricchezza è cosa da ripudiare. Abbiamo stipulato con voi un saldo patto, di rendervela lecita attraverso la parola di Allāh l'Altissimo e la Sua Legge.
Papaano kayong kukuha ng ibinigay ninyo sa kanila na bigay-kaya matapos ng nangyari sa inyo na isang relasyon, isang pagmamahalan, isang pagpapasarap, at isang pagpapabatid ng mga lihim sapagkat tunay na ang paghahangad sa anumang yamang nasa mga kamay nila matapos nito ay isang bagay na nakasasama at minamasagwa. Tumanggap nga sila mula sa inyo ng isang mahigpit na kasunduang pinagtibay: ang pagpapahintulot ng mga sarili nila sa inyo ayon sa salita ni Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya – at batas Niya.
¿Cómo podrías pretender recuperar la dote que le diste luego de haber cohabitado, el afecto y la alegría que sintieron, y los secretos compartidos? Codiciar los bienes que ellas poseen, después de todo esto, es condenable y execrable, sabiendo que han celebrado con ustedes un acuerdo solemne a través del contrato matrimonial en el nombre de Al-lah.
Kako da uzmete mehr kojeg ste im dali nakon veze i ljubavi koju ste imali, i nakon što ste se jedno drugim naslađivali, i jedno drugom skrivene stvari saznali. Želja za mehrom kojeg ste im dali nakon svega ovoga je ružna stvar. One su od vas uzele čvrstu obavezu, a to je da su vam Allahovom riječju dozvolile ono što je On propisao.
Bagaimana mungkin kalian mengambil kembali mahar yang telah kalian berikan kepada istri kalian setelah apa yang terjadi di antara kalian, berupa hubungan suami-istri, cinta kasih, saling menikmati, dan mengetahui rahasia masing-masing. Sesungguhnya keinginan untuk mendapatkan harta yang ada di tangan istri setelah semua itu adalah sesuatu yang buruk dan menjijikkan, padahal istri kalian telah mengambil perjanjian yang sangat kuat dari kalian, yaitu dirinya menjadi halal bagi kalian dengan kalimat Allah -Ta'ālā- dan syariat-Nya.
Aranızda kaynaşma, sevgi, birbirinizden faydalanma ve sırlarınızı bildikten sonra mehir olarak verdiklerinizi nasıl geri alacaksınız. Bundan sonra onların elinde olan mala tamah etmek ne çirkin ve kötü bir iştir. Oysa ki onlar sizden sapasağlam bir söz almışlardı. O söz, Allah Teâlâ'nın dini ve sözü ile size helal kılınmalarıdır.
Secondly, in the following sentence in verse 21, it was said: وَكَيْفَ تَأْخُذُونَهُ وَقَدْ أَفْضَىٰ بَعْضُكُمْ إِلَىٰ بَعْضٍ that is, how can you now take back what you had given her when not only the marriage has been solemnized, but you have also had access to each other in privacy? For, in this situa-tion, whatever has been given, if against dower, the woman certainly deserved it. She now owns it because she surrendered herself to her husband. The idea that it could be returned is senseless. Even if this money or property given by the husband was presented or gifted, even then, it is not possible that it could be returned because what a husband and wife give to each other as gift cannot be taken back. Such claim of its return is neither permissible in Shari` ah, nor is it legally enforced. So, marital bond prevents the taking back of what has been given as gift.
The same subject has been stated in the last sentence of verse 21: وَأَخَذْنَ مِنكُم مِّيثَاقًا غَلِيظًا (and they have taken a firm covenant from you). This 'covenant' is the bond of marriage which is solemnly attested to with the name of Allah before a gathering of people following a khutbah.
To sum up, once this marital covenant has been made and mutual privacy has brought the couple close together, to force the woman to return what was given to' her is open injustice and tyranny. All Muslims must abstain from it.
Comment reprendriez-vous le douaire que vous leur avez donné après les rapports intimes, l’affection et la jouissance qui vous ont unis, ainsi que vos secrets mutuels que vous vous êtes divulgués l’un à l’autre?
Convoiter les biens qu’elles possèdent après tout cela est blâmable et exécrable, sachant qu’elles ont conclu avec vous un accord sérieux et ferme, qui consiste à ce qu’elles vous deviennent licites par la parole et la loi d’Allah.
N’épousez pas les femmes que vos pères ont épousées car cela est illicite ; cependant, il ne vous sera pas fait grief des mariages conclus avant l’Islam.
Le fait que les fils épousent les femmes de leurs pères est en effet horrible et leur fait encourir la colère d’Allah. Quelle mauvaise voie que cette pratique pour celui qui l’emprunte.
Babalarınızın evlendiği kadınlarla evlenmeyin; çünkü bu haramdır. Ancak İslamdan önce yapılanlar affedilmiştir. Şüphesiz ki çocukların, babalarının hanımlarıyla evlenmeleri çirkinliği büyük olan bir iştir. Yapan kimseye karşı Allah'ın gazaplanmasına sebebiyet verir. Kendisine yol edinen için ne kötü bir yoldur.
The maxim ‘the past is past’ relates not just to marriage, but stands out as a general principle of wisdom. Whenever any change takes place in life, whether at the family or the national level, many affairs of the past, looked at by modern standards, appear to be wrong on all such occasions. Orders based on things which have now become irrelevant give rise to innumerable problems. The right approach is, therefore, to forget the past and direct one’s efforts to reforming the present and future. The advice in verse 19, ‘if you dislike them, it may be that you dislike something which God might make a source of abundant good’ may appear here with regard to the relationship between husband and wife, but it is a form of general guidance as well. It is commonly found that the Quran, while giving guidance on a specific matter, also sets forth profound advice of a general nature which may concern a human being’s entire life. Living collectively is an essential condition for human life in this world. No one can survive alone. However, due to the variations of temperament among individuals, some irritants inevitably crop up. In such a situation the only practicable approach is to ignore complaints, avoid friction and endeavour to maintain peaceable relationships. It often happens that one detects some shortcoming in his companion and becomes annoyed with it. Instead, if he ponders over the matter, it will be evident that there are few situations which do not have their unfavourable aspects. Adversities sometimes become a test of patience; sometimes act as a stimulus to turn to God in repentance and sometimes their very vexing nature teaches an important lesson.
Janganlah kalian menikahi wanita-wanita yang telah dinikahi oleh bapak-bapak kalian karena hal itu diharamkan bagi kalian, kecuali apa yang sudah berlalu di masa jahiliah maka tidak ada hukuman atas hal tersebut. Hal itu karena tindakan anak menikahi istri-istri bapaknya merupakan sesuatu yang sangat buruk. Tindakan itu dapat mengundang murka Allah bagi pelakunya dan merupakan jalan yang sangat buruk bagi orang yang memilihnya.
22- Babalarınızın nikâhladığı kadınları nikâhlamayın. Ancak geçmiş olan müstesnâ. Çünkü bu, bir hayasızlık ve gazaba sebep olan iğrenç bir iştir ve kötü bir yoldur.
22. “Babalarınızın” yâni ne kadar yukarı doğru giderse gitsin babalarınızın (ve dedelerinizin) evlendikleri kadınlarla evlenmeyin. “Çünkü bu, bir hayasızlık” oldukça çirkin ve kötü bir işti. “gazaba sebep olan iğrenç bir iştir”hem Allah’ın hem de insanların gazabına sebep olan bir davranıştır. Hatta bu davranış sebebi ile oğul babasına, baba da oğluna gazap eder. Halbuki oğlun ona iyi davranması emrdilmiştir.“ve kötü bir yoldur.” Bu yolu izleyen kimseler için oldukça kötü bir yoldur. Zira bu, İslâm’ın uzak durulmasını emrettiği ve yaklaşılmamasını istediği cahili adetlerdendir.
Bu âyet-i kerimeler hem nesepten, emzirmeden, evlilik bağından kaynaklanan akrabalıktan ve bir arada tutulmadan dolayı kendileri ile evlenilmesi haram kılınan kadınları hem de evlenilmeleri helâl olan kadınları açıklamaktadır.
Ne ženite one žene koje su ženili očevi vaši, jer to je zabranjeno, a za ono što je bilo prije islama nećete biti kažnjeni. Da sin oženi očevu ženu je veliki i veoma ružan grijeh, koji uzroku Allahovu srdžbu i predstavlja veoma ružan put.
Và cấm các ngươi cưới mẹ kế làm vợ ngoại trừ chuyện đã xảy ra trước Islam thì các ngươi không bị tính toán, bởi việc con cái mà cưới mẹ kế là hành động khả ố vô cùng, đó là nguyên nhân rơi vào cơn thịnh nộ của Allah và là một lối đi xấu xa.
Do not marry women whom your fathers married. That is forbidden, unless it happened before in the time of ignorance, in which case you will not be taken to account for it. Sons marrying the wives of their fathers is a shameful practice, a cause for earning Allah’s anger.
No deben contraer matrimonio con las mujeres que sus padres han desposado porque eso es ilícito. Sin embargo, no se los reprochará por matrimonios celebrados antes del Islam. El hecho de que los hijos desposen a las mujeres de sus padres es aborrecible y los hace incurrir en la ira de Al-lah. Esta práctica es inmoral.
Non sposate le donne che hanno sposato i vostri padri, perché ciò è peccato, tranne quello che è avvenuto prima dell'Islām: Esso non vi sarà rimproverato. È accaduto in passato che figli abbiano sposato le mogli dei loro padri; ora è cosa inammissibile che scatena l'ira di Allāh su chi la compie, e un infausto sentiero per colui che lo percorre.
The present verses are an extension of the description of evil practices common in Jahiliyyah which have been taken up earlier. A detailed discussion appears in the Commentary.
Commentary:
These verses give details of محرَّمات muharramat, that is, women with whom marriage is prohibited. Some of them are prohibited forever, never becoming lawful under any condition. Some are not permanently prohibited. They become lawful under some particular circumstances.
There are three kinds of permanently-prohibited women referred to in the first category. They are those by kinship, by fosterage and by relationship through marriage, and are permanently prohibited. The kind mentioned at the end remains prohibited until they are bound in marriage with someone else.
An explanation of the verses follows with relevant part of the verse appearing in the lead: وَلَا تَنكِحُوا مَا نَكَحَ آبَاؤُكُم (And do not marry those of women whom your fathers had married) (verse 22): During the days of Jahiliyyah, people had no qualms when they went ahead and married the wife of their father after his death. In this verse, Allah Almighty has prohibited this shameful practice; an evil which invites His wrath. How can someone keep calling a woman his mother for a long time and yet stoop so low as to make her his wife after the death of the father?
Ruling:
Marrying the legally wedded wife of the father has been declared unlawful in this noble verse. There is no restriction here to indicate marital consummation by the father. So, the fact that the father has married a woman is enough to forbid the son from entering into marriage with that woman. It will never be lawful. Similarly, it is not correct for the father to marry the wife of his son, even if the marriage of the son is limited to formal 'nikah' and his wife have not yet come to live with him. (Ibn ` Abidin)
Huwag kayong mag-asawa ng mga babaing napangasawa ng mga ama ninyo sapagkat tunay na iyon ay ipinagbabawal, maliban sa nauna roon bago ng Islām sapagkat walang paninisi roon. Iyon ay dahil ang pag-aasawa ng mga anak sa mga maybahay ng mga ama nila ay isang bagay na mabigat ang kasagwaan, isang dahilan ng galit ni Allāh sa gumagawa niyon, at masagwa bilang daan para sa sinumang tatahak doon.
"Dan janganlah kamu kawini wanita-wanita yang telah dikawini oleh ayahmu, terkecuali pada masa yang telah lampau. Sesungguhnya perbuatan itu amat keji dan dibenci Allah dan se-buruk-buruk jalan (yang ditempuh)." (An-Nisa`: 22).
(22) Maksudnya, janganlah kalian menikahi wanita-wanita yang telah dinikahi oleh bapak-bapak kalian, artinya ayah dan se-terusnya ke atas, ﴾ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ فَٰحِشَةٗ ﴿ "sesungguhnya perbuatan itu amat keji" yaitu perkara yang buruk, di mana hal itu adalah keji dan keburukannya pun sangat besar, ﴾ وَمَقۡتٗا ﴿ "dan dibenci" oleh Allah dan makhluk, bahkan karena hal itu seorang anak akan membenci ayahnya, dan seorang bapak akan membenci anaknya padahal ada perintah untuk berbakti kepadanya, ﴾ وَسَآءَ سَبِيلًا ﴿ "dan seburuk-buruk jalan (yang ditempuh)" yaitu jalan terjelek bagi orang yang menempuh jalan tersebut, karena hal tersebut di antara kebiasaan-kebiasaan jahiliyah di mana Islam datang untuk membersihkannya dan melepaskan diri darinya.
Allāh vi ha proibito di sposare le vostre madri e le vostre ascendenti: Ovvero la madre della madre e la sua nonna da parte del padre o della madre, e le vostre figlie e tutte le loro discendenti: Ovvero sua figlia e la figlia di sua figlia; e così le figlie del figlio e della figlia, e tutti i loro discendenti; e le vostre sorellastre da parte di vostro padre o vostra madre; e le vostre zie paterne e le zie di vostro padre o vostra madre, anche ascendenti; e le vostre zie materne e le zie delle vostre madri o dei vostri padri, anche ascendenti; e le figlie dei vostri fratelli o delle vostre sorelle, e le figlie di questi ultimi, anche discendenti; e le vostre madri di latte e le vostre sorelle di latte; e le madri delle vostre mogli, sia che il matrimonio sia stato consumato o no; e le figlie delle vostre mogli che non vi appartengono, che vengono da voi allevate oppure no, se avete consumato il matrimonio. Se non avete consumato il matrimonio, sposarvi con esse non pone problemi. E vi è proibito sposare le mogli dei vostri figli, anche nel caso essi non abbiano consumato il matrimonio. Tale legge include le mogli dei vostri figli di latte; ed è proibito sposare due sorelle di sangue o di latte, tranne per quanto riguarda ciò che è avvenuto in passato nei tempi dell'Ignoranza. Allāh ha perdonato ciò. In verità, Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso con loro. Ed è stato comprovata nella Sunnah la proibizione di sposare congiuntamente zie da parte di padre o di madre.
"Diharamkan atas kamu (mengawini) ibu-ibumu, anak-anakmu yang perempuan, saudara-saudaramu yang perempuan, saudara-saudara bapakmu yang perempuan, saudara-saudara ibumu yang perempuan, anak-anak perempuan dari saudara-saudaramu yang laki-laki, anak-anak perempuan dari saudara-saudaramu yang perempuan, ibu-ibumu yang menyusui kamu; saudara perempuan sepersusuan, ibu-ibu istrimu (mertua), anak-anak istrimu yang dalam pemeliharaanmu dari istri yang telah kamu campuri; tetapi jika kamu belum bercampur dengan istrimu itu (dan sudah kamu ceraikan), maka tidak berdosa kamu menga-wininya; (dan diharamkan bagimu) istri-istri anak kandungmu (menantu), dan menghimpunkan (dalam perkawinan) dua perem-puan yang bersaudara, kecuali yang telah terjadi pada masa lam-pau; sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nisa`: 23-24). "Dan (diharamkan juga kamu mengawini) wanita yang ber-suami, kecuali budak-budak yang kamu miliki (Allah telah mene-tapkan hukum itu) sebagai ketetapanNya atas kamu. Dan diha-lalkan bagi kamu selain yang demikian (yaitu) mencari istri-istri dengan hartamu untuk dikawini bukan untuk berzina. Maka istri-istri yang telah kamu nikmati (campuri) di antara mereka, berikan-lah kepada mereka maharnya (dengan sempurna), sebagai suatu kewajiban; dan tiadalah mengapa bagi kamu terhadap sesuatu yang kamu telah saling merelakannya, sesudah menentukan mahar itu. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana." (An-Nisa`: 24).
(23) Ayat-ayat yang mulia ini mengandung penjelasan tentang wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena pertalian darah, dan wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena persusuan dan wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena perkawinan dan wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena penyatuan dan juga wanita-wanita yang dihalalkan.
Adapun wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena pertalian darah, mereka ada tujuh kelompok sebagaimana yang disebutkan oleh Allah, yaitu: Ibu, dan termasuk dalam makna ibu adalah setiap orang yang menjadi sebab kelahiran dirimu walaupun jauh. Kemudian anak perempuan, dan termasuk dalam makna anak perempuan adalah setiap orang yang engkau menjadi penyebab kelahirannya. Saudara perempuan kandung atau seayah atau seibu. Saudara perempuan ayah yaitu seluruh saudara perempuan ayah Anda atau kakek Anda dan seterusnya ke atas. Saudara perempuan ibu, yaitu setiap saudara perempuan ibu Anda atau nenek Anda dan seterusnya ke atas yang menjadi ahli waris ataupun tidak. Keponakan perempuan dari saudara laki-laki dan keponakan perempuan dari saudara perempuan dan seterusnya ke bawah. Mereka semua itu adalah wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena pertalian darah menurut ijma' para ulama, sebagaimana juga nash ayat yang mulia di atas, sedangkan selain dari mereka, maka ter-masuk dalam Firman Allah, ﴾ وَأُحِلَّ لَكُم مَّا وَرَآءَ ذَٰلِكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan dihalalkan bagi kamu selain yang demikian" yang demikian itu seperti anak perem-puan bibi atau paman dari ayah atau anak perempuan bibi atau paman dari ibu.
Adapun wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena persusuan, maka sesungguhnya Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah menyebutkan pada ayat di atas yaitu di antara mereka adalah ibu dan saudara perempuan, hal itu adalah sebuah dalil tentang haramnya menikahi ibu, padahal hak air susunya bukanlah miliknya, sesungguhnya air susu itu adalah hak yang memiliki susu, indikasi ayat tersebut menunjukkan bahwa pemilik dari air susu itu adalah ayah bagi anak susuan tersebut, lalu bila telah terbukti dalam hal tersebut penamaan ayah dan ibu, maka harus terbukti pula hal-hal yang menjadi cabang dari kedua label tersebut, seperti saudara-saudara perempuan keduanya, kakek nenek keduanya, dan keturunan keduanya, dan Nabi ﷺ telah bersabda,
يَحْرُمُ مِنَ الرَّضَاعِ مَا يَحْرُمُ مِنَ النَّسَبِ.
"Diharamkan dari persusuan apa yang diharamkan dari keturunan."[18]
Dengan demikian tersebarlah pengharaman itu dari pihak ibu yang menyusui dan pemilik air susu tersebut, sebagaimana juga tersebar pada sanak famili pada anak tersebut hingga kepada anak keturunannya saja, akan tetapi dengan syarat persusuan tersebut adalah sebanyak lima kali susuan dalam usia dua tahun, sebagai-mana yang telah dijelaskan oleh sunnah."[19]
Adapun wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena pernikahan adalah empat kelompok, yaitu istri-istri bapak dan seterusnya ke atas, istri-istri anak dan seterusnya ke bawah, baik yang menjadi ahli waris maupun yang terhalang, ibu dari istri dan seterusnya ke atas, dan mereka yang disebut tadi adalah diharamkan dengan sempurnanya akad nikah, sedangkan yang keempat adalah anak perempuan tiri, yaitu anak perempuan istrinya dan seterusnya ke bawah, kelompok yang satu ini tidaklah haram kecuali bila suami telah menggauli istrinya, sebagaimana Allah berfirman dalam ayat ini, ﴾ وَرَبَٰٓئِبُكُمُ ٱلَّٰتِي فِي حُجُورِكُم مِّن نِّسَآئِكُمُ ٱلَّٰتِي دَخَلۡتُم بِهِنَّ ﴿ "Anak-anak istrimu yang dalam pemeliharaanmu dari istri yang telah kamu campuri" dan jumhur ulama juga telah berkata, "Sesungguhnya Firman Allah, ﴾ ٱلَّٰتِي فِي حُجُورِكُم ﴿ "Yang dalam pemeliharaanmu" sebuah pengikatan yang keluar dari perkara yang sering terjadi hingga tidak memiliki arti dan makna, karena sesungguhnya anak perempuan tiri itu tetap haram (dinikahi) walaupun tidak berada dalam pemeliharaan. Namun ikatan tersebut memiliki dua faidah; pertama, menyimpan sebuah indikasi tentang hikmah dari pengharaman anak perem-puan tiri dan bahwa ia adalah dalam posisi anak kandung, maka sangatlah jelek menjadikannya halal untuk dinikahi, kedua; ikatan itu menyimpan sebuah isyarat tentang bolehnya berkhalwat dengan anak perempuan tiri, karena ia adalah dalam posisi orang-orang yang ada dalam pemeliharaannya seperti anak-anak perempuan-nya sendiri dan semisalnya, Wallahu a'lam.
Sedangkan wanita-wanita yang diharamkan karena peng-himpunan, maka Allah telah menyebutkan tentang penyatuan dua saudara perempuan kemudian Allah mengharamkannya, dan Nabi ﷺ juga telah mengharamkan penyatuan antara seorang perempuan dengan ammah (bibi dari pihak ayah atau khalah (bibi dari pihak ibu)[20], maka setiap dua perempuan yang disatukan yang memiliki ikatan pertalian darah adalah diharamkan, seandainya diumpama-kan salah seorangnya adalah laki-laki dan lainnya adalah perem-
puan, maka yang perempuan haram bagi yang laki-laki, karena itu diharamkan menyatukan antara keduanya, yang demikian itu karena akan menjadi salah satu sebab di antara sebab-sebab putus-nya tali kekeluargaan.
(24) Dan di antara wanita-wanita yang diharamkan dinikahi adalah, ﴾ وَٱلۡمُحۡصَنَٰتُ مِنَ ٱلنِّسَآءِ ﴿ "dan (diharamkan juga kamu mengawini) wanita yang bersuami" yaitu wanita-wanita yang telah memiliki suami, sesungguhnya diharamkan untuk menikahi mereka selama masih dalam pengayoman suami mereka hingga mereka diceraikan dan selesai masa iddahnya, ﴾ إِلَّا مَا مَلَكَتۡ أَيۡمَٰنُكُمۡۖ ﴿ "kecuali budak-budak yang kamu miliki" yaitu (yang didapatkan) dari bagian tawanan pe-rang, artinya bila seorang perempuan kafir yang bersuami tertawan, maka halal bagi kaum Muslimin setelah perempuan itu dinyatakan terlepas dari kehamilan, adapun bila seorang budak perempuan yang telah menikah dijual atau dihibahkan, maka status pernikah-annya tidaklah batal, karena pemilik yang kedua (yang membeli-nya atau menerimanya) berposisi seperti posisi pemilik pertama (yaitu hanya pemilik). Ini berdasarkan kisah budak perempuan Barirah ketika Nabi ﷺ memberikannya pilihan[21].
FirmanNya, ﴾ كِتَٰبَ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكُمۡۚ ﴿ "(Allah telah menetapkan hukum itu) sebagai ketetapanNya atas kamu" yaitu, konsistenlah padanya dan tetapilah ia sebagai petunjuk, karena hal itu mengandung penyem-buhan dan cahaya, dan juga mengandung penjelasan secara rinci antara yang halal dan yang haram.
Dan termasuk dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَأُحِلَّ لَكُم مَّا وَرَآءَ ذَٰلِكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan dihalalkan bagi kamu selain yang demikian," setiap perempuan yang tidak disebutkan dalam ayat tersebut adalah halal lagi baik, jadi yang haram itu terbatas, sedangkan yang halal tidaklah memiliki batas, sebagai sebuah kasih sayang dari Allah dan rahmat serta ke-mudahan bagi hamba. Firmannya, ﴾ أَن تَبۡتَغُواْ بِأَمۡوَٰلِكُم ﴿ "(Yaitu) mencari istri-istri dengan hartamu" yaitu kalian memilih perempuan yang menjadi pilihan dan kesukaan kalian dari perempuan-perempuan yang telah dihalalkan oleh Allah bagi kalian ketika kalian dalam keadaan ﴾ مُّحۡصِنِينَ ﴿ "ingin mengawini mereka" yakni menjaga diri dari perzinaan dan menjaga diri istri-istri kalian, ﴾ غَيۡرَ مُسَٰفِحِينَۚ ﴿ "bukan untuk berzina" as-Safhu adalah menumpahkan air sperma pada yang halal maupun yang haram, sesungguhnya pelaku hal tersebut (perzinaan) tidaklah dikatakan menjaga istrinya, karena ia telah melampiaskan syahwatnya pada yang haram, hingga lemahlah hasratnya kepada yang halal, akhirnya tidaklah ia mampu menjaga dirinya untuk istrinya. Di dalam ayat ini juga terdapat isyarat yang menunjukkan bahwa orang yang tidak menjaga dirinya janganlah dinikahi, atas dasar Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ ٱلزَّانِي لَا يَنكِحُ إِلَّا زَانِيَةً أَوۡ مُشۡرِكَةٗ وَٱلزَّانِيَةُ لَا يَنكِحُهَآ إِلَّا زَانٍ أَوۡ مُشۡرِكٞۚ ﴿
"Laki-laki yang berzina tidak mengawini melainkan perempuan yang berzina, atau perempuan yang musyrik; dan perempuan yang ber-zina tidak dikawini melainkan oleh laki-laki yang berzina atau laki-laki musyrik." (An-Nur: 3).
﴾ فَمَا ٱسۡتَمۡتَعۡتُم بِهِۦ مِنۡهُنَّ ﴿ "Maka istri-istri yang telah kamu nikmati (cam-puri) di antara mereka" yaitu perempuan-perempuan yang telah kalian nikahi, ﴾ فَـَٔاتُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ ﴿ "berikanlah kepada mereka maharnya, (dengan sempurna)" yaitu imbalan sebagai suatu timbal-balik (boleh-nya) menikmati, oleh karena itu apabila seorang suami telah men-campuri istrinya, maka wajiblah atasnya memberikan mahar ke-padanya, ﴾ فَرِيضَةٗۚ ﴿ "sebagai suatu kewajiban," maksudnya pemberian mahar yang dilakukan oleh kalian kepada mereka adalah sebuah kewajiban yang telah diwajibkan oleh Allah atas kalian, dan bukan bentuk penghibahan di mana bila mau ia membayarkannya dan bila menghendaki ia menahannya, atau arti dari Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ﴾ فَرِيضَةٗۚ ﴿ "Sebagai suatu kewajiban," yaitu yang telah ditentukan, di mana kalian telah menentukannya, maka wajiblah atas kalian (untuk membayarnya) dan janganlah kalian kurangi darinya sedikit pun.
﴾ وَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ فِيمَا تَرَٰضَيۡتُم بِهِۦ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ ٱلۡفَرِيضَةِۚ ﴿ "Dan tiadalah mengapa bagi kamu terhadap sesuatu yang kamu telah saling merelakannya," yaitu dengan tambahan oleh pihak suami atau pengguguran dari pihak istri atas dasar keridhaan dan kerelaan jiwa, inilah pendapat dari sebagian besar para ulama ahli tafsir. Dan sebagian besar dari me-reka berkata bahwa sesungguhnya ayat ini turun untuk menerang-kan tentang Nikah Mut'ah terhadap perempuan di mana pada awal-awal Islam hukumnya adalah halal, kemudian Nabi ﷺ mengharam-kannya, bahwa beliau ﷺ memerintahkan agar menentukan waktu dan maharnya, kemudian bila telah berlalu masa yang ada di antara keduanya dan mereka berdua saling ridha setelah menentukan mahar tersebut, maka itu tidaklah haram bagi mereka berdua, Wallahu a'lam.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana" yaitu ilmu yang sempurna dan luas serta hikmah yang sempurna, dan di antara ilmu dan hikmahNya adalah Allah mensyariatkan bagi kalian syariat-syariat ini, dan menentukan hukum-hukum yang menjelaskan secara terperinci antara halal dan haram, kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
Al-lah declaró ilícito desposar a sus madres y ascendentes, es decir, la madre y la abuela por parte de madre o de padre; sus hijas y descendientes, es decir, la hija y la nieta; los nietos y las nietas así como sus descendientes, sus hermanas de parte de padre o de madre; sus tías por parte de padre y de madre así como sus ascendientes, sus sobrinas y sus descendientes; sus madres de leche; sus hermanas de leche; las madres de sus esposas, ya sea que el matrimonio se haya consumado o no; las hijas que sus esposas hayan tenido con esposos anteriores y que hayan sido criadas en sus hogares, e incluso si ellas no fueron criadas en sus hogares pero consumaron el matrimonio con sus madres, pero si el matrimonio no fue consumado, no hay falta en desposarlas. Al-lah declaró ilícito también contraer matrimonio con las esposas de sus hijos biológicos, incluso si el matrimonio no fue consumado. Este precepto incluye también a las esposas de sus hijos de leche.
Al-lah también ha declarado ilícito desposar a dos hermanas biológicas o de leche simultáneamente, pero no les reprochará por matrimonios contraídos durante época preislámica, y que Al-lah los perdone.
Al-lah es perdonador con Sus siervos que se arrepienten y se muestra misericordioso con ellos. Está establecido en la Sunna que también es ilícito casarse con una mujer y con su tía paterna o materna simultáneamente.
Allah cấm các ngươi cưới mẹ ruột và các bà nội, ngoại; cưới con gái ruột và các cháu nội, ngoại; cưới các chị em gái ruột hoặc chỉ cùng cha hoặc chỉ cùng mẹ; cưới các cô ruột là chị em của cha và các cô dì của cha; cưới các dì ruột là chị em gái của mẹ và các cô dì của mẹ; cưới các cháu gái ruột con của anh chị em và các cháu nội ngoại của chúng; cưới các người mẹ đã nuôi vú các ngươi; cưới các chị em gái bú cùng bầu sữa với các ngươi; cưới những người mẹ vợ cho dù các người có động phòng hay chưa động phòng với vợ; cưới những con gái riêng của vợ thường được các ngươi nuôi dưỡng sống chung và cho dù chúng không sống chung cũng vậy nếu các người đã động phòng với mẹ chúng, trường hợp các ngươi chưa động phòng với mẹ chúng thì các người không mắc tội khi muốn kết hôn vơi chúng; cấm các ngươi kết hôn với con dâu là vợ của con trai ruột của các ngươi cho dù con trai của các ngươi chưa kịp động phòng và vợ của những đứa con được vợ các ngươi nuôi vú cũng được xem là con dâu của các ngươi; và cấm các ngươi kết hôn cùng lúc với hai phụ nữ có quan hệ ruột thịt hoặc được nuôi cùng bầu sữa, ngoại trừ chuyện đó đã xảy ra thời tiền Islam thì sẽ được Allah xí xóa. Quả thật, Allah rất nhân từ với đám nô lệ của Ngài biết ăn năn sám hối, Ngài luôn thương xót họ. Ngoài ra, trong Sunnah cũng có những Hadith cấm kết hôn cùng lúc hai người phụ nữ là chị em ruột, là dì cháu ruột, là cô cháu ruột.
Nagbawal si Allāh sa inyo na pangasawahin ang mga ina ninyo at kahit pataas: ang ina ng ina at lola niya sa panig ng ama o ina; ang mga babaing anak ninyo at kahit pababa: ang babaing anak niya, ang babaing anak ng babaing anak niya, at gayon din ang babaing anak ng lalaking anak at ang babaing anak ng babaing anak at kahit pababa; ang mga babaing kapatid ninyo sa mga magulang ninyo o sa isa sa kanilang dalawa; ang mga tiyahin ninyo sa ama at gayon din ang mga tiyahin sa ama ng mga ama ninyo at mga ina ninyo, at kahit pataas; ang mga tiyahin ninyo sa ina at gayon din ang mga tiyahin sa ina ng mga ina ninyo at ng mga ama ninyo, at kahit pataas; ang mga babaing anak ng lalaking kapatid ninyo, ang mga babaing anak ng babaing kapatid ninyo, ang mga anak nila, at kahit pababa; ang mga ina ninyo na nagpasuso sa inyo; ang mga babaing kapatid ninyo sa pagpapasuso; ang mga ina ng mga maybahay ninyo, nakipagtalik man kayo sa kanila o hindi kayo nakipagtalik sa kanila; ang mga babaing anak ng mga maybahay ninyo mula sa iba sa inyo, na lumaki at inaalagaan sa mga bahay ninyo kadalasan, gayon din kapag hindi inalagaan ang mga ito, kung kayo ay nakipagtalik sa mga ina nila, ngunit kung hindi kayo nakipagtalik sa mga ito ay walang maisisisi sa inyo sa pag-aasawa sa mga babaing anak ng mga ito. Ipinagbawal sa inyo na pangasawahin ang mga maybahay ng mga lalaking anak ninyo na mula sa mga katawan ninyo, kahit pa man hindi sila nakipagtalik sa mga ito. Napaloloob sa patakarang ito ang mga maybahay ng mga anak ninyo mula sa pagpapasuso. Ipinagbawal sa inyo ang pagsasabay sa dalawang babaing magkapatid sa kaangkanan o pagpapasuso, maliban sa nagdaan na mula roon sa Panahon ng Kamangmangan sapagkat nagpaumanhin na si Allāh roon. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging Mapagpatawad sa mga lingkod Niyang mga nagbabalik-loob sa Kanya, Maawain sa kanila. Napagtibay sa Sunnah ang pagbabawal sa pagsasabay rin sa babae at tiyahin nito sa ama o tiyahin nito sa ina.
Allah mengharamkan bagi kalian menikahi ibu-ibu kalian berikut silsilah di atasnya, yakni nenek, buyut, baik dari pihak bapak maupun ibu; anak-anak perempuan kalian berikut silsilah di bawahnya, yakni anak perempuannya dan cucu perempuannya, begitu juga dengan cucu perempuan dari anak laki-laki kalian berikut silsilah di bawahnya; saudari-saudari kalian yang sekandung, seayah atau seibu; bibi-bibi kalian dari pihak bapak, begitu juga dengan bibi-bibi bapak kalian dan bibi-bibi ibu kalian dari pihak bapak keduanya berikut silsilah di atasnya; bibi-bibi kalian dari pihak ibu, begitu juga dengan bibi-bibi dari bapak kalian dan ibu kalian dari pihak ibu keduanya berikut silsilah di atasnya; anak perempuan dari saudara laki-laki kalian dan anak perempuan dari saudari kalian berikut silsilah anak-anaknya ke bawah; ibu-ibu yang menyusui kalian; saudari-saudari sepersusuan kalian; ibu-ibu (mertua) dari istri-istri kalian yang telah kalian gauli maupun yang belum kalian gauli; anak-anak perempuan dari istri-istri kalian dari suami yang lain (anak tiri) yang -pada umumnya- tumbuh dan besar di rumah kalian maupun tidak di rumah kalian, jika kalian sudah bercampur dengan istri-istri kalian tersebut, namun bila kalian belum bercampur dengan istri-istri kalian itu maka kalian boleh menikahi anak-anak perempuan mereka itu. Juga diharamkan bagi kalian menikahi istri-istri dari anak-anak lelaki kandung kalian, meskipun mereka belum mencampurinya. Ketentuan hukum ini juga berlaku pada istri-istri dari anak-anak lelaki kalian dari jalur persusuan. Kalian juga diharamkan menggabungkan antara dua wanita bersaudara, baik dari jalur nasab maupun persusuan, kecuali apa yang sudah berlalu di masa jahiliah karena Allah telah memaafkannya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun bagi hamba-hamba-Nya yang bertobat kepada-Nya lagi Maha Penyayang kepada mereka. Di dalam hadis Nabi disebutkan bahwa seorang laki-laki juga diharamkan menggabungkan antara seorang wanita dengan bibinya dari pihak bapak maupun ibu.
Degrees of Women Never Eligible for One to Marry
This honorable Ayah is the Ayah that establishes the degrees of women relatives who are never eligible for one to marry, because of blood relations, relations established by suckling or marriage. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "(Allah said) I have prohibited for you seven types of relatives by blood and seven by marriage." Ibn `Abbas then recited the Ayah,
حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمْ أُمَّهَـتُكُمْ وَبَنَـتُكُمْ وَأَخَوَتُكُمْ
(Forbidden to you (for marriage) are: your mothers, your daughters, your sisters...) At-Tabari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "Seven degrees of blood relation and seven degrees of marriage relation are prohibited (for marriage)." He then recited the Ayah,
حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمْ أُمَّهَـتُكُمْ وَبَنَـتُكُمْ وَأَخَوَتُكُمْ وَعَمَّـتُكُمْ وَخَـلَـتُكُمْ وَبَنَاتُ الاٌّخِ وَبَنَاتُ الاٍّخْتِ
(Forbidden to you (for marriage) are: your mothers, your daughters, your sisters, your father's sisters, your mother's sisters, your brother's daughters, your sister's daughters) and these are the types prohibited by blood relation." Allah's statement,
وَأُمَّهَـتُكُمُ الْلاَّتِى أَرْضَعْنَكُمْ وَأَخَوَتُكُم مِّنَ الرَّضَاعَةِ
(Your foster mothers who suckled you, your foster milk suckling sisters) means, just as your mother who bore you is prohibited for you in marriage, so is your mother from suckling prohibited for you. Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded that `A'ishah, the Mother of the Faithful, said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ الرَّضَاعَةَ تُحَرِّمُ مَا تُحَرِّمُ الْوِلَادَة»
(Suckling prohibits what birth prohibits.) In another narration reported by Muslim,
«يَحْرُمُ مِنَ الرَّضَاعَةِ مَا يَحْرُمُ مِنَ النَّسَب»
(Suckling establishes prohibited degrees just as blood does.)
`Suckling' that Establishes Prohibition for Marriage
Less than five incidents of suckling will not establish prohibition for marriage. In his Sahih, Muslim recorded that `A'ishah said, "Among the parts of the Qur'an that were revealed, is the statement, `Ten incidents of suckling establishes the prohibition (concerning marriage).' It was later abrogated with five, and the Messenger of Allah ﷺ died while this statement was still recited as part of the Qur'an."' A Hadith that Sahlah bint Suhayl narrated states that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ ordered her to suckle Salim the freed slave of Abu Hudhayfah with five." We should assert that the suckling mentioned here must occur before the age of two, as we stated when we explained the Ayah in Surat Al-Baqarah,
يُرْضِعْنَ أَوْلَـدَهُنَّ حَوْلَيْنِ كَامِلَيْنِ لِمَنْ أَرَادَ أَن يُتِمَّ الرَّضَاعَةَ
((The mothers) should suckle their children for two whole years, (that is) for those (parents) who desire to complete the term of suckling) 2:233. The Mother-in-Law and Stepdaughter are Prohibited in Marriage Allah said next,
وَأُمَّهَـتُ نِسَآئِكُمْ وَرَبَائِبُكُمُ اللَّـتِى فِى حُجُورِكُمْ مِّن نِّسَآئِكُمُ اللَّـتِى دَخَلْتُمْ بِهِنَّ فَإِن لَّمْ تَكُونُواْ دَخَلْتُمْ بِهِنَّ فَلاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَيْكُمْ
(Your wives' mothers, your stepdaughters under your guardianship, born of your wives unto whom you have gone in - but there is no sin on you if you have not gone in unto them,) As for the mother of the wife, she becomes prohibited for marriage for her son-in-law when the marriage is conducted, whether the son-in-law has sexual relations with her daughter or not. As for the wife's daughter, she becomes prohibited for her stepfather when he has sexual relations with her mother, after the marriage contract is ratified. If the man divorces the mother before having sexual relations with her, he is allowed to marry her daughter. So Allah said;
وَرَبَائِبُكُمُ اللَّـتِى فِى حُجُورِكُمْ مِّن نِّسَآئِكُمُ اللَّـتِى دَخَلْتُمْ بِهِنَّ فَإِن لَّمْ تَكُونُواْ دَخَلْتُمْ بِهِنَّ فَلاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَيْكُمْ
(Your stepdaughters under your guardianship, born of your wives unto whom you have gone in -- but there is no sin on you if you have not gone in unto them,) to marry the stepdaughter.
The Stepdaughter is Prohibited in Marriage Even if She Was NotUnder the Guardianship of Her Stepfather
Allah said,
وَرَبَائِبُكُمُ اللَّـتِى فِى حُجُورِكُمْ
(...your stepdaughters under your guardianship,) The majority of scholars state that the stepdaughter is prohibited in marriage for her stepfather who consummated his marriage to her mother whether she was under his guardianship or not. The Two Sahih recorded that Umm Habibah said, "O Messenger of Allah! Marry my sister, the daughter of Abu Sufyan (and in one narration `Azzah bint Abu Sufyan).
"
He said,
«أَوَ تُحِبِّينَ ذلِك»
؟ قالت: نعم. لست لك بمخلية، وأحب من شاركني في خيرٍ أختي، قال:
«فَإِنَّ ذلِكِ لَا يَحِلُّ لِي»
قالت: فإنا نتحدث أنك تريد أن تنكح بنت أبي سلمة، قال:
«بِنْتَ أُمِّ سَلَمَة»
؟ قالت: نعم. قال:
«إِنَّهَا لَوْ لَمْ تَكُنْ رَبِيبَتِي فِي حِجْرِي مَا حَلَّتْ لِي، إِنَّهَا لَبِنْتُ أَخِي مِنَ الرَّضَاعَةِ، أَرْضَعَتْنِي وَأَبَا سَلَمَةَ ثُوَيْبَةُ، فَلَا تَعْرِضْنَ عَلَيَّ بَنَاتِكُنَّ وَلَا أَخَوَاتِكُن»
("Do you like that I do that" She said, "I would not give you up for anything, but the best of whom I like to share with me in that which is righteously good, is my sister." He said, "That is not allowed for me." She said, "We were told that you want to marry the daughter of Abu Salamah." He asked, "The daughter of Umm Salamah" She said, "Yes." He said, "Even if she was not my stepdaughter and under my guardianship, she is still not allowed for me because she is my niece from suckling, for Thuwaybah suckled me and Abu Salamah. Therefore, do not offer me to marry your daughters or sisters. ") In another narration from Al-Bukhari,
«إِنِّي لَوْ لَمْ أَتَزَوَّجْ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ مَا حَلَّتْ لِي»
(Had I not married Umm Salamah, her daughter would not have been allowed for me anyway.) Consequently, the Messenger stated that his marriage to Umm Salamah was the real reason behind that prohibition.
Meaning of `gone in unto them
The Ayah continues,
اللَّـتِى دَخَلْتُمْ بِهِنَّ
(Your wives unto whom you have gone in), meaning, had sexual relations with them, according to Ibn `Abbas and several others.
Prohibiting the Daughter-in-Law for Marriage
Allah said,
وَحَلَـئِلُ أَبْنَآئِكُمُ الَّذِينَ مِنْ أَصْلَـبِكُمْ
(The wives of your sons who (spring) from your own loins,) Therefore, you are prohibited to marry the wives of your own sons, but not the wives of your adopted sons, as adoption was common practice in Jahiliyyah. Allah said,
فَلَمَّا قَضَى زَيْدٌ مِّنْهَا وَطَراً زَوَّجْنَـكَهَا لِكَىْ لاَ يَكُونَ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ حَرَجٌ فِى أَزْوَاجِ أَدْعِيَآئِهِمْ
(So when Zayd had accomplished his desire from her (i.e. divorced her), We gave her to you in marriage, so that (in future) there may be no difficulty to the believers in respect of (the marriage of) the wives of their adopted sons when the latter have no desire to keep them (i.e. they had divorced them).) 33:37 Ibn Jurayj said, "I asked `Ata' about Allah's statement,
وَحَلَـئِلُ أَبْنَآئِكُمُ الَّذِينَ مِنْ أَصْلَـبِكُمْ
(The wives of your sons who (spring) from your own loins,) He said, `We were told that when the Prophet married the ex-wife of Zayd (who was the Prophet's adopted son before Islam prohibited this practice), the idolators in Makkah criticized him. Allah sent down the Ayat:
وَحَلَـئِلُ أَبْنَآئِكُمُ الَّذِينَ مِنْ أَصْلَـبِكُمْ
(The wives of your sons who (spring) from your own loins),
وَمَا جَعَلَ أَدْعِيَآءَكُمْ أَبْنَآءَكُمْ
(nor has He made your adopted sons your real sons.) 33:4, and,
مَّا كَانَ مُحَمَّدٌ أَبَآ أَحَدٍ مّن رِّجَالِكُمْ
(Muhammad is not the father of any of your men) 33:40."' Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Al-Hasan bin Muhammad said, "These Ayat are encompassing,
وَحَلَـئِلُ أَبْنَآئِكُمُ
(the wives of your sons), and,
وَأُمَّهَـتُ نِسَآئِكُمْ
(your wives' mothers). This is also the explanation of Tawus, Ibrahim, Az-Zuhri and Makhul. It means that these two Ayat encompass these types of women, whether the marriage was consummated or not, and there is a consensus on this ruling.
A Doubt and Rebuttal
Why is the wife of one's son from suckling prohibited for him for marriage - that is, if she is no longer married to his son from suckling - as the majority of scholars state, although they are not related by blood The answer is the Prophet's statement,
«يَحْرُمُ مِنَ الرَّضَاعِ مَا يَحْرُمُ مِنَ النَّسَب»
(Suckling prohibits what blood relations prohibit.)
The Prohibition of Taking Two Sisters as Rival Wives
Allah said,
وَأَن تَجْمَعُواْ بَيْنَ الاٍّخْتَيْنِ إَلاَّ مَا قَدْ سَلَفَ
(...and two sisters in wedlock at the same time, except for what has already passed;) The Ayah commands: you are prohibited to take two sisters as rival wives, or rival female-servants, except for what had happened to you during the time of Jahiliyyah, which We have forgiven and erased. Therefore, no one is allowed to take or keep two sisters as rival wives, according to the consensus of the scholars of the Companions, their followers, and the Imams of old and present. They all stated that taking two sisters as rival wives is prohibited, and that whoever embraces Islam while married to two sisters at the same time is given the choice to keep one of them and divorce the other. Imam Ahmad recorded that Ad-Dahhak bin Fayruz said that his father said, "I embraced Islam while married to two sisters at the same time and the Prophet commanded me to divorce one of them."
If the father has fallen into illicit relations with some woman, even then it will not be permissible for the son to marry that woman. حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمْ أُمَّهَاتُكُمْ (Prohibited for you are your mothers): It means that it is unlawful to marry one's own mother and the word, أُمَّهَاتُكُمُ "ummahatukum" (your mothers), includes all grandmothers, paternal or maternal وَبَنَاتُكُمْ and your daughters) means that it is unlawful to marry one's own real daughter, and the daughter of the daughter, and the daughter of the son.
In short, marrying a daughter, grand-daughter, great-granddaughter; maternal grand-daughter, great-grand-daughter is all unlawful. As for marrying a step-daughter, from a different husband, whom the wife has brought with her, there are details which will appear later. As regards the son or daughter who are not real but have been adopted, it is permissible to marry them or their offspring, subject to the provision that such marriage is not unlawful due to some other consideration. Similarly, if a person fathers a daughter by indulging in zina with a woman, the girl thus born will be governed by the rule which applies to a daughter and marriage with her too will not be correct.
وَأَخَوَاتُكُمْ (and your sisters): Marrying one's own real sister is unlawful, as well as marrying an ` allati sister (half-sister from the same father but different mother), and also marrying an akhya-fi sister (half-sister from the same mother but different father).
وَعَمَّاتُكُمْ (and your paternal aunts): Marriage with the real sister of one's father, his half-sister from their father's side and his half-sister from their mother's side is unlawful. It means that one cannot marry any paternal aunt from the three kinds described above.
وَخَالَاتُكُمْ (and your maternal aunts): Marriage with a sister of one s mother, whether real (haqiqi) or half-sister from their father's side (allati) or half-sister from their mother's side (akhyafi), is unlawful.
وَبَنَاتُ الْأَخِ (and daughters of brother): It means that marriage with one's nieces is also unlawful, whether they be haqiqi, allati or akhyafi. Marriage with the daughters of all three types of brothers, real or half, as given above, is not lawful.
وَبَنَاتُ الْأُخْتِ (and daughters of sister): It means that marriage with one's maternal nieces is also unlawful, whether the sisters be haqiqi or ` allata or akhyafi The daughters of such sisters cannot be taken in marriage.
وَأُمَّهَاتُكُمُ اللَّاتِي أَرْضَعْنَكُمْ (and your mothers who suckled you): This refers to women who, even though they are not the real mothers, are treated in Shari'ah like mothers in the sense that marriage with them is as prohibited as with one's real mother. The quantity or the frequency of feed makes no difference; the said unlawfulness stands established under all eventualities. Muslim jurists refer to this as the unlawfulness through fosterage.
However, it is necessary to remember that this unlawfulness through fosterage gets established when suckling takes place at a time which is the usual time for it during childhood. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: اِنَّما الرَّضاعَۃُ من امَجَاعَۃِ Fosterage is only from hunger" which means that the unlawfulness that becomes established through suckling shall come into effect only when suckling has taken place at a time when the child has no other option but to suckle and grow through it. (al-Bukhri and Muslim)
According to Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) ، this period ranges between the birth of the child and when he or she is two and a half years old. According to other Muslim jurists which includes his special disciples, Imam Abu Yusuf and Imam Muhammad رحمۃ اللہ علیہما the period of suckling is two years only, therefore, if a boy or girl suckles at the breast of a woman after the age of two years, the prohibition of marriage due to fosterage will not come into effect.
وَأَخَوَاتُكُم مِّنَ الرَّضَاعَةِ (and your sisters through suckling): It means that marriage with sisters related through the bond of fosterage is also unlawful. Going in details, it works out that a woman who suckles a boy or girl during the days of suckling becomes their foster-mother, and her husband becomes their foster-father, and the offspring of that woman become his brothers and sisters, and the sisters of that woman become their maternal aunts, and the elder and younger brothers of her husband become the foster-uncles of these children, and the sisters of the husband of that woman become the paternal aunts of these children; and thus, in between all of them, the relationship of fosterage resulting in prohibition of marriage is established. The marriage which is mutually unlawful as based on the relation of kinship becomes equally unlawful as based on the relation of suckling. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: یحرم من الرضاعۃ ما یحرم من الولادۃ (Bukhari) (That which becomes unlawful by kinship becomes unlawful by fosterage). Another narration from the Sahih of Muslim as in Mishkat, page 273, says: ان اللہ حرم من الرضاعۃ ما حرم من النسب (Surely, Allah has prohibited through fosterage what He has prohibited through kinship.)
Rulings:
1. If a boy and a girl were suckled by a certain woman, the two of them cannot be married to each other. Similarly, marriage with the daughter of a foster-brother and foster-sister is also not possible.
2. Marriage with the lineal mother of foster-brother and foster-sister is permissible. It is also lawful to marry the foster-mother of the lineal sister of foster-sister; and the foster-sister of the lineal sister.
3. The unlawfulness of marriage becomes established if the feed is received by the child during the days of suckling either through the mouth, or the nose. Should it be that the feed is given to the child by any other inlet, or it is injected in, then, the unlawfulness of fosterage will not come to be established.
4. No feed other than the feed from the woman suckling the child (for example, milk from animals or male humans), establishes fosterage.
5. If the feed is mixed in medicine or in milk from a goat, cow or buffalo, the unlawfulness of marriage as based on suckling shall be established only when the quantity of the woman's feed measures more, or when it is at least equal. But, if the woman's feed-is less than that, this unlawfulness shall not come to be established
6. If male mammalian glands happen to lactate, it does not go on to prove the unlawfulness of marriage from suckling.
7. If a woman lets a child mouth her nipple, but there is no certainty that the child has sucked the feed in, then this will not establish the unlawfulness through suckling and it will not affect the lawfulness of marriage, because the prohibition of marriage is not established where actual suckling is doubtful.
8. If a man marries a certain woman while some other woman claims that she has suckled both of them, then, should both of them confirm it, it will be decided that the marriage was incorrect. However, should both of them reject the claim it will not be mandatory on the spouses to vacate the marriage, however, if the woman appears to be God-fearing and a practicing Muslim, it is preferable for the spouses to opt for separation through divorce.
9. The witness of two practicing Muslims is necessary in order to prove unlawfulness through suckling. This will not be proved by the witness of one man or one woman. But, since this is a very serious matter involving the whole life being halal or Haram a precautionary attitude will always be advisable. Therefore, some Muslim jurists have ruled that if one intends to marry a woman, and only one practicing Muslim testifies that they are foster brother and sister, it will not be permissible for them to contract marriage. And if the evidence of one witness, male or female, comes forth after they have married each other, even then, it will be safe and prudent for them to opt for voluntary separation.
10. According to the recognized rules of evidence, the testimony of one man and two women is equal to that of two male witnesses. Therefore, even if one man and two women testify the fact of suckling, the foster-relationship will stand proved.
وَأُمَّهَاتُ نِسَائِكُمْ (and the mothers of your wives): Also unlawful to husbands are the mothers of their wives. Here too, the word, "ummahat" includes all grandmothers of wives, maternal, paternal, lineal or foster.
Ruling:
1. Just as the mother of a legally wedded wife is unlawful, very similarly, equally unlawful is the mother of a woman with whom one has slept assuming her to be his wife, (while, in fact, she was not his wife) or with whom zina (adultery) has been committed, or who has been touched lustfully.
2. The initial bond or marriage, in itself, renders the mother of one's wife unlawful for him. It means that even if the husband has never slept with his wife, her mother is still unlawful for him to marry.
وَرَبَائِبُكُمُ اللَّاتِي فِي حُجُورِكُم مِّن نِّسَائِكُمُ اللَّاتِي دَخَلْتُم بِهِنَّ (and your step-daughters under your care who are born of your women with whom you have had intercourse): When one marries a woman and sleeps with her after the marriage, the daughter of that woman from another husband becomes unlawful for him, and so do her granddaughters, both paternal and maternal. Marriage with them is not permissible. But, if the husband has not yet slept with his wife and has divorced her after the contract of marriage, then her daughter or grand-daughter will not be unlawful for him. But, following nikah, if one touches his wife lustfully, or looks at her private part with sexual desire, then this too, will be taken as having sex with her, therefore, it will make the daughter of that woman unlawful.
The words "your women" used in this context are general. There-fore, it is not the legally wedded wife only whose daughters are unlawful for the husband, but the same rule applies to a woman who is not really wedded to the person, but he has had sexual intercourse with her either under the wrong impression that she is his wife, or in adultery. The daughter and grand-daughter of such women will also become unlawful for him.
وَحَلَائِلُ أَبْنَائِكُمُ الَّذِينَ مِنْ أَصْلَابِكُمْ (and the wives of your sons from your [ own ] loins): The wife of one's own son is unlawful, and the universality of °son° includes grandsons, paternal or maternal. So, marriage with their wives shall not be permissible.
مِنْ أَصْلَابِكُمْ (from your loins): This particular restriction is used here to exclude the adopted son. Marriage with his wife is lawful. As far as a foster son is concerned, he is governed by the rule which governs the lineal son, therefore, marriage with his wife too is unlawful.
وَأَن تَجْمَعُوا بَيْنَ الْأُخْتَيْنِ (and that you combine two sisters in wedlock): Also unlawful is the combining of two sisters in the bond of marriage. They may be real sisters or half sisters from the father's side or sisters from the mother's side (haqiqi, 'allati, akhyafi). They may be sisters by lineage or sisters by fosterage. This rule covers all of them. However, when one sister has been divorced it is permissible to marry another sister, but this permissibility becomes effective only after the period of ` iddah has expired. Marriage during ` iddah is not permissible.
Rulings:
1. Just as one cannot combine two sisters in his marriage, it is also unlawful for him to combine a paternal aunt and her niece, and a maternal aunt and her niece. They too cannot be combined in marriage with any one person. As reported in al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
لا یُجمَعُ بین المرأَۃِ و عَمَّتِھا ولا بین المرأَۃِ و خالَتِھا (بخاری و مسلم)
Do not combine a woman with her paternal aunt, nor a woman with her maternal aunt
2. Muslim jurists have mentioned the general principle that any two women, out of whom, if one was supposed to be a male, then, their marriage with each other would turn out to be incorrect according to Islamic law, thus two women of this kind cannot be combined in marriage with one man.
اِلَّا ما قد سلف (except what has passed): It means that whatever has been the practice during Jahiliyyah will not be called to account. These words have also appeared in verse 22. There too, the meaning is the same, that is, that which came to pass during Jahiliyyah has passed. Now that Islam has been embraced, past deeds will not be taken into account, but it is necessary to abstain from them in future.
In the same way, it is necessary at this time of the revelation of what was unlawful that separation be made if one holds the wife of his father, or two sisters, in marriage. In the case of two sisters, it is compulsory that one sister be separated.
As narrated by the blessed Companion, Sayyidna Bard Ibn ` Azib ؓ ، the Holy Prophet ﷺ had sent Sayyidna Abu Burdah ibn Niyar ؓ to execute a man because he had married the wife of his father. (Mishkat, p. 274)
Ibn Firoz Dailami narrates from his father: 'When I embraced Islam, I had two sisters married to me. I went to the Holy Prophet ﷺ with the problem.' He said: "Separate by divorcing one and keeping the other." (Mishkat, p. 274)
These narrations tell us that just as it is not lawful, after embracing Islam; to contract marriage with father's wife or to combine two sisters in marriage, similarly it is also unlawful to maintain such marriages, if they have been contracted by someone before he embraced Islam.
إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ غَفُورًا رَّحِيمًا (Surely, Allah is Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful) means that anything people did erroneously before the advent of Islam will be overlooked by Allah Almighty once they have embraced Islam and they can be sure that He will turn to them with the great reach of His mercy.
Allah vous a rendu illicite le fait d’épouser vos mères et ascendantes, c’est-à-dire la mère et la grand-mère de la mère ou du père ; vos filles et descendantes, c’est-à-dire la fille et la fille de la fille ; les petits-fils et petites-filles ainsi que leurs descendantes ; vos sœurs germaines ou non ; vos tantes paternelles et aussi les tantes paternelles de vos pères et de vos mères ainsi que leurs ascendantes ; vos tantes maternelles et aussi les tantes maternelles de vos pères et de vos mères ainsi que leurs ascendantes ; vos nièces et leurs descendantes ; vos nourrices qui vous ont allaités ; vos sœurs de lait ; les mères de vos épouses, que le mariage ait été consommé ou pas ; les filles que vos épouses ont eues avec de précédents époux et qui grandissent d’ordinaire dans vos demeures et même si elles n’ont pas grandi dans vos demeures si vous avez consommé votre mariage avec leurs mères, mais si le mariage n’a pas été consommé, il n’y a pas de mal à les épouser.
Allah vous a aussi rendu illicite d’épouser les épouses de vos fils biologiques même si le mariage n’a pas été consommé. Sont aussi concernées par ce jugement les épouses de vos fils de lait.
Il vous a également rendu illicite d’avoir comme épouses simultanées deux sœurs biologiques ou de lait, mais il ne vous sera pas fait grief des mariages conclus durant la jâhiliyyah et qu’Allah vous pardonne.
Allah est pardonneur avec Ses serviteurs qui se repentent à Lui et Il se montre miséricordieux avec eux.
Il est établi dans la Sunna qu’il est également illicite d’avoir pour épouses simultanée une femme et sa tante paternelle ou maternelle.
Yüce Allah şunlarla evlenmenizi haram kılmıştır: Anneleriniz nesep olarak yukarı doğru çıksa dahi; anneanne, anne ve baba tarafından onun ninesi gibi, kızlarınız nesep olarak aşağı doğru inse dahi; kızınızın kızı, onun da kızı gibi, aynı şekilde oğlunuzun kızları ve kızınızın kızları ve aşağı doğru nesep olarak inse dahi, anne ve babanızdan olan kız kardeşleriniz ya da her ikisinin birinden olan kız kardeşleriniz, halalarınız, aynı şekilde babalarınızın ve annelerinizin halaları yukarı doğru çıksa dahi, teyzeleriniz, aynı şekilde babalarınızın ve annelerinizin teyzeleri yukarı doğru çıksa dahi, erkek kardeşlerinizin kızları ve kız kardeşlerinizin kızları, nesep olarak aşağı doğru inse dahi onların çocukları, sizi emziren süt anneleriniz, süt kız kardeşleriniz, kendileriyle cinsî münasebette bulunduğunuz ya da bulunmadığınız hanımlarınızın anneleri, cinsî münasebette bulunduysanız hanımlarınızın daha önceki evliliklerinden olan genellikle sizin evinizde büyüyüp yaşayan kızları, aynı zamanda sizin evinizde büyümemiş olanlar. Cinsî münasebette bulunmadıysanız hanımlarınızın daha önceki evliliklerinden olan kızları ile evlenmenizde ise bir sıkıntı yoktur. Sizin soyunuzdan gelen oğullarınız hanımlarıyla cinsî münasebette bulunmasalar dahi onların hanımlarıyla evlenmeniz size haram kılınmıştır. Bu hüküm kapsamına süt oğullarınızın hanımları da girmektedir. Nesep olarak ya da sütten dolayı iki kız kardeşi aynı nikâh altında toplamak da haram kılınmıştır. Ancak geçmişte cahiliye döneminde olanları yüce Allah affetmiştir. Şüphesiz ki yüce Allah kendisine tövbe eden kullarına karşı çok bağışlayıcı ve merhametlidir. Aynı şekilde sahih sünnette kadın ile halasının ya da teyzesinin bir nikâh altında toplanması da haram kılınmıştır.
23- Anneleriniz, kızlarınız, kızkardeşleriniz, halalarınız, teyzeleriniz, erkek kardeş kızları, kızkardeş kızları, sizi emziren sütanneleriniz, süt kızkardeşleriniz, eşlerinizin anaları ve kendileri ile zifafa girdiğiniz eşlerinizden himayenizde bulunan üvey kızlarınız(la evlenmek) size haram kılındı. Eğer o kadınlarla zifafa girmemiş iseniz sizin için bir vebal yoktur. Öz oğullarınızın hanımları ve iki kız kardeşi birlikte almanız da (size haramdır). Ancak geçmişte olanlar müstesnâ. Şüphesiz Allah mağfiret edendir, çok merhametlidir.
24- Evli kadınlar da (size haramdır). Sahip olduğunuz cariyeler müstesnâ. Bunlar Allah’ın size (farz olarak) yazdıklarıdır. Geriye kalan (kadın)lara gelince iffetinizi koruyarak ve zinaya sapmaksızın mallarınızla (onları nikâhlama yolunu) aramanız size helâl kılındı. O halde onlardan hangisi ile faydalandı iseniz bundan dolayı onlara tayin edildiği şekilde mehirlerini verin. Onun miktarını tayin ettikten sonra gönül hoşluğu ile (eksiltme ya da artırma konusunda) uzlaşmanızda size bir vebal yoktur. Şüphesiz Allah hakkıyla bilendir, mutlak hüküm ve hikmet sahibidir.
23. Nesepten dolayı kendileri ile evlenilmesi haram olan kadınlar: Bunlar, Yüce Allah’ın sözünü ettiği şu yedi kimsedir: Anne; ne kadar yukarı çıkarsa çıksın (nineler de dahil) kendisi vasıtası ile dünyaya gelinen kadındır. Ne kadar aşağı giderse gitsin (torunlarla birlikte) tüm kız çocuklar. Anne baba bir yahut baba bir ya da baba bir kızkardeşler. Babanın kızkardeşleri yahut dedenin kız kardeşleri olan halalar. Annenin kızkardeşi yahut ninenin kızkardeşi olan teyzeler ki ister mirasçı olsunlar ister olmasınlar fark etmez. Erkek kardeşin kızları ve kızkardeşin kızları, ne kadar aşağı giderlerse gitsinler (yani kız yeğenler ve onların kızları ile torunları).
İşte âyet-i kerimede ifade edilen bu kadınlar, ilim adamlarının icmasıyla nesep yolu ile haram kılınan kadınlardır. Nesep bağı olup da bu sayılanların dışında kalanlar ise Yüce Allah’ın:“Geriye kalan (kadın)lara gelince... size helâl kılındı” buyruğunun kapsamına girmektedir. Mesela hala kızı, amca kızı, dayı ve teyze kızları gibi.
Süt emme dolayısıyla haram kılınan kadınlar: Yüce Allah bunlar arasından sadece sütanneyi ve süt kız kardeşi zikretmiştir. Süt, anneye ait olmayıp (sütannenin) kocasına ait olmasına rağmen sütannenin haram kılınması, sütün sahibinin (sütannenin kocasının), süt emenin (süt) babası olduğunun delilidir. Emme yoluyla babalık ve annelik sabit olduğuna göre onların yakın akrabalarının da akrabalığı (süt emen hakkında) sabit olur. Mesela sütanne ve süt babanın kardeşleri, usul ve füruları gibi. Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de:“Neseb yoluyla haram olan, süt emme yoluyla da haram olur” buyurmaktadır. Bu durumda evlenme haramlığı, süt emziren kadınla onun kocası yönünden nesep bağı olan akrabalar arasında olduğu şekilde geçerlidir. Süt emen çocuk yönünden ise yalnızca onun zürriyetinden gelenler için geçerlidir (süt emen çoğun diğer kardeşleri hakkında ise haramlık söz konusu değildir). Bununla birlikte süt emmenin -sünnetin beyan ettiği üzere- ilk iki yıl içinde en az beş defa gerçekleşmiş olması şartı vardır.
Evlilik bağından kaynaklanan akrabalık sebebi ile haram kılınan kadınlar: Bunlar da dört tanedir: Ne kadar yukarı doğru giderlerse gitsinler babaların hanımları ve ne kadar aşağı inerlerse insinler oğulların hanımları -ki bunlar ister miras alsınlar ister hacbedilsinler fark etmez-, ne kadar yukarı doğru giderlerse gitsinler hanımların anneleri (ve nineleri). İşte bu üçü, sırf nikâh akdinin yapılması ile (ilişki olmasa da) haram olurlar. Dördüncüsü ise üvey kızdır. Bu da ne kadar aşağı giderse gitsin zevcenin başka kocadan olma kızıdır. Koca, annesi ile gerdeğe girmedikçe bunlar haram olmazlar. Nitekim Yüce Allah da şöyle buyurmuştur:“ve kendileri ile zifafa girdiğiniz eşlerinizden himayenizde bulunan üvey kızlarınız size haram kılındı.”
Cumhur der ki: Yüce Allah’ın: “Himayenizde bulunan üvey kızlarınız” kaydı ile çoğunlukla görülen duruma işaret edilmiştir. Yoksa bunun mefhumunun (şart olarak) alınmaması gerekir. Zira bir kimse üvey kızını himayesine almasa dahi onunla evlenmesi haramdır. Ancak bu kaydın getirilmesinin iki faydası vardır:
1. Himayede bulunan üvey kızın haram kılınış hikmetine dikkat çekilmekte ve bunun tıpkı kız evlat gibi olduğu anlatılmaktadır. O bakımdan böyle bir kızla evlenmenin mubah kabul edilmesi oldukça çirkin bir şeydir.
2. İkinci bir husus ise bu, himayede bulunan üvey kızla başbaşa kalmanın caiz olduğuna delildir ve böyle bir kız bir kişinin kendi himayesinde bulunan öz kızları gibidir. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
Aynı anda nikâh altında bulundurulması haram kılınan kadınlar: Şanı Yüce Allah iki kızkardeşi aynı nikâh altında bulundurmayı söz konusu ederek, bunu haram kılmıştır. Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de bir kadının, halası ve teyzesi ile birlikte aynı nikâh altında bulundurulmasını haram kılmıştır. Faraza biri erkek diğeri kadın kabul edildiği takdirde birbirleri ile evlenmeleri haram olan her iki kadının aynı anda aynı nikâh altında bulundurulmaları haramdır. Bunun sebebi ise bu evliliklerin akrabalık bağlarının kopartılmasına yol açmasıdır.
24. Kendileri ile evlenilmesi haram kılınan kadınlar arasında:“evli kadınlar”yâni kocası bulunan kadınlar da vardır. Bir kocanın nikâhı altında bulunduğu sürece bir kadının nikâhlanması haramdır. Boşanmadıkça ve iddeti tamamlanmadıkça başkası tarafından nikâhlanamaz.“Sahip olduğunuz cariyeler müstesnâ.” Yâni savaş esiri olarak aldığınız cariyeler bu hükümden müstesnâdır. Zira kocası bulunan kâfir bir kadın, esir alınacak olursa istibradan (hamile olmadığı anlaşıldıktan) sonra müslümanlara helâl olur. Ancak kocası bulunan bir cariye satılacak yahut hibe edilecek olursa bu takdirde onun nikâhı fesholmaz. Çünkü ikinci mâlik, birincisi durumundadır (yâni nikâhını feshettirecek farklı bir konumu yoktur). Ayrıca Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in (cariye olan)Berîre’yi muhayyer bıraktığı olay da bunu göstermektedir.“Bunlar Allah’ın size (farz olarak) yazdıklarıdır.” O halde bunlara bağlı kalın ve O’nun yazdıkları ile hidâyet bulun. Çünkü şifâ ve nûr bundadır. Helâl ve haram, Allah’ın kitabı ile geniş geniş açıklanmış ve gösterilmiştir.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Geriye kalan (kadın)lara gelince... size helâl kılındı”buyruğunun kapsamına bu âyet-i kerimede sözü edilmeyen bütün kadınlar girmekte olup bunlarla evlenmek helâldir. Haram olanlar sınırlıdır. Helâl olanların ise Yüce Allah’ın lütuf ve rahmeti, kullarına kolaylık dilemesi dolayısı ile sınırlandırılması söz konusu değildir.“Mallarınızla (onları nikâhlama yolunu) aramanız” yâni Allah’ın size mubah kıldığı kadınlardan uygun görüp tercih ettiklerinizle evlenme yoluna gitmeniz “size helâl kılındı”. Şu şartla ki bunu “iffetinizi koruyarak” hem kendinizin hem eşlerinizi iffetini koruyarak “ve zinaya sapmaksızın” yapmalısınız. Çünkü suyunu harama akıtan bir kimse, hiç şüphesiz eşinin iffetini korumuş olmaz. Çünkü kendi şehvetini haramla tatmin olmuş olur. Böylelikle helâl yoldan ihtiyacını karşılama isteğinde bir zayıflama olur ve bunun sonucunda hanımının iffetini korumamış olur. Bu buyrukta ancak iffetli kimselerin evlendirileceğine delil vardır. Çünkü Yüce Allah bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Zina eden erkek ancak zina eden veya müşrik olan bir kadını nikâhlayabilir. Zina eden kadını da ancak zina eden veya müşrik olan bir erkek nikâhlayabilir.”(en-Nur, 24/3)“O halde onlardan hangisi ile faydalanır iseniz” yâni kimlerle evlendi iseniz “bundan dolayı onlara tayin edildiği şekilde mehirlerini” onlardan faydalanmanın karşılığı olarak “verin.” İşte bundan dolayı koca hanımı ile gerdeğe girdi mi artık onun mehrini ödemesi gerekir. “Tayin edildiği şekilde” ifadesi onların mehirlerini tayin edilen şekilde vermenin, Allah’ın farz kıldığı bir hüküm olduğunu göstermektedir. Yoksa bu, kişinin dilerse yerine getireceği, dilerse kabul etmeyeceği bir bağış kabilinden değildir. Bu ifadeye şöyle mana vermek de mümkündür:Onların mehirlerini tayin etmiş olduğunuz miktarlarda ödeyin. Bu miktarı ödemeniz sizin için farz olmuştur. O nedenle bu miktarı hiçbir şekilde eksiltmeye kalkışmayın.“Onun miktarını tayin ettikten sonra gönül hoşluğu ile (eksiltme ya da artırma konusunda) uzlaşmanızda size bir vebal yoktur.” Yâni kocanın tayin edilen miktardan fazlasını vermesi yahut da hanımın bu miktarı düşürmesi ve bunu gönül hoşluğu ile yapmasının bir mahzuru yoktur. Çoğu müfessirlerin görüşü bu şekildedir. Yine onların önemli bir kesimi de şöyle demektedir: Bu âyet-i kerime İslâm’ın ilk dönemlerinde helâl olan mut’â (anlaşmaya dayalı geçici)nikâhı hakkında inmiştir. Daha sonra Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem bunu haram kılmıştır. İşte haram kılınmadan önce bu mut’â nikâhının süresinin ve mehrinin tespit edilmesi emredilmiştir. Aralarında tayin ettikleri bu süre bitip de birbirleri ile uzlaşacak olurlarsa yine onlara bir vebal yoktur, demektir. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’dır.“Şüphesiz Allah hakkıyla bilendir” ilmi kâmil ve geniştir. “mutlak hüküm ve hikmet sahibidir.” Hikmeti tam ve eksiksizdir. İşte ilim ve hikmetinin bir tecellisi olarak sizin için bu hükümleri teşrî’ buyurmuş ve helâl ile haramı birbirinden ayıran bu sınırları çizmiştir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
Allah vam je zabranio da se ženite majkama vašim i svim ženskim precima sa majčine i očeve strane, i zabranio vam je da se ženite kćerkama vašim i svim ženskim potomcima, i zabranio vam je da se ženite sestrama vašim, bilo da su vam sestre po majci i ocu, ili po jednom od njih, i zabranio vam je da se ženite očevim sestrama, kao i sestrama vaših djedova i sa očeve i sa majčine strane i tako uzlaznom putanjom, i zabranio vam je da se ženite sestrama majki vaših, i sestrama očevih i majčinih majki i tako uzlaznom putanjom, i zabranio vam je da se ženite kćerkama braće i sestara vaših i kćerkama tih kćerki i tako silaznom putanjom, i zabranio vam je da se ženite vašim majkama po mlijeku, i sestrama po mlijeku, i majkama supruga vaših, bilo da ste imali odnos sa tim suprugama ili niste, i kćerkama supruga vaših koje su one dobile sa prijašnjim mužem ukoliko ste sa tim suprugama imali odnos, dok ako niste imali odnos sa tim suprugama pa umru ili ih razvedete, dozvoljeno je da se oženite njihovim kćerkama (koje su dobile sa drugim mužem). I zabranio vam je da se ženite suprugama sinova vaših, makar oni nemali odnos sa njima (pa ih razveli ili ostavili kao udovice), u šta spadaju i vaši sinovi po mlijeku. I zabranio vam je da istovremeno za supruge imate dvije sestre, bilo da su sestre po krvi ili po mlijeku, a ono što je bilo prije islama oprošteno vam je. Allah puno prašta onima koji se kaju i milostiv je prema njima. U sunnetu je izrečena i zabrana da čovjek istovremeno za supruge ima ženu i sestru njenog oca ili sestru njene majke.
Allah has prohibited you to marry your mothers and grandmothers, your daughters and granddaughters, your sisters and half-sisters, your aunts and great aunts, your nieces and their children, your milk-mothers who nursed you and your sisters through nursing, the mothers of your wives (whether you have consummated the marriage or not), and the daughters of your wives by someone else (who were mostly raised in your houses, and also those who were not, if you have consummated the marriage; but if you have not, then there is nothing wrong with marrying their daughters). You are also prohibited to marry those who have been married to your own sons, even if they did not consummate the marriage, and this includes the wives of your sons through milk-kinship (nursing). It is prohibited for you to marry two sisters who are related by blood or by nursing, except if this happened in the time of ignorance before Islam, in which case Allah has forgiven it. Allah is Forgiving and Compassionate to His servants who repent to Him. In the traditions of the Prophet it is also confirmed that it is prohibited to marry a woman and her aunt at the same time.
Those who are already married are prohibited to you, except those who you have captured whilst fighting in Allah’s cause: they are allowed to you after making sure they are not pregnant – this is what Allah has decreed. All women other than those who have been prohibited are allowed for you, if you seek them with your wealth, in a chaste way, desiring what is lawful and not desiring sexual immorality. Give those you enjoy in marriage their dowry, which Allah has made an obligation on you. However, there is nothing wrong if you mutually agree, after the obligation of the dowry has been set, to increase it, or to give up part of it. Allah knows His creation and nothing about them is hidden from Him. He is Wise in His administration and in His sacred law-giving.
Zabranjene su vam tuđe žene, osim onih koje su došle u posjed vaš na propisan način u borbi na Allahovom putu. Sa takvima vam je dozvoljeno imati spolni odnos nakon što prođe period čišćenja u vidu jednog mjesečnog pranja. Sve navedeno Allahovi su propisi koji se moraju poštovati. Sve ostale žene, mimo onih koje su ovdje navedene kao zabranjene, dozvoljene su vam za brak, kojima ćete vjenčane darove dati želeći sačuvati svoju čednost, a ne želeći činiti blud. Ženama sa kojima ste imali odnos u braku dajte vjenčane darove koje je Allah učinio vašom obavezom, a nemate grijeha za ono što se desi nakon određivanja obaveznog mehra, poput toga da im povećate mehr, ili da vam one oproste jedan njegov dio. Allah zna sve o Svojim stvorenjima, i mudar je u propisivanju i upravljanju.
Allah vous a rendu illicite d’épouser les femmes mariées, sauf celles que vous possédez après les avoir capturées durant les combats pour la cause d’Allah.
Il vous est alors permis d’avoir des rapports intimes avec elles, après vous être assurés qu’elles ne portent aucun enfant (l’écoulement d’un cycle menstruel fait foi). Allah vous impose cette obligation et vous a permis d’épouser toutes les autres femmes en recherchant par vos biens à préserver votre chasteté de manière licite et non à commettre la fornication.
Celles dont vous jouissez par le mariage, donnez-leur les douaires qu’Allah vous impose de leur remettre, et il ne vous sera pas fait grief des arrangements que vous aurez après la détermination du douaire obligatoire, comme lorsque l’époux accorde un surplus ou que l’épouse renonce à une part du douaire. Allah connaît le mieux Ses créatures et rien d’elles ne Lui échappe. Il est aussi sage dans Sa gestion et Ses prescriptions.
Cấm các ngươi cưới những người phụ nữ đã lập gia đình (đang chung sống với chồng của họ) trừ những ai mà các ngươi sở hữu họ như tù binh do chiến đấu trên con đường chính nghĩa của Allah, các ngươi được phép ăn nằm với họ (cưới thành vợ) sau một chu kỳ kinh nguyệt. Đó là sắc lệnh mà Allah đã ban hành cho các ngươi. Ngoài những phụ nữ (cấm lấy làm vợ) được nêu (trong câu Kinh này và trong các câu Kinh trước) thì các ngươi được phép cưới bất kỳ người phụ nữ nào các ngươi muốn, các ngươi hãy cưới họ đàng hoàng và chớ quan hệ với họ theo cách Zina (ngoài hôn ước của Islam: thông dâm và gian dâm). Vì các ngươi hưởng lạc từ nơi họ qua việc chăn gối với họ nên các ngươi hãy trao tặng họ những món tiền cưới (Mahr) được Allah qui định là nghĩa vụ bắt buộc của các ngươi đối với họ; tuy nhiên, các ngươi sẽ không mang tội trong việc đưa tặng thêm phần Mahr hoặc giảm bớt nó nếu giữa các ngươi và họ đã có sự thỏa thuận. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Hằng Biết, không có gì có thể che giấu được Ngài, Ngài là Đấng Anh Minh trong việc ban hành và phán quyết
Ipinagbawal sa inyo ang pag-aasawa ng mga may-asawa kabilang sa mga babae, maliban sa minay-ari ninyo sa pamamagitan ng pagbihag sa pakikibaka sa landas ni Allāh sapagkat ipinahihintulot para sa inyo ang pakikipagtalik sa kanila matapos ng pagkalinis ng mga sinapupunan nila sa pamamagitan ng isang pagreregla. Nagsatungkulin si Allāh niyon sa inyo bilang tungkulin. Nagpahintulot si Allāh sa inyo ng anumang iba pa roon na mga babae, na maghangad kayo kapalit ng mga yaman ninyo ng pagsanggalang sa pangangalunya ng sarili ninyo at pangangalaga sa kalinisan ng puri nito sa pamamagitan ng ipinahihintulot, nang hindi naglalayon ng pangangalunya. Ang [mga babaing] nagpakaligaya kayo sa kanila sa pamamagitan ng pag-aasawa ay magbigay kayo sa kanila ng mga bigay-kaya nila na ginawa ni Allāh bilang tungkuling regalong kinakailangan sa inyo. Walang kasalanan sa inyo kaugnay sa kinahantungan ng pagkakaluguran ninyo, nang matapos ng pagtatakda ng bigay-kayang kinakailangan, na pagdaragdag dito o pagpapalampas sa isang bahagi nito. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging Maalam sa nilikha Niya: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya mula sa kanila na anuman, Marunong sa pangangasiwa Niya at pagbabatas Niya.
Vi è proibito sposare le donne già sposate, ad eccezione di quelle che conquistate nella lotta per la causa di Allāh: Esse sono per voi lecite, dopo esservi accertati che non siano gravide dopo il trascorrere di un ciclo mestruale. Allāh vi ha imposto ciò e Allāh vi ha permesso le altre donne: Potete chiedere la loro mano evitando di cadere nel peccato ed ottenendo ciò che è lecito, non a scopo di commettere adulterio. Corrispondete a coloro dei cui rapporti godete la dote che spetta loro e che Allāh vi ha imposto. E non vi è peccato se vi accordate, dopo aver fissato la dote, aumentandola o diminuendola. In verità, Allāh Vigila sui Suoi sudditi; nessuna loro questione Gli sfugge, Saggio nella Sua Amministrazione e Legge.
Al-lah ha declarado ilícito para ustedes contraer matrimonio con mujeres casadas. Al-lah les impone esta obligación y les permite desposar a cualquier otra mujer buscando preservar su castidad de manera lícita y no cometer el pecado de fornicación.
A sus esposas, denles la dote que Al-lah les exige darles, y no se les reprochará por acuerdos posteriores a la determinación de la dote, como cuando el esposo decide entregar más de lo que corresponde o la esposa renuncia a una parte de la dote. Al-lah conoce mejor que nadie a Sus siervos y no ignora nada de lo que hacen. Es también sabio en Su gestión y en Sus preceptos.
Many natural desires make themselves felt in human beings—sexuality between man and woman being one of these. Islamic law, which fixes a limitation for all human emotions, has determined the limits for sexual relationships also. According to this divine dictate, only that sexual alliance between man and woman is valid which is established through a standard solemn social agreement in the form of marriage. It requires, moreover, that along with the satisfaction of natural desire, an environment of chastity must also prevail in the family life. For this purpose certain close relations have been declared prohibited to keep them beyond and above sexual desires.
Allah yolunda cihat ederken esir alınmış kadınlar dışında evli kadınlarla nikâhlanmak sizlere haram kılındı. Bir kere aybaşı görerek rahimlerinin temizlenmesinin ardından cariyelerinizle ilişkiye girmeniz helaldir. Allah size bu hükümleri farz kılmıştır. Bunun dışındaki kadınlarla, zina yapma kastı olmadan, mehir vererek evlenip, nefislerinizi iffetli kılmak istemenizi Allah size helal kılmıştır. Sizden kim nikâhlanarak kadınlardan faydalanırsa Allah’ın sizin üzerinize bir yükümlülük ve vacip kıldığı mehirlerini onlara versin. Farz olan mehirin belirlenmesinin ardından, arttırılmasına ya da bir kısmından feragat edilmesine karşılıklı rıza göstermenizde size bir günah yoktur. Şüphesiz Allah yarattığı canlıları çok iyi bilir, onların hiçbir hali gizli kalmaz. İşleri düzenlemesinde ve hükmünde hikmet sahibidir.
وَالْمُحْصَنَاتُ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ (the women already bound in marriage): It means that women having husbands have also been made unlawful. So far as a woman is married to a person, no other person can marry her. From here, it becomes very clear that a woman cannot live with more than one husband simultaneously. There are some ignorant and loudmouthed people in our time who have started saying - when men are allowed to take more than one wife, women too should have the permission to enjoy more than one husband. This tasteless bravado is totally contrary to this noble verse. People who indulge in such flippant display of ignorance do not see that plurality of wives is a blessing which has been historically endorsed in all religions and societies. But, for a woman, having more than one husband at the same time is not only a headache for her in person, but it is also disgraceful for those two men who become husbands to one woman. This weird arrangement is not only shameless, but also leaves no possibility of any offspring being born lineally sound. When many men benefit from one woman, there will remain no method of attributing the fatherhood of the child so born to any one of the participating husbands. Such an obnoxious demand can only be made by those who are totally hostile to the graces of humanity, those who have buried their sense of shame once and for all and those who are supporting the movement to deprive human beings of blessings that issue forth from the recognized channel of parents and children bound in a charter of mutual rights. When lineage goes unproved, who is going to be charged with the responsibility of taking care of mutual rights and duties?
Even if this is looked at purely in terms of nature and reason, there seems to be no justification for the provision of several husbands for one woman:
1. The basic purpose of marriage is procreation. Seen from this angle, several women can certainly become pregnant from one man, but one woman cannot become pregnant from several men. She will become pregnant from none but one. What has thus happened is that, given the presence of several husbands, the procreating ability of all husbands, except one, was totally wasted on that count. They ended up with nothing beneficial except the lone satisfaction of their sexual drive.
2. Experience shows that woman is a genre more delicate than man. For a major portion of the year, she does not remain physically amenable to intimacy. There are conditions and circumstances in married life when it is not possible for her to fulfill the rights of even one husband, let alone more than one husband seeking her physical attention.
3. Since man is healthier and stronger in terms of physical power as compared to woman, man should, if his sexual strength is above average and he cannot find satisfaction by limiting himself to one woman, have the opportunity, of course by permissible means, to marry twice and thrice. If this is not allowed, he will take to impermissible ways of satisfying his desires, and in that process, he will ruin the whole society. But, the likelihood that woman could bring about such ruination is very remote.
This question is so important in the Shari` ah of Islam that it has not only ruled the second marriage of a woman unlawful when she is already married to someone else, but it also goes farther when it rules that, should the husband of a woman divorce her, or die, she still cannot marry another person until after the expiry of her ` iddah or waiting period.
إِلَّا مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ (except the bondwomen you come to own): This sentence is an exception from the rule set in وَالْمُحْصَنَاتُ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ ; (the women already bound in marriage).
It means that it is not permissible that a woman who already has a husband be taken in marriage by another person, unless she comes in the ownership of a person as a bondwoman. This happened when Muslims had to carry out jihad against the infidels of Dar-al-harb (a non-Muslim state without a treaty of peace with the Muslims). As a result of a valid war with them women prisoners might have been brought to the Islamic state. If their non-Muslim husbands remained behind in their original non-Muslim State, their bond of marriage with them used to be terminated by their entry into the Islamic state, and it was lawful for a Muslim to marry her, if she was a Christian, a Jew or had embraced Islam. Similarly, if the head of the Islamic state opted to make her a bondwoman and had given her to a participant in the war as his share in the spoils, he could also enjoy her company. However, this marriage or enjoyment was permissible only after she goes through at least one menstruation period after her entry into the Islamic state. If it appeared that she was pregnant from her previous husband, it was necessary to wait until she delivers the child.
Rulings:
1. If a disbelieving woman embraces Islam in Dar al-Harb while her husband is a disbeliever, she will be released from the bond of marriage with him after the expiry of three menstrual periods.
2. If a disbelieving woman embraces Islam in Dar al-Islam and her husband is a disbeliever, then, the local legal authority should induce the husband to think about accepting Islam. If he refuses to become a Muslim, the Muslim judge should bring about a separation between the two. This separation will be taken as the divorce after which, the woman completes her period of ` iddah and becomes free to marry any Muslim of her choice.
كِتَابَ اللَّـهِ عَلَيْكُمْ (It has been written by Allah for you): It means that the unlawfulness of marriage with women identified by Allah is something determined by Him.
وَأُحِلَّ لَكُم مَّا وَرَاءَ ذَٰلِكُمْ (All except them have been permitted for you): It means that women other than those whose unlawfulness has been mentioned upto this point are lawful for you; for example, the daughter of an uncle, the daughter of a maternal aunt, the sister born of a maternal uncle, and the wife of a maternal or paternal uncle - after their death or after they have divorced her - subject to the condition that any other reason of prohibition does not exist. In addition to that, there is the wife of an adopted son who can be lawfully married after he divorces, or dies; so also, if one's wife dies, he can marry her sister - these being some of the many lawful options available. All these have been covered under the generality of مَّا وَرَاءَ ذَٰلِكُمْ (All except them).
Ruling:
It is not permissible to have more than four wives simultaneously. Detailed comments on this subject have already appeared in the beginning of Surah Al-Nis-a'. Not finding any reference to this in the immediate context of the present verses should not lead anyone to misunderstand that, may be, the generality of the Qur'anic words, '' مَّا وَرَاءَ ذَٰلِكُمْ (All except them) allows unrestricted marriage with women. Besides the women, marriage with whom is unlawful as declared in the Holy Qur'an, there are several others in this category as mentioned in the noble Ahadith, indications of which appear in the Qur'anic verses also and to which we have been pointing out in our comments.
أَن تَبْتَغُوا بِأَمْوَالِكُم (that you may seek { to marry} through your wealth):
It means that the description of women unlawful for marriage is there to induce you to look for lawful women with the help of your wealth and enter into marriage with them. In الاحکام القرآن Ahkam al-Qur'an, Abu Bakr al-Jassas (رح) writes that this part of the verse tells us two things. Firstly, marriage cannot materialize devoid of dower (even if the parties to marriage decide between themselves that the marriage will take place without dower, still, dower will be necessary, details of which are available in books of Fiqh). Secondly, it tells us that dower (mahr) should be something which can be termed as مال "mal' (inclusive of wealth, property, assets etc.) According to the Hanafiyyah, mahr (dower) should not be less than ten dirhams. One dirham is equivalent to 3 1/2x17 grains Troy of silver.
مُّحْصِنِينَ غَيْرَ مُسَافِحِينَ (binding yourself in marriage, and not only for lust): It means that one should seek lawful women with the help of one's assets and it should be clearly understood that the seeking of women is to safeguard modesty and chastity, which is the crucial purpose of a marriage. And it is through marriage alone that the desired objective has to be achieved and certainly not through spendings to find women for zina (fornication). This tells us that, no doubt the fornicators too spend out of their assets, but that spending is patently unlawful, and benefiting from a woman who has been procured by such spending is never lawful. The addition of غَيْرَ مُسَافِحِينَ 1 (not for lust) here serves two purposes. As obvious, it forbids zina (fornication) while it also points out that the purpose of zina is nothing but to run after lust and to waste one's semen for unlawful enjoyment - because it is not aimed at the seeking of children and the preservation of the human race. Muslims must stay chaste investing their strength where it is due in the best interest of human procreation, the method of which is to have a wife in marriage, or a bondwoman - in case one comes to have one.
1. Literally, it means 'flowing of water' and indicates to seeking ejaculation out of lust. (Editor)
فَمَا اسْتَمْتَعْتُم بِهِ مِنْهُنَّ فَآتُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ فَرِيضَةً (So, whoever of them you have benefited from, give them their due as obligated): 'Benefiting' in this verse refers to coition and it means that the payment of full dower is due on the husband only when he had benefited from her company by having sex with her. If, after the initial marriage contract the wife has not come to live with the husband who thus does not get the opportunity to 'benefit' from her company, and he divorces her before having that opportunity, the payment of mahr (dower) due against him becomes half. Special attention has been drawn in this verse to the situation when, once this 'benefit' has been received from some woman, the payment of her mahr becomes obligatory on all counts. Any shortcoming in doing so is against the letter and spirit of Muslim law. Moreover, the universal human sense of honour dictates that consequent to the purpose of marriage having been achieved, there should be no failing or delaying in giving the wife her due - however, the Shari'ah gives the woman the additional right that she can, if the mahr (dower) is prompt مُعَجَّل (mu'ajjal), refuse to go to her husband until the payment of the mahr has been made to her.
The unlawfulness of Mut'ah
The root of the Arabic word, إستمتاع : istimta' is ع ۔ ت - م (mim - ta - 'ain) which means to derive benefit.. Any benefit derived from a person or from wealth, property, assets etc. is called istimta'. According to Arabic grammar, the addition of the letters س : sin and ت : ta to the root of any word gives the meaning of seeking. Based on this lexical explanation, the simple and straight sense of the Qur'anic expression, اسْتَمْتَعْتُم (you have benefited), as understood by the entire Muslim ummah from the revered early elders to their successors and followers, is just what we have stated a little earlier. But, a sect1 says that it means the conventional mut'ah and, according to its adherents, this verse proves that mut'ah is halal (lawful). Therefore, it is pertinent here to give a brief account of mut'ah and its unlawfulness.
1. [ i.e. the Shiites ] (editor).
Mut'ah which was in vogue before the advent of Islam was a temporary contract between a man and a woman for having sexual relationship between them for a specified period in exchange of money or a specified kind offered by the man to the woman. This type of contract, which was never meant to create permanent rights and obligations of marriage, was clearly prohibited by the Holy Qur'an and Sunnah, however, this particular sect claims that it is still halal (permissible). They sometimes seek support to this claim from the present verse just on the ground that the word 'mut'ah' has been derived from the same root wherefrom the word اسْتَمْتَعْتُم used in this verse has been derived. Obviously, this argument is too far-fetched, and the present verse itself is sufficient to refute it, because before the word اسْتَمْتَعْتُم ، the Holy Qur'an has used the words مُّحْصِنِينَ غَيْرَ مُسَافِحِينَ (binding yourself in marriage and not only for lust) which clearly prove that the sexual relationship approved by the Holy Qur'an is the only one which aims at chastity through the permanent bond of marriage, and not a relationship based on satisfying lust for a temporary period which has been termed by the Holy Qur'an as 'flowing water'.
Now, it is obvious that the contract of mut'ah has nothing to do with this concept. It neither creates permanent rights and obligations, nor does it bring about a family set-up, nor does it aim at having children and maintain chastity: It is nothing but to satisfy the sexual desire for a short period of time.
As a result, the woman with whom mut'ah is done is not given even the status of a wife who could inherit from her very pragmatic counter-part - who, for that matter, does not even have the grace to count her among his recognized wives. The reason is very simple as the purpose here is nothing but sexual gratification, an attitude which drives men and women to keep hunting for ever-new sex-partners in a temporary setting. If this be the state of affairs, mut'ah (referred to as temporary marriage) can never be taken as the guarantor of modesty and chastity; it is, on the contrary, its very enemy.
Therefore, the Qur'anic words مُّحْصِنِينَ غَيْرَ مُسَافِحِينَ are more than enough to rule out the possibility of mut'ah being meant by the present verse.
The author of Hidayah has attributed to Imam Malik (رح) that, according to him, mut'ah is permissible. But, this attribution is totally incorrect as clarified by the commentator of Hidayah and other respected scholars who say that the author of Hidayah has attributed this view to Imam Malik inadvertently.
However, there are some of those who claim that Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas ؓ believed in the lawfulness of mut'ah right upto his later years, although this is not so. Imam al-Tirmidhi (رح) ، devoting a chapter to "mut'ah", has reported two ahadith. The first one is as follows:
عن علی ابن طالب أن النبی ﷺ نھیٰ عن متعۃ النساء و عن لحوم الحمرا لأھلیۃ زمن خیبر
Ali ibn Abi Talib ؓ reports that the Holy Prophet ﷺ on the occasion of the battle of Khyber, prohibited mut'ah with women and from (eating) the meat of domestic donkeys.
This hadith appears in al-Bukhari and Muslim as well. The second hadith reported by Imam al-Tirmidhi is given below:
عن ابن عباس قال : إنما کانت المتعۃ فی أول الإسلام حتی إذا نزلت الایۃ الاعلی ازواجھم او ما ملکت ایمانھم ط قال ابن عباس : فکل فرج سواھما فھو حرام
Ibn ` Abbas ؓ says: Mut'ah was there only in the early period of Islam until the verse إِلَّا عَلَىٰ أَزْوَاجِهِمْ أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُهُمْ ) - was revealed. Then, he said: All private parts other than these are unlawful (that is other than those of the legally wedded wife and the bondwoman one may come to have).
Nevertheless, this much has to be said that Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ took mut'ah to be permissible upto a certain time. Then, it was on the good counsel of Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ عنہ (as in Sahih Muslim, v.l, p.452) and under the chastening impact of the noble verse: إِلَّا عَلَىٰ أَزْوَاجِهِمْ أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُهُمْ he revoked his earlier position, as indicated in the narration from Tirmidhi.
It is very strange that the sect which believes in the lawfulness of mut'ah - despite its claim to love and obey Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ - elects to oppose no less a person than him on this particular issue.
The author of Ruh al-Ma'ani reports from Qadi 'Ay-ad that mut'ah was lawful before the battle of Khyber, but it was made unlawful during it. After that, it was declared lawful on the day of the Conquest of Makkah, but it was after three days that it was proclaimed as unlawful forever.
There is yet another point worthy of our attention. The Qur'anic statement:
وَالَّذِينَ هُمْ لِفُرُوجِهِمْ حَافِظُونَ ﴿5﴾ إِلَّا عَلَىٰ أَزْوَاجِهِمْ أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ غَيْرُ مَلُومِينَ ﴿6﴾
(And those who guard their private parts, save from their wives or from their bondwomen, then, they are not blame-worthy).
is so explicit that it admits of no other interpretation. It shows the unlawfulness of mut'ah very clearly. Seeking flimsy support from some rare and unauthentic readings is absolutely incorrect.
To sum up our earlier submissions, there is no absolute proof to support the view that the Qur'anic word, اسْتَمْتَعْتُم (you have benefited) refers to conventional mut'ah. This is just a remote possibility which can never override the absolute proof contained inإِلَّا عَلَىٰ أَزْوَاجِهِمْ أَوْ مَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُهُمْ cited above. Specially, keeping in view the well-settled principle of Islamic jurisprudence, that where two arguments or two interpretations are equally possible, the one supporting prohibition is always preferred.
Ruling:
Like mut'ah, a time bound marriage is also unlawful. A time-bound marriage (termed in Islamic jurisprudence as النکاح المُوَقَّت al-nikah al-muwaqqat) is a marriage entered into for a fixed time. The difference between the two is that mut'ah is done by using the words of mut'ah. A time-bound marriage is done by saying the word, nikah which is normally used for regular marriage.
وَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَيْكُمْ فِيمَا تَرَاضَيْتُم بِهِ مِن بَعْدِ الْفَرِيضَةِ (And there is no sin on you in what you mutually consent to after the { initial) settlement): This sentence in the verse means that mahr or dower which has been fixed mutually is not, in the real sense, absolute and definitive, and something to which nothing could be added or deleted. On the contrary, a husband can add something on his own accord on the fixed mahr, and the wife too, if she so desires, willingly and happily, can forgo a part of her mahr, or the whole of it. The generality of the words also allows a situation where a woman willingly agrees to defer the payment of a dower which was originally settled to be prompt.
إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمًا (Surely, Allah is All-Knowing, All-Wise): The addition of this sentence towards the end of the verse tells us two things. Firstly, that All knows. He is aware of everything. His injunctions are there to be complied with. If somebody acts against these and even if a judge, a ruler, or any other human being ever gets to find out about it, Allah, in His most exalted state of being, knows all about this and everything else. One must keep fearing Him under all circumstances. Secondly, that the injunctions He has revealed are all based on حِکمہ hikmah or wisdom. In essence, hikmah (Allah's wisdom) is too deep to be understood by everyone. The injunctions concerning what is unlawful and lawful as given in these verses, whether or not one understands their cause, reason or justification, must be believed in, accepted and obeyed. This is because, even though we may not know the raison d'etre, the cause, reason or justification, it hardly matters, for the Creator and the Master of the Command, Allah Almighty certainly knows it all, being the All-Knowing, the Wise.
There are many people, educated but ignorant, visibly spread out in our contemporary Muslim and non-Muslim societies, who go about gopher-like, searching for the causes of Divine injunctions. When they fail to find any, they side-track the need to comply with the injunction by saying that the Word of God was, God-forbid, contrary to the requirements of the modern age, or worse still, unsuitable. The words of the verse have silenced such people for ever by telling them: 'You are ignorant. Your Creator is All-Knowing. You lack understanding. Allah is All-Wise. Do not make your reason the touchstone of the Truth.'
Diharamkan bagi kalian menikahi wanita-wanita yang bersuami, kecuali wanita-wanita yang kalian miliki karena menjadi tawanan perang di medan jihad fi sabilillah maka kalian boleh menggauli mereka setelah kalian mengetahui kebersihan rahim mereka dengan (menunggu) satu kali haid. Allah menetapkan hal itu bagi kalian secara wajib. Allah juga menghalalkan wanita-wanita selain itu (untuk dinikahi) bilamana kalian menggunakan harta untuk menjaga kehormatan kalian dan melindungi kesuciannya dengan cara yang halal, bukan dengan tujuan berbuat zina. Kemudian wanita mana pun yang kalian nikmati melalui pernikahan maka berikanlah maharnya yang Allah tetapkan sebagai kewajiban kalian. Namun, tidak ada dosa bagi kalian jika kalian saling merelakan setelah mahar yang wajib tersebut ditetapkan dengan memberikan tambahan atas mahar tersebut atau mengurangi sebagian dari mahar itu. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui makhluk-Nya, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang luput dari pengetahuan-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam pengaturan-Nya dan penetapan syariat-Nya.
Forbidding Women Already Married, Except for Female Slaves
Allah said,
وَالْمُحْصَنَـتُ مِنَ النِّسَآءِ إِلاَّ مَا مَلَكْتَ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ
(Also (forbidden are) women already married, except those whom your right hands possess.) The Ayah means, you are prohibited from marrying women who are already married,
إِلاَّ مَا مَلَكْتَ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ
(except those whom your right hands possess) except those whom you acquire through war, for you are allowed such women after making sure they are not pregnant. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri said, "We captured some women from the area of Awtas who were already married, and we disliked having sexual relations with them because they already had husbands. So, we asked the Prophet about this matter, and this Ayah was revealed, e
وَالْمُحْصَنَـتُ مِنَ النِّسَآءِ إِلاَّ مَا مَلَكْتَ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ
(Also (forbidden are) women already married, except those whom your right hands possess). Consequently, we had sexual relations with these women." This is the wording collected by At-Tirmidhi An-Nasa'i, Ibn Jarir and Muslim in his Sahih. Allah's statement,
كِتَـبَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ
(Thus has Allah ordained for you) means, this prohibition was ordained for you by Allah. Therefore, adhere to Allah's Book, do not transgress His set limits, and adhere to His legislation and decrees.
The Permission to Marry All Other Women
Allah said,
وَأُحِلَّ لَكُمْ مَّا وَرَاءَ ذَلِكُمْ
(All others are lawful) meaning, you are allowed to marry women other than the prohibited types mentioned here, as `Ata' and others have stated. Allah's statement,
أَن تَبْتَغُواْ بِأَمْوَلِكُمْ مُّحْصِنِينَ غَيْرَ مُسَـفِحِينَ
(provided you seek them (with a dowry) from your property, desiring chastity, not fornication,) meaning, you are allowed to use your money to marry up to four wives and for (the purchase of) as many female slaves as you like, all through legal means,
مُّحْصِنِينَ غَيْرَ مُسَـفِحِينَ
((desiring) chastity, not fornication.) Allah's statement,
فَمَا اسْتَمْتَعْتُمْ بِهِ مِنْهُنَّ فَـَاتُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ فَرِيضَةً
(So with those among them whom you have enjoyed, give them their required due,) means, to enjoy them sexually, surrender to them their rightful dowry as compensation. In other Ayat, Allah said,
وَكَيْفَ تَأْخُذُونَهُ وَقَدْ أَفْضَى بَعْضُكُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ
(And how could you take it (back) while you have gone in unto each other),
وَءَاتُواْ النِّسَآءَ صَدُقَـتِهِنَّ نِحْلَةً
(And give to the women (whom you marry) their dowry with a good heart), and,
وَلاَ يَحِلُّ لَكُمْ أَن تَأْخُذُواْ مِمَّآ ءَاتَيْتُمُوهُنَّ شَيْئًا
(And it is not lawful for you (men) to take back (from your wives) any of what (dowry) you gave them)
Prohibiting the Mut`ah of Marriage
Mujahid stated that,
فَمَا اسْتَمْتَعْتُمْ بِهِ مِنْهُنَّ فَـَاتُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ فَرِيضَةً
(So with those among them whom you have enjoyed, give them their required due,) was revealed about the Mut`ah marriage. A Mut`ah marriage is a marriage that ends upon a predeterminied date. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that the Leader of the Faithful `Ali bin Abi Talib said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ prohibited Mut`ah marriage and eating the meat of domesticated donkeys on the day of Khaybar (battle)." In addition, in his Sahih, Muslim recorded that Ar-Rabi` bin Sabrah bin Ma`bad Al-Juhani said that his father said that he accompanied the Messenger of Allah ﷺ during the conquest of Makkah, and that the Prophet said,
«يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي كُنْتُ أَذِنْتُ لَكُمْ فِي الاسْتِمْتَاعِ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ، وَإنَّ اللهَ قَدْ حَرَّمَ ذَلِكَ إِلى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ، فَمَنْ كَانَ عِنَدَهُ مِنْهُنَّ شَيْءٌ فَلْيُخَلِّ سَبِيلَهُ، وَلَا تَأْخُذُوا مِمَّا آتَيْتُمُوهُنَّ شيئًا»
(O people! I allowed you the Mut`ah marriage with women before. Now, Allah has prohibited it until the Day of Resurrection. Therefore, anyone who has any women in Mut`ah, let him let them go, and do not take anything from what you have given them.) Allah's statement,
وَلاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَيْكُمْ فِيمَا تَرَاضَيْتُمْ بِهِ مِن بَعْدِ الْفَرِيضَةِ
(but if you agree mutually (to give more) after the requirement (has been determined), there is no sin on you.) is similar to His other statement,
وَءَاتُواْ النِّسَآءَ صَدُقَـتِهِنَّ نِحْلَةً
(And give to the women their dowry with a good heart). The meaning of these Ayat is: If you have stipulated a dowry for her, and she later forfeits it, either totally or partially, then this bears no harm on you or her in this case. Ibn Jarir said, "Al-Hadrami said that some men would designate a certain dowry, but then fall into financial difficulties. Therefore, Allah said that there is no harm on you, O people, concerning your mutual agreement after the requirement (has been determined)." meaning, if she gives up part of the dowry, then you men are allowed to accept that. Allah's statement,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَلِيماً حَكِيماً
(Surely, Allah is Ever All-Knowing, All-Wise.) is suitable here, after Allah mentioned these prohibitions.
Ô hommes, à celui parmi vous qui ne peut épouser des femmes libres en raison de ses ressources limitées, il est permis d’épouser des esclaves possédées par autrui si elles vous paraissent croyantes. Allah connaît la réalité de votre foi et ce que vous ressentez au plus profond de vous-mêmes. Vous et ces femmes êtes égaux en religion et en humanité, ne répugnez donc pas à les épouser.
Epousez-les avec l’accord de leurs propriétaires et remettez-leur leurs douaires complets sans les faire attendre. Cela concerne le cas où ces esclaves sont chastes et non coupables de fornication manifeste ni de relations secrètes avec des amants. Si elles se marient et qu’elles commettent le péché de fornication, leur punition représente la moitié de la punition des femmes libres: cinquante coups de fouets et elles n’encourent pas la lapidation, contrairement aux femmes mariées libres. Cette permission d’épouser des esclaves croyantes et chastes est une dérogation accordée à ceux qui craignent de succomber à la tentation de la fornication et n’ont pas les moyens d’épouser une femme libre. Cependant, il est préférable de s’abstenir d’épouser des esclaves afin d’épargner à ses enfants le statut d’esclaves.
Allah pardonne à ceux qui se repentent parmi Ses serviteurs et Il se montre miséricordieux avec eux. L’une des expressions de Sa miséricorde est qu’Il leur a permis d’épouser des esclaves lorsqu’ils n’ont pas les moyens d’épouser une femme libre et craignent de ne pouvoir se retenir de commettre la fornication.
"Dan barangsiapa di antara kamu (orang merdeka) yang tidak cukup perbelanjaannya untuk mengawini wanita merdeka lagi beriman, ia boleh mengawini wanita yang beriman, dari budak-budak yang kamu miliki. Allah mengetahui keimananmu; sebagian kamu adalah dari sebagian yang lain, karena itu kawini-lah mereka dengan seizin tuan mereka, dan berilah maskawin mereka menurut yang patut, sedang mereka pun wanita-wanita yang memelihara diri, bukan pezina dan bukan (pula) wanita yang mengambil laki-laki lain sebagai piaraannya; dan apabila mereka telah menjaga diri dengan kawin, kemudian mereka melakukan perbuatan yang keji (zina), maka mereka mendapatkan separuh hukuman dari hukuman wanita-wanita merdeka yang bersuami. (Kebolehan mengawini budak) itu, adalah bagi orang-orang yang takut kepada kesulitan menjaga diri (dari perbuatan zina) di antara kamu, dan kesabaran itu lebih baik bagimu. Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nisa`: 25).
(25) Yaitu barangsiapa yang tidak mampu memberikan belanja -maksudnya adalah mahar- untuk menikahi wanita-wanita merdeka, artinya wanita-wanita Mukminat yang merdeka, dan ia khawatir dirinya terjerumus ke dalam kebinasaan yaitu perbuatan zina dan kesulitan yang banyak, maka boleh baginya menikahi budak wanita yang beriman, hal ini menurut apa yang nampak secara lahiriyah, dan bila tidak demikian, maka Allah adalah lebih mengetahui tentang seorang Mukmin yang benar dari selainnya, karena perkara-perkara dunia dibangun atas dasar apa yang nam-pak, sedangkan perkara-perkara akhirat dibangun atas dasar apa yang ada dalam batin, ﴾ فَٱنكِحُوهُنَّ ﴿ "karena itu kawinilah mereka" yaitu budak-budak wanita yang beriman, ﴾ بِإِذۡنِ أَهۡلِهِنَّ ﴿ "dengan seizin tuan mereka" yaitu tuan mereka, baik satu orang atau lebih, ﴾ وَءَاتُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ بِٱلۡمَعۡرُوفِۚ ﴿ "dan berilah maskawin mereka menurut yang patut" maksudnya, walaupun mereka itu adalah budak-budak wanita, sebagaimana mahar itu wajib bagi wanita merdeka, demikian pula mahar wajib bagi wanita budak, akan tetapi tidak dibolehkan menikahi budak wanita kecuali bila mereka, ﴾ مُحۡصَنَٰتٍ ﴿ "memelihara diri" yaitu men-jaga diri mereka dari perbuatan zina, ﴾ غَيۡرَ مُسَٰفِحَٰتٖ ﴿ "bukan pezina" yaitu pelacur secara terang-terangan, ﴾ وَلَا مُتَّخِذَٰتِ أَخۡدَانٖۚ ﴿ "dan bukan (pula) wanita yang mengambil laki-laki lain sebagai piaraannya," yaitu kekasih rahasia.
Pada intinya, seorang Muslim yang merdeka tidak boleh me-nikahi seorang budak wanita kecuali dengan empat syarat yang telah disebutkan oleh Allah سبحانه وتعالى yaitu: Keimanan mereka, pemeliha-raan diri, baik secara lahir maupun batin, ketidakmampuan dalam memberikan mahar kepada wanita merdeka dan khawatir akan perzinaan. Bila syarat-syarat tersebut terpenuhi, maka boleh bagi-nya menikahi budak wanita, walaupun demikian kesabaran untuk tidak menikahi mereka adalah lebih utama, karena pernikahan itu akan menjatuhkan anak-anaknya ke dalam perbudakan, sebagai-mana juga pernikahan itu mengandung kehinaan dan aib. Akan tetapi yang demikian itu bila ia mampu bersabar, namun bila ia tidak mampu bersabar dari hal yang haram kecuali harus menikahi budak wanita, maka harus ia lakukan, karena itulah Allah berfir-man, ﴾ وَأَن تَصۡبِرُواْ خَيۡرٞ لَّكُمۡۗ وَٱللَّهُ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan kesabaran itu lebih baik bagimu. Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang."
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ فَإِذَآ أُحۡصِنَّ ﴿ "Dan apabila mereka telah menjaga diri dengan kawin," maksudnya, apabila para budak wanita itu telah menikah atau masuk Islam, maka mereka mendapatkan setengah dari apa yang ditanggung oleh wanita-wanita merdeka yang telah bersuami, ﴾ مِنَ ٱلۡعَذَابِۚ ﴿ "dari hukuman." Yang demikian itu adalah perkara yang mungkin dibagi dua yaitu cambuk, karena itu hu-kuman mereka adalah lima puluh kali cambukan, sedangkan hukum rajam tidak berlaku untuk budak wanita, karena rajam tidak dapat dibagi dua, maka atas dasar pandangan pertama; apabila mereka belum menikah, maka tidak ada had atas mereka, hanya saja me-reka harus diberikan hukuman yang membuat mereka jera agar tidak kembali pada perbuatan keji tersebut, sedangkan atas dasar pandangan kedua; sesungguhnya budak wanita selain Muslimah apabila melakukan perbuatan keji harus diberikan hukuman juga.
Ayat ini ditutup dengan dua Nama Allah yang mulia yaitu Yang Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang, hal itu karena ke-tetapan-ketetapan tersebut di atas merupakan rahmat bagi seluruh manusia, sebuah karunia, dan kebaikan untuk mereka, karena Allah tidak akan mempersulit mereka, akan tetapi Allah memberikan kelapangan kepada mereka dengan seluas-luasnya. Dan kemung-kinan dalam penyebutan ampunan setelah penyebutan had meru-pakan suatu indikasi bahwa had-had tersebut merupakan penggu-gur dosa, di mana Allah akan mengampuni dosa-dosa hamba-hambaNya dengan had-had tersebut sebagaimana yang dijelaskan dalam hadits tentang hal tersebut.[22]
Dan hukum seorang budak laki-laki dalam perkara had ter-sebut adalah sama seperti hukum budak wanita, karena tidak ada perbedaan antara kedua jenis tersebut.
Ey erkekler! İçinizden, malının az olması sebebiyle hür kadınlarla evlenmeye gücü yetmeyen kimselerin, zahiren size Mümin görünen başkasına ait Mümin köle kadınlarla evlenmesi caizdir. Allah, imanınızın hakikatini ve iç hallerinizi en iyi bilendir. Köle kadınlar din ve insanlıkta sizinle eşittir. Onları küçümseyerek evlenmekten kaçınmayın. Sahiplerinin izniyle onlarla evlenin. Mehirlerini hiç eksiltmeden ve onları oyalamadan verin. Bu durum, onlar açık açık zina etmeyen veya kendileriyle gizli gizli zina ettiği dostlar edinmemiş iffetli kimseler ise böyledir. Şayet onlar evlenir ve ardından zina suçu işlerlerse, onlar için hür kadının cezasının yarısı vardır. Elli celde/sopa darbesi cezası vardır. Zina eden özgür evli kadının cezasının aksine onlara taşlanarak öldürülme recm cezası verilmez. Burada iffetli köle kadınlarla evlenmenin mübah olmasının zikredilmesi, zinaya düşmekten korkan ve özgür kadınlarla evlenmeye güç yetiremeyen kimseler içindir. Yoksa, köle bir kadından, köle çocuk sahibi olmaktan sakınmak için köle kadınlarla evlenmeden sabretmek daha evladır. Allah tövbe eden kullarını bağışlar ve onlara merhamet eder. Onlara hür kadınlarla evlenmekten aciz olmaları halinde, zinaya düşmekten korktuklarında, köle kadınlarla evlenmelerine izin vermesi de onun rahmetindendir.
It is in continuation of the injunctions relating to marriage which have been appearing earlier that the text now takes up the option of marriage with bondwomen who qualify as such under the stipulations of the Shari'ah of Islam. Then, the injunction of Hadd punishment concerning them has been added along since the status of a bondman and bondwoman is different from a free man and a free woman. Detailed explanation follows.
Commentary
The word, طَول (taul) in the Qur'anic text signifies power, capability and means. The sense of the verse is that one who does not have the capability or means to marry free Muslim women, can marry Muslim bondwomen. This clearly indicates that one should, as far as possible, marry only a free woman and simply not marry a bondwoman. But, should it be that one has to marry a bondwoman, he should look for a Muslim bondwoman
This is the very juristic position of Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) according to whom marrying a bondwoman, specially a bondwoman from the people of the Book (Jews or Christians) while having the power and means to marry a free woman, is مکرُوہ makruh (not desirable).
According to Imam Shafi` i (رح) and other Imams, marrying a bondwoman while having the power and means to marry a free woman is unlawful (haram), and marrying a bondwoman from the people of the Book is absolutely impermissible.
In short, to avoid marrying a bondwoman is, under all conditions, certainly better for a free man. However, if one has to do so under personal lack of choice, marrying a Muslim bondwoman is better. The reason is that the offspring from a bondwoman becomes automatically bonded to the owner of the bondwoman. Furthermore, there remains the danger that the offspring from the non-Muslim bondwoman could adopt a religion other than Islam following the example of the mother. So, in order to rescue the children from bondage and to ensure that they remain Muslims, it is necessary that the mother of the children should be free. If she is a bondwoman, let her, at the least, be necessarily a Muslim, so that the faith of the child remains secure for future flowering. For this reason, respected scholars have said that marrying a free woman from the people of the Book is, no doubt, correct, but, staying away from doing so is better; and in a time like this, its importance is much too obvious to be emphasized as Jewish and Christian women usually marry Muslim men to influence the husband himself, and his children, into adopting their religion.
This much established, the text then says: وَاللَّـهُ أَعْلَمُ بِإِيمَانِكُم ۚ بَعْضُكُم مِّن بَعْضٍ. It means that Allah is fully aware of your faith, that is, 'Iman or faith is the criterion of precedence. It is very likely that a bondman or bond-woman may be far ahead of free men and women on the scale of faith. Therefore, the option of marriage with a Muslim bondwoman should not be taken as absolutely contemptible. Instead the fact that she has faith in Islam should be appreciated. The expression بَعْضُكُم مِّن بَعْضٍ , appearing at the end, translated here as 'you are similar to each other', means that human beings, free or inbondage, all come from one species, the children of Adam and all were born of only one soul. That one is better than the other depends on 'Iman (faith) and Taqwa (righteous conduct in fear of Allah, the Creator). According to al-Tafsir al-Mazhari, 'these two sentence are there for people to get familiarized with and become acceptance-prone to marriage with bondwomen and get rid of any attitude of contempt for such marriage
فَانكِحُوهُنَّ بِإِذْنِ أَهْلِهِنَّ وَآتُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ , marry them with the permission of their masters and give them their dues): It means that, should they refuse to give permission; the marriage of the bondwoman will not be correct because the bondwoman does not possess the control over her person. The same rule governs the bondman as he too cannot marry without the permission of his master.
Then it was said that one who marries a bondwoman should pay her mahr (dower) promptly, honestly and gracefully, that is, without hedging and delaying, and making sure that the payment is made in full, and that no trouble is caused to the bondwoman in this matter just because she happens to be a bondwoman. The juristic position taken by Imam Malik (رح) in this connection is that mahr (dower) is the right of the bondwoman. Other Imams say that the master of the bond-woman is the one who shall become the owner of what is received in payment of the dower of the bondwoman.
مُحْصَنَاتٍ غَيْرَ مُسَافِحَاتٍ وَلَا مُتَّخِذَاتِ أَخْدَانٍ (they being bound in marriage, not going for lust, nor having paramours): It means that marriage with Muslim bondwomen should be contracted while they are observers of chastity being neither مُسَافِحَاتٍ "musafihat", that is, open fornicators, nor keepers of clandestine paramours. It may be noted that the text, though refers to the seeking of chaste bondwomen for marriage at this place, yet it is also much better to stay away from marrying a fornicating free woman as well.
Since this verse has declared that if one cannot afford to marry a free woman, the second option for him is to marry a bondwoman. This also proves that mut'ah (متعہ) is not permissible, because, had mut'ah been permissible, a person who could not afford to marry a free woman could have gone for the easiest alternate by doing mut'ah1 as it would have gratified his sexual desire and, in addition to that, the relative financial burden of this deal would have been much less than that of a regular marriage. Furthermore, the Qur'anic words مُحْصَنَاتٍ غَيْرَ مُسَافِحَاتٍ identify the trait of the bondwomen - an observer of chastity while being bound in marriage and no fornicator. Now, as far as mut'ah is concerned, it is all 'safh', nothing but spillage and rank whoredom. One woman gets used by several men in short spans of time. The offspring, if it comes, cannot be credibly ascribed to anyone. There goes the benefit of procreation. What becomes of the unique reservoir of human strength all such people possess, is simply that the whole thing goes down the drain just to oblige the wanton pursuit of sex.
1. For details see the commentary (on verse 24) in the previous section.
فَإِذَا أُحْصِنَّ فَإِنْ أَتَيْنَ بِفَاحِشَةٍ فَعَلَيْهِنَّ نِصْفُ مَا عَلَى الْمُحْصَنَاتِ مِنَ الْعَذَابِ : It means that after the bondwomen have been bound in marriage and their observance of chastity has been given a safe cover, if they commit zina, an act of shame, they shall be liable to half of the punishment prescribed for the free women. This refers to unmarried free women. If unmarried free man and woman happen to commit zina, the punishment is one hundred lashes, which appears in Surah An-Nur (24:2). As for the married man and woman committing zina (adultery), the punishment is rajm which is death by stoning. Since this particular punishment cannot be reduced to half, all four Imams agree on the position that the punishment of zina committed by a bondman or bondwoman, married or unmarried, is fifty lashes. The injunction relating to the bondwomen has been mentioned in the present verse, but the question of the bondman too becomes clear from the obvious analogy of the text.
ذَٰلِكَ لِمَنْ خَشِيَ الْعَنَتَ مِنكُمْ : It means that the permission to marry a bond-woman is for a person who apprehends that he might fall into the sin of fornication.
وَأَن تَصْبِرُوا خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ ; (And that you be patient is better for you); that is, if a person, despite the apprehension of falling into zina, exercises restraint and keeps himself morally pure rising above the pull of his sexual desire, then, this state of being is better than that one marries bondwomen.
وَاللَّـهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ (And Allah is Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful): It means that, no doubt, marrying bondwomen is makruh (not desirable) yet, should one go on to do something in this line, Allah Almighty will still forgive him. Then, He is Very-Merciful too, because He allowed marriage with bondwomen and did not make it totally prohibited.
Special Note
Bondmen and bondwomen mentioned in the explanation of the present verse represent the شرعی Shari bondmen and bondwomen. Men and women from among the disbelievers who were taken prisoners during Jihad were given to the Mujahidin as part of the distribution of spoils by the امیر المؤمنین Amir al-Mu` minin, the Chief Executive of Muslims. These prisoners became the bondmen and bondwomen. Their offspring too remained in bondage (with the exception of some cases which appear in due details in books of Fiqh). Today Muslims have forsaken taking up Jihad in the manner prescribed by the Shari'ah of Islam, ignored the demands of their Jihad, have entrusted the options of peace and war in the hands of the enemies of their religion and have themselves become chained to principles and policies which have nothing to do with the Shari'ah of Islam. Since that point of time Muslims departed from the pivot, they ended up being deprived of what was known as a bondman and bondwoman.
Common domestic servants in our own time are not 'bondmen' and 'bondwomen' because they are free.
In some parts of the world, children are sold out or enslaved. This is absolutely and totally Haram (forbidden). They do not become 'bondmen' and 'bondwomen' by doing that.
Matters of external glamour are not the scale by which to judge the honour and importance of an individual. The real standard of greatness is the unseen faith in man’s heart which is in the knowledge of God alone. Thus, whether someone is great or otherwise is beyond the comprehension of man. This unknown aspect will be judged and made known in the court of God. Realization of this fact takes away one’s superiority complex, which is usually the root cause of most social evils.
Barang siapa di antara kalian -wahai para lelaki merdeka- yang tidak mampu menikahi wanita-wanita merdeka karena minimnya harta yang dimiliki, ia boleh menikahi budak-budak wanita milik orang lain, dengan syarat secara lahiriah mereka terlihat sebagai wanita-wanita beriman, dan Allah lebih mengetahui hakikat iman dan kondisi batin kalian, sementara kalian dan mereka (budak-budak wanita) itu memiliki kesamaan dalam hal agama dan kemanusiaan. Oleh sebab itu, janganlah kalian merasa enggan untuk menikahi mereka. Nikahilah mereka dengan seizin tuan-tuan pemilik mereka, dan berikanlah mahar mereka tanpa mengurangi atau menunda-nunda. Ini dilakukan jika mereka (budak-budak wanita) tersebut merupakan wanita-wanita yang pandai menjaga kehormatan mereka, bukan wanita-wanita yang berzina secara terang-terangan, dan bukan wanita-wanita simpanan untuk diajak berzina secara sembunyi-sembunyi. Apabila budak-budak wanita itu telah menikah, kemudian mereka berbuat zina maka hukumannya setengah dari hukuman wanita-wanita merdeka, yaitu lima puluh kali cambuk, dan tidak ada hukuman rajam bagi mereka. Ini berbeda dengan (hukuman bagi) wanita-wanita merdeka yang berbuat zina. Ketentuan diperbolehkannya menikah dengan budak-budak wanita yang beriman dan pandai menjaga kehormatannya itu adalah rukhsah (keringanan) bagi orang yang khawatir dirinya terjerumus ke dalam perbuatan zina dan tidak mampu menikah dengan wanita-wanita merdeka. Namun, bersabar (menahan diri) untuk tidak menikah dengan budak-budak wanita itu lebih baik demi menghindarkan munculnya anak-anak berstatus budak. Allah Maha Pengampun bagi hamba-hamba-Nya yang bertobat lagi Maha Penyayang kepada mereka. Salah satu bentuk kasih sayang-Nya ialah Dia menganjurkan mereka menikah dengan budak-budak wanita tatkala mereka tidak mampu menikah dengan wanita-wanita merdeka sementara mereka khawatir terjerumus ke dalam perbuatan zina (bila mereka tidak segera menikah).
Whoever among you cannot marry a free woman, because he does not have enough wealth, is allowed to marry a believing slave owned by someone else. Allah knows the reality of your faith and your situation, and you are equal in your faith and humanity, so do not look down on marrying them. Marry them with the permission of their owners, and give them their dowries without reducing the amount or delaying it. This is if they are chaste and do not commit sexual offences publicly and do not take lovers secretly. If you marry them and then they have illicit sexual relations, their punishment is half that of a free woman: fifty lashes, and not stoning, which is the punishment for chaste women. Marrying chaste believing slave women is a concession for those who fear falling into illicit sexual relations, and who are not able to marry free women. Patience is preferable to marrying slave women though, so that the children do not become slaves. Allah is Forgiving and Compassionate to those of His servants who repent to Him, and it is from His mercy that He allowed marriage to slaves in the case of not being able to marry free women, for those who fear falling into illicit sexual relations.
Hỡi những người đàn ông, nếu ai đó trong các ngươi không có khả năng cưới vợ từ những phụ nữ tự do vì ít tiền của thì các ngươi hãy cưới những người phụ nữ nô lệ có đức tin bởi vì các ngươi và họ đều ngang bằng nhau trong tôn giáo cũng như trong bản chất con người. Các ngươi hãy cưới họ dưới sự chấp thuận từ chủ nhân của họ, các ngươi hãy đưa cho họ tiền cưới (Mahr) theo đúng với lệ thường, đó là đối với phụ nữ nết na đức hạnh không phạm Zina một cách công khai hay thầm kín. Và khi nào các ngươi đã cưới họ rồi họ lại phạm điều Zina thì mức phạt đối với họ bằng một nửa mức phạt đối với phụ nữ tự do: Đánh 50 roi, không ném đá. Qui định được phép cưới các nữ nô lệ có đức tin và tiết hạnh là dành cho những ai sợ bản thân mình rơi vào hành vi Zina trong khi không có đủ khả năng cưới những phụ nữ tự do và cũng không kiềm chế được ham muốn. Và Allah là Đấng hằng Tha Thứ cho những bề tôi quay đầu sám hối với Ngài, Ngài sẽ thương xót họ; và một trong những biểu hiện cho lòng nhân từ của Ngài đối với họ là Ngài cho phép họ cưới những nữ nô lệ khi mà họ không có khả năng cưới những phụ nữ tự do và lo sợ bản thân rơi vào tội Zina
25- İçinizden hür olan mü’min kadınları nikâhlayacak imkânı bulamayanlar sahip olduğunuz mü’min cariyelerinizden alsın. Allah imanınızı çok iyi bilendir. Siz birbirinizdensiniz. Zinadan kaçınan, gizli dost edinmeyen namuslu kadınlar olmaları halinde onları velilerinin izni ile nikâhlayın ve mehirlerini de güzellikle kendilerine verin. Şâyet evlendikten sonra fuhuş işlerlerse onlara evli ve hür kadınlara verilen cezanın yarısı verilir. Bu, içinizden günaha girmekten korkanlar içindir. Sabretmeniz ise sizin için daha hayırlıdır. Allah çok bağışlayandır, pek merhametlidir.
25. “İçinizden hür olan mü’min kadınları nikâhlayacak imkânı bulamayanlar...” Yâni aranızdan namuslu hür ve mü’min kadınları nikâhlayabilmek için gerekli imkan demek olan mehri bulamayanlar ve bununla birlikte de zinaya düşmekten ve zorluk çekmekten korkan kimselerin mü’min ve mülkiyet altında bulunan cariyeleri nikâhlamaları caizdir. Bu zahire göre böyledir. Zira samimi olan mü’min ile samimi olmayan mü’minleri en iyi bilen, Yüce Allah'tır. Çünkü dünya işlerinde esas olan zahir hallerdir, âhiret hükümleri ise kalpte saklı olan hallere mebnidir.
Bu cariyeleri “velilerinin” yâni ister bir kişi ister birden fazla olsun efendilerinin “izni ile nikâhlayın ve mehirlerini de güzellikle kendilerine verin” yâni cariye dahi olsalar hür kadına mehir vermek icabettiği gibi cariyeye de mehir vermek icabeder. Ancak cariyeleri nikâhlamanın caiz olması onların zinadan uzak duran iffetli “Zinadan kaçınan, gizli dost edinmeyen namuslu kadınlar olmaları” şartına bağlıdır. Yâni ne açıktan ne de gizli bir şekilde zina işleyen kimselerden olmamaları gerekir.
Özetleyecek olursak müslüman hür bir erkeğin, bir cariyeyi nikâhlayabilmesi Yüce Allah’ın sözünü ettiği şu dört şartın yerine gelmesi halinde caizdir: Bu cariyelerin mü’min olmaları, zahiren ve batınen iffetli olmaları, hür kadını nikâhlayabilecek imkanın bulunamaması ve evlenememekten dolayı çok zorluk ve sıkıntı çekilmesidir. Bu şartlar tahakkuk ettiği takdirde cariyelerin nikâhlanmaları caiz olur. Bununla birlikte cariyelerle nikâhlanmayıp sabretmek daha faziletlidir. Çünkü cariyelerle evlenmek, doğacak çocukları köle olmakla karşı karşıya bırakır ve böyle bir nikâh, bir ayıp ve aşağılanma sebebidir. Bu, sabretmek mümkün ise böyledir. Eğer ancak cariyelerle evlenmek sureti ile harama karşı direnebiliniyor ise o takdirde onlarla nikâhlanmak şart olur. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Sabretmeniz ise sizin için daha hayırlıdır. Allah çok bağışlayandır, pek merhametlidir”buyurmuştur.“Şâyet evlendikten sonra” yâni evlenirseler -veya müslüman olursalar- ve “fuhuş işlerlerse onlara evli ve hür kadınlara verilen cezanın yarısı verilir.” Bu, yarısı mümkün olan cezadır ki o da celde (sopa) cezasıdır. Cariyeler zina ettikleri takdirde onlara elli sopa vurulur. Recme gelince cariyeler hakkında bu, söz konusu değildir. Çünkü recmin ikiye bölünmesi mümkün değildir. Birinci görüşe göre eğer cariyeler evlenmeyecek olurlarsa haklarında had cezası olmaz. Onlar için sadece kendilerini fuhuş işlemekten alıkoyacak kadar bir tazir cezası söz konusudur. İkinci görüşe göre cariyeler müslüman kadınlardan farklıdır. Onlar bir hayasızlık ve fuhuş işleyecek olurlarsa tazir olunurlar.
Âyet-i kerime Yüce Allah’ın “Ğafur ve Rahim” ismi kerimleri ile sona ermektedir. Çünkü bu hükümler kullara bir rahmet, ilâhi bir kerem ve ihsandır. Yüce Allah onlar aleyhine işi dar tutmamaış, aksine olabildiğince geniş tutmuştur. Haddin söz konusu edilmesinden sonra Allah’ın bağışlayıcılığının söz konusu edilmesi, hadlerin keffaret olduğuna ve Allah’ın hadler vasıtası ile kullarının günahlarını bağışladığına bir işaret olabilir. Nitekim bu hususta hadis de varid olmuştur. Sözü geçen had konusunda erkek kölenin hükmü de cariyenin hükmü gibidir. Çünkü bu açıdan aralarında her hangi bir fark yoktur.
Chi non è in grado, o voi uomini, per mancanza di denaro, di sposare donne libere, può sposare una schiava che appartiene ad altri, a patto che siano evidentemente credenti, ed Allāh è Consapevole di quali siano realmente la vostra fede e le vostre condizioni. E voi siete loro pari nella vostra fede e umanità: Non disprezzate il matrimonio con esse; sposatele con l'autorizzazione di chi le possiede e corrispondete loro la dote senza far mancare nulla e senza alcun rinvio: Che esse siano donne pure e non evidenti adultere, prive di amanti segreti. Se si sposano e commettono la nefandezza dell'adulterio, la punizione che spetta loro è pari a metà di quella delle donne libere: cinquanta frustate, ed esse non vengono lapidate, a differenza delle donne libere, quando commettono adulterio. Quanto è stato menzionato sul permesso di sposare schiave oneste è un'autorizzazione per coloro che hanno timore di commettere adulterio e non hanno possibilità di sposare donne libere. Sopportare il matrimonio con tali schiave è cosa migliore al fine di salvare i loro figli dalla schiavitù. E Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso con loro, e la Sua Misericordia consiste nell'avervi chiarito di sposare le schiave quando non potete sposare donne libere, per timore di commettere adulterio.
A onima od vas koji se zbog neimaštine ne mogu oženiti slobodnim ženama dozvoljeno je da se ožene robinjama koje su u tuđem posjedu, ako ispoljavaju vjerovanje. Allah zna stvarnost vašeg vjerovanja i vaša skrivena stanja. Vi i one ste jednaki u vjeri i tome da pripadate ljudskoj vrsti, pa nemojte osjećati averziju prema braku sa njima. Sklopite brak sa njima uz dozvolu njihovih vlasnika, i dajte im vjenčane darove bez umanjivanja ili odugovlačenja. Brak sa njima je dozvoljen samo ako su čedne, tj. ako se klone bluda, javno i tajno. Ukoliko počine blud, njihova kazna iznosi onoliko koliko iznosi pola kazne slobodne žene. To znači da ih kaznite sa pedeset udaraca bez kamenovanja, za razliku od slobodnih žena koje počine blud. Dozvola sklapanja braka sa tuđim čednim robinjama vjernicama važi za one koji se boje da će upasti u nemoral ako se ne ožene, a istovremeno nemaju uslova da se ožene slobodnom ženom. Pa ipak, bolje je da se strpe i ne žene robinjama kako njihova djeca ne bi pala u ropstvo. Allah puno prašta Svojim robovima koji se kaju, i milostiv je prema njima. U Njegovu milost spada i to što im je dozvolio stupanje u brak sa robinjama u slučaju da se ne mogu oženiti slobodnim ženama, a boje se bluda.
Marrying a Female Slave, if One Cannot Marry a Free Woman
Allah said, those who do not have,
مِنكُمْ طَوْلاً
(the means), financial capability,
أَن يَنكِحَ الْمُحْصَنَـتِ الْمُؤْمِنَـتِ
(Wherewith to wed free believing women) meaning, free faithful, chaste women.
فَمِنْ مَّا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُم مِّن فَتَيَـتِكُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَـتِ
(They may wed believing girls from among those whom your right hands possess,) meaning, they are allowed to wed believing slave girls owned by the believers.
وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِإِيمَـنِكُمْ بَعْضُكُمْ مِّن بَعْضٍ
(and Allah has full knowledge about your faith; you are one from another.) Allah knows the true reality and secrets of all things, but you people know only the apparent things. Allah then said,
فَانكِحُوهُنَّ بِإِذْنِ أَهْلِهِنَّ
(Wed them with the permission of their own folk) indicating that the owner is responsible for the slave girl, and consequently, she cannot marry without his permission. The owner is also responsible for his male slave and they cannot wed without his permission. A Hadith states,
«أَيُّمَا عَبْدٍتَزَوَّجَ بِغَيْرِ إِذْنِ مَوَالِيهِ،فَهُوَ عَاهِر»
(Any male slave who marries without permission from his master, is a fornicator.) When the owner of the female slave is a female, those who are allowed to give away the free woman in marriage, with her permission, become responsible for giving away her female slave in marriage, as well. A Hadith states that
«لَا تُزَوِّجِ الْمَرْأَةُ الْمَرْأَةَ، وَلَا الْمَرْأَةُ نَفْسَهَا، فَإِنَّ الزَّانِيَةَ هِيَ الَّتِي تُزَوِّجُ نَفْسَهَا»
(The woman does not give away another woman, or herself in marriage, for only the adulteress gives herself away in marriage.) Allah's statement,
وَءَاتُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ
(And give them their due in a good manner;) meaning, pay them their dowry with a good heart, and do not keep any of it, belittling the matter due to the fact that they are owned slaves. Allah's statement,
مُحْصَنَـت
(they should be chaste) means, they are honorable women who do not commit adultery, and this is why Allah said,
غَيْرَ مُسَـفِحَـتٍ
(not fornicators) referring to dishonorable women, who do not refrain from illicit sexual relations with those who ask. Ibn `Abbas said that the fornicating women are the whores, who do not object to having relations with whomever seeks it, while,
وَلاَ مُتَّخِذَاتِ أَخْدَانٍ
(nor promiscuous. ) refers to taking boyfriends. Similar was said by Abu Hurayrah, Mujahid, Ash-Sha`bi, Ad-Dahhak, `Ata' Al-Khurasani, Yahya bin Abi Kathir, Muqatil bin Hayyan and As-Suddi.
The Slave Girl's Punishment for Adultery is Half that of a Free Unmarried Woman
Allah said,
فَإِذَآ أُحْصِنَّ فَإِنْ أَتَيْنَ بِفَـحِشَةٍ فَعَلَيْهِنَّ نِصْفُ مَا عَلَى الْمُحْصَنَـتِ مِنَ الْعَذَابِ
(And after they have been taken in wedlock, if they commit Fahishah, their punishment is half of that for free (unmarried) women.) this is about the slave women who got married, as indicated by the Ayah;
وَمَن لَّمْ يَسْتَطِعْ مِنكُمْ طَوْلاً أَن يَنكِحَ الْمُحْصَنَـتِ الْمُؤْمِنَـتِ فَمِنْ مَّا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُم مِّن فَتَيَـتِكُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَـتِ
(And whoever of you have not the means wherewith to wed free believing women, they may wed believing girls from among those whom your right hands possess,) Therefore, since the honorable Ayah is about believing slave girls, then,
فَإِذَآ أُحْصِنَّ
(And after they have been taken in wedlock,) refers to when they (believing slave girls) get married, as Ibn `Abbas and others have said. Allah's statement,
نِصْفُ مَا عَلَى الْمُحْصَنَـتِ مِنَ الْعَذَابِ
(their punishment is half of that for free (unmarried) women.) indicates that the type of punishment prescribed here is the one that can be reduced to half, lashes in this case, not stoning to death, and Allah knows best. Allah's statement,
ذَلِكَ لِمَنْ خَشِىَ الْعَنَتَ مِنْكُمْ
(This is for him among you who is afraid of being harmed in his religion or in his body;) indicates that marrying slave girls, providing one satisfies the required conditions, is for those who fear for their chastity and find it hard to be patient and refrain from sex. In this difficult circumstance, one is allowed to marry a slave girl. However, it is better to refrain from marrying slave girls and to observe patience, for otherwise, the offspring will become slaves to the girl's master. Allah said,
وَأَن تَصْبِرُواْ خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(but it is better for you that you practice self-restraint, and Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.)
Oh hombres, a aquel de ustedes que no pueda casarse con una mujer libre por poseer recursos limitados, le está permitido contraer matrimonio con una esclava, si ella es creyente. Al-lah conoce la realidad de su fe y lo que ustedes sienten en lo más profundo de ustedes mismos. Estas mujeres y ustedes son iguales en su condición religiosa y humana, que no les disguste la idea de casarse con ellas. Despósenlas con la aprobación de sus propietarios y entréguenles la totalidad de la dote que corresponda sin demoras. Esto concierne al caso en que estas mujeres sean castas y no sean culpables de fornicación manifiesta ni de relaciones secretas como amantes.
Si ellas se casan y cometen el pecado de fornicación, su castigo será la mitad del castigo correspondiente a una mujer libre: cincuenta azotes. Al-lah perdona a aquellos de Sus siervos que se arrepienten y se muestra misericordioso con ellos. Una de las expresiones de Su misericordia es haberles permitido casarse con una esclava cuando no poseen los medios suficientes para casarse con una mujer libre y temen no poder abstenerse de cometer el pecado de la fornicación.
Ang sinumang hindi nakaya kabilang sa inyo, O mga lalaki, dahil sa kakauntian ng yaman niya, na mag-asawa ng mga malayang babae ay pinapayagan para sa kanya ang mag-asawa ng mga aliping babaing minamay-ari ng iba sa inyo kung sila ay mga babaing mananampalataya ayon sa lumilitaw sa inyo. Si Allāh ay higit na maalam sa reyalidad ng pananampalataya ninyo at mga lihim ng mga kalagayan ninyo. Kayo at sila ay magkapantay sa relihiyon at pagkatao kaya huwag ninyong matahin ang pag-aasawa mula sa kanila. Kaya mag-asawa kayo sa kanila ayon sa pahintulot ng mga tagamay-ari nila at magbigay kayo sa kanila ng mga bigay-kaya sa kanila nang walang bawas o pagpapatagal. Ito ay kung sila ay mga mabini hindi mga nangangalunya nang hayagan ni mga kumukuha ng mga kasintahan sa pangangalunya sa kanila nang palihim. Kapag nag-asawa sila, pagkatapos gumawa sila ng kahalayan ng pangangalunya, ang takdang parusa sa kanila ay kalahati ng kaparusahan ng mga babaing malaya, na limampung hagupit at walang pagbato sa kanila, bilang kasalungatan naman sa mga babaing malaya kapag nangalunya ang mga ito. Ang nabanggit na iyon na pagpayag sa pag-aasawa sa mga babaing aliping mananampalatayang mabini ay isang pahintulot para sa sinumang nangamba para sa sarili niya sa pagkasadlak sa pangangalunya at hindi naitakdang mag-asawa ng mga babaing malaya. Gayon pa man ang pagtitiis laban sa pag-aasawa ng mga babaing alipin ay higit na karapat-dapat para mapaiwas ang mga anak sa pagkaalipin. Si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila. Bahagi ng awa Niya na nagsabatas Siya para sa kanila ng pag-aasawa sa mga babaing alipin sa kalagayan ng kawalang-kakayahan sa pag-aasawa ng mga babaing malaya sa sandali ng pagkatakot sa pangangalunya.
Nagnanais si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – sa pagsasabatas Niya ng mga patakarang ito para sa inyo na maglinaw para sa inyo ng mga kakanyahan ng batas Niya at relihiyon Niya, at anumang naroon ang mga kapakanan ninyo sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay. Nagnanais Siya na gumabay sa inyo tungo sa mga daan ng mga propeta bago pa ninyo kaugnay sa pagpapahintulot at pagbabawal, sa mga katangian nilang marangal, at sa mga talambuhay nilang kapuri-puri upang sundan ninyo sila. Nagnanais Siya na magpabalik sa inyo mula sa pagsuway sa Kanya tungo sa pagtalima sa Kanya. Si Allāh ay Maaalam sa anumang naroon ang kapakanan ng mga lingkod Niya kaya nagsasabatas Siya para sa kanila, Marunong sa pagbabatas Niya at pangangasiwa Niya sa mga nauukol sa kanila.
Al entregarles estos preceptos, Al-lah quiere hacer explícitos los puntos más importantes de Sus leyes y Su religión, y señalarles aquello que es conveniente para ustedes en este mundo y en el Más Allá. Quiere, además, orientarlos hacia las prácticas que seguían los profetas anteriores en materia de lo lícito e ilícito, y hacia las nobles cualidades que ellos poseían, así como sus loables costumbres para que los imiten. Al-lah sabe mejor que nadie lo que conviene a Sus siervos y les prescribe leyes que los ayudan a superarse. Él es Sabio en Sus preceptos y Su gestión de sus asuntos.
وَيَهْدِيَكُمْ سُنَنَ الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ
(And to show you the ways of those before you,) meaning their righteous ways and how to adhere to the commandments that He likes and is pleased with.
وَيَتُوبَ عَلَيْكُمْ
(and accept your repentance) from sin and error,
وَاللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ
(and Allah is All-Knower, All-Wise.) in His commands, decrees, actions and statements. Allah's statement,
وَيُرِيدُ الَّذِينَ يَتَّبِعُونَ الشَّهَوَتِ أَن تَمِيلُواْ مَيْلاً عَظِيماً
(but those who follow their lusts, wish that you (believers) should deviate tremendously away from the right path)) indicates that the followers of Shaytan among the Jews, Christians and the adulterous, wish that you would take the horrendous path of falsehood instead of the truth.
يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ أَن يُخَفِّفَ عَنْكُمْ
(Allah wishes to lighten (the burden) for you") His legislation, orders, what He prohibits and what He decrees for you. This is why Allah has allowed free men to marry slave girls under certain conditions, as Mujahid and others have stated.
وَخُلِقَ الإِنسَـنُ ضَعِيفاً
(and man was created weak.) and this is why it is suitable in his case that the commands are made easy for him, because of his weakness and feebleness. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Tawus said that,
وَخُلِقَ الإِنسَـنُ ضَعِيفاً
(and man was created weak), "Concerning women". Waki` said, "Man's mind leaves when women are involved."
"Allah hendak menerangkan (hukum syariatNya) kepadamu, dan menunjukimu kepada jalan-jalan orang yang sebelum kamu (para nabi dan shalihin) dan (hendak) menerima taubatmu. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana. Dan Allah hendak menerima taubatmu, sedang orang-orang yang mengikuti hawa nafsunya bermaksud supaya kamu berpaling sejauh-jauhnya. Allah hendak memberikan keringanan kepadamu, dan manusia dijadikan bersifat lemah." (An-Nisa`: 26-28).
(26) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan tentang karuniaNya yang besar, pemberianNya yang agung, pemeliharaanNya yang terbaik terha-dap kaum Mukminin dan kemudahan agamaNya seraya berfirman, ﴾ يُرِيدُ ٱللَّهُ لِيُبَيِّنَ لَكُمۡ ﴿ "Allah hendak menerangkan (hukum syariatNya) ke-padamu" yaitu seluruh perkara yang kalian butuhkan penjelasan-nya berupa kebenaran dan kebatilan, halal dan haram, ﴾ وَيَهۡدِيَكُمۡ سُنَنَ ٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبۡلِكُمۡ ﴿ "dan menunjukimu kepada jalan-jalan orang yang sebelum kamu (para nabi dan shalihin)," maksudnya adalah orang-orang yang telah diberi kenikmatan oleh Allah, yaitu para Nabi, beserta para pengikut mereka dalam sejarah hidup mereka yang terpuji, perbuatan-perbuatan mereka yang lurus, akhlak-akhlak mereka yang sempurna, dan taufik mereka yang menyeluruh, karena itulah Allah merealisasikan apa yang dikehendakiNya lalu menjelaskannya kepada kalian dan menerangkan dengan sejelas-jelasnya sebagaimana Allah telah menjelaskannya kepada orang-orang sebelum kalian, kemudian Allah memberi hidayah kepada kalian dengan hidayah yang agung dalam ilmu dan perbuatan.
﴾ وَيَتُوبَ عَلَيۡكُمۡۗ ﴿ "Dan (hendak) menerima taubatmu" yaitu berlaku lemah lembut (terhadap kalian)[23] pada keadaan kalian dan perkara yang disyariatkanNya bagi kalian, hingga kalian mampu melak-sanakan apa yang telah Allah tetapkan dan merasa cukup dengan apa yang telah Allah halalkan, hingga dosa-dosa kalian menjadi sedikit karena apa yang telah Allah mudahkan atas kalian, inilah di antara penerimaan taubat oleh Allah atas hamba-hambaNya. Dan juga di antara penerimaan taubat Allah atas mereka adalah bahwa bila mereka berbuat dosa, niscaya Allah akan membuka pintu-pintu rahmat bagi mereka, dan menurunkan kepada jiwa-jiwa mereka akan penyerahan diri dan sikap merendahkan diri di hadapanNya, kemudian Allah mengampuni mereka dengan menerima perkara yang Dia bimbing kepadanya, karena itu hanya bagiNya segala puji dan syukur atas semua itu. Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana" yaitu ilmu yang sempurna, kebijaksanaan yang sempurna, dan di antara ilmuNya adalah Allah mengajarkan kepada kalian apa yang tidak kalian ketahui, di antaranya adalah hal-hal yang seperti tersebut di atas dan juga had-had. Dan di antara hikmahNya adalah bahwa Allah mengampuni orang yang hikmah dan rahmatNya mene-tapkan adanya ampunan baginya, dan menghinakan orang yang hikmah dan keadilanNya menetapkan bahwa ia tidak pantas me-nerima ampunan.
(27) Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ يُرِيدُ أَن يَتُوبَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan Allah hen-dak menerima taubatmu," yaitu ampunan yang menghimpun keter-cerai-beraian kalian, menyatukan perbedaan kalian, dan mendekat-kan yang jauh dari kalian, ﴾ وَيُرِيدُ ٱلَّذِينَ يَتَّبِعُونَ ٱلشَّهَوَٰتِ ﴿ "sedang orang-orang yang mengikuti hawa nafsunya" yaitu mereka condong bersama nafsunya ke manapun ia condong, dan mereka mendahulukan nafsunya di atas perkara yang mengandung keridhaan Allah, serta menyembah hawa nafsu mereka. Mereka adalah orang-orang kafir dan orang-orang ahli maksiat dari berbagai macam jenisnya yang mementingkan hawa nafsu mereka saja daripada ketaatan kepada Rabb mereka, mereka itu menghendaki ﴾ أَن تَمِيلُواْ مَيۡلًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "supaya kamu berpaling sejauh-jauhnya (dari kebenaran)," yaitu agar kalian menyimpang dari jalan yang lurus kepada jalan orang-orang yang dimurkai dan orang-orang yang tersesat, mereka menghendaki agar kalian menyimpang dari ketaatan kepada Allah menuju ketaatan kepada setan, dan dari hukum-hukum Dzat yang seluruh kebaha-giaan itu berada pada pelaksanaan perintah dan laranganNya menuju kepada setan yang seluruh kesengsaraan berada ketika mengikutinya.
Apabila kalian telah mengetahui bahwa Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintah-kan kalian kepada perkara yang terdapat padanya kemaslahatan, keberhasilan, dan kebahagiaan buat kalian, dan bahwasanya orang-orang yang mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka memerintahkan kalian kepada perkara yang terdapat padanya kerugian dan kesengsa-raan, maka pilihlah yang paling utama untuk diri kalian di antara dua pendorong tersebut dan carilah yang terbaik dari dua jalan tersebut.
(28) ﴾ يُرِيدُ ٱللَّهُ أَن يُخَفِّفَ عَنكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Allah hendak memberikan keringanan kepadamu" yaitu dengan mudahnya perkara yang Allah perintah-kan kalian kepadanya dan perkara yang kalian dilarang darinya, kemudian bersamaan dengan adanya kesulitan pada beberapa syariat, Allah membolehkan juga bagi kalian apa yang sangat dibutuhkan oleh keterdesakan kebutuhan kalian, seperti bangkai, darah, dan semacamnya bagi orang yang terpaksa, atau seperti menikahi budak wanita bagi seorang laki-laki merdeka dengan syarat-syarat yang telah disebutkan terdahulu, semua itu karena rahmat Allah yang sempurna, kebaikanNya yang menyeluruh dan ilmu serta hikmahNya akan kelemahan manusia dari berbagai segi, lemah dari segi postur tubuhnya, lemah dalam kehendak, lemah dalam bertekad, lemah dalam keimanan, lemah dalam kesabaran, lalu untuk menyesuaikan hal itu, Allah meringankan apa yang mereka lemah padanya, dan apa yang tidak bisa dilakukan oleh keimanan, kesabaran, dan kekuatannya.
Dengan penetapan syariat ini Allah -Subḥānahu- hendak menjelaskan kepada kalian rambu-rambu syariat dan agama-Nya yang akan menjamin kemaslahatan kalian di dunia dan akhirat dan membimbing kalian ke jalan nabi-nabi sebelum kalian dalam hal penetapan halal dan haram, serta perilaku mereka yang mulia dan perjalanan hidup mereka yang terpuji agar kalian meneladaninya. Allah juga hendak membawa kalian meninggalkan kemaksiatan menuju ketaatan kepada-Nya. Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang terbaik bagi hamba-hamba-Nya sehingga mensyariatkannya kepada mereka, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam menetapkan syariat-Nya dan mengatur urusan hamba-hamba-Nya.
En délivrant ces jugements, Allah veut vous expliciter les repères de Ses lois et de Sa religion et vous indiquer ce qui répond à vos intérêts ici-bas et dans l’au-delà.
Il veut aussi vous orienter vers la démarche que suivaient les prophètes avant vous en matière de licite et d’illicite, ainsi que vers leurs nobles qualités et leurs coutumes louables afin que vous les imitiez. Il veut également vous faire revenir de la désobéissance vers l’obéissance. Allah sait mieux ce qui est dans l’intérêt de Ses serviteurs et leur prescrit des lois qui vont dans ce sens. Il est Sage dans Ses prescriptions et Sa gestion de leurs affaires.
Allah Teâlâ, sizler için bu hükümleri koyarak, hükümlerinin ve dininin temel esaslarını ve içinde dünya ve ahiret hayatınızın yararına olan şeyleri sizlere açıklamak istiyor. Onlara tabi olasınız diye sizden önceki peygamberlerin haram kılma ve helal kılmadaki yoluna, onların değerli ahlaklarına ve övülen hayat hikâyelerine irşat etmek istiyor. Ayrıca sizleri, asi kullar olmaktan, itaat eden kullara döndürmek istiyor. Allah, kullarının yararına olanları en iyi bilendir ve bu sebeple kullarının yararına olanları din olarak belirler. Dininde ve işlerinin düzenlenmesinde hikmet sahibidir.
Through these rulings, Allah – may He be glorified – wishes to make clear to you His sacred law and way of life, and what is in your interests in this world and in the Afterlife. He wishes to guide you to the ways of the prophets before you in allowing things and prohibiting them, and to their noble qualities, and praiseworthy behaviour, so you can follow them. He wishes to return you from disobedience to following Him. Allah knows what is in the interests of His servants, and makes His laws accordingly; and He is Wise in His sacred laws and in managing their lives.
Allāh, gloria Sua, con i Suoi precetti e la Sua Legge intende chiarirvi l'interezza della Sua Legge e religione, e il beneficio che vi è in essa per questa vita e nell'Aldilà, e intende indicarvi la via dei profeti che vi hanno preceduti per quanto riguarda il lecito e l'illecito, e le loro preziose qualità, ed il loro percorso prestigioso, affinché lo seguiate; intende allontanarvi dalla Sua disobbedienza e guidarvi alla Sua obbedienza; e Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che utile ai Suoi sudditi: Lo rende loro lecito; Saggio nella Sua Legge e nell'Amministrazione dei loro affari.
Allah muốn trình bày rõ cho các ngươi về giáo lý của Ngài cũng như những gì cải thiện các ngươi trên thế gian và cõi Đời Sau, Ngài muốn hướng dẫn các ngươi đến với đường lối của các vị Nabi trước các ngươi trong việc cho phép và ngăn cấm, Ngài muốn hướng dẫn các ngươi đến với các phẩm chất đạo đức cao quý của họ cũng như tiểu sử đáng ca ngợi của họ để các ngươi noi theo, Ngài muốn đưa các ngươi rời khỏi việc làm sai trái đến với sự tuân lệnh Ngài, và Allah hằng biết những gì có thể cải thiện tốt đẹp cho đám bầy tôi của Ngài và Ngài luôn Anh Minh và Sáng Suốt trong việc ban hành và quyết định các mệnh lệnh của Ngài
26- Allah size açıkça bildirmek, sizi sizden öncekilerin yollarına iletmek ve tevbelerinizi kabul etmek ister. Allah hakkıyla bilendir, hüküm ve hikmet sahibidir.
27- Allah tevbelerinizi kabul etmek ister. Şehvetlerine uyanlar ise sizin büyük bir sapıklığa düşmenizi isterler.
28- Allah sizden hafifletmek ister. Zaten insan zayıf yaratılmıştır.
26. Şanı Yüce Allah o büyük lütfu ve muazzam ihsanlarını, mü’min kullarını güzel terbiye edişini ve dininin kolaylığını şöylece bildirmektedir:“Allah size açıkça bildirmek” hakkı, batılı, helâli, haramı vb. gibi açıklanmasına ihtiyaç duyduğunuz her şeyi açıklamak “sizi sizden öncekilerin” yâni kendilerine nimet vermiş olduğu peygamberlerin ve onlara tâbî olanların “yollarına” övülmeye değer davranış ve doğru fiillerine, mükemmel nitelik ve özelliklerine ve eksiksiz muvaffakiyetlerine “iletmek ve tevbelerinizi kabul etmek ister.”Bundan dolayı da O, irâdesini tahakkuk ettirmiş, size açıklamalar yapmış ve beyanlarda bulunmuştur. Tıpkı sizden öncekilere beyanda bulunduğu gibi. İlim ve amel itibari ile de sizi çok büyük bir hidâyete mazhar kılmıştır.“Tevbelerinizi kabul etmek ister.”Hallerinizde ve sizin için gönderdiği şer’î hükümlerde size lütfu ile muamele etmek ister. Tâ ki Allah’ın çizdiği sınırlarda durmak, O’nun helâl kıldığı şeyler ile yetinme imkânını elde edesiniz. Böylelikle de Allah’ın size sağlayacağı kolaylık sayesinde günahlarınız azalsın. İşte bu da Allah’ın kullarının tevbesini kabul etmesinin bir parçasıdır. Yine onların tevbelerini kabul etmesinin bir parçası olmak üzere günah işledikleri takdirde onlara rahmet kapılarını açar. Kalplerine kendisine yönelip huzurunda tevazuyla boyun eğme duygusunu yerleştirir, sonra da onlara verdiği bu muvaffakiyeti kabul ederek tevbelerini de kabul buyurur. Bundan dolayı hamd ve şükür yalnız O’nadır.“Allah hakkıyla bilendir, hüküm ve hikmet sahibidir.” Yâni ilmi ve hikmeti eksiksiz ve tam olandır. Size daha önceden bilmediğiniz şeyleri öğretmiş olması da O’nun ilminin bir tecellisidir. İşte burada sayılanlar ve hadler de bunlardandır. Hikmet ve rahmetinin, tevbesini kabul etmeyi gerektirdiği kimselerin tevbelerini kabul etmesi de O’nun hikmetindendir. Tevbeye elverişli olmayanları da hikmet ve adaletinin de gerektirdiği şekilde yardımsız bırakması da O’nun hikmetindendir.
27. “Allah tevbelerinizi kabul etmek ister”sizin perişanlığınızı giderecek, dağınıklığınızı bir araya toplayacak ve uzaklarınızı yakın edecek bir tevbe nasib etmek ister.“Şehvetlerine uyanlar ise” şehvetleri ve nefsi arzuları ne tarafa giderse onların arkasından gidenler, onları sevdikleri Rablerinin rızasının önüne geçirenler, hevâlarına tapınanlar, kâfir, isyankâr ve hevâlarını Rablerine itaatin önüne geçiren çeşitli kimseler, işte bunlar “ise sizin büyük bir sapıklığa düşmenizi” dosdoğru yoldan saparak kendilerine gazap olunan ve sapıtmış kimselerin yollarına düşmenizi “isterler.” Bunlar sizleri Rahmân olan Allah’ın itaatinden, şeytanın itaatine çevirmek isterler. Mutluluğun tümü emirlerini yerine getirmekte olan zatın sınırlarından uzaklaştırarak tam bir bedbahtlık olan şeytana tâbî olmaya yöneltmek isterler. Sizler Yüce Allah’ın sizin salâhınızı, felâhınızı ve mutluluğunuzu gerektiren fiilleri emrettiğini; şehvetlerinin peşinden giden bu kimselerin ise sizlere alabildiğine hüsran ve bedbahtlığı ihtiva eden şeyleri emrettiğini öğrendiğinize göre artık bu iki davetçiden istediğinizi tercih edin ve bu iki yoldan daha iyi bulduğunuzu seçin.
28. “Allah” size vermiş olduğu emirler ile size koyduğu yasakların kolaylığı sebebi ile “sizden hafifletmek ister.” Diğer taraftan şer’î bazı hükümlerin yerine getirilmesinde eğer bir zorluk meydana geliyor ise ihtiyacınızın gerektirdiği şeyleri size mubah kılmıştır. Leş, kan ve benzeri şeyleri yemenin zaruret halinde mübah olması, hür bir kimsenin yukarda belirtilen şartlar çerçevesinde cariye ile evlenmesinin mubah kılınması vb. gibi. Bunlar ise O’nun mükemmel rahmeti, kapsamlı ihsanı, ilim ve hikmeti ile insanın bünyesi, irâdesi, azmi, imanı, sabrı kısaca bütün yönleri ile zayıf olduğunu bilmesi dolayısı iledir. Bu da Yüce Allah’ın insanın altından kalkamayacağı; iman, sabır ve gücünün kaldıramayacağı şeyleri hafifletmesini uygun ve münasip kılmaktadır.
Sequence
Mentioned in the previous verses were details of injunctions. Now, in the present verses, Allah Almighty points to his blessings and favours saying that your being obligated with these injunctions is for your own good, even though you may not be able to understand its manifestation in details. Then, along with it, there is the motivation to follow the divine injunctions. Finally, there is the message of alert against the evil intentions of the misguided who wish ill of you and would like you to stray far away from the straight path.
Commentary
Following the description of several injunctions relating to marriage, the present verses say that Allah Almighty is making His injunctions very clear and explicit for you, and He is putting you in line with the ways of the noble prophets and the righteous who have come earlier. Do not think that these details of what is unlawful and what is not are there for you alone. The fact is that communities, earlier than you, were also charged with such injunctions. Those who acted in accordance with them were rewarded with Allah's favour.
As for those who follow the dictates of their desires, which includes fornicators, adulterers and nations and peoples adhering to false creeds who just do not recognize the restrictions of halal and haram and make no distinction between lawful and unlawful would very much like you too to move away from the straight path and start giving ear to their false intentions and crooked ways. Be on your guard against them. There are creeds where it is all right to marry women - marriage with whom is not proper. Then there are many atheists who favour the very elimination of the institution of marriage as something out of tune with modern times. Not content with what they call "living together", there are people in some countries who are talking about women as a shared item of enjoyment. All this comes from people who take orders from their desiring self. Some Muslims, subscribing to Islam yet weak in their faith, when they keep company with disbelievers and atheists of such inclinations, fall a prey to their lustful claims and begin to think that their own religion is out-dated and that the position of the enemy is the very epitome of human progress. They do not realize that they have been framed into believing that people with such ideas are modern and forward-looking, something they start wishing their own religion could have permitted. Refuge with Allah from such spineless surrendering! The best policy is to take the warning given by Allah Almighty and stay away from owning and practicing ideas and ways of people with dispositions so wicked.
Uzvišeni Allah ovim propisima želi da vam objasni Svoj zakon i vjeru, te dunjalučke i ahiretske koristi koje se u tome kriju; želi da vas, u načinu propisivanju halala i harama, uputi da slijedite vjerovjesnike koji su bili prije vas; želi da se okitite njihovim plemenitim osobinama i činite dobra djela koja su oni činili; želi da ostavite griješenje i budete Mu pokorni čineći dobra djela. Allah zna u čemu je korist za robove i to im propisuje. On je mudar u propisivanju i uređivanju.
Allah wants to turn to you and forgive you your disobedience, while those who follow their low desires want you to turn far away from the correct way of life.
Allāh vuole che vi pentiate e perdona i vostri peccati. Coloro che seguono i loro capricci vogliono che vi allontaniate molto dalla Retta Via.
Allah želi da vam oprosti loša djela, a oni koji slijede svoje prohtjeve žele da se što više udaljite od Pravog puta.
Và Allah muốn tha thứ cho các ngươi, Ngài muốn xí xóa những tội lỗi của các ngươi nhưng những kẻ đi theo dục vọng của bản thân cứ muốn rời xa khỏi con đường ngay chính càng ngày càng xa hơn.
Si Allāh ay nagnanais na tumanggap ng pagbabalik-loob sa inyo at magpalampas sa mga masagwang gawa ninyo, at nagnanais ang mga lumalakad sa likod ng mga minamasarap nila na lumayo kayo sa daan ng pagkatuwid nang isang pagkakalayong matindi.
Al-lah quiere acoger su arrepentimiento y borrar sus faltas, mientras que aquellos que corren detrás de los placeres quieren que se aparten del camino recto.
Allah veut accueillir votre repentir et effacer vos fautes tandis que ceux qui courent après les plaisirs veulent que vous vous éloigniez très loin du chemin de la droiture.
Allah, tövbelerinizi kabul etmek ve bütün günahlarınızı bağışlamak ister. Arzularının peşinden gidenler ise, doğru yoldan çok aşırı bir şekilde uzaklaşmanızı isterler.
Allah hendak menerima tobat kalian dan mengampuni kesalahan-kesalahan kalian, sedangkan orang-orang yang mengikuti segala kecenderungan syahwat mereka dan memperturutkan hawa nafsu ingin menjauhkan kalian dari jalan yang lurus dengan sejauh-jauhnya.
Allah hendak meringankan syariat yang Dia tetapkan bagi kalian, sehingga Dia tidak membebani kalian dengan sesuatu di luar kemampuan kalian karena Dia mengetahui kelemahan manusia, baik dalam jasad maupun akhlaknya.
Yüce Allah, sizler için belirlediği hükümlerde yükünüzü hafifletmek istiyor ve sizleri güç yetiremeyeceğiniz hükümlerle yükümlü kılmıyor. Çünkü O, insanın yaratılışında ve tabiatındaki zayıflığı biliyor.
There is nothing new about the moral standards laid down in the Quran. In every age God has been proclaiming them through His messengers and believing people in every age have followed them. But since the ancient heavenly books could not remain untampered with, the divine modes of living were consequently lost or obscured. God, however, revealed them again in the Arabic language through His final Messenger. Today, when any group of people follows them, it joins that eternal caravan of righteous humanity which, favoured with the grace of God, adhered steadfastly to the divine path. In every group of people certain traditions become rooted as a matter of centuries-old practice and people become too accustomed to them to think of them critically. When an original thinker tries to bring in social reform, he is bitterly opposed by traditionalists. They find it difficult to leave their familiar ways and adopt unfamiliar ones. They become hostile to any effort at reformation which would distance them from the ways of their forefathers. In such cases the reaction of the religious class is by far the strongest. When the core of a religion becomes weak, it is vitiated by hair-splitting arguments, and a structure of elaborate rules based on form is built up. Devoid of the real spirit, people keep following the old rituals, thinking that they are adhering to the religion of God. This religion of human creation is gradually identified with their forefathers and becomes sacred. Ultimately, the simple and natural religion of God is so heavily veiled that it becomes difficult to recognize it as the original religion. The situation being such, any movement for the revival of the simple and natural religion faces bitter opposition; people find their ritualistic dogma threatened and negated by it. Those whose dogma is based on self-styled faith viciously oppose any effort to revive God’s simple and straightforward religion, because they anticipate that such an effort may lead to the end of their dominance and leadership.
After this, in the first part of verse 28, it was said: يُرِيدُ اللَّـهُ أَن يُخَفِّفَ عَنكُمْ : It means that Allah, great in His majesty, intends to make things easy on you, that is, prescribes injunctions which can be carried out by everyone obligated with them. If one cannot afford marrying free women, permission has been given to marry bond-women. Parties to a marriage were given the right to settle the dower by mutual consent. Also given was the right to marry more than one woman under circumstantial necessity, of course, on condition that justice is not compromised.
At the end, in the second part of verse 28, the text says: وَخُلِقَ الْإِنسَانُ ضَعِيفًا ،(And man has been created weak). It means that man is weak by nature, and constituted desire-prone. If man was asked to stay away from women, totally and absolutely, he would have been a hopeless performer when it came to obeying the injunctions of Allah. It was, in view of his weakness and limitations, that he was not only permitted to marry women, but also that he was induced to do so. It goes without saying that the post-marriage life of a couple offers great benefits of mutual self-realization and most of all they enjoy the blessings of a sight that is untainted and a character that is unalloyed. This mutual purity of the couple increases the moral quality of life for both of them, making them strong, self-reliant and happy. So, marriage is a smart mutual contract to remove any chances of weakness that may afflict men and. women - a peerless method indeed.
Allah veut alléger ce qu’Il vous a prescrit en ne vous chargeant pas de ce dont vous n’êtes pas capables car Il connaît la faiblesse physique et morale de l’être humain.
Allāh vuole agevolarvi in alcune leggi; Egli non vi induce a compiere ciò che non potete sopportare, poiché Lui è Consapevole della debolezza dell'uomo per quanto riguarda il suo corpo e le sue maniere.
Allah wants to make things easy for you in His sacred law. He does not burden you with more than you are able to do, because He knows the weakness of human beings in their creation and nature.
Allah muốn giảm nhẹ gánh nặng cho các ngươi trong những điều Ngài qui định, Ngài không bắt các ngươi gánh vác những gì quá khả năng của các ngươi bởi lẽ Ngài luôn biết con người được tạo ra vốn rất yếu đuối tức dễ sa ngã vào con đường tội lỗi (vì sự lôi kéo của dục vọng và Shaytan).
Allah želi da vam olakša kroz ono što vam propisuje, pa vas ne opterećuje preko vaših mogućnosti, jer On zna slabost čovjekovog tijela i karaktera.
Nagnanais si Allāh na magpagaan sa inyo kaugnay sa isinabatas Niya kaya hindi Siya nag-aatang sa inyo ng hindi ninyo nakakaya dahil Siya ay nakaaalam sa kahinaan ng tao sa pagkakalikha nito at kaasalan nito.
Al-lah quiere aligerar lo que les ha prescrito y no les asigna cargas que ustedes no sean capaces de soportar, ya que Él conoce la debilidad física y moral del ser humano.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, do not take the money of others unjustly, by force, stealing, bribery or by any other unjust means. Instead, money should come from trade through mutual agreement and goodwill between the seller and buyer. In this way, it is lawful for you to enjoy and use such money. Do not kill one another, and do not kill yourselves, and do not throw yourselves to ruin. Allah is Compassionate with you, and from His mercy He makes these laws.
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y siguen a Su Mensajero, no se apropien injustamente de los bienes de otros cometiendo robo y corrupción.
Constituye una excepción cuando los bienes son intercambiados en una transacción consentida por ambas partes. En este caso, les está permitido usar y disponer de sus ganancias. No se maten entre ustedes, no se suiciden y no busquen su propia ruina. Al-lah es misericordioso con ustedes, y una de las expresiones de Su misericordia es que les declarado ilícito el hecho de tomar la vida, los bienes y el honor de otros.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo Niya, huwag kumuha ang iba sa inyo sa yaman ng iba ayon sa kawalang-kabuluhan gaya ng pandarambong, pagnanakaw, panunuhol, at iba pa, maliban na ang mga yaman ay maging mga yaman ng kalakalang namutawi buhat sa pagkakaluguran ng dalawang nagkokontratahan kaya ipinahihintulot para sa inyo ang pakikinabang sa mga ito at ang paggamit sa mga ito. Huwag kayong pumatay sa isa't isa, huwag pumatay ang isa sa inyo sa sarili niya, at huwag siyang magbulid nito sa kapahamakan. Tunay na si Allāh laging sa inyo ay Maawain. Bahagi ng awa Niya na nagbawal Siya ng paglabag sa mga buhay ninyo, mga ari-arian ninyo, at mga dangal ninyo.
Prohibiting Unlawfully Earned Money
Allah, the Exalted and Most Honored, prohibits His believing servants from illegally acquiring each other's property using various dishonest methods such as Riba, gambling and other wicked methods that appear to be legal, but Allah knows that, in reality, those involved seek to deal in interest. Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn `Abbas commented on a man who buys a garment, saying that if he likes it he will keep it, or he will return it along with an extra Dirham, "This is what Allah meant, when He said, o
وَلاَ تَأْكُلُواْ أَمْوَلَكُمْ بَيْنَكُم بِالْبَاطِلِ
(Eat not up your property among yourselves unjustly.") `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "When Allah sent down,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَأْكُلُواْ أَمْوَلَكُمْ بَيْنَكُمْ بِالْبَـطِلِ
(O you who believe! Eat not up your property among yourselves unjustly) some Muslims said, `Allah has forbidden us from eating up each other's property unjustly, and food is our best property. Therefore, none among us is allowed to eat from anyone else's food.' After that Allah sent down,
لَّيْسَ عَلَى الاٌّعْمَى حَرَجٌ
(There is no restriction on the blind) (until the end of the Ayah). 24:61."' Qatadah said similarly. Allah's statement,
إِلاَّ أَن تَكُونَ تِجَـرَةً عَن تَرَاضٍ مِّنْكُمْ
(except it be a trade amongst you, by mutual consent.) means, do not revert to illegal ways and means to acquire money. However, there is no harm in commercial transactions that transpire between the buyer and the seller with mutual consent, so that money is legally earned from these transactions. Mujahid said that,
إِلاَّ أَن تَكُونَ تِجَـرَةً عَن تَرَاضٍ مِّنْكُمْ
(except it be a trade amongst you, by mutual consent.) means, "By selling and buying, or giving someone a gift." Ibn Jarir recorded this statement.
The Option to Buy or Sell Before Parting, is Part of `Mutual Consent' in Trading
Mutual agreement in various transactions is attained when both parties have the right to uphold or dissolve the agreement before they part. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«الْبَيِّعَانِ بِالْخِيَارِ مَالَمْ يَتَفَرَّقَا»
(The seller and the buyer retain the (right to change their mind) as long as they have not parted.) Al-Bukhari's wording for this Hadith reads,
«إِذَا تَبَايَعَ الرَّجُلانِ فَكُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا بِالْخِيَارِ، مَالَمْ يَتَفَرَّقَا»
(When two men conduct a transaction, they retain their (right to change their mind) as long as they have not parted.)
Forbidding Murder and Suicide
Allah said,
وَلاَ تَقْتُلُواْ أَنفُسَكُمْ
(And do not kill yourselves.) by committing Allah's prohibitions, falling into sin and eating up each other's property unjustly,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِكُمْ رَحِيماً
(Surely, Allah is Most Merciful to you.) in what He commanded you and prohibited you from. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Amr bin Al-`As said that when the Prophet sent him for the battle of Dhat As-Salasil, "I had a wet dream during a very cold night and feared that if I bathed, I would die. So I performed Tayammum (with pure earth) and led my company in the Dawn prayer. When I went back to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, I mentioned what had happened to me and he said,
«يَا عَمْرُو صَلَّيْتَ بِأَصْحَابِكَ وَأَنْتَ جُنُب»
(O `Amr! Have you led your people in prayer while you were in a state of sexual impurity) I said, 'O Messenger of Allah! I had a wet dream on a very cold night and feared that if I bathed I would perish, and I remembered Allah's statement,
وَلاَ تَقْتُلُواْ أَنفُسَكُمْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِكُمْ رَحِيماً
(And do not kill yourselves. Surely, Allah is Most Merciful to you). So I performed Tayammum and prayed.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ smiled and did not say anything." This is the narration reported by Abu Dawud. Ibn Marduwyah mentioned this honorable Ayah and then reported that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ قَتَلَ نَفْسَهُ بَحَدِيدَةٍ، فَحَدِيدَتُهُ فِي يَدِهِ، يَجَأُ بِهَا بطْنَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فِي نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ، خَالِدًا مُخَلَّدًا فِيهَا أَبَدًا، ومَنْ قَتَلَ نَفْسَهُ بِسُمَ فَسُمُّهُ فِي يَدِهِ، يَتَحَسَّاهُ فِي نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ، خَالِدًا مُخَلَّدًا فِيهَا أَبَدًا، وَمَنْ تَرَدَّى مِنْ جَبَلٍ فَقَتلَ نَفْسَهُ، فَهُوَ مُتَرَدَ فِي نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ، خَالِدًا مُخَلَّدًا فِيهَا أَبَدًا»
(Whoever kills himself with an iron tool, then his tool will be in his hand and he will keep stabbing himself with it in the Fire of Jahannam, forever and ever. Whoever kills himself with poison, then his poison will be in his hand and he will keep taking it in the Fire of Jahannam forever and ever. Whoever kills himself by throwing himself from a mountain, will keep falling in the Fire of Jahannam forever and ever.) This Hadith was also collected in the Two Sahihs. Abu Qilabah said that Thabit bin Ad-Dahhak said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ قَتَلَ نَفْسَهُ بِشَيْءٍ، عُذِّبَ بِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَة»
(Whoever kills himself with an instrument, will be punished with it on the Day of Resurrection.) This Hadith was collected by the Group. This is why Allah said,
وَمَن يَفْعَلْ ذلِكَ عُدْوَناً وَظُلْماً
(And whoever commits that through aggression and injustice, ) meaning, whoever commits what Allah has forbidden for him transgression and injustice - while knowing that it is forbidden for him, yet he still dares to commit it,
فَسَوْفَ نُصْلِيهِ نَاراً
(We shall cast him into the Fire,). This Ayah carries a stern warning and a truthful promise. Therefore, every sane person should beware of it, those who hear the speech with full comprehension.
Minor Sins Will be Pardoned if One Refrains from Major Sins
Allah said,
إِن تَجْتَنِبُواْ كَبَآئِرَ مَا تُنهَوْنَ عَنْهُ نُكَفِّرْ عَنْكُمْ سَيِّئَـتِكُمْ
(If you avoid the great sins which you are forbidden to do, We shall remit from you your (small) sins,) meaning, if you avoid the major evil deeds that you were prohibited We will forgive you the minor evil deeds and will admit you into Paradise. This is why Allah said,
وَنُدْخِلْكُمْ مُّدْخَلاً كَرِيماً
(and admit you to a Noble Entrance (i.e. Paradise).) There are several Hadiths on the subject of this honorable Ayah. Imam Ahmad recorded that Salman Al-Farisi said, "The Prophet said to me, `Do you know what the day of Al-Jumu`ah is' I said, `It is the day during which Allah brought together the creation of your father (Adam).' He said,
«لكِنْ أَدْرِي مَا يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ، لَا يَتَطَهَّرُ الرَّجُلُ فَيُحْسِنُ طُهُورَهُ، ثُمَّ يَأْتِي الْجُمُعَةَ فَيُنْصِتُ حَتَّى يَقْضِيَ الْإمَامُ صَلَاتَهُ، إِلَّا كَانَ كَفَّارَةً لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْجُمُعَةِ الْمُقْبِلَةِ، مَا اجْتُنِبَتِ الْمَقْتَلَة»
(I know what the day of Jumu`ah is. Anyone who takes a bath and cleans himself as much as he can and then proceeds for the Friday prayer and remains quiet until the Imam finishes the prayer, all his sins in between the present and the next Friday will be forgiven, as long as major sins were avoided.)" Al-Bukhari recorded similar wording from Salman Al-Farisi.
The Seven Destructive Sins
What are the Seven Destructive Sins In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«اجْتَنِبُوا السَّبْعَ الْمُوبِقَات»
(Avoid the seven great destructive sins.) The people inquired, 'O Allah's Messenger! What are they' He said,
«الشِّرْكُ بِاللهِ، وَقَتْلُ النَّفْسِ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللهُ إِلَّا بِالْحَقِّ، وَالسِّحْرُ، وَأَكْلُ الرِّبَا، وَأَكْلُ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ، وَالتَّوَلِّي يَوْمَ الزَّحْفِ، وَقَذْفُ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ الْغَافِلَات»
(To join others in worship along with Allah, to kill the life which Allah has forbidden except for a just cause, magic, to consume Riba, to consume an orphan's wealth, to turn away from the enemy and flee from the battlefield when the battle begins, and to accuse chaste women, who never even think of anything that would tarnish their chastity and are good believers.) Another Hadith that mentions False Witness Imam Ahmad recorded that Anas bin Malik said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ mentioned the major sins, or was asked about the major sins. He said,
«الشِّرْكُ بِاللهِ، وَقَتْلُ النَّفْسِ، وَعُقُوقُ الْوَالِدَيْن»
(Associating others with Allah in worship, killing the life, and being undutiful to the parents.) He then said,
«أَلَا أُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِأَكْبَرِ الْكَبَائِرِ؟»
قال:
«قَوْلُ الزُّورِ أَوْ شَهَادَةُ الزُّورِ »
(Should I tell you about the biggest of the major sins The false statement - or the false testimony.)" Shu`bah - one of the narrators of the Hadith - said, "Most likely, in my opinion, he said, `False testimony."' The Two Sahihs recorded this Hadith from Shu`bah from Anas. Another Hadith In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that `Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Bakrah said that his father said, "The Prophet said,
«أَلَا أُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِأَكْبَرِ الْكَبَائِرِ؟»
(Should I inform you about the greatest of the great sins) We said, `Yes, O Allah's Messenger !' He said,
«الِإشْرَاكُ بِاللهِ، وَعُقُوقُ الْوَالِدَيْن»
(To join others in worship with Allah and to be undutiful to one's parents.) He was reclining, then he sat up and said;
«أَلَا وَشَهَادَةُ الزُّورِ، أَلَا وَقَوْلُ الزُّور»
(And I warn you against false testimony and false speech.) and he continued repeating it until we wished that he would stop." Another Hadith that mentions killing the Offspring In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that `Abdullah bin Mas`ud said, "I asked, `O Allah's Messenger! What is the greatest sin' (in one narration) the biggest sin' He said,
«أَنْ تَجْعَلَ للهِ نِدًّا وَهُوَ خَلَقَك»
(To make a rival for Allah while He Alone created you.) I said, `Then' He said,
«أَنْ تَقْتُلَ وَلَدَكَ خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يَطْعَمَ مَعَك»
(To kill your offspring for fear that he might share your food with you. ) I said, `Then' He said,
«أَنْ تُزَانِيَ حَلِيلَةَ جَارِك»
(To commit adultery with your neighbor's wife.) He then recited,
وَالَّذِينَ لاَ يَدْعُونَ مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَـهَا ءَاخَرَ
(And those who invoke not any other god along with Allah), until,
إِلاَّ مَن تَابَ
(Except those who repent)." Another Hadith from `Abdullah bin `Amr Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr said that the Prophet said,
«أَكْبَرُ الْكَبَائِرِ: الِإشْرَاكُ بِاللهِ، وَعُقُوقُ الْوَالِدَيْنِ أَوْ قَتْلُ النَّفْسِ شعبة الشاك وَالْيَمِينُ الْغَمُوس»
(The greatest sins are: To join others in worship with Allah, to be undutiful to one's parents - or to take a life) Shu`bah was uncertain of which one - (and the false oath). Recorded by Al-Bukhari, At-Tirmidhi, and An-Nasai. Another Hadith by `Abdullah bin `Amr about Causing one's Parents to be Cursed `Abdullah bin `Amr said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ مِنْ أَكْبَرِ الْكَبَائِرِ أَنْ يَلْعَنَ الرَّجُلُ وَالِدَيْه»
(Among the worst of the major sins is for a man to curse his own parents.) They said, "How can one curse his own parents" He said,
«يَسُبُّ الرَّجُلُ أَبَا الرَّجُلِ، فَيَسُبُّ أَبَاهُ، وَيَسُبُّ أُمَّهُ فَيَسُبُّ أُمَّه»
(One curses another man's father, and that man curses his father in retaliation, or he curses someone's mother and that man curses his mother.) This is the wording of Muslim. At-Tirmidhi said, "Sahih." It is recorded in the Sahih that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«سِبَابُ الْمُسْلِمِ فُسُوقٌ، وَقِتَالُهُ كُفْر»
(Cursing a Muslim is a sin and fighting him is Kufr.)
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et suivez Son Messager, que les uns ne s’emparent pas injustement des biens des autres comme lorsque vous vous adonnez à la spoliation, au vol et à la corruption, entre autres méfaits.
Font exception à cela les biens échangés dans le cadre d’une transaction consentie par les partenaires. Dans ce cas, il vous est permis de dépenser vos gains et d’en disposer.
Ne vous entretuez pas, ne vous suicidez pas et n’allez pas à votre perte de votre propre chef.
Allah est miséricordieux avec vous et l’une des expressions de Sa miséricorde est qu’Il vous a rendu illicite le fait de vous en prendre aux vies, aux biens et à l’honneur des autres.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu saling memakan harta sesamamu dengan jalan yang batil, kecuali dengan jalan perniagaan yang berlaku dengan suka sama-suka di antara kamu. Dan janganlah kamu membunuh dirimu; sesungguhnya Allah Maha Penyayang kepadamu. Dan barangsiapa berbuat demikian dengan melanggar hak dan aniaya, maka Kami kelak akan mema-sukkannya ke dalam neraka. Yang demikian itu adalah mudah bagi Allah." (An-Nisa`: 29-30).
(29) Allah سبحانه وتعالى melarang para hambaNya yang beriman dari memakan harta di antara mereka dengan cara yang batil, hal ini mencakup memakan harta dengan cara pemaksaan, pencurian, mengambil harta dengan cara perjudian dan pencaharian yang hina, bahkan bisa jadi termasuk juga dalam hal ini adalah memakan harta sendiri dengan sombong dan berlebih-lebihan, karena hal tersebut adalah termasuk kebatilan dan bukan dari kebenaran. Kemudian setelah Allah mengharamkan memakan harta dengan cara yang batil, Allah membolehkan bagi mereka memakan harta dengan cara perniagaan dan pencaharian yang tidak terdapat padanya penghalang-penghalang dan yang mengandung syarat-syarat seperti saling ridha dan sebagainya.
﴾ وَلَا تَقۡتُلُوٓاْ أَنفُسَكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu membunuh dirimu," mak-sudnya, janganlah sebagian kalian membunuh sebagian yang lain, dan janganlah seseorang membunuh dirinya, dan termasuk dalam hal itu adalah menjerumuskan diri ke dalam kehancuran dan melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan berbahaya yang mengakibatkan kematian dan kebinasaan, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ بِكُمۡ رَحِيمٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Penyayang kepadamu," dan di antara rahmatNya adalah di mana Allah memelihara diri, dan harta kalian, serta melarang kalian dari menyia-nyiakan dan membinasakannya, dan Allah menjadi-kan adanya hukuman atas hal tersebut berupa had-had.
Perhatikanlah suatu ringkasan dan penyatuan dalam Firman Allah, ﴾ لَا تَأۡكُلُوٓاْ أَمۡوَٰلَكُم ﴿ "Janganlah kamu saling memakan harta sesa-mamu," dan ﴾ وَلَا تَقۡتُلُوٓاْ أَنفُسَكُمۡۚ ﴿ "dan janganlah kamu membunuh dirimu" bagaimana FirmanNya itu mencakup harta-harta selain dirimu, harta dirimu sendiri, membunuh dirimu dan membunuh selain dirimu dengan ungkapan yang begitu pendek daripada perkataan, "Janganlah sebagian kalian memakan harta sebagian lain dan janganlah sebagian kalian membunuh sebagian yang lain," dengan tidak mencakupnya ungkapan tersebut akan harta orang lain dan membunuh orang lain, padahal menggabungkan kata harta dan jiwa kepada seluruh kaum Mukminin merupakan dalil bahwa kaum Mukminin dalam kasih sayang mereka, mencintai dan me-ngasihi di antara mereka dan maslahat-maslahat mereka adalah seperti satu tubuh, di mana keimanan itulah yang menyatukan mereka pada maslahat-maslahat mereka, dunia maupun akhirat.
Dan tatkala Allah melarang mereka dari memakan harta dengan cara yang batil yaitu suatu cara yang mengandung mara bahaya atas diri mereka, terhadap orang yang memakannya dan orang yang mengambil hartanya, lalu Allah membolehkan bagi mereka perkara yang mengandung kemaslahatan untuk mereka berupa beberapa bentuk mata pencaharian dan perniagaan, serta beberapa bentuk profesi dan persewaan dengan berfirman, ﴾ إِلَّآ أَن تَكُونَ تِجَٰرَةً عَن تَرَاضٖ مِّنكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Kecuali dengan jalan perniagaan yang berlaku dengan suka sama-suka di antara kamu" yaitu bahwasanya hal ter-sebut adalah boleh bagi kalian. Dan Allah mensyaratkan adanya keridhaan dari kedua pihak padahal perkara itu adalah sebuah perniagaan, hal itu menjadi suatu indikasi bahwasanya akad per-niagaan itu disyaratkan bukan dari akad riba, karena riba bukan-lah dari perniagaan, bahkan riba itu adalah perkara yang berten-tangan dengan maksud dari perniagaan. Di dalam perniagaan harus ada keridhaan dari kedua belah pihak dan masing-masing pihak melaksanakannya dengan penuh kesadaran dan pilihannya, dan merupakan kesempurnaan dari saling merelakan adalah agar apa yang menjadi akad atasnya itu adalah suatu barang yang diketahui, karena bila tidak diketahui, maka tidaklah akan ada yang namanya suka sama suka, dan agar barang tersebut mampu diserahkan, karena barang yang tidak mampu diserahkan adalah sejenis dengan tindakan perniagaan perjudian. Dari perniagaan gharar (yang memiliki unsur penipuan) dengan segala bentuknya yang tidak mengandung saling suka sama suka, maka akadnya tidaklah sah. Ayat ini menunjukkan juga bahwa akad itu akan ter-laksana (sah) dengan hal apa pun yang menunjukkan kepadanya berupa perkataan maupun perbuatan, karena Allah telah mensya-ratkan suka sama suka padanya, maka dengan jalan apa pun ter-capainya suka sama suka niscaya tercapai pula akadnya dengan hal tersebut.
Kemudian Allah menutup ayat ini dengan FirmanNya,﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ بِكُمۡ رَحِيمٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Penyayang kepadamu" dan di antara bentuk rahmatNya adalah Allah melindungi darah dan harta-harta kalian, memeliharanya, dan melarang kalian dari me-numpahkannya.
(30) Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَفۡعَلۡ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Dan ba-rangsiapa berbuat demikian" yaitu memakan harta dengan cara yang batil dan membunuh jiwa, ﴾ عُدۡوَٰنٗا وَظُلۡمٗا ﴿ "dengan melanggar hak dan aniaya" yaitu bukan karena tidak tahu dan lupa, ﴾ فَسَوۡفَ نُصۡلِيهِ نَارٗاۚ ﴿ "maka Kami kelak akan memasukkannya ke dalam neraka"; yaitu yang dahsyat, sebagaimana yang ditunjukkan oleh kata yang tak ter-batas, ﴾ وَكَانَ ذَٰلِكَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ يَسِيرًا ﴿ "yang demikian itu adalah mudah bagi Allah."
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Janganlah sebagian kalian mengambil harta sebagian yang lain secara batil (ilegal), seperti merampas, mencuri, suap-menyuap, dan lain-lain, kecuali bila harta itu menjadi barang dagangan yang berlandaskan kerelaan antara dua pihak yang berakad. Harta semacam itulah yang halal kalian makan dan belanjakan. Janganlah pula sebagian kalian membunuh sebagian yang lain, melakukan bunuh diri, dan menjerumuskan diri sendiri ke dalam kebinasaan. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Penyayang terhadap kalian. Salah satu bentuk kasih sayang Allah kepada kalian ialah Dia mengharamkan darah, harta, dan kehormatan kalian.
Ey Allah'a iman edip resulüne ittiba edenler! Birbirinizin mallarını, hırsızlık, rüşvet ve bunlar gibi haksız yollarla alıp, el koymayın. Karşılıklı rızaya dayalı sözleşmelerle elde edilen ticaret mallarını alıp, yemeniz ve dilediğiniz gibi tasarrufta bulunmanız size helaldir. Birbirinizi öldürmeyin. Sizden biriniz kendi canına da kıymasın ve tehlikeye atmasın. Şüphesiz Allah size karşı merhametlidir. Birbirinizin kanlarını, mallarını ve ırzlarını haram kılması da O'nun rahmetindendir.
Sequence
Looking back from the beginning of Surah Al-Nisa', we see that it points out to the creation of all human beings from one father and mother and to the fact that all of them are bound in one big bond of brotherhood which suggests that rights of human beings at large have to be guarded and fulfilled. Then came a detailed statement about orphans and women which was followed by the injunctions of inheritance stressing upon the fulfillment of the rights of other relations in addition to those of the orphans and women. Pursuant to this came the injunctions of marriage telling about women who can be lawfully married and about those with whom marriage is unlawful, because marriage is a transaction and contract which entitles someone to enter into a woman's life and property.
The present verses bid the protection of human life and property and forbid any uncalled for intrusion into that area - whether those human beings are men or women; related or unrelated, Muslim or non-Muslim with whom there is a no-war pact in force. (Tafsir al-Mazhari)
Commentary
While prohibiting to eat up the property of others the actual words used in the verse' are: أَمْوَالَكُم بَيْنَكُم which have been translated as each other's property' against the very literal, 'your property in between you'. There is a consensus of Commentators that these words certainly carry the sense that nobody should eat up the property of the other by false means. The sense of the expression also includes, as indicated by Abu Hayyan in Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit, that anybody should eat up his own property in that manner - for example, spend it on what is religiously sinful, or is straight extravagance. That too comes under the purview of this verse and is forbidden.
The word لَا تَأْكُلُوا in the verse literally means, 'do not eat'. But, in common usage, it means, 'do not usurp the property of another person by false means whatever they may be by eating or drinking or using. In common parlance, the unauthorized use of what is owned by someone else is indicated by the idiom, 'eating up', even though it may not be eatable. The word باطِلِ "ba-til" which has been translated as "false means" covers, in the view of Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Masud and the majority of blessed Companions, all other forms which are impermissible and are forbidden by the Shari'ah. Included thereunder are theft, robbery, usurpation, breach of trust, bribery, interest, gambling and all false transactions. (al-Bahr al-Muhit)
False Means as explained by the Qur'an and Hadith
As for the Holy Qur'an, it has used one word بِالْبَاطِلِ (by false means) to declare that all wealth and property acquired by false means is unlawful. After that, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، was entrusted with the duty of providing details. It was he ﷺ who explained the details of every impermissible transaction.
From this we also find out that the many details of impermissible methods of buying and selling mentioned in the ahadith of the Holy Prophet ﷺ are really an elaboration of this Qur'anic injunction. Therefore, all those injunctions are, in a way, the very injunctions of the Qur'an. Whatever injunctions of Shari’ ah have appeared in the ahadith of the Holy Prophet ﷺ they all have a common feature - they all elucidate upon one or the other Qur'anic injunction. It makes no difference whether we do or do not know that this is an explanation of a certain verse.
Permissible Methods
The first part of verse 29 explained above declares that devouring the other person's property by false and disapproved methods is unlawful. Then, in order to exempt permissible methods from the ruling of unlawfulness, it was said in the second part of the same verse: إِلَّا أَن تَكُونَ تِجَارَةً عَن تَرَاضٍ مِّنكُمْ which means that the wealth and property of others which has been acquired through trade by mutual consent is not unlawful.
Although there are, besides trade, several other means and methods which are equally permissible - for example, borrowing, gift, charity, inheritance - but, generally the most recognized and commonly practiced form of one person's property passing into the possession-and control of someone else is no other than trade. Then, trade is generally understood to be a buying and selling activity. But, according to al-Tafsir al-Mazhari, dealings related with service, labour and tenancy are also included in trade, because in bai' بیع (sale) what is acquired is m al (property) for m al, while in ijara one gets m al for service and labour. Trade covers both.
The reason why trade alone, out of the permissible forms of acquiring wealth and property from others, has been singled out here in this verse is that trade and labour are the best means of earning livelihood out of a variety of those open to man. Sayyidna Rafi` ibn Khadij ؓ says that the Holy Prophet ﷺ when asked as to which mode of earning was the purest and thfemost lawful, said:
عمل الرجل بیدہ و کل بیع مبرور (مظھری و ترغیب و ترھیب)
"Man's work with his own hands, and all honest sale transactions (not false and fraudulent) (Al-Mundhiri, Al-Targhib, and Mazhari).
Sayyidna Abu Said al-Khudhri ؓ عنہ narrates that the Holy
Prophet ﷺ said:
التاجر الصدوق الامین کع النبیین والصدیقین والشھداء (ترمذی)
"The truthful and trustworthy trader shall be with the prophets and the truthful and the martyrs". (Tirmidhi)
And Sayyidna Anas ؓ narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ
said:
التاجر الصدوق تحت العرش یوم القیٰمہ ۔۔ رواہ الاصفھانی (ترغیب)
"The truthful trader shall be under the shade of the Throne on the Day of Doom." (reported by al-Isfahani al-Targhib)
Special Conditions of Clean Earning
According to a narration from Sayyidna Mu` adh ibn Jabal the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
"The cleanest earning is the earning of the traders, on condition that, when they talk, they do not lie; and when they are asked to hold something in trust, they commit no breach of trust; and when they buy something from someone, they do not start finding faults in it; and when they sell their own stuff, they do not praise it (unrealistically); and when they have a debt to pay, they do not evade payment; and , when they have a debt to recover from someone, they do not harass him." (Isfahan, as quoted by Mazhari)
For this reason, it was said in another hadith:
ان التجار یبعثون یوم القیٰمہ فجارا الا من اتقی وبر وصدق (اخرجہ الحاکم رفاعۃ بن رافع)
"Traders will be raised on the Day of Doom as the sinners except him who fears Allah, acts righteously and says what is true." (al-Hakim, from Rifa` ah b. Rafi`)
Trade and Mutual Consent
The words "unless it be a trade with your mutual consent "in verse 29 lay down two conditions for the validity of a transaction through which the property of another person may lawfully be acquired. Firstly, it must be a transaction of trade which requires exchange of properties. Therefore, the transactions of gambling, speculation and usury or the transactions of sale where the commodity does not exist are forbidden and are not valid in Shari’ ah, because these transactions cannot be termed as trade, even though they are effected in the name of trade.
Secondly, the transaction must be effected with the mutual consent of the parties. Therefore, if there is trade, where the object of sale does exist, but the mutual consent of the parties is not there, even then, the sale is invalid and impermissible. Thus, these two forms are included under "eating up each other's property by false means". Muslim jurists call the first form, البع الباطل albai' al-batil', while the second form is given the name, البع الفاصد 'al-bai` al fasid'.
To explain the first condition, we can say that trade is the name of the exchange of one commodity with the other. Having commodity on one side and having no commodity against it is not trade. It is deception. The same holds good for interest: based transactions where the amount of interest is a return for the time allowed in a loan - and this 'time' is no 'commodity'. The same thing happens in speculation and gambling. Here, the commodity does exist on one side, but the existence of a commodity against it is doubtful. Similarly, there are transactions based on forward trading where the commodity does not exist but a deal is made for its sale/purchase. Here you have commodity on one side and nothing but a promise on the other. Therefore, this is just not trade. In fact, this is deception and a kind of fraud. Therefore, Muslim jurists have ruled it to be albai' al-batil', a void transaction of sale. The explanation as given here eliminates all impermissible forms of trading.
As for the second condition, it covers a situation where a property is being exchanged for another property. Both do exist, but the transaction of exchange did not take place with mutual consent. Although this is a trade, yet it is a wrong and invalid type of trade. Therefore, it has been called 'fasid' (invalid) and is not allowed.
The reality of the condition of mutual consent
However, there is a third kind in which there is commodity on both sides, and apparently the transaction has been effected with mutual consent, but the consent of one party has been obtained by compulsion and not by his free will. Therefore, this third kind is also included in the second one. For example, a person or company collects articles of daily use from all over the market, builds up a stock, raises prices on the higher side and starts selling. Since this is not available elsewhere in the market, the customer has no choice but to buy it from him at whatever price he may be selling it. In this situation, though the customer himself walks into the store and, obviously, buys it with his consent, but this 'consent' is an outcome of compulsion and therefore, it is null and void.
Similarly, if a husband makes the conditions of living with his wife so thorny that she is compelled to forgo 'her due dower, then, this expression of 'consent' made by her while abandoning her right to receive the dower, is not considered as consent in the real sense of the term.
Or, take the example of a person who discovers that he is not going to get his valid job done without offering a bribe, and he becomes ready to offer a bribe, then, this willingness and consent is not of his own free will. Therefore, it is legally null and void.
Thus, it becomes very clear that the restriction in أَن تَكُونَ تِجَارَةً عَن تَرَاضٍ مِّنكُمْ (unless it be trade with your mutual consent) justifies only those forms of buying, selling and trading the justification of which stands proved on the authority of the ahadith of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Muslim jurists have simply codified them. So, all forms of buying, selling and trading prohibited and impermissible in the Shari’ ah of Islam stand excluded from the approved core. To sum up, this one word of the Holy Qur'an provides the key to the wonderful treasure of Muslim jurisprudence on the subject of al-buyu and al-ijara.
The third sentence of the first verse (29) says: وَلَا تَقْتُلُوا أَنفُسَكُمْ which has been literally translated here as 'and do not kill yourselves.' According to the consensus of commentators, this includes, suicide; as well as, killing each other unjustly. The first sentence of the verse described the property rights of human beings at large and stressed that they be guarded. The present sentence, the third one we have before us right now, covers their right of life. Property has been mentioned in this verse earlier than 'life', probably because injustice and negligence are very common in matters relating to property rights. No doubt, unjust killing is far more grave, yet customarily its frequency is lower. Hence, it comes later.
Verse 29 closes with the statement: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ بِكُمْ رَحِيمًا ، which means that the injunctions given in this verse -- 'do not eat up each other's property by false means' or 'do not kill anyone unjustly' -- are injunctions that come to you as Divine Mercy, so that you can take your guard against falling into these misdeeds and thereby become liable to punishment in the life to come, and also that you may stay safe from punishments which could afflict you right here in the present life.
Hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, các ngươi không được phép chiếm đoạt tài sản của nhau bằng sự cướp bóc, trộm cắp, tham nhũng, v.v trừ phi các ngươi trao đổi mua bán với nhau bằng sự thỏa thuận giữa đôi bên. Và các ngươi không được giết hại lẫn nhau và cũng không được tự giết hại bản thân các ngươi, các ngươi không được phép đưa bản thân mình vào con đường hủy diệt, bởi quả thật, Allah luôn thương xót các ngươi; và một trong những biểu hiện lòng thương xót của Ngài đối với các ngươi là Ngài cấm xâm phạm đến tính mạng, tài sản và danh dự lẫn nhau giữa các ngươi.
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, che una parte di voi non si appropri dei beni degli altri ingiustamente, ad esempio tramite la forza, il furto, la corruzione o altro, a meno che non si tratti di beni provenienti dal commercio avvenuto in buoni rapporti ed annotato: In tal caso, vi è lecito appropriarvene ed utilizzarli come meglio credete. E non uccidetevi a vicenda, non suicidatevi e non andate incontro alla rovina. In verità, Allāh è Misericordioso nei vostri confronti, ed è parte della Sua Misericordia l'aver salvaguardato i vostri consanguinei, i vostri beni ed il vostro onore.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i slijedite Njegovog Poslanika, nemojte jedni drugima bespravno imetak uzimati, kao npr. krađom, mitom i tome slično, već razmjenjujte imetak na dozvoljene načine, kao npr. trgovinom u kojoj su obje strane zadovoljne. I nemojte ubijati jedni druge, i nemojte ubijati sebe, i nemojte sebe bacati u propast, jer doista je Allah milostiv prema vama! U Allahovu milost spada i to što je zabranio da jedni drugima skrnavite živote, imetke i časti.
29- Ey iman edenler! Mallarınızı aranızda batıl yollarla yemeyin. Aranızda karşılıklı anlaşma ile gerçekleştirdiğiniz bir ticaret olması müstesnâ. Kendinizi öldürmeyin. Şüphe yok ki Allah size karşı çok merhametlidir.
30- Kim sınırları aşarak ve haksızlık ederek bunu yaparsa biz onu ateşe sokacağız. Bu da Allah’a pek kolaydır.
29. Yüce Allah mü’min kullarına mallarını aralarında batıl yollarla yemelerini yasaklamaktadır. Bu yasak gasb, hırsızlık, kumar ve âdi kazanç yolları ile başkasının malını almayı ve yemeyi kapsar. Hatta bunun kapsamına bir kimsenin kendi malını azgınlık ve israf yollarında yemesi dahi girebilir. Çünkü bu da batıl yollardandır ve hak değildir. Yüce Allah malları batıl yolla yemeyi haram kılmakla birlikte diğer taraftan da ticaretle ve karşılıklı rıza gibi şartları içeren ve engellerden de uzak olan kazanç yolları ile malları yemeyi müslümanlara mubah kılmıştır.“Kendinizi öldürmeyin” yâni hem biriniz diğerini öldürmesin, hem de kimse kendisini öldürmesin (intihar etmesin). Kişinin kendisini tehlikeye atması, telef ve yok olmaya götürecek tehlikeli işler yapması da bunun kapsamına girmektedir.“Şüphe yok ki Allah size karşı çok merhametlidir.” Canlarınızı, mallarınızı koruma altına alması, size bunları boşa harcamaktan ve telef etmekten men etmesi ve buna bağlı olarak bir takım ceza ve sınırlar getirmiş olması da O’nun rahmetinin bir tecellisidir.
Burada “mallarınızı aranızda batıl yollarla yemeyin” ve “kendinizi öldürmeyin” özlü ifadeleri üzerinde düşünelim. Bu ifadelerde hem başkasının mallarını, hem de kişinin kendi malını yemesi, hem kişinin kendisini öldürmesi, hem de başkasını öldürmesi oldukça kısa bir şekilde yasaklanmaktadır. Zira bu ifadeler:“Kiminiz kiminizin malını yemesin” ibaresi ile “Kiminiz kiminizi öldürmesin” ibarelerinden daha kısadır. Üstelik bu ibareler başkalarının malı ile başkalarının canını ifade etmede yetersiz kalmaktadır. Çünkü ayette malların ve canların, mü’minlere izafe edilmesi, mü’minlerin karşılıklı sevgi, merhamet, şefkat ve maslahatları itibari ile tek bir vücut gibi olduklarını ifade etmektedir. Zira iman onları hem dini hem de dünyevi maslahatlar etrafında bir araya getirmektedir.
Şanı Yüce Allah batıl yollarla malları yemeyi yasakladıktan sonra -ki bu hem malı batıl yollarla yiyen için hem de malı alınan kimse için son derece zararlıdır- onlara maslahatlarını gerçekleştirecek çeşitli kazanç yollarını, ticareti, çeşitli meslekleri ve ücretle iş yaptırma yollarını mubah kılarak:“Aranızda karşılıklı anlaşma ile gerçekleştirdiğiniz bir ticaret olması müstesna” buyurmaktadır. Yani bu şekildeki mal kazanma yolları sizin için mubah kılınmıştır. Ticarette karşılıklı rıza şartının aranması, yapılan akdin faiz akdi olmamasının şart olduğuna delalet etmesi içindir. Çünkü faizli akitler, ticaret türünden değildir. Aksine ticaretin esas maksadına aykırıdır. Diğer taraftan akit taraflarının razı olmaları ve bu akdi hür tercihleri ile yapmaları da şarttır.
Akit konusu olan varlığın bilinmesi de bu rızanın tamamlayıcı unsurlarından biridir. Çünkü akde konu olan şey bilinmiyorsa o şeyin teslim edilebileceğin dair bir rızanın oluşması düşünülemez. Çünkü teslim edilmesi mümkün olmayan şeyin satışı, kumarın satışına benzer. Bütün çeşitleri ile garar (tehlikeli, bir tarafa zararlı) satış ise rıza ile yapılmaktan uzaktır. O bakımdan bu gibi akitler geçerli olamaz.
Yine bu âyet-i kerimede akitlerin ona delalet edebilecek söz ya da fiille gerçekleşebileceğini ortaya koymaktadır. Çünkü Yüce Allah karşılıklı rızayı şart koşmaktadır. Rıza hangi yolla gerçekleşirse akit de o yolla gerçekleşmiş olur.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah:“Şüphe yok ki Allah size karşı çok merhametlidir” buyruğu ile âyeti sona erdirmektedir. İşte kanlarınızı ve mallarınızı himaye altına alması, onları koruması ve onları haksızca çiğnemenizi yasaklaması da O’nun merhametindendir. Daha sonra da Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
30. “Kim” bilmeyerek ve unutarak değil de “sınırları aşarak ve haksızlık ederek bunu yaparsa” batıl yollarla malları yer ve cana kıyma yoluna başvurursa “biz onu ateşe sokacağız.” Buradaki “ateş” anlamındaki “نارا” kelimesinin belirtisiz gelmesi onun çok büyük bir ateş olduğunu ifade etmektedir. “Bu da Allah’a pek kolaydır.”
Chi commette ciò, ovvero appropriarsi del denaro altrui o commettere consapevolmente oltraggio con l'omicidio o altro, e non inconsapevolmente o distrattamente, Allāh lo introdurrà nel Grande Fuoco, nel Giorno del Giudizio; subirà il suo ardore e la sua punizione. E ciò è cosa facile per Allāh, poiché Allāh è Potente, nulla Gli è impossibile.
Ko uradi ono što sam mu zabranio, pa bespravno jede tuđi imetak ili čini nasilje prema drugima tako što ih ubija i tome slično, svjesno i namjerno, a ne iz neznanja ili zaborava – Allah će ga uvesti u žestoku vatru na Sudnjem danu, u kojoj će patiti zbog njega vreline. To je Allahu lahko, jer On sve može.
Aquel que cometa un acto que le he prohibido, como apropiarse de los bienes de otros, atacarlos, asesinarlos, etc., con plena conciencia y sin ignorar la gravedad del pecado, Al-lah lo castigará con el fuego el Día de la Resurrección. Esto es fácil para Al-lah ya que Él es omnipotente y nada Le es imposible.
Whoever does the things which Allah has prohibited – taking the money of others, or wronging himself by killing and the like, doing wrong knowingly, and not doing it out of ignorance or forgetfulness – Allah will enter them into a great fire on the Day of Judgement, where they will suffer its burning heat and receive their punishment. That is easy for Allah, because He is powerful over everything.
After that, the next verse (30) says: وَمَن يَفْعَلْ ذَٰلِكَ عُدْوَانًا وَظُلْمًا فَسَوْفَ نُصْلِيهِ نَارًا . It means: If, despite the instructions of the Holy Qur'an, anyone acts otherwise, and knowingly, aggressively and unjustly, takes what belongs to someone else, or kills anyone unjustly, Allah will cast him into Fire. Here, the restriction of 'aggression' and 'injustice' shows that, should this happen out of forgetfulness or mistake, it is not included in this warning.
Ai làm những điều mà TA (Allah) đã ngăn cấm như xâm phạm tài sản của người khác hoặc cướp đi tính mạng của người khác một cách có chủ ý (mưu sát) hay không có chủ ý (ngộ sát) thì Allah sẽ đày y vào Hỏa Ngục vào Ngày Phục Sinh, y sẽ phải đối mặt với cái nóng thiêu đốt của Hỏa Ngục, y sẽ phải nếm lấy mùi vị đau đớn của sự trừng phạt trong đó, và việc trừng phạt đó đối với Allah vô cùng đơn giản và rất dễ dàng bởi Ngài Toàn Năng, Ngài không bất lực trước điều gì.
Ang sinumang gumagawa niyon na sinaway ni Allāh sa inyo kaya gumagamit siya ng yaman ng iba pa sa kanya o lumalabag siya rito sa pamamagitan ng pagpatay at tulad nito habang nalalamang lumalabag, na hindi mangmang o nakalilimot, magpapapasok sa kanya si Allāh sa malaking Apoy sa Araw ng Pagbangon upang magdusa sa init niyon at magtiis sa pagdurusa roon. Laging iyon kay Allāh ay magaan dahil Siya ay nakakakaya, na hindi napawawalang-kakayahan ng anuman.
Celui qui commet un acte que Je vous ai défendu (c’est-à-dire s’empare des biens d’autrui, s’en prend à lui, l’assassine, etc.), tout en étant conscient et non ignorant ou distrait de la gravité de cela, Allah le fera entrer dans un feu immense le Jour de la Résurrection. Il endurera sa chaleur et y subira son supplice. Cela est facile pour Allah car Il est Omnipotent et rien ne Lui est impossible.
Barang siapa yang melakukan hal yang dilarang itu, kemudian ia memakan harta orang lain atau melanggar haknya dengan cara membunuhnya dan sebagainya, sedangkan ia mengetahui (hukumnya) serta semena-mena, bukan karena tidak tahu atau lupa, maka Allah akan memasukkannya ke dalam neraka yang sangat besar pada hari kiamat nanti, ia akan merasakan panasnya dan menderita akibat siksaannya. Hal itu sangatlah mudah bagi Allah karena Dia Mahakuasa, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang dapat menghalangi kehendak-Nya.
Her kim bilerek ve haddi aşarak, unutkanlık ve bilmemezlik hali dışında başkasının malını yer, onu öldürerek hakkına girer veya buna benzer şekilde yasaklarımızı çiğnerse, Allah onu kıyamet günü sıcaklığının sıkıntısını tadacağı ve azabını çekeceği çok büyük bir ateşe sokacaktır. Ve bu Allah için çok kolaydır. Çünkü O'nun her şeye gücü yeter, hiçbir şey onu aciz bırakamaz.
Apabila kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- menjauhi dosa-dosa besar, seperti menyekutukan Allah (syirik), durhaka kepada orang tua, membunuh manusia, dan memakan riba maka Kami akan mengampuni dosa-dosa kecil yang kalian lakukan dengan menghilangkan dan menghapusnya, dan Kami akan memasukkan kalian ke dalam tempat yang mulia di sisi Allah, yaitu surga.
One of the profitable ways in which the possessions of one person are shared by another is through the system of demand and supply; another way is through payment for services rendered. Trading and the provision of services are, according to Islamic law, the right way of earning a livelihood. Any income gained by other means, such as theft, deceit, lies, bribery, usury, gambling, etc., is unlawful in the sight of God. These are nothing but different ways of plundering and those who do so at the expense of honest means of earning may be successful in this world, but all that will be in store for them in the Hereafter will be fire and brimstone. Similarly, reverence must be shown for human life. Human beings deserve justice. The right to execute a person lies in the hands of only an established government, which may punish the accused after he has been proved guilty according to the law of God. Apart from this, anyone who tries to deprive a man of his life, commits an unlawful act, for which God will prescribe severe punishment. Going beyond all limits and torturing unjustifiably are the most heinous crimes in the eyes of God. Those who desist from such unlawful acts will receive special favour from Him and will enter the eternal world of the Hereafter, after being pardoned for minor negligence and weaknesses in this world.
Ey Müminler! Eğer siz, Allah'a şirk koşmak, ana babaya kötülük etmek, adam öldürmek, faiz yemek gibi büyük günahlardan uzak durursanız, işlemiş olduğunuz küçük günahları örterek ve silerek bağışlar ve sizleri Allah'ın katında çok değerli bir yer olan cennete sokarız.
"Jika kamu menjauhi dosa-dosa besar di antara dosa-dosa yang dilarang kamu mengerjakannya, niscaya Kami hapus kesa-lahan-kesalahanmu (dosa-dosamu yang kecil) dan Kami masukkan kamu ke tempat yang mulia (surga)." (An-Nisa`: 31).
(31) Ini merupakan karunia Allah dan kebaikanNya kepada hamba-hambaNya yang beriman, Allah menjanjikan kepada mereka bahwa bila mereka meninggalkan dosa-dosa besar, niscaya Allah akan mengampuni seluruh dosa-dosa dan kesalahan-kesalahan mereka, dan memasukkan mereka kepada suatu tempat yang mulia lagi banyak kenikmatannya, yaitu surga yang meliputi hal-hal yang tidak pernah dilihat oleh mata, tidak pernah didengar oleh telinga, dan tidak pernah terlintas sama sekali di benak manusia.
Dan termasuk dalam perkara meninggalkan dosa-dosa besar adalah menunaikan kewajiban-kewajiban, di mana orang yang me-ninggalkannya berarti telah melakukan dosa besar, seperti shalat lima waktu, shalat Jum'at, dan puasa Ramadhan, sebagaimana Nabi ﷺ bersabda,
اَلصَّلَوَاتُ الْخَمْسُ وَالْجُمْعَةُ إِلَى الْجُمْعَةِ وَرَمَضَانُ إِلَى رَمَضَانَ مُكَفِّرَاتٌ لِمَا بَيْنَهُنَّ مَا اجْتُنِبَتِ الْكَبَائِرُ.
"Shalat lima waktu, Jum'at menuju Jum'at berikutnya, dan puasa Ramadhan menuju Ramadhan berikutnya, adalah menggugurkan dosa yang terjadi di antaranya selama dosa-dosa besar ditinggalkan."[24]
Dan definisi bagi dosa-dosa besar yang paling baik adalah perkara yang mengakibatkan adanya had di dunia atau adanya ancaman di akhirat atau peniadaan iman atau adanya kata laknat atau kemurkaan atasnya.
Ô croyants, si vous vous abstenez de commettre des péchés capitaux comme associer une autre divinité à Allah, être ingrat avec vos parents, tuer une personne ou pratiquer l’usure, nous ne tiendrons pas compte des péchés mineurs: Nous les effacerons, puis Nous vous ferons entrer au Paradis.
31- Size yasaklanan büyük günahlardan kaçınırsanız sizin (küçük) günahlarınızı örteriz ve sizi şerefli bir mekâna sokarız.
31. Şanı Yüce Allah mü’minlere kendilerine yasak kılınan büyük günahlardan uzak kaldıkları takdirde diğer bütün küçük günahlarını bağışlayacağı, onları oldukça şerefli bir mekana, hayrı pek bol olan cennete sokacağı vaadinde bulunmaktadır. O cennet ki hiçbir gözün görmediği, hiçbir kulağın işitmediği ve hiçbir insanın hatırından geçirmediği güzellikler ihtiva etmektedir. Bu da Allah'ın mümin kullarına olan bir lütuf ve ihsanıdır.
Büyük günahlardan uzak durmanın kapsamına farzları işlemek de girmektedir. Çünkü farzları terk eden kimse büyük günah işlemiş olur. Beş vakit namaz, cuma namazı, Ramazan orucu vb. gibi. Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de şöyle buyurmuştur. “Beş vakit namaz, Cumadan Cumaya (kılınan Cuma namazı) ramazandan ramazana (tutulan Ramazan orucu) büyük günahlardan uzak kalındığı sürece aralarındaki (küçük günahlara) keffarettir.”
Büyük günahlar için yapılan tanımların en güzeli şudur: Büyük günah, dünyada hakkında had cezası, âhirete yönelik olarak da hakkında tehdit bulunan, kendisi nedeniyle imanın ortada kalkacağının bildirildiği, hakkında lânetin söz konusu olduğu ve gazabı gerektirdiği belirtilen bütün günahlardır.
O vjernici, ako se udaljite od činjenja golemih grijeha, kao npr. širka, nepokornosti roditeljima, ubistva, poslovanja uz kamatu, oprostit ćemo vam male grijehe koje ste počinili, i uvest ćemo vas u mjesto koje je Allah plemenitim učinio – džennet.
Se vi allontanate, o voi credenti, dalle nefandezze e dai peccati, come associare altri ad Allāh, l'indifferenza nei confronti dei genitori, il suicidio, e la pratica dell'usura, perdoneremo i vostri peccati minori, eliminandoli, e vi introdurremo in un luogo prestigioso presso Allāh: Il Paradiso.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, nếu các ngươi tránh xa những hành vi mang đại trọng tội như Shirk với Allah, bất hiếu với cha mẹ, giết người, cho vay lấy lãi, v.v thì TA (Allah) sẽ xí xóa và bỏ qua những tội lỗi nhỏ cho các ngươi, rồi TA sẽ thu nhận các ngươi vào một nơi vinh dự ở nơi TA, đó là Thiên Đàng.
O believers, if you avoid the major sins, such as worshipping others gods with Allah, disrespecting your parents, killing, and receiving interest on loans, then Allah will forgive you for smaller sins, wiping them out and erasing them. Then Allah will enter you into a noble place near to Him: Paradise.
Righteous Deeds: Kaffarah کَفَارَہ of Minor Sins
Kaffarah is what makes amends, expiation. So the meaning is that righteous deeds will be taken as Kaffarah for minor sins which will thus be written off, resulting in reward instead of punishment and Paradise instead of Hell. This is in accordance with authentic ahadith where it has been stated that when a person makes wudu for salah, the act of washing each part of his body becomes the Kaffarah for sins; the washing of the face becomes the Kaffarah for sins committed by the eye, the ear, the nose; gargling becomes the Kaffarah for the sins of the tongue; washing feet a washes way the sins of the feet - and when he walks towards the masjid, every step he takes brings with it the Kaffarah of sins.
Major Sins are forgiven by Taubah تَوبَہ alone
From the verse, we find that the expiation of sins through righteous deeds such as wudu, salah and the rest, which appear in ahadith, concerns minor sins. As for major sins, they are not forgiven without Taubah (Repentance); and for minor sins, the condition is that one should have made the effort to stay away and remain safe from major sins. This leaves us with a note of warning - if someone, while staying involved in major sins, goes on performing his wudu' and salah, then this wudu' and salah and other righteous deeds will not at all expiate for even his minor sins, let alone the major ones. It is a warning that when a person appears on the fateful Day of Resurrection, carrying the heavy burden of his major and minor sins, he will find no helping hand to make his burden any lighter.
It will be recalled that some major sins were mentioned in the previous verses alongwith the warning of severe punishment for those who commit them. It is a peculiar style of the Holy Qur'an that when it warns of punishment against a sin, it is generally followed by some aspect of persuasion towards obedience.
In the present verse too, a particular Divine reward has been mentioned and people have been persuaded to acquire it by staying away from major sins, in which case, Allah Almighty will forgive their minor sins on His own. Thus, cleansed of all sins, major and minor, one could look forward to entering the home of honour and peace, the garden of Paradise.
The two kinds of sins
This verse tells us that there are two kinds of sins. Some of them are kabirah, that is, major sins; others are saghirah صغیرہ ، (termed as Saiyyat, in this verse) that is, minor sins. He, who musters enough courage and succeeds in staying away from major sins, has been given a promise by Allah Almighty that He will forgive his minor sins on His own.
Now, the act of staying away from major sins also includes the act of fulfilling all obligations (fard and wajib) because neglecting or abandoning obligations is a major sin in itself. Thus, we come to the conclusion that if one dutifully fulfills all obligations and succeeds in saving himself from all major sins, Allah Almighty will overlook his minor sins.
Defining Major and Minor Sins
The word, "Kaba'ir" used in the verse is the plural of 'kabirah' meaning 'major sins.' Before we proceed further, we should understand the nature and identification of 'major sins'. Also, we should know the definition of minor sins, and their number. Being an impor-tant subject, scholars of the Muslim community have devoted regular books to throw light on this subject from various angles.
Let us, first of all, realize that sin, in the absolute sense, is the name of an act which is against the command and the will of Allah Almighty. Starting from this particular point, you will be able to see that the sin known as 'saghirah' or, technically, a minor sin, is, in fact, no minor sin for that matter. To disobey Allah Almighty and to oppose His will is, invariably, a grave crime. Therefore, based on this view, a large number of scholars of the Muslim community have ruled that every disobedience of Allah and every opposition to His will is nothing but 'kabirah' or major sin. The distinction between 'kabirah' and 'saghirah', major and minor sins, is made only when these are compared to each other. It is in this sense that the blessed Companion, Sayyidna ` Abdullah Ibn ` Abbas ؓ has been reported to have said: کُل ما نھی عنہ فھو کبیر which means that 'Any act forbidden by the Shari’ ah is a major sin.
In short, a sin which is technically known as minor does not mean that people should go about indulging in it neglectfully, indolently or just ignore it as something ordinary. On the contrary, the fact is that a minor sin, if done with nerve or heedlessness, does not remain minor anymore - it becomes a major sin. A good example of a major and a minor sin, as given by some sage, is that of a small scorpion and a big scorpion, or that of a large ember and a tiny spark, for man cannot bear the pain given by any of these. Therefore, Muhammad ibn Ka'b al-Qurazi said that the greatest act of worship offered for Allah is to give up sins. The ` ibadah or worship by people, who offer prayers and remember Allah, yet do not give up sins, is not accepted. The famous mystic, Fudayl ibn 'Ayad said: 'The lighter you take a sin to be, the greater it will become with Allah as a crime.' The most righteous elders of the Muslim community used to say: Every sin is a courier of kufr which invites people to manners and morals typical of disbelievers.
According to the Musnad of Ahmad, Sayyidna ` A'ishah ؓ wrote a letter to Sayyidna Mu` awiyah ؓ which she said that a servant of Allah who disobeys Allah Almighty finds his fans become fault-finders, and friends turn into enemies. Heedlessness towards sins is the cause of man's permanent ruination. It appears in an authentic hadith that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: When a true believer falls in sin, a black dot appears on his heart. If, after that, he repents and seeks forgiveness from Allah, this dot disappears. If he does not repent, this dot keeps on increasing, so much so that it covers his whole heart. In the Qur'an, the name given to this dot is 'rayn', as in كَلَّا ۖ بَلْ ۜ رَانَ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِم مَّا كَانُوا يَكْسِبُونَ that is, their evil deeds have rusted their hearts - 83:14.
However, it is necessary that there be a method to distinguish between sins in terms of corruption they cause, evil results they bring and harmful outcome they produce. Thus, it is because of this need to differentiate that a certain sin is called 'major' and a certain other 'minor'.
Major Sins
The definition of 'kaba'ir', as indicated in the Qur'an and Hadith and as explained by the most revered elders, is that a sin on which a Hadd or punishment has been prescribed in the Qur'an and/or Sunnah to be enforced in this present life or on which words of curse or la'nah have appeared, or on which stern warning of Hell has been mentioned, are all major sins. Similarly, every sin the evil outcome of which is equal to or more than a major sin shall be counted as a major sin. Also, a sin done with a rebellious attitude or done as a permanent habit is also included in the major sins.
Someone said before Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ that the number of major sins was seven. He said: 'Not seven. Say seven hundred, which is better.' In his book Al-Zawajir, Imam Ibn Hajr al-Makki (رح) has given a list of all such sins with their full explanations, sins which are included under kaba` ir in accordance with the definition given above. The number of major sins listed in his book reaches upto four hundred and sixty seven. The truth of the matter is that some scholars have considered it sufficient to count prominent major sins only and thus the number they have come up with is lower. Others who went in details and dealt with all divisions and subdivisions of the subject came up with a higher number. Therefore, this is not much of a contradiction. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has himself pointed to many sins as being major. Then, as appropriate under given circumstances, he has also named them in threes and sixes and sevens or even more elsewhere. From this, the scholars of the Muslim community came to the conclusion that the purpose is not to determine any particular number as a universal statement. Rather, each number mentioned in a hadith relates to particular occasions or circumstances where that particular number was deemed appropriate in the given situation.
In a hadith of al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: I warn you against the top ones from among the major sins. They are three in number - to associate a created being as a partner in the divinity of Allah, to disobey parents and to give false witness or to lie. In yet another narration of al-Bukhari and Muslim, it has been reported that someone asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ as to what could be the greatest of all sins. He said: 'That you ascribe partners to Allah although He has created you.' He was then asked as to the greatest of all sins after that. He said: 'That you kill your child for fear of his sharing in your sustenance and that you will have to feed him.' He was again asked as to the greatest of all sins after that. He said: 'Committing adultery with the wife of your neighbour.' Since the protection of the family of a neighbour is the responsibility of all human beings very much like the protection of one's own family, therefore, the gravity of this crime becomes twofold.
According to yet another hadith reported by al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'That someone uses abusive language for his parents is also one of the major sins.' Surprised, the noble Companions who asked: '0 Messenger of Allah, how is it possible that someone starts using abusive language against his very own parents?' He said: 'Yes. A person abuses the parents of another person as a result of which the later abuses the parents of the former. This too is as if he had abused his own parents, because he was the one who became the cause of those abuses.'
As in a narration of Sahib a1-Bukhari, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has counted - shirk (ascribing partners to Allah), unjust killing, eating up of the property of an orphan by false means, devouring income from interest, deserting the battlefield of jihad, false accusation against chaste women, disobedience to parents and the desecration of the Holy Ka'bah - among major sins. In some hadith narrations, the eventuality - that a person winds up living in a country of disbelievers (dar al-kufr) and emigrates to a country of believers (dar al-Islam), but later, leaves the country to which he has migrated and goes back to live into the country of disbelievers - has also been ruled as a major sin.
There are other narrations of ahadith where some of the forms of behaviour cited below have been included in the list of major sins, such as, taking a false oath, holding back water in excess of one's need and refusing to share it with those who need it, to learn magic, and to practice magic. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said, 'Drinking is the greatest of major sins'; he also said: 'Drinking is the mother of all shameful deeds,' because once drunk, man can fall into any conceivable evil. There is another hadith where he said: 'The gravest major sin is that one imputes to his Muslim brother a fault which stains his character.' According to one hadith, one who brackets two salahs (time-bound prescribed prayers) at one time without an excuse approved by the Shari’ ah has committed a major sin. It means that he did not perform a salah at the time it was due, but performed it as qada (missed) prayer along with another salah. Some ahadith narrations declare that losing hope in the mercy of Allah Almighty is also a major sin; and so it will be in the event if one becomes careless or daring enough to forget all about His punishment and retribution. Another narration rules that making a will to bring loss to an inheritor or to reduce his share in the inheritance is also one of the major sins.
And it appears in a narration from the Sahib of Muslim that the Holy Prophet once spoke the words: 'Destitutes, losers, they are ruined.' He repeated this three times. Sayyidna Abu Dharr al Ghifari ؓ asked: '0 Messenger of Allah, who are these unfortunate people?' He replied: 'One: a person who lets his trouser or wrap or shirt or robe hang all the way down below his ankles; two: one who spends something in the way of Allah, then publicizes his favour; three: one who, inspite of his old age, indulges in shameful deeds; four: one who, despite holding a position of authority, tells lies; five: one who, despite having a family, waxes proud; six: one who gives his hand of allegiance in the hands of a worthy Imam or master just for the sake of material gains.
Concluding in the same vein, we refer to another hadith from al-Bukhari and Muslim which proclaims that the back-biter will not be admitted into the Paradise. And a hadith in Nasa` i and the Misnad of Ahmad enlarges on the theme by saying that some kinds of people will not be admitted into the Paradise, that is, the drinker, the disobeyer of parents, the unjustified severer of relations with kinsmen, the publicizer of a favour, the diviner of the unseen through jinns, satans and other mediums and the dayyuth (دَیُّوث), a wittol or cuckold who is so contented with his shamelessness that he never stops his wife and family members from going the way of immodesty. And a hadith from the Sahih of Muslim says that la'nah or the curse of Allah is for one who sacrifices an animal for anyone other than Allah.
Oh creyentes, si se abstienen de cometer pecados capitales como idolatrar falsos ídolos, maltratar a los padres, matar una persona o practicar la usura, no tendremos en cuenta los pecados menores: los borraremos y luego los haremos entrar al Paraíso.
Kung lalayo kayo, O mga mananampalataya, sa paggawa ng mga malaking pagsuway tulad ng pagtatambal kay Allāh, pagpapakasuwail sa mga magulang, pagpatay ng tao, at pakikinabang sa patubuan, magpapalampas Siya sa nagagawa ninyong mga maliit na kasalanan sa pamamagitan ng pagtatakip-sala sa mga ito at pagpawi sa mga ito, at magpapapasok Siya sa inyo sa isang pook na marangal sa ganang Kanya, ang Paraiso.
Creyentes, no codicien aquello que Al-lah ha dado como favor a algunos de ustedes y no a otros, para que ello no los conduzca a la ingratitud, la frustración y a la envidia. Por ello no es propio del creyente envidiar lo que Al-lah ha dispuesto para el otro sexo, ya que Al-lah ha dispuesto leyes y recomendaciones específicas para cada uno. Pidan a Al-lah que los favorezca con más de Sus dones. Al-lah es Omnisciente y asigna a cada sexo la realización de acciones que le son propias.
Do Not Wish for the Things Which Allah has Made Some Others to Excel In
Imam Ahmad recorded that Umm Salamah said, "O Messenger of Allah! Men go to battle, but we do not go to battle, and we earn one-half of the inheritance (that men get)." Allah sent down,
وَلاَ تَتَمَنَّوْاْ مَا فَضَّلَ اللَّهُ بِهِ بَعْضَكُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ
(And wish not for the things in which Allah has made some of you to excel others). At-Tirmidhi also recorded this Hadith. Allah's statement,
لِّلرِّجَالِ نَصِيبٌ مِّمَّا اكْتَسَبُواْ وَلِلنِّسَآءِ نَصِيبٌ مِّمَّا اكْتَسَبْنَ
(For men there is reward for what they have earned, (and likewise) for women there is reward for what they have earned,) indicates, according to Ibn Jarir, that each person will earn his wages for his works, a reward if his deeds are good, and punishment if his deeds are evil. It was also reported that this Ayah is talking about inheritance, indicating the fact that each person will get his due share of the inheritance, as Al-Walibi reported from Ibn `Abbas. Allah then directed the servants to what benefits them,
وَاسْأَلُواْ اللَّهَ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(and ask Allah of His Bounty.)Therefore, the Ayah states, "Do not wish for what other people were endowed with over you, for this is a decision that will come to pass, and wishing does not change its decree. However, ask Me of My favor and I will grant it to you, for I Am Most Generous and Most Giving." Allah then said,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلِيماً
(Surely, Allah is Ever All-Knower of everything.) meaning, Allah knows who deserves this life, and so He gives him riches, and whoever deserves poverty, He makes him poor. He also knows who deserves the Hereafter, and He directs him to perform the deeds that will help him to be sucessful in it, and whoever deserves failure, He prevents him from achieving righteousness and what leads to it. Hence, Allah said, m
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلِيماً
(Surely, Allah is Ever All-Knower of everything).
O believers, do not wish for what Allah favours some of you over others with, so that this does not lead to resentment and envy. Women should not wish for what Allah has given to men in particular: for men is a share from what they do, and for women is a share from what they do – neither of them is rewarded except through what they earn. Ask Allah to answer your prayers out of His favour to you. Allah knows all things. In His wisdom, He gives and withholds.
Hỡi những người có đức tin - các ngươi chớ đừng ham muốn những thứ mà Allah đã ưu đãi người này vượt trội hơn người kia để rồi nó đưa các ngươi rơi vào sự oán than và ghen tị; phụ nữ không nên ham muốn những gì mà Allah đã dùng ưu đãi riêng cho đàn ông, bởi lẽ tất cả mọi người đều được hưởng phần ân huệ cho việc làm của họ. Tuy nhiên, các ngươi hãy cầu xin Allah ban thêm cho các ngươi ân huệ, bởi vì Allah hằng biết mọi thứ và Ngài ban phát cho từng loại những gì phù hợp.
Huwag kayong magmithi, O mga mananampalataya, ng ipinantangi ni Allāh sa ilan sa inyo higit sa iba upang hindi humantong ito sa pagkainis at pagkainggit, kaya hindi nararapat para sa mga babae na umasam ng itinangi ni Allāh sa mga lalaki sapagkat tunay na ukol sa bawat pangkat ay isang bahagi ng ganti alinsunod dito. Humiling kayo kay Allāh na magdagdag Siya sa inyo ng bigay Niya. Tunay na si Allāh ay Maalam sa bawat bagay kaya nagbigay Siya sa bawat uri ng nababagay rito.
"Dan janganlah kamu iri hati terhadap apa yang dikarunia-kan Allah kepada sebagian kamu lebih banyak dari sebagian yang lain. (Karena) bagi orang laki-laki ada bagian dari apa yang me-reka usahakan, dan bagi para wanita (pun) ada bagian dari apa yang mereka usahakan, dan mohonlah kepada Allah sebagian dari karuniaNya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu." (An-Nisa`: 32).
(32) Allah سبحانه وتعالى melarang kaum Mukminin mengharapkan apa yang telah Allah karuniakan kepada sebagian yang lain berupa hal-hal yang mungkin dan hal-hal yang tidak mungkin, maka wanita tidak boleh berangan-angan mendapatkan kelebihan-kele-bihan laki-laki di mana dengannya Allah memuliakan mereka atas wanita, demikian juga orang yang miskin dan papa tidak boleh berangan-angan menjadi kaya dan berpunya dengan sebatas angan-angan belaka, karena sesungguhnya itulah yang disebut hasad, yaitu berharap agar nikmat Allah atas orang lain tersebut menjadi miliknya dan nikmat itu dihilangkan dari orang tersebut, dan ka-rena tindakan itu menimbulkan rasa benci kepada ketentuan Allah, dan menjerumuskan kepada kemalasan yang berkepanjangan, dan angan-angan kosong yang tidak dibarengi dengan kerja dan usaha.
Sesungguhnya hal yang terpuji adalah dua perkara: Seorang hamba berusaha menurut kemampuannya dengan hal yang ber-guna baginya dalam mewujudkan kemaslahatannya, dunia mau-pun akhirat, lalu ia memohon kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى untuk memberikan karuniaNya atasnya dan tidak bersandar hanya pada dirinya se-mata dan tidak juga pada selain Tuhannya, oleh karena itu Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ لِّلرِّجَالِ نَصِيبٞ مِّمَّا ٱكۡتَسَبُواْۖ ﴿ "Bagi orang laki-laki ada bagian dari apa yang mereka usahakan" yaitu dari perbuatan-perbuatan me-reka yang mewujudkan apa yang dikehendaki, ﴾ وَلِلنِّسَآءِ نَصِيبٞ مِّمَّا ٱكۡتَسَبۡنَۚ ﴿ "dan bagi para wanita (pun) ada bagian dari apa yang mereka usahakan." Setiap dari mereka tidak akan memperoleh selain dari apa yang telah ia usahakan dan lelah karenanya. ﴾ وَسۡـَٔلُواْ ٱللَّهَ مِن فَضۡلِهِۦٓۚ ﴿ "Dan mohonlah kepada Allah sebagian dari karuniaNya" yaitu dari seluruh kemaslahatan kalian dalam agama maupun dunia kalian, kondisi seperti ini merupakan kesempurnaan seorang hamba dan tanda bagi kebahagiaannya, bukan orang yang meninggalkan kerja atau bersandar pada dirinya semata dan tidak membutuhkan Rabbnya atau menyatukan dua perkara tersebut, maka orang yang seperti ini akan terhina dan merugi, dan FirmanNya, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ بِكُلِّ شَيۡءٍ عَلِيمٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu," mak-sudnya Allah akan memberikan kepada orang yang Dia ketahui memang berhak untuk diberikan, dan menahan dari orang yang Dia ketahui memang tidak berhak diberikan.
Ô croyants, ne convoitez pas ce par quoi Allah a favorisé certains parmi vous par rapport à d’autres, afin que cela ne vous mène pas à l’insatisfaction et à l’envie. Il ne convient donc pas que les femmes souhaitent ce qui est spécifique aux hommes, car chaque sexe est chargé d’accomplir les missions qui lui conviennent et demandez à Allah de vous accorder encore plus de Ses dons.
Allah est Omniscient et charge chaque sexe d’accomplir des actions qui lui sont adaptées.
Janganlah kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- menginginkan kelebihan yang Allah berikan kepada sebagian dari kalian supaya tidak timbul rasa benci dan iri hati. Oleh sebab itu, tidak sepatutnya kaum wanita berharap mendapatkan sesuatu yang hanya Allah berikan kepada kaum laki-laki karena setiap kelompok memiliki balasan yang sesuai. Mintalah kepada Allah untuk menambahkan karunianya kepadamu karena sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu, dan Dia memberikan kepada setiap kelompok apa yang sesuai dengannya.
In the injunctions of inheritance appearing previously, it was mentioned that, given the conditions, for a male there is a share equal to that of two females. There are other proved aspects of male precedence as well. So, Sayyidah Umm Salmah رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہا once said to the Holy Prophet ﷺ Our share in the inheritance is half. Then, there are such and such elements of difference between us and men...'
Her purpose was not to raise an objection. Rather, she wished to be a man and to deserve the merits restricted for men. There were other women who wished: Had we been men, we would have taken part in Jihad and the merit of Jihad would have been ours.'
A woman asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ 'A man gets a double share in the inheritance and the witness of a woman is half as compared with a man - does that mean that we shall be getting a half reward for all of our acts of worship?' Thereupon, the present verse was revealed in which an answer to both these statements has been given. The answer to Sayyidah Umm Salmah ؓ was given by 'and do not covet...' and the answer to the last-mentioned woman was given by 'for men there is a share...'
Coveting the Unacquirable
In this verse (32), coveting things, traits and merits given to others has been prohibited, for they are not acquirable by effort. The reason is that when a man finds himself lacking in wealth, comfort, beauty, merit, knowledge and similar other states of being, he naturally experiences a surge of envy which urges him to come, at least, at par with that person, or, if possible, be ahead. But, he does not always have the capability or power to make his wish come true because there are merits and excellences which have nothing to do with man's own efforts and acquisitions. They are simply the blessings of nature, for example, being a man or being the scion of a prophet's family or having been born in the family of a ruler or having been born beautiful. So, one who does not have access to these blessings - can never obtain them by effort even-if he were to spend a whole life-time devoted to that pursuit. A woman cannot become a man, nor can one choose to be born in the family of a prophet, or change his physique - become tall and handsome, acquire All beautiful features of his choice - because, this is not within his power. He simply cannot acquire these in the real sense, no matter how much he struggles with his medicines, treatments and devices. Consequently, when he finds himself incapable of matching the other person, his inner self starts playing with the idea that it would be wonderful if such blessings were snatched away from him (the other person) as well, so that, he too becomes either equal or lower than him. This is envy, a terribly, shameful and damaging trait of human morals, which is the cause of so many disputes, disturbances, killings and ravages in this world.
This verse of the Holy Qur'an closes the doors of disorders by saying: وَلَا تَتَمَنَّوْا مَا فَضَّلَ اللَّـهُ بِهِ بَعْضَكُمْ عَلَىٰ بَعْضٍ. It means that Allah Almighty, in His infinite wisdom, has blessed people with all sorts of merits and excellences. He gave someone a particular quality, then gave someone else yet another quality; less to some, more to some others. In this matter, everyone. should rest pleased with his or her destiny and stay clear from the envious desire to become the possessor of the other person's merits and excellences, for the end-result of this game of desires is nothing but a biting sense of personal loss, and of course, that awful sin of envy.
It may sound a little simple, but the truth of the matter is that anyone Allah Almighty elects to be a man should be grateful for it, and anyone He elects to be a woman should be pleased with being just that, realizing that, had she been a man, may be, she could have failed to fulfill the responsibilities placed on a man, and would have thus ended up being a sinner. Then, anyone created beautiful by Allah Almighty should be all the more grateful for having been so blessed; and, anyone lesser in looks should also not grieve thinking of the good that may lie hidden behind this destiny, for being blessed with beauty does not necessarily guarantee good. It might have the recipient land into some unwelcome state of trial or corruption. Again, anyone who is a true lineal descendant of the Holy Prophet ﷺ should thank Allah Almighty for the great blessing of this lineal connection; and, anyone who does not have this connection should neither worry about it, nor should he go about longing for it, because this is something which cannot be acquired by effort, and if one still insists on coveting it, what he would get involved with will be nothing but sin and the gain he would make would be nothing but a broken heart and an aching soul. So, rather than pine for a lineage one does not have, the best policy is to think about one's own doings. Let these be good and righteous. Once a person enhances himself with such spiritual strengths, he can be ahead of those with higher or better lineage.
Striving to excel others in good deeds is different
There are verses of the Holy Qur'an and the sayings of the noble Prophet ﷺ which exhort people to excel each other in good deeds. In other words, this is an open field in which it is all right to look at the trail of merits and excellence left by others. Indeed, people have been persuaded to make all possible efforts to acquire them. Now, this relates to deeds within man's control, and which can be acquired by learning, training and working. For example, if a person is impressed with someone's intellectual merits, practical life and excel-lent morals, he can, by all means, strive to acquire these qualities. This is very desirable, and praiseworthy. As such, the present verse does not contradict it. In fact, the later part of the same verse (32), that is لِّلرِّجَالِ نَصِيبٌ مِّمَّا اكْتَسَبُوا ۖ وَلِلنِّسَاءِ نَصِيبٌ مِّمَّا اكْتَسَبْ , is actually supporting this view. It means that men will get a share of what they acquired with their effort and conduct, and the same will be true for women who will get a share of what they acquired with their effort and conduct. One is not likely to miss the hint here - that effort and struggle in the acquisition of merits and perfections do not go waste. On the contrary, every man and woman will definitely get a return, a share of his or her effort. From here, we also know that desiring to have someone's intellectual-moral excellence as combined with his model practical conduct, and then going ahead to see the fruition of these desires through effort and struggle, is certainly desirable and praiseworthy. Removed in the process here is an error which is committed by a lot of people who tend to do things not knowing what they are doing. Some of them become so devoted to their desire to acquire merits which cannot be acquired that they ruin their otherwise peaceful life right here in this mortal world. And if, bad come to worse, they are fired with envy, that is, they start wishing - 'if I do not have this blessing, may this be taken away from the other' - then, the very chances of salvation in the life to come also stand destroyed because of the grave sin of envy committed by him.
Moreover, there are another kind of people as well who lack courage, avoid action, or just have no sense of honour and shame, who do not even try to acquire merits which can be acquired. Such people, when approached with good counsel, would come back immediately, blaming their destiny and fate which is no more than an effort to camouflage their own timidity and inertia. The present verse has resolved this problem by stating a wise and just rule which is: Man's effort is ineffective in acquiring merits which he does not control, such as, being high-born or handsome. Merits like these should be resigned to fate and one must be content with the divinely determined state he is in, and be grateful to Allah Almighty. Coveting anymore than that is absurd, ineffectual, meddlesome - an act which leaves behind nothing but a handful of sorrows.
As for merits which can be acquired by effort, wishing to have them is useful, only if such a wish is supported by the necessary struggle to achieve. Let us keep in mind that the verse carries the promise that the effort so made will not be wasted and everyone will get a share of what he or she worked for.
Referring back to injunctions prohibiting. the unjust use of someone's property and the unjust taking of someone's life (29), Tafsir al-Bahr al-Mishit points out that this verse aims to seal the very source of these crimes, and it is for this purpose that instructions have been given to stop people from coveting others who are ahead of them in wealth, comfort or influence. A little thought will reveal that theft, robbery and other illegitimate ways of usurping someone's property, or to kill and destroy, are crimes which sprout from one particular emotional attitude. A person, when he finds the other ahead of him in wealth and other material acquisitions, first feels the pinch in his heart wishing to come at par with him, or even wishes to become superior to him. Then, it is the intensity of this desire which pushes him all the way to go ahead and commit these crimes. The Holy Qur'an, as said earlier, has blocked the source of these crime by blocking the very desire of the unacquirables and the unobtainables of life.
To ask for Allah's grace is the ideal way
After that, the verse moves on to instruct by saying: وَاسْأَلُوا اللَّـهَ مِن فَضْلِهِ ; (And pray to Allah for His grace). It means, 'when you see someone excel in one or the other graces of life,' the ideal conduct is, 'not to wish to come at par with the other person in respect of that particular excellence, but that you should pray to Allah asking for graces and blessings. from Him.' The reason is that Allah's grace appears in different forms for everyone. For some, wealth is a blessing from God for, if they were to become paupers, they might have fallen victims to sin and disbelief. For some others, grace lies in the very pecuniary circum-stances they are in, for if they were to turn rich, they might have succumbed to thousands of sins. Similarly, for some, grace appears in the form of power and influence, while for some others, the unremembered and the unattended, the grace of Allah manifests itself in that very state. A look at the reality of things around would have told him that power and influence, if these were to be his lot, might have caused his falling into many a sin. Therefore, the verse instructs - when you ask Allah, do not ask for some fixed quality of life, instead, ask for His grace so that He, in his His infinite wisdom, opens the doors of His blessings on you.
Trust His Wisdom and Knowledge
The verse concludes by saying: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ بِكُلِّ شَيْءٍ عَلِيمًا (Surely, Allah is All-Knowing in respect of everything.) Here, the hint is that the arrangement of things made by Allah Almighty is the very quintessence of wisdom and justice. Whoever has been created and sustained in whatever condition it may be is an arrangement perfectly matched with the ideal demand of wisdom and justice. But, man is not fully aware of the consequences of what he does. This is something only Allah knows best and thus He also knows how suitable it is to keep anyone in a given condition.
The law of inheritance: Reiteration of the wisdom in it
While describing the background in which the present verse was revealed, which appears in the introductory remarks preceding the Commentary, it was stated that some women, when they found out that men have beers given a share equal to that of two women, wished they were men so that they too would be getting a doubled share. In a relevant manner, the law of inheritance was reiterated in the second verse (33) and it was tersely said that all shares determined therein are based on perfect wisdom and justice. Since human reason cannot encompass the totality of factors that contribute to the order or disorder of the created universe, it is obvious that it cannot arrive precisely at those elements of wisdom which have been taken Into consideration in determining the laws of Allah Almighty. Therefore, whosoever has been allotted whatsoever share should be pleased with it, and be grateful for it.
Inheriting through pledge
The giving of a share on the basis of a pledge mentioned at the end of verse 33 refers to a practice during the initial period of Islam. This was later abrogated by the verse وَأُولُو الْأَرْحَامِ بَعْضُهُمْ أَوْلَىٰ بِبَعْضٍ (As for the womb - relatives, some of them are closer to some...) (33:6) Now, if other heirs exist, a pledge or mutual contract between two parties does not affect the inheritance in any manner whatsoever.
Ey Müminler! Allah'ın, bazılarınızı diğerlerine üstün kıldığı şeyleri temenni etmeyin ki, bu sizleri nefret ve haset etmeye sevk etmesin. Kadınlara da, Allah'ın erkeklere has kıldığı şeyleri arzulamaları yakışmaz. Her bir taraf için kendisine uygun amellerden bir hisse vardır. Yüce Allah'tan size olan lütfunu arttırmasını isteyin. Şüphesiz Allah, her şeyi bilir ve her iki tarafa kendilerine uygun olan ameli verir.
32- Allah’ın kendisi ile kiminizi kiminize üstün kıldığı şeyleri temenni etmeyin. Erkeklere kazandıklarından bir pay olduğu gibi kadınlara da kazandıklarından bir pay vardır. Allah’tan, O’nun lütfunu isteyin. Şüphesiz Allah her şeyi çok iyi bilendir.
32. Şanı Yüce Allah mü’minlere Allah’ın başkalarını üstün kıldığı hususları mümkün olsun ya da olmasın temenni etmelerini yasaklamaktadır. Buna göre kadınların, erkeklerin -kendileri sebebi ile kadınlara üstün kılındıkları- özelliklerini temenni etmemeleri, fakir ve ihtiyaç sahibi kimselerin de zengin ve iyi durumda olan kimselerin halini temenni etmemeleri gerekir. Çünkü bu şekildeki kuru temenniler bizatihi kıskançlıktır. Zira kıskançlık (haset), Allah’ın başkası üzerindeki nimetini senin, kendinin olmasını temenni etmen ve o nimetin o kimseden alınmasını istemendir. Diğer taraftan kıskançlık Allah’ın kaderine öfkelenmeye, tembelliğe ve batıl temennilere meyletmeye yol açar. Bu ise beraberinde hayırlı bir ameli ve kazancı getirmez. Övülmeye değer olan iki özellik vardır: Kulun gücü oranında dini ve dünyevi maslahatlarına, kendisine fayda sağlayacak işleri yapmaya çalışması ve Yüce Allah’tan, lütfundan ihsanda bulunmasını dilemesi, ne kendisine ne de Rabbinden başka hiçbir kimseye de güvenmemesidir.
Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmuştur:“Erkeklere kazandıklarından” yani istenen sonuçları verecek amellerinden “bir pay olduğu gibi kadınlara da kazandıklarından bir pay vardır.”Hiçbir kimse kazandığından ve çalışıp didindiğinden başka bir şeye nail olamaz.“Allah’tan O’nun lütfunu isteyin.” Yani din ve dünyaya dair bütün maslahatlarınızda O’nun lütfundan isteyin. İşte kulun kemali ve mutluluğunun adresi budur. Yoksa ameli terk eden, kendisine güvenen, Rabbine muhtaç olduğunu hatırına getirmeyen yahut da her iki olumsuz tavrı da birlikte takınan bir kimse, hiç şüphesiz ilâhi yardıma mazhar olamaz ve hüsrana uğrar.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Şüphesiz Allah her şeyi çok iyi bilendir” buyruğu da şunu ifade etmektedir: O, ehil olduğunu bildiği kimselere lütfunu ihsan eder, layık olmadığını bildiği kimselere ise lütfunu vermez.
O voi credenti, non desiderate le cose tramite le quali Allāh ha elevato alcuni di voi rispetto ad altri, affinché ciò non vi conduca all'odio e all'invidia. Non è permesso alle donne di desiderare ciò che Allāh ha stabilito per gli uomini, poiché ad ogni parte spetta una ricompensa secondo ciò che merita; e chiedete ad Allāh che aumenti i Suoi doni. In verità Allāh L’Onnisciente: Ha concesso ad ogni parte ciò che è adeguato ad essa.
O vjernici, nemojte priželjkivati ono čime je Allah odlikovao jedne nad drugima, kako to ne bi bilo uzrokom srdžbe i zavisti. Žene ne trebaju priželjkivati ono što je Allah učinio posebnim za muškarce, jer svako je zadužen onim što odgovara njegovoj vrsti. Od Allaha tražite da vam uveća blagodati, jer On sve zna i svakog zadužuje poslom koji je odgovarajući za njega.
Per ognuno di voi abbiamo stabilito un gruppo di parenti che ereditino il patrimonio dei genitori e dei parenti. E quanto a coloro con cui avete stipulato un patto di collaborazione e sostegno reciproco, concedete loro parte dell'eredità. In verità, Allāh è Testimone di ogni cosa, inclusa la testimonianza della vostra fede e del vostro patto. E l'eredità tramite accordo era presente all'inizio dell'Islām, dopodiché ciò è cambiato.
33- Anne babanın ve yakın akrabaların geriye bıraktıklarından her biri için mirasçılar kıldık. Yeminlerinizle mirasçı kıldıklarınıza da paylarını verin. Şüphesiz Allah her şeye şahittir.
33. “Anne babanın ve yakın akrabaların geriye bıraktıklarından her biri için” yani biz bütün insanlar için güçlerinden yararlanmak, yardımlarını almak, işler üzerinde karşılıklı yardımlaşmak için dost edindikleri “mirasçılar kıldık.” Bu buyruk usul, furû ve nisbeten uzak bütün diğer akrabaları da kapsamaktadır. Sözü geçen “mirasçılar (موالي)” da yakın akrabaları kapsamaktadır. Daha sonra Yüce Allah “mevali”den başka bir türü şöylece söz konusu etmektedir:
“Yeminlerinizle mirasçı kıldıklarınıza da” yani kendileri ile yardımlaşmak, karşılıklı destek olmak, mallarda ortaklaşmak ve buna benzer şartlar ile akitleşip antlaştığınız ve ittifak ettiğiniz kimselere de... Bütün bunlar Yüce Allah’ın kulları üzerindeki nimetlerindendir. Çünkü mevali, bir kimsenin tek başına güç yetiremediği hususlarda birbirleri ile yardımlaşırlar. İşte bunlara “da paylarını verin.”Yani bu mevaliye de yerine getirilmesi gereken yardım, dayanışma ve destek olma gibi -Allah’a isyanı gerektirmeyen hususlarda- hak ettiklerini verin. Miras ise bu tür mevaliden daha yakın olan akrabaların hakkıdır.“Şüphesiz Allah her şeye şahittir.” O ilmi ile bütün hususlara muttali olandır, kullarının bütün davranışlarını görendir ve onların bütün sözlerini işitendir.
Svakom od vas smo učinili nasljednike iz rodbine, a onima sa kojim ste stupili u pakt međusobnog pomaganja zaklinjući se – dajte njihov udio u nasljedstvu. Allah je svemu svjedok, pa i vašim zakletvama i zavjetima. Nasljeđivanje na osnovu savezništva je bilo propisano u početku islama, a zatim je derogirano.
Và tất cả mỗi người trong các ngươi đều được TA (Allah) qui định cụ thể quyền và mức lượng thừa hưởng tài sản mà cha mẹ và người thân để lại; và những ai mà các ngươi có giáo ước thề nguyện và giúp đỡ họ thì các ngươi hãy đưa cho họ phần của họ được qui định từ di sản, quả thật Allah làm chứng tất cả mọi sự việc, và trong đó Ngài làm chứng về đức tin Iman và sự giao ước này của các ngươi; và việc kế thừa bởi sự thề nguyện đã từng hiện hữu trong thời đầu của Islam nhưng đã bị xóa bỏ sau đó.
Para sa bawat isa kabilang sa inyo ay gumawa Kami ng isang pangkat na magmamana ng pamana na naiwan ng mga magulang at mga pinakamalapit na kaanak. Ang mga pinagsagawaan ninyo ng mga binibigyang-diing panunumpa ng alyansa at pag-adya ay magbigay kayo sa kanila ng bahagi nila mula sa pamana. Tunay na si Allāh sa bawat bagay ay Saksi. Kabilang doon ang pagsaksi Niya sa mga panunumpa ninyo at mga kasunduan ninyong ito. Ang pagmamanahan ayon sa alyansa ay sa simula ng Islām noon, pagkatapos pinawalang-bisa ito.
"Bagi tiap-tiap harta peninggalan dari harta yang ditinggal-kan ibu bapak dan karib kerabat, Kami jadikan pewaris-pewaris-nya. Dan (jika ada) orang-orang yang kamu telah bersumpah setia dengan mereka, maka berilah kepada mereka bagiannya. Sesung-guhnya Allah menyaksikan segala sesuatu." (An-Nisa`: 33).
(33) FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلِكُلّٖ ﴿ "Dan bagi tiap-tiap" yaitu dari manusia, ﴾ جَعَلۡنَا مَوَٰلِيَ ﴿ "Kami jadikan pewaris-pewarisnya" maksud-nya, mereka membantunya dan ia membantu mereka dengan cara saling menghargai, membela, dan saling menolong terhadap per-kara-perkara, ﴾ مِمَّا تَرَكَ ٱلۡوَٰلِدَانِ وَٱلۡأَقۡرَبُونَۚ ﴿ "dari harta yang ditinggalkan ibu bapak dan karib kerabat," hal ini mencakup seluruh karib kerabat berupa Ushul (garis keturunan ke atas/leluhur), Furu' (garis ketu-runan ke bawah) maupun Hawasyi (kerabat), mereka itu adalah pewaris-pewaris karena kekerabatan. Kemudian Allah menyebut-kan sebuah jenis yang lain dari pewaris-pewaris tersebut dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ عَقَدَتۡ أَيۡمَٰنُكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan (jika ada) orang-orang yang kamu telah bersumpah setia dengan mereka," yaitu kalian berjanji kepada mereka dengan perkara yang telah kalian setujui akadnya bersama berupa akad sumpah setia untuk saling membela, mem-bantu, dan bersekutu dalam harta dan sebagainya. Semua itu adalah di antara nikmat-nikmat Allah kepada hamba-hambaNya, di mana para pewaris-pewaris tersebut saling membantu dalam suatu hal yang tidak bisa dilakukan oleh sebagian dari mereka secara sendirian, Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ فَـَٔاتُوهُمۡ نَصِيبَهُمۡۚ ﴿ "Maka berilah kepada mereka bagiannya" yaitu berikanlah kepada pewaris-pewaris tersebut bagian-bagian mereka yang memang seharusnya ditunai-kan berupa pembelaan, saling membantu, dan menolong dalam perkara di luar kemaksiatan kepada Allah, dan harta warisan itu milik karib kerabat dari pewaris-pewaris tersebut yang terdekat. ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٖ شَهِيدًا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah menyaksikan segala sesuatu" yaitu menyaksikan segala sesuatu, dengan ilmuNya akan segala perkara, dan pandanganNya terhadap segala gerakan-ge-rakan hambaNya, serta pendengaranNya terhadap segala suara-suara mereka.
A cada uno hemos asignado una descendencia por línea paterna que hereda lo que los padres y los familiares dejan como herencia. A aquellos con quienes han celebrado pactos de alianza y ayuda mutua, denles una parte de la herencia. Al-lah es testigo de todo, incluidos sus juramentos y pactos de la índole que aquí se trata. La herencia por juramento estaba en vigor en los primeros tiempos del Islam y fue abrogada más tarde.
For every one of you I have made relations to inherit from what parents and relatives leave in their inheritance; and for those who you have made a promise of allegiance with as an ally and helper, give them their share of the inheritance. I am a witness to everything, and I witness your oaths and promises. The ally inheriting was a ruling at the beginning of Islam, but this ruling was later replaced.
A chacun parmi vous Nous avons assigné des agnats qui héritent de ce que laissent les parents et les proches comme héritage.
Ceux avec qui vous avez conclu des serments fermes d’alliance et de soutien, donnez-leur leur part de l’héritage.
Allah est témoin de tout, et entre autres de vos serments et de vos pactes dont il est question ici.
L’héritage par serment était en vigueur dans les premiers temps de l’Islam et il fut abrogé plus tard.
Sizden her biriniz için, ana baba ve akrabaların geride bıraktığı mirasa varis olduğu hısımlar kıldık. Kendileriyle yardımlaşma ve dayanışma üzerine pekiştirilmiş yeminle sözleştiğiniz kimselere de mirastan paylarını verin. Şüphesiz Allah her şeye şahittir. Sizin bu yeminlerinize ve yaptığınız anlaşmalara da şahit olması böyledir. Dayanışma anlaşması yoluyla miras verme, İslam’ın ilk yıllarında var olan bir hükümdü. Daha sonra bu hüküm neshedildi.
Kepada setiap orang di antara kalian Kami berikan 'aṣabah (ahli waris) yang akan mewarisi harta warisan yang ditinggalkan oleh bapak-ibu dan karib kerabat. Oleh sebab itu, berikanlah bagian warisan yang menjadi hak orang-orang yang telah menjalin ikatan sumpah yang kuat dengan kalian untuk bersekutu dan tolong-menolong. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Menyaksikan segala sesuatu. Salah satu kesaksian Allah ialah Dia menyaksikan sumpah-sumpah serta perjanjian-perjanjian yang kalian buat itu. Namun, ketentuan tentang hubungan saling mewarisi berdasarkan persekutuan itu berlaku pada masa awal Islam saja, kemudian dihapus.
وَلِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مَوَالِىَ
(And to everyone, We have appointed Mawali) means, "Heirs." Ibn `Abbas was also reported to have said that Mawali refers to relatives. Ibn Jarir commented, "The Arabs call the cousin a Mawla." Ibn Jarir continued, "Allah's statement,
مِّمَّا تَرَكَ الْوَلِدَنِ وَالاٌّقْرَبُونَ
(of that (property) left by parents and relatives.) means, from what he inherited from his parents and family members. Therefore, the meaning of the Ayah becomes: `To all of you, O people, We appointed relatives (such as children) who will later inherit what you inherited from your own parents and relatives." Allah's statement,
وَالَّذِينَ عَقَدَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ فَـَاتُوهُمْ نَصِيبَهُمْ
(To those also with whom you have made a pledge (brotherhood), give them their due portion.) means, "Those with whom you have a pledge of brotherhood, give them their share of inheritance, thus fulfilling the ratified pledges that you gave them. Allah has witnessed all of you when you gave these pledges and promises." This practice was followed in the beginning of Islam, but was later on abrogated when Muslims were commanded to fulfill the pledges (brotherhood) they had already given, but to refrain from making any new pledges after that. Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said,
وَلِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مَوَالِىَ
(And to everyone, We have appointed Mawali) "meaning, heirs;
وَالَّذِينَ عَقَدَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ
(To those also with whom you have made a pledge (brotherhood)) When the emigrants came to Al-Madinah, the emigrant would inherit from the Ansari, while the latter's relatives would not inherit from him because of the bond of brotherhood which the Prophet established between them (the emigrants and the Ansar). When the verse,
وَلِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مَوَالِىَ
(And to everyone We have appointed Mawali) was revealed, it cancelled (the pledge of brotherhood regarding inheritance)." Then he said, "The verse,
وَالَّذِينَ عَقَدَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ فَـَاتُوهُمْ نَصِيبَهُمْ
(To those also with whom you have made a pledge (brotherhood), give them their due portion.) remained valid for cases of co-operation and mutual advice, while the matter of inheritance was excluded and it became permissible to assign something in one's will to the person who had the right of inheriting before."
Disparity, i.e. the difference between individuals in this world, is in accordance with God’s creation plan. Some are physically and mentally less endowed than others; some are born in favourable and some in unfavourable conditions; some have powerful resources and some barely exist with just minimal resources. The latter become jealous of the former, finding them in a superior position. This situation leads to envy, enmity and conflict in social life. But it is totally wrong to make an assessment of oneself or of others judging solely by externals, as these are of importance only in this world. One receives them only to leave them behind. The issues of real importance, i.e. success and achievement in the Hereafter, have nothing to do with worldly possessions. Success in the Hereafter depends rather on those actions which have been performed in this world with the sole intention of seeking God’s pleasure. It is, therefore, most wise to insulate oneself from envy, and to pray to God for strength, and to continue to direct one’s efforts towards success in the Hereafter. Wherever a group of people live together, whether as a family or as a country, it is necessary to have a leader to take charge. Authority will undisputedly rest in one single person. According to God’s plan for this world, man has been chosen to become the head of the family and has been endowed with the inborn abilities needed to discharge this responsibility. The biological and physiological differences between man and woman are in conformity with God’s creation plan. If there are some who wish to go against God’s plan, they will only cause perversion and discord. For, nature will continue to go ahead creating men and women according to the divine scheme of things, whereby men will be endowed with the qualities needed as protectors and guardians and women will have the quality of submission to be able to assist them without prejudice to the faculties that nature has endowed them with. But, if men and women are given opposite and conflicting roles to perform in social activities, the result will be nothing but perversion in social life.
Les hommes prennent soin des femmes et s’occupent de leurs affaires pour la bonne raison qu’Allah a accordé aux hommes un mérite spécifique par rapport aux femmes, et en raison des dépenses et de la responsabilité qui incombent aux hommes au profit des femmes.
Les femmes pieuses obéissent à leur Seigneur ainsi qu’à leurs époux et préservent ce qui appartient à leurs époux durant leur absence puisqu’Allah les a créées disposées à remplir cette mission.
Quant à celles dont vous craignez la désobéissance, commencez, ô époux, par leur rappeler leurs obligations et à leur faire craindre les conséquences de leurs actes. Si elles ne changent pas de position, délaissez-les au lit en leur tournant le dos et en cessant d’avoir des rapports intimes avec elles.
Si elles ne changent toujours pas de position, frappez-les sans dureté.
Si elles consentent à obéir de nouveau, ne soyez pas injustes en continuant à les punir.
Allah est Elevé au-dessus de tout et Grand (du nom d’Allah `al-kabîru) par Son Être et Ses attributs. Craignez-Le donc.
Para suami adalah pemimpin bagi para istri. Mereka mengurus berbagai keperluan para istri karena Allah memberikan kelebihan kepada para suami atas para istri, juga karena Allah mewajibkan mereka memberikan nafkah kepada para istri dan mengurus mereka. Wanita-wanita yang saleh senantiasa taat kepada Tuhan mereka, patuh kepada suami-suami mereka, dan menjaga hak-hak suami-suami mereka di saat mereka tidak ada di rumah berkat bimbingan yang Allah berikan kepada mereka. Adapun wanita-wanita yang kalian khawatirkan keengganan mereka untuk patuh kepada suami-suami mereka, baik dalam bentuk ucapan maupun perbuatan, maka mulailah -wahai para suami- dengan mengingatkan mereka agar mereka takut kepada Allah. Jika mereka tidak menghiraukannya maka jauhilah mereka di tempat tidur dengan membalikkan badan dan tidak berhubungan badan dengan mereka. Jika mereka tetap tidak menghiraukannya maka pukullah mereka dengan pukulan yang tidak melukai. Jika mereka kembali patuh kepada kalian maka janganlah kalian berbuat semena-mena maupun memarahi mereka. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahatinggi atas segala sesuatu, lagi Mahabesar dalam Zat dan sifat-sifat-Nya maka takutlah kalian kepada-Nya.
Under injunctions concerning women, appearing earlier, discrimination against them by withholding or wasting their rights was prohibited. Now, the present verses describe the rights of men.
Commentary
Verse 34 opens with an important statement: الرِّجَالُ قَوَّامُونَ عَلَى النِّسَاءِ which has been translated as 'men stand caretakers of women.' qawwam, qayyam or qayyim in Arabic denotes a person who holds the responsibility or has the duty and charge to manage a job or run a system or take care of what has to be done about something, controlling all related factors therein. The standard role of a man, with regard to women, has been mentioned in this verse through the word, 'qawwam' which has been translated in various ways, the most common being in the sense of 'hakim' or one who rules, governs, or decides. Other alternates used are guardians, custodians, overseers and protectors. When taken in the sense of a carer, a functional head, and not in the political sense of a ruler or dictator, the 'qawwam' or hakim of the Qur'an offers a base of understanding from common experience. It is obvious that, for any group-living, big or small, or for any organized system, it is rationally and customarily necessary that the group or system have some head or chief or authority so that he can arbitrate in the event of a difference and take decisions to run affairs smoothly. That such authority is needed in the running of countries, governments and states is universally accepted and practiced. This need, as felt in modern times, was also felt in the older tribal social organizations where the chief of a tribe was taken as the authority for that tribe. Why would a family organization, a micro-sample of the larger organizations, would not need someone to head, maintain and run the system? Of course, the need is there and Allah Almighty, in His infinite wisdom, elected men for this responsibility because their natural capabilities are more pronounced than those of women and children.
This is such an open and obvious fact of human life that no sane human being, man or woman, can say no to it; and its denial does not change reality.
The gist of the matter is that, as seen from وَلِلرِّجَالِ عَلَيْهِنَّ دَرَجَةٌ (and for men, there is a step above them) and from الرِّجَالُ قَوَّامُونَ عَلَى النِّسَاءِ (men stand caretakers of women), the message is that the rights of women are as incumbent upon men as the rights of men are upon women, and the rights of both are similar to each other, with only one exception that men have a certain precedence in functional authority, although this too is hemmed with other balancing factors. As explained in other verses of the Holy Qur'an, this mantle of authority placed on the shoulders of men is not that of a dictator and a tyrant. While exercizing this authority, man is bound by the supreme law of Islam, the Shari’ ah. He must act on the principle of consultation and follow good counsel. He just cannot act at. the spur of his whim or his wild instincts. The command given to him is: وَعَاشِرُوهُنَّ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ It mean: Treat women well, as recognized.
This aspect of having mutual consultation appears in another verse (2:233) where it was said: عَن تَرَاضٍ مِّنْهُمَا وَتَشَاوُرٍ. Here men have been instructed to act in consultation with wives in family affairs. After this clarification, the technical authority of man should not be a source of heart-burning for women. Still, in view of the probability that women may take this arrangement unhappily, Allah Almighty did not restrict the text on proclaiming the authority of man, but explained two reasons for this authority. One reason relates to the wisdom of creation which is beyond the control of any human being, and the other refers to a factor which comes through one's efforts and endeavour.
The first reason has been mentioned in the words: بِمَا فَضَّلَ اللَّـهُ بَعْضَهُمْ عَلَىٰ بَعْضٍ. It means that Allah Almighty has made some excel the others (in some qualities) under His exclusive wisdom and consideration. This is like the sacred environs of Makkah where a particular House of Worship was declared by Allah as His House and Qiblah (the orientation), and in Jerusalem, a special honour was given to the Bayt al-Maqdis. Similar is the case with the precedence of men. This is a God-given grace. Men have done nothing to get it and there is nothing wrong with women that they do not have it. It is simply based on the wisdom of creation, an exclusive privilege of the Creator.
The second reason relates to what is achieved with effort. This reason is pointed out by the words وَبِمَا أَنفَقُوا مِنْ أَمْوَالِهِمْ , which mean that men spend their money, pay dower and take the responsibility of meeting all needs of women. Hence, the precedence.
At this point, a comment from Ibn Hibban in al-Bahr al-Muhit, is worth attention. He says, 'These two reasons in support of the authority of men also prove that the right to authority does not get to be established simply by force. Rather, this right can be deserved on the basis of one's competence and capability.
The Qur'anic eloquence in describing the precedence of men
It is noteworthy that the Holy Qur'an, while giving the first reason for the precedence of men, has not opted for an expression like - فَضَّلَهُمْ عَلَيْهِنَّ : 'because He made men excel women', On the contrary, it has elected to give a deeper significance to the statement by using the expression: , that is, 'made some of them excel the others'. The wisdom here is not difficult to see. The Arabic expression has a subtle indictation to the fact that men and women are part of each other. Therefore, there is a hint that the 'precedence of men, even if proved in one or the other field, will not go beyond being similar to the precedence of man's head over his hand, or of his heart over his stomach. So, just as the precedence of man's head over his hand does not diminish the role and the importance of the hand, similarly, the precedence of man does not cause any lowering of the status of women, because both of them are parts of each other's body - if man is the head, woman is the body.
Some commentators identify yet another hint here. According to them, this precedence men have over women is in terms of genus. As far as individuals are concerned, it is quite possible that a woman may excel a man in her qualities and practical accomplishments, so much so that a woman may be superior to some individual men even in the qualities of a care-taker.
The role of men and women: The principle of function
The second reason given for the precedence of men, is that they spend their earnings to take care of women. Here too, there are some points to ponder. To begin with, it removes the possible doubt that may creep up due to the share of men being twice that of women as described in the verses of inheritance. This is done by the present verse when it declares that all financial responsibilities rest with men. As for women, all her financial responsibilities before her marriage rest with her father and after marriage, these pass on to the husband. With this in view, giving a twofold share to a man is not really too much, for it zooms back to women after all.
Now let us pursue the second hint about an important principle in life. The principle is that woman, in terms of her creation and nature, should not be subjected to go out, work and earn her own 'livelihood. Also, the very attributes of her being are hardly conducive to her running around offices and markets, doing jobs and laborious work to earn a livelihood. So, to keep her safe from roughing it out like men, Allah Almighty has placed her total responsibility on men. Before she is married, her father takes care of her, and after her marriage, she becomes the responsibility of her husband. Woman, as opposed to her sweating it out in the work places in the name of income, career or liberation, has been made the means of human procreation. Then, the responsibility of being mothers of children and that of managing and holding the house and the family together has also been placed on her shoulders. Man cannot handle the burdens of responsibilities in these areas.
Keeping this in view, it is not possible to deduce that the status of women has been reduced by making them dependent on men in the matter of her expenses. There is no value judgment being made here. This is no more than a functional distribution of duties, except that, the inter-acting precedence between duties which exists elsewhere exists here too. In short, the two reasons given show that the precedence of men does not lower the status of women, nor does this hold any special gain for them. Whatever gain there is, it reverts back to women after all.
The profile of a good wife
The verse begins, with a working rule - that man is charged with a duty-bound authority over women. The text then describes women, the فَالصَّالِحَاتُ قَانِتَاتٌ حَافِظَاتٌ لِّلْغَيْبِ بِمَا حَفِظَ اللَّـهُ good ones and the bad ones. It says: It means that women who are righteous accept this rule of the precedence of men and obey them, and when they are not with them, they stand guard on their own selves, as well as on what the husband has earned for the family. It goes without saying that the protection of the personal honour and modesty of a woman, and that of everything else in the house under her charge are basic to the happiness that lies behind a successful home management. Although the duty of a woman to guard herself and to look after the home is not restricted to-a situation where the husband is not at home, but is equally applicable during his presence also, yet the Holy Qur'an has mentioned the state of his 'absence' only, because it is in the absence of the husband that a woman is more susceptible to showing negligence; therefore, this situation has been mentioned in express terms. The message is that what has to be avoided is showing a lot of concern and alertness while men are present in the house, but neglecting to abide by these rules of conduct when they are out of sight.
It was, most probably, in explanation of this verse that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: خیرُالنِساءِ اِمرأِۃُ اِذا ںَظَرَت اِلیھا سرتک ، و اذا اَمَرتَھَا اِطاَعَتکَ ، واِذا غبتَ عَنھا حفظتک فی مالھا و نفسھا
"The best of women is a woman who, when you look at her, makes you pleased with her; and when you ask her to do something, she obeys you; and when you are absent, she guards herself, and her belongings."
Since these responsibilities placed on women, that is, the guarding and protection of their modesty, and of what the husband leaves in her charge, are not that easy to take care of, therefore, Allah Almighty has, immediately after it, declared: بِمَا حَفِظَ اللَّـهُ that is, Allah Almighty helps women when they so protect. It is with His support known as the Taufiq of Allah, that they succeed in grappling with these heavy responsibilities. Had this not been there, the temptations of self and satan stand surrounding every man and woman all the time. Then, women are particularly weaker in some areas of capabilities as compared to men, yet, when it comes to carrying out these responsibilities, they tend to be much stronger than men. All this is an outcome of Allah's Taufiq and help. This is the reason why women, as a general rule, are less involved in sinful immodesties as compared to men.
The merit of women who cooperate with their husbands, as evident from this verse, has also been widely reported in several ahadith. In one such hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said that, for a woman who is dutiful to her husband, there are birds in the air and fish in the sea and angels in the skies and beasts in the forests who pray for h forgiveness by the Lord. (al-Bahr al-Muhit)
How to correct an uncooperative wife
The text turns to women who are either straight disobedient to their husbands or fail to cooperate with them in running family affairs in the recognized manner. The Holy Qur'an gives men three methods of correcting their behaviour. These are to be followed in the order they have been mentioned. So, the verse says: وَاللَّاتِي تَخَافُونَ نُشُوزَهُنَّ فَعِظُوهُنَّ ; It means: If you fear or face disobedience from women, the first step towards their correction is that you should talk it over with them nicely and softly. Still, if they remain adamant and do not change their attitude by conciliatory counsel alone, the next step is not to share the same bed with them, so that they may realize the displeasure of the husband as expressed through this symbolic separation, and may feel sorry for their conduct. The Holy Qur'an uses the words: فِي الْمَضَاجِعِ at this point, meaning 'in beds'. It is from here that Muslim jurists have deduced that this staying apart should be limited to 'beds' and not to the 'house' itself. In other words, the woman should not be left alone in the house, something which is bound to hurt her feeling much more and which makes the possibility of further straining of relations far stronger.
A Companion reports:
قُلتُ یا رسول اللہ ﷺ مَا حَّقُّ زوجۃِ اَحَدِنَا عَلَیہِ قَالَ رسول اللہ ﷺ : اَن تُطعِمھا اِذَ اَطعَمتَ وتکسُوھا اِذَا اکتَسَیتَ ، وَلَا تِضرِبِ اَلوَجہَ ولا تَقبّح ولا تھجُر اِلَّا فِی البَیتِ (مشکوۃ، ص 281)
I said: '0 Messenger of Allah, what right do our wives have on us?' He ﷺ said: 'That you feed them when you eat; provide them with apparels to wear when you have these for yourselves; and do not hit the face; and do not say abuses to her; and do not leave them apart unless it be within the house. (Mishkat, p.281)
If this gentle admonition fails to produce any effect, some corrective form of a little 'beating' has also been allowed as a last resort, of course, in a manner that it does not affect the body, nor goes to the undesirable limits of hurt or injury to the skin or bones. As for slapping or hitting on the face, it is absolutely forbidden.
The first two methods of admonition, that is seeking to convince and leaving apart in beds, are more or less an exercise in nobility against arrogant lack of compromise. Prophets and their righteous followers have spoken in favour of it. That they practiced' what they preached is also a proved fact. But, this third method of admonition, that is, beating, has been permitted as a forced option in a particular mode. Right along with this option given to men, it appears in hadith: وَ لَن یَّضرِبَ خِیَارُکُم ; which means that 'good men among you will never beat women.' Thus, such an action is nowhere reported from the blessed prophets of Allah.
According to a narration from the daughter of Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ as reported by Ibn Sa'd and al-Baihaqi, the beating of women was absolutely prohibited in the early days, but this resulted in their becoming much too oppressive, following which the permission was reinstated.
The present verse relates to one such event, which can be termed as the background of its revelation. Sayyidna Zayd ibn Zuhayr ؓ had married his daughter, Sayyidah Habibah ؓ to Sayyidna Sa'd ibn Rabi' ؓ During a dispute over something, the husband slapped her. Sayyidah Habibah ؓ complained to her father. He took her to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He declared that Habibah has the right to hit Sa'd as hard as he did. Hearing this decision of their master, they started back home to take their revenge upon Sa'd. Thereupon, this verse was revealed in which the beating of women as the very last option has been permitted, and no retaliation or revenge against men was allowed. So, soon after the revelation of this verse, the Holy Prophet ﷺ called both of them back and asked them to abide by the injunction from Allah Almighty, and abrogated his first directive permitting the seeking of revenge.
Towards the end of the verse, it is said: 'Then, if they obey you, do not seek a way against them'. It means that should the women mend themselves after that triple-stepped approach, men should forgive and forgo the past events and avoid looking for ways to find fault with them on flimsy issues as the power of Allah controls everything.
Conclusions
What comes out as a basic principle from this verse is that, no doubt the rights of men and women are similar as detailed in previous verses, yet great care has been taken to ensure that the rights of women are duly fulfilled because they are weaker as compared to men and cannot wrest rights from men by using their physical power. But this equality in rights does to mean that there should be no difference of given graces or functional precedences between men and women. That men have been given a degree of precedence over women is a manifestation of Divine wisdom and justice. There are two reasons for it:
1. The genus of man, in view of its mental-physical excellences, has God-given precedence over the genus of woman, which is not possible for the woman to acquire. The case of individuals and rarities is a different matter.
2. Men take care of everything women need from what they earn and have. The first reason given above is something over which men or women have no control, while the second reason is something which becomes operative by choice and effort. It can also be said here that according to the commonsense and justice, there should be two things present while deciding as to who, from among the children of one father and mother, shall be technically authorized to take care of the other. First: Whoever is so authorized should have the mental-physical capability to carry out the demands of authority. Second: The agreement and pleasure of the one to be taken care of under such authority. The first reason mentioned by the Holy Qur'an (in the words : بِمَا فَضَّلَ اللَّـهُ بَعْضَهُمْ عَلَىٰ بَعْضٍ ) focuses on the ability of man to function with authority while the second reason (mentioned in the words وَبِمَا أَنفَقُوا مِنْ أَمْوَالِهِمْ ) refers to the agreement and pleasure of the party which would operate under that authority. It is obvious that at the time of marriage when a woman, in consideration of her dower and total maintenance, agrees to enter into the marital bond - she agrees to the authority of the husband and accepts it with pleasure.
In short, the principle of family life given in the first sentence of the present verse is that, despite the rights of men and women being equal in almost everything, there is, for men, a certain precedence laced with authority vis-a-vis women, and they operate thereunder.
Under this basic principle, there came to be two classes of women in practical life. One of them stood by this basic principle, abided by their convenant, accepted the functional authority of man and obeyed him in deference to the wise Divine arrangement. Then there was the other class of women which failed to live by this principle in its fullness. As for the first-mentioned class, it provides for itself a perfect guarantee of family peace and well-being. It needs no correction of course in its life.
Such correction is, however, very much in order for the second class of women. For this purpose, the second sentence of the verse offers a compact system which would help correct things within the four walls of the house and the tussle between the husband and the wife would be diffused and settled for good right there without any third party having to intercede in between them. So, men have been told: If you sense some lack of cooperation from women, the first thing you should do is to talk to them explaining things in a way which helps change their mind and attitude. If that works, the issue is resolved right there. The woman is rescued from a permanent sin and the man from an aching heart, and the two of them from some ever-stinging anguish. Now, if this person-to-person talk fails to bring results, the second stage is to sleep on a separate bed as an indicator of your displeasure, and may be as a device to bring about a change of attitude through the sending of a warning signal. This is ordinary admonition but good enough for a warning. If the woman gets the message, the dispute ends right there. But, if she ignores even this soft measure of correction and persists with her crooked ways, there is the third step in which token beating is also permitted, the extreme limit of which is that it should produce no effect on the body. The use of this method of admonition (beating of woman) was not liked by the Holy Prophet 1 who, quite on the contrary, said that gentlemen would not do that. However, if this token reprimand as the last resort does result in normalcy of relations, the main objective stands achieved anyway. That men have been given three options to correct women in this verse is coupled with the words فَإِنْ أَطَعْنَكُمْ فَلَا تَبْغُوا عَلَيْهِنَّ سَبِيلًا said at the end of it. It means that, should the women start listening to you after these three-step ways of correction, do not go for hair-splitting and start leveling more accusations. The better course is to forgo, realizing that the measure of precedence over women given to you by Allah Almighty is not absolute, for the precedence of Allah Almighty hangs heavy over you. If you exceed the limits set for you, it will be you who is going to take the punishment.
The role of the family arbitrator in disputes
The arrangement described so far was to help tempers cool off within the privacy of the house keeping it restricted to the married couple. But, there are times when the family feud becomes long-drawn. It may be because the woman is temperamentally obstinate and contumacious, or it may be the fault of the man who may have been unjustly oppressive. Whatever it actually is, one thing is certain that the unfortunate tussle will not remain restricted within the four walls of the house; it will _definitely spread out. Then, as usual, supporters of one party wi11 go about maligning the others with all sort of accusations. This will cause tempers of parties to rise and what started as the disagreement of two individuals will turn into a confrontation between two families.
الرِّجَالُ قَوَّامُونَ عَلَى النِّسَآءِ
(Men are the protectors and maintainers of women,) meaning, the man is responsible for the woman, and he is her maintainer, caretaker and leader who disciplines her if she deviates.
بِمَا فَضَّلَ اللَّهُ بَعْضَهُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ
(because Allah has made one of them to excel the other,) meaning, because men excel over women and are better than them for certain tasks. This is why prophethood was exclusive of men, as well as other important positions of leadership. The Prophet said,
«لَنْ يُفْلِحَ قَوْمٌ وَلَّوْا أَمْرَهُمُ امْرَأَة»
(People who appoint a woman to be their leader, will never achieve success.) Al-Bukhari recorded this Hadith. Such is the case with appointing women as judges or on other positions of leadership.
وَبِمَآ أَنفَقُواْ مِنْ أَمْوَلِهِمْ
(and because they spend from their means.) meaning the dowry, expenditures and various expenses that Allah ordained in His Book and the Sunnah of His Messenger for men to spend on women. For these reasons it is suitable that he is appointed her maintainer, just as Allah said,
وَلِلرِّجَالِ عَلَيْهِنَّ دَرَجَةٌ
(But men have a degree (of responsibility) over them).
Qualities of the Righteous Wife
Allah said,
فَالصَّـلِحَـتُ
(Therefore, the righteous) women,
قَـنِتَـتٍ
(are Qanitat), obedient to their husbands, as Ibn `Abbas and others stated.
حَـفِظَـتٌ لِّلْغَيْبِ
(and guard in the husband's absence) As-Suddi and others said that it means she protects her honor and her husband's property when he is absent, and Allah's statement,
بِمَا حَفِظَ اللَّهُ
(what Allah orders them to guard.) means, the protected husband is the one whom Allah protects. Ibn Jarir recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«خَيْرُ النِّسَاءِ امْرَأَةٌ إِذَا نَظَرْتَ إِلَيْهَا سَرَّتْكَ، وَإِذَا أَمَرْتَهَا أَطَاعَتْكَ، وَإِذَا غِبْتَ عَنْهَا حَفِظَتْكَ فِي نَفْسِهَا وَمَالِك»
(The best women is she who when you look at her, she pleases you, when you command her she obeys you, and when you are absent, she protects her honor and your property.) Then, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ recited the Ayah,
الرِّجَالُ قَوَّامُونَ عَلَى النِّسَآءِ
(Men are the protectors and maintainers of women, ) until its end. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdur-Rahman bin 'Awf said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِذَا صَلَّتِ الْمَرْأَةُ خَمْسَهَا، وَصَامَتْ شَهْرَهَا، وَحَفِظَتْ فَرْجَهَا، وَأَطَاعَتْ زَوْجَهَا، قِيلَ لَهَا: ادْخُلِي الْجَنَّةَ مِنْ أَيِّ الْأَبْوَابِ شِئْت»
(If the woman prayed her five daily prayers, fasted her month, protected her chastity and obeyed her husband, she will be told, 'Enter Paradise from any of its doors you wish.')
Dealing with the Wife's Ill-Conduct
Allah said,
وَاللَّـتِى تَخَافُونَ نُشُوزَهُنَّ
(As to those women on whose part you see ill conduct,) meaning, the woman from whom you see ill conduct with her husband, such as when she acts as if she is above her husband, disobeys him, ignores him, dislikes him, and so forth. When these signs appear in a woman, her husband should advise her and remind her of Allah's torment if she disobeys him. Indeed, Allah ordered the wife to obey her husband and prohibited her from disobeying him, because of the enormity of his rights and all that he does for her. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَوْ كُنْتُ آمِرًا أَحَدًا أَنْ يَسْجُدَ لِأَحَدٍ، لَأَمَرْتُ الْمَرْأَةَ أَنْ تَسْجُدَ لِزَوْجِهَا، مِنْ عِظَمِ حَقِّهِ عَلَيْهَا»
(If I were to command anyone to prostrate before anyone, I would have commanded the wife to prostrate before her husband, because of the enormity of his right upon her.) Al-Bukhari recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِذَا دَعَا الرَّجُلُ امْرَأَتَهُ إِلى فِرَاشِهِ فَأَبَتْ عَلَيْهِ، لَعَنَتْهَا الْمَلَائِكَةُ حَتَّى تُصْبِح»
(If the man asks his wife to come to his bed and she declines, the angels will keep cursing her until the morning.) Muslim recorded it with the wording,
«إِذَا بَاتَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ هَاجِرَةً فِرَاشَ زَوْجِهَا، لَعَنَتْهَا الْمَلَائِكَةُ حَتَّى تُصْبِح»
(If the wife goes to sleep while ignoring her husband's bed, the angels will keep cursing her until the morning.) This is why Allah said,
وَاللَّـتِى تَخَافُونَ نُشُوزَهُنَّ فَعِظُوهُنَّ
(As to those women on whose part you see ill conduct, admonish them (first)). Allah's statement,
وَاهْجُرُوهُنَّ فِى الْمَضَاجِعِ
(abandon them in their beds,) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said "The abandonment refers to not having intercourse with her, to lie on her bed with his back to her." Several others said similarly. As-Suddi, Ad-Dahhak, `Ikrimah, and Ibn `Abbas, in another narration, added, "Not to speak with her or talk to her." The Sunan and Musnad compilers recorded that Mu`awiyah bin Haydah Al-Qushayri said, "O Allah's Messenger! What is the right that the wife of one of us has on him" The Prophet said,
«أَنْ تُطْعِمَهَا إِذَا طَعِمْتَ، وَتَكْسُوَهَا إِذَا اكْتَسَيْتَ، وَلَا تَضْرِبِ الْوَجْهَ، وَلَا تُقَبِّحْ، وَلَا تَهْجُرْ إِلَّا فِي الْبَيْت»
(To feed her when you eat, cloth her when you buy clothes for yourself, refrain from striking her face or cursing her, and to not abandon her, except in the house.) Allah's statement,
وَاضْرِبُوهُنَّ
(beat them) means, if advice and ignoring her in the bed do not produce the desired results, you are allowed to discipline the wife, without severe beating. Muslim recorded that Jabir said that during the Farewell Hajj, the Prophet said;
«وَاتَّقُوا اللهَ فِي النِّسَاءِ، فَإِنَّهُنَّ عِنْدَكُمْ عَوَانٍ، وَلَكُمْ عَلَيْهِنَّ أَنْ لَا يُوطِئْنَ فُرُشَكُمْ أَحَدًا تَكْرَهُونَهُ،فَإِنْ فَعَلْنَ ذَلِكَ فَاضْرِبُوهُنَّ ضَرْبًا غَيْرَ مُبَرِحٍ، وَلَهُنَّ عَلَيْكُمْ رِزْقُهُنَّ وَكِسْوَتُهُنَّ بِالْمَعْرُوف»
(Fear Allah regarding women, for they are your assistants. You have the right on them that they do not allow any person whom you dislike to step on your mat. However, if they do that, you are allowed to discipline them lightly. They have a right on you that you provide them with their provision and clothes, in a reasonable manner.) Ibn `Abbas and several others said that the Ayah refers to a beating that is not violent. Al-Hasan Al-Basri said that it means, a beating that is not severe.
When the Wife Obeys Her Husband, Means of Annoyance Against Her are Prohibited
Allah said,
فَإِنْ أَطَعْنَكُمْ فَلاَ تَبْغُواْ عَلَيْهِنَّ سَبِيلاً
(but if they return to obedience, seek not against them means (of annoyance),) meaning, when the wife obeys her husband in all that Allah has allowed, then no means of annoyance from the husband are allowed against his wife. Therefore, in this case, the husband does not have the right to beat her or shun her bed. Allah's statement,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَلِيّاً كَبِيراً
(Surely, Allah is Ever Most High, Most Great.) reminds men that if they transgress against their wives without justification, then Allah, the Ever Most High, Most Great, is their Protector, and He will exert revenge on those who transgress against their wives and deal with them unjustly.
"Kaum laki-laki itu adalah pemimpin bagi kaum wanita, karena Allah telah melebihkan sebagian mereka (laki-laki) atas sebagian yang lain (wanita), dan karena mereka (laki-laki) telah menafkahkan sebagian dari harta mereka. Sebab itu, maka wanita yang shalih, ialah yang taat kepada Allah lagi memelihara diri ketika suaminya tidak ada, karena Allah telah memelihara (me-reka). Wanita-wanita yang kamu khawatirkan nusyuznya, maka nasihatilah mereka dan pisahkanlah mereka di tempat tidur mereka, dan pukullah mereka. Kemudian jika mereka menaatimu, maka janganlah kamu mencari-cari jalan untuk menyusahkannya. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahatinggi lagi Mahabesar." (An-Nisa`: 34).
(34) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwasanya ﴾ ٱلرِّجَالُ قَوَّٰمُونَ عَلَى ٱلنِّسَآءِ ﴿ "kaum laki-laki itu adalah pemimpin bagi kaum wanita," maksudnya, dengan cara mengharuskan mereka untuk menunaikan hak-hak Allah سبحانه وتعالى berupa pemeliharaan akan kewajiban-kewajiban dariNya dan melarang mereka dari berbuat kerusakan, laki-laki wajib untuk menekankan hal tersebut kepada mereka, dan laki-laki juga adalah pemimpin mereka dengan memberikan nafkah kepada mereka berupa pakaian dan tempat tinggal. Kemudian Allah menyebutkan sebab yang mengharuskan fungsi laki-laki tersebut sebagai pemimpin atas wanita dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ بِمَا فَضَّلَ ٱللَّهُ بَعۡضَهُمۡ عَلَىٰ بَعۡضٖ وَبِمَآ أَنفَقُواْ مِنۡ أَمۡوَٰلِهِمۡۚ ﴿ "Oleh karena Allah telah melebihkan sebagian mereka (laki-laki) atas sebagian yang lain (wanita), dan karena mereka (laki-laki) telah menafkahkan sebagian dari harta mereka," yaitu disebab-kan karena keutamaan laki-laki atas wanita dan kelebihan yang diberikan (Allah) kepada mereka atas wanita.
Pengutamaan laki-laki atas wanita disebabkan dari berbagai segi; dari segi kekuasaan adalah dikhususkan bagi laki-laki, ke-nabian, kerasulan, pengkhususan mereka dalam berbagai macam ibadah seperti jihad, shalat Hari Raya dan Shalat Jum'at, dan apa yang telah Allah berikan secara khusus buat mereka berupa akal pikiran yang matang, kesabaran, dan ketegaran yang tidak dimiliki oleh wanita, demikian juga Allah mengkhususkan mereka dengan (kewajiban memberi) nafkah kepada istri, bahkan pada sebagian besar nafkah laki-laki dikhususkan untuknya dan diistimewakan dengannya daripada wanita, dan mungkin hal ini adalah rahasia dari Firman Allah, ﴾ وَبِمَآ أَنفَقُواْ ﴿ "Karena mereka telah menafkahkan," dan menghilangkan obyek dalam kalimat tersebut menunjukkan kepada nafkah secara umum, maka dapat diketahui dari itu semua bahwa laki-laki itu adalah seperti wali dan tuan bagi istrinya, sedang istrinya itu adalah sebagai pendamping, tawanan, dan pelayan, maka tugas laki-laki adalah menunaikan apa yang telah Allah pe-rintahkan untuk dilindungi, dan tugas wanita adalah melakukan ketaatan kepada Rabbnya dan ketaatan kepada suaminya, oleh karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتُ قَٰنِتَٰتٌ ﴿ "Sebab itu, maka wanita yang shalih, ialah yang taat" yaitu ia taat kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ﴾ حَٰفِظَٰتٞ لِّلۡغَيۡبِ ﴿ "lagi memelihara diri ketika suaminya tidak ada," yaitu ia taat kepada suaminya hingga saat suami sedang tidak ada, dengan menjaga dirinya untuk suaminya dan juga hartanya, yang demikian itu dengan penjagaan Allah bagi mereka dan bimbingan-Nya terhadap mereka dan bukannya dari diri mereka sendiri, karena sesungguhnya nafsu itu selalu memerintahkan kepada kejahatan, akan tetapi barangsiapa yang bertawakal kepada Allah, niscaya cukuplah baginya hal itu dari perkara yang merisaukannya berupa perkara dunia maupun agamanya.
Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱلَّٰتِي تَخَافُونَ نُشُوزَهُنَّ ﴿ "Wanita-wanita yang kamu khawatirkan nusyuznya" yaitu tindakan tidak taat mereka kepada para suami mereka, berupa kedurhakaan terhadap suami, baik dengan perkataan maupun perbuatan, maka sang suami boleh menghukumnya dengan yang paling mudah lalu yang mudah. ﴾ فَعِظُوهُنَّ ﴿ "Maka nasihatilah mereka" yaitu dengan menjelaskan kepada mereka tentang hukum-hukum Allah dalam perkara ke-taatan dan kedurhakaan kepada suami, menganjurkannya untuk taat, dan mengancamnya dari berbuat durhaka, bila ia kembali taat, maka itulah yang diharapkan, namun bila tidak, maka suami boleh memisahkan istri di tempat tidurnya, yaitu suami tidak menggaulinya dengan tujuan sampai perkara yang diinginkan tercapai, namun bila tidak tercapai, maka suami boleh memukul-nya dengan pukulan yang tidak membahayakan (tidak meninggal-kan luka), dan bila perkara yang diinginkan tercapai dengan salah satu dari cara-cara tersebut di atas kemudian mereka kembali taat kepada kalian, ﴾ فَلَا تَبۡغُواْ عَلَيۡهِنَّ سَبِيلًاۗ ﴿ "maka janganlah kamu mencari-cari jalan untuk menyusahkannya," maksudnya, karena telah tercapai apa yang kalian kehendaki, maka janganlah kalian mencelanya atas perkara-perkara yang telah berlalu tersebut dan mencari-cari kekurangan yang sangat berbahaya bila disebutkan, di mana hal itu akan menimbulkan keburukan.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَلِيّٗا كَبِيرٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Mahatinggi lagi Mahabesar," yaitu milikNya ketinggian yang mutlak dari berbagai segi dan pandangan, ketinggian Dzat, ketinggian kuasa dan keting-gian kemampuan, dan Yang Mahabesar di mana tidak ada yang lebih besar, lebih mulia dan lebih agung, daripada Allah سبحانه وتعالى,, Dia memiliki keagungan Dzat dan Sifat.
Erkekler kadınları gözetip kollamakta, onların işlerini yerine getirmektedirler. Bu ise Allah'ın bazı özelliklerle erkekleri onlardan üstün kılması ve erkeklerin üzerine farz olan nafaka ve sorumlulukların yüklenmesi sebebiyledir. Saliha kadınlar, Rablerine karşı itaatkâr olurlar, kocalarına karşı da itaatkâr olurlar. Allah kendilerini muvaffak kıldığı için kocalarının bulunmadığı zamanlarda onların haklarını muhafaza ederler. Ey Kocalar! Söz ve fiil olarak kocalarına itaat etmeyerek büyükleneceğinden korktuğunuz kadınları, öncelikle Allah'ı hatırlatarak ve Allah'tan korkmaları konusunda uyarma ile başlayın. Eğer size icabet etmezlerse onlara sırtınızı dönüp, cinsel ilişkiye girmeyerek onları yataklarında tek başına bırakın. Yine size icabet etmezlerse yaralamayacak şekilde onlara vurun. Eğer size itaat etmeye başlarlarsa zulmederek veya azarlayarak onlara haksızlık etmeyin. Şüphesiz Allah her şeyin üzerindedir, her şeyden yücedir. O zatıyla ve sıfatıyla büyüktür, O'ndan korkun.
34- Erkekler kadınlar üzerinde yöneticidirler. Bu, Allah’ın bazılarını bazılarına üstün kılmış olmasından ve erkeklerin mallarından harcamalarından dolayı böyledir. Saliha kadınlar, itaatli olan ve Allah’ın koruması ile kendileri de gizli olanı koruyanlardır. Serkeşlik etmelerinden endişe ettiğiniz kadınlara öğüt verin, onları yataklarında yalnız bırakın ve onları dövün. Eğer size itaat ederlerse artık aleyhlerine bir yol aramayın. Şüphe yok ki Allah çok yücedir, çok büyüktür.
34. “Erkekler kadınlar üzerinde yöneticidirler.” Yani erkekler kadınların Allah’ın haklarını yerine getirmelerini, Allah’ın farzlarını muhafaza etmelerini ve fesadı gerektirici işlerden uzak durmalarını sağlamak sureti ile onlar üzerinde idarecidirler. Zira erkekler, kadınları bu sınırlar çerçevesinde tutmakla yükümlüdürler. Aynı şekilde kadınlara harcamada bulunmaları, onların giyim ve mesken ihtiyaçlarını karşılamak sureti ile de idarecidirler. Daha sonra Yüce Allah erkeklerin kadınlar üzerindeki bu idarecilik vasfını gerektiren sebebi söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Bu, Allah’ın bazılarını bazılarına üstün kılmış olmasından ve erkeklerin mallarından harcamalarından dolayı böyledir.” Yani erkeklerin kadınlar üzerindeki üstünlüğünden ve ayrıca onlara karşı faziletli davranmalarından dolayı bu böyledir. Erkeklerin kadınlara üstün oluşlarının birkaç yönü vardır:
1- Evvela velâyet (yönetici olmak) erkeklere hastır. Peygamberlik ve risalet de böyledir. Cihad, bayram namazları ve Cumalar gibi bir çok ibâdetler de erkeklere hastır.
2- Yüce Allah, kadınların benzerine sahip olmaları söz konusu olmayan akıl, ağırbaşlılık, sabır ve sıkıntılara katlanmak gibi özellikler vermiştir.
3- Yüce Allah kadınlara harcamada bulunmayı, onların nafakalarını sağlamayı da erkeklere özel bir görev olarak vermiştir. Hatta nafakaların birçoğunu karşılamak erkeklere has bir görevdir. Onlar bu yönleri ile kadınlardan ayrılmaktadırlar. Yüce Allah’ın:“harcamalarından dolayı” buyurup da neyi harcadıklarını söz konusu etmeyişinin sırrı da bu olsa gerektir. Bu ifade bütün harcamalar hakkında delil olsun diye böyle gelmiştir.
İşte bütün bunlar erkeğin hanımı için bir yönetici ve bir efendi konumunda olduğunu göstermektedir. Hanımı ise onun yanında korunup gözetilmesi gereken bir varlıktır. O nedenle erkeğin görevi, Allah’ın gözetimi altına verdiği bu varlığın haklarını yerine getirmektir. Kadının görevi de hem Rabbine hem de kocasına itaat etmektir. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Saliha kadınlar itaatlı olan” şanı Yüce Allah’a itaatkâr olan “ve Allah’ın koruması ile kendileri de gizli olanı koruyanlardır.” Yani kocalarının gıyabında dahi onlara itaat eder, gerek kendi nefisleri hakkında gerekse de kocasının malı hususunda kocasını gereği gibi koruyup kollarlar. Bu da Allah’ın o kadınları koruması, onlara bu konuda muvaffakiyetler vermesi ile gerçekleşir. Çünkü kendiliklerinden bunu yapamazlar. Çünkü nefis kötülüğü emredicidir. Fakat kim Allah’a tevekkül ederse Allah da dini ve dünyası ile ilgili hususlarda onun için önemli olan hususlarda ona yeter.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Serkeşlik etmelerinden” yani söz ya da davranışları ile kocalarına itaat etmeyip baş kaldıracaklarından “endişe ettiğiniz kadınlara öğüt verin.” Bu durumda kocaları kolaylık sırasına göre onları tedib eder. Önce Yüce Allah’ın kocaya itaat etme ve ona karşı gelme hususundaki hükmünü açıklayarak kocasına itaati teşvik edip ona karşı gelmekten sakındıran buyruklarını hatırlatarak öğüt verir. Şâyet başkaldırmasından vazgeçerse zaten istenen budur. Aksi takdirde koca -maksadı gerçekleştirecek kadarı ile- onunla birlikte yatmamak ve onunla ilişki kurmamak sureti ile ondan uzak durur. Bu da sonuç vermezse iz bırakmayacak şekilde onu döver.
Eğer bu yollardan herhangi birisi ile maksat hâsıl olursa ve kadınlar size itaat ederlerse “artık aleyhlerine bir yol aramayın.”Yani bu durumda arzuladığınız amaç gerçekleşmiş demektir. O halde geçmişte olanlardan dolayı onlara sitem etmeyi, hatırlanması zarar verebilecek ve kötülüklerin ortaya çıkmasına neden olabilecek kusurları araştırmayı bırakın.“Şüphe yok ki Allah çok yücedir, çok büyüktür.” Yâni bütün yönlerden ve her hususta mutlak yücelik ve üstünlük O’nundur. O, zatı ile yüce ve üsttedir, kadri ile yüce ve üstündür, kahredici gücü ile de yüce ve üstündür. Kendisinden daha büyük bir şey olmayan en büyüktür, O’ndan daha azametli ve daha yüce kimse kimse yoktur. O zatı ile de sıfatları ile de büyük ve yücedir.
Những người đàn ông (những người chồng) phải có nghĩa vụ chăm sóc phụ nữ (những người vợ), họ phải trông coi và quán xuyến các vụ việc của phụ nữ (tức họ phải có nghĩa vụ bảo vệ phụ nữ) bởi vì Allah đã ban cho họ sức lực vượt trội hơn phụ nữ và bởi vì họ có bổn phận và trách nhiệm phải cấp dưỡng cho phụ nữ; cho nên, những người phụ nữ ngoan đạo phải vâng lời Thượng Đế của họ và phải vâng lời những người chồng của họ, họ phải giữ gìn và bảo quản nhà cửa của chồng khi chồng đi vắng dưới sự trông coi của Allah. Và những người vợ nào mà các ngươi (hỡi những người chồng) sợ họ không vâng lời trong lời nói cũng như trong hành động (phạm những điều ngăn cấm trong Islam) thì trước tiên các ngươi hãy khuyên răn họ bằng những lời nhắc nhở họ sợ Allah, nếu như lời khuyên răn vô ích thì các ngươi hãy tạm không ăn nằm với họ (nằm quay lưng với họ và không quan hệ tình dục với họ), và nếu họ vẫn không nghe lời thì các ngươi được quyền đánh đòn họ nhưng không gây thương tích và tránh đánh vùng mặt; nhưng nếu họ đã chịu nghe lời thì các ngươi chớ tìm cớ gây sự với họ. Quả thật Allah là Đấng Tối Cao trên tất cả mọi thứ, Đấng Vĩ Đại bởi các thuộc tính và bản chất của Ngài, bởi thế các ngươi hãy sợ Ngài.
Gli uomini sono preposti alle donne e le mantengono, poiché Allāh ha affidato loro questo compito, concedendo loro un rango più elevato, per tutto ciò che riguarda le loro necessità. E quanto alle donne devote, obbedienti ai loro mariti, fedeli durante la loro assenza, tutto questo è un dono di Allāh. E per quanto riguarda coloro che temete disobbediscano ai mariti con parole e azioni, iniziate, o voi mariti, con rammentare loro di temere Allāh. Se perseverano, voltate loro le spalle quando dormite con loro e non intrattenete rapporti con loro. Se perseverano ancora, picchiatele senza aggressività. Se tornano all'obbedienza, non continuate a far nulla di male contro di loro, ingiustamente. In verità, Allāh è al di sopra di ogni cosa, Grande nella Sua Potenza: Temetelo.
Ang mga lalaki ay nag-aaruga sa mga babae at nagtataguyod sa mga nauukol sa mga ito dahilan sa nagtangi sa kanila si Allāh ng kalamangan sa mga ito at dahilan sa kinakailangan sa kanila ang paggugol at ang pagtataguyod sa mga ito. Ang mga maayos sa mga babae ay mga tagatalima sa Panginoon nila, mga tagatalima sa mga asawa nila, at mga tagapag-ingat sa ukol sa mga asawa sa pagkaliban ng mga asawa dahilan sa pagtutuon ni Allāh sa kanila. Ang mga [maybahay na] nangangamba kayo sa pagmamataas nila laban sa pagtalima sa mga asawa nila sa salita o gawa ay magsimula kayo, O mga asawa, sa pagpapaalaala sa kanila at pagpapangamba sa kanila kay Allāh. Kung hindi sila tumugon ay lumayo kayo sa kanila sa mga higaan sa pamamagitan ng pagtalikod ng mga likod ninyo at hindi pakikipagtalik sa kanila. Ngunit kung hindi sila tumugon ay paluin ninyo sila ng isang palong hindi nakasasakit. Kaya kung bumalik sila sa pagtalima ay huwag kayong mangaway sa kanila sa pamamagitan ng pang-aapi o paninisi. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging may kataasan sa bawat bagay, Malaki sa sarili Niya at mga katangian Niya kaya mangamba kayo sa Kanya.
Men are responsible for women, protecting and taking care of them, because of the bounty He has given men over them, and because of their duty to maintain and take care of them. Righteous women are devoted to their Lord, and devoted to their husbands, protecting things for them in their absence through Allah’s help. The women who you fear would not show devotion to their husbands in what they say or do, first remind them of how they should act according to the sacred laws; if they do not change their ways, then leave them alone in bed, turning your back to them and not having sexual relations; and if they still do not change their ways, then strike them without any ferocity. If they become loyal again, then do not do anything against them, not wronging them nor blaming them. Allah is High in His essence, Great in His attributes, so be mindful of Him.
Muškarci vode računa o ženama, zbog prednosti koju im je Allah dao, u šta spada udjeljivanje na žene, osiguravanje onoga što im treba i sređivanja njihovih poslova. Dobre žene pokorne su svom Gospodaru, i pokorne su svojim muževima, čuvaju pravo svojih muževa kada su odsutni, a sve to zahvaljujući Allahovoj uputi. O muževi, što se tiče onih žena za koje se bojite da će biti nepokorne svojim muževima, bilo verbalno ili fizički, prvo ih posavjetujte i podsjetite na bogobojaznost; ako se ne poprave, onda ih u posteljama napustite i nemojte sa njima spolni odnos imati; ukoliko se ne poprave ni tada, udarite na način koji nije štetan po njih. Ako se nakon toga poprave i budu pokorne, nemojte im nepravdu učiniti, i nemojte ih koriti. Allah je uzvišen iznad svega, veličanstven u Svom Biću i svojstvima, pa Ga se bojte.
Los hombres deben cuidar a las mujeres y ocuparse de sus asuntos porque así lo ha establecido Al-lah. Así se establece la responsabilidad que deben asumir los esposos de mantener el hogar en beneficio de sus esposas. Las mujeres piadosas obedecen a su Señor así como a sus esposos, y cuidan las posesiones de sus esposos en su ausencia. En cuanto a aquellas de las cuales teman maltrato, comiencen por recordarles sus obligaciones y hacerles temer las consecuencias de sus actos. Si no cambian de actitud, abandónenlas en el lecho matrimonial dándoles la espalda y suspendiendo las relaciones íntimas con ellas. Si persisten en su actitud, tomen distancia sin perjuicio. Pero si ellas dejan de maltratarlos, no sean injustos y no les reclamen. Al-lah está por encima de todo y es grande en Su ser y Sus atributos, así que sean temerosos de Él.
"Dan jika kamu khawatirkan ada persengketaan antara ke-duanya, maka kirimlah seorang hakam (juru damai) dari keluarga laki-laki dan seorang hakam dari keluarga perempuan. Jika kedua orang hakam itu bermaksud mengadakan perbaikan, niscaya Allah memberi taufik kepada suami-istri itu. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Maha Mengenal." (An-Nisa`: 35).
(35) Maksudnya, bila kalian mengkhawatirkan terjadinya saling sengketa antara kedua suami istri, saling menjauh dan saling menghindar hingga setiap pihak dari kedua belah pihak tersebut berada pada posisi yang berbeda, ﴾ فَٱبۡعَثُواْ حَكَمٗا مِّنۡ أَهۡلِهِۦ ﴿ "maka kirimlah seorang hakam dari keluarga laki-laki dan seorang hakam dari keluarga perempuan" yaitu dua orang laki-laki Muslim yang baligh, adil, dan sehat akal, serta mengetahui tentang apa yang terjadi antara kedua suami istri tersebut, juga mengetahui penyatuan dan perceraian, ini semua disarikan dari kata al-Hakam, karena sesungguhnya tidaklah pantas seorang hakam itu kecuali orang yang memiliki ciri-ciri tersebut, mereka berdua (hakam) meneliti apa yang menjadi permasalahan dari setiap pihak dari kedua suami istri itu terhadap pihak lainnya, kemudian kedua hakam itu mengharuskan setiap dari kedua belah pihak tersebut untuk menunaikan apa yang wajib dilakukan, namun bila salah satu pihak tidak dapat melakukannya, maka kedua hakam itu membujuk pihak lainnya agar ridha terha-dap apa yang mungkin dilakukan berupa nafkah dan perilaku yang baik.
Dan selama kedua hakam itu mampu menyatukan kedua belah pihak tersebut maka tidak boleh bagi mereka berdua untuk mencari jalan lain, namun bila kondisi kedua belah pihak menuju kepada posisi yang tidak mungkin lagi untuk disatukan dan diper-baiki kecuali akan mengakibatkan permusuhan, pemutusan tali kekeluargaan, dan maksiat kepada Allah, dan kedua hakam tersebut memandang bahwa jalan terbaik adalah perceraian, maka kedua hakam tersebut memisahkan antara kedua pihak suami-istri terse-but, dalam hal itu tidaklah disyaratkan ridha suami sebagaimana yang diindikasikan dalam ayat ini bahwa Allah telah menamakan mereka sebagai hakam, dan hakam itu tugasnya adalah memutus-kan hukum hingga walaupun orang yang terhukum tidak ridha dengan keputusan tersebut, oleh karena itu Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ إِن يُرِيدَآ إِصۡلَٰحٗا يُوَفِّقِ ٱللَّهُ بَيۡنَهُمَآۗ ﴿ "Jika kedua orang hakam itu bermaksud menga-dakan perbaikan, niscaya Allah memberi taufik kepada suami-istri itu," yaitu karena disebabkan oleh pandangan yang mengandung keber-kahan dan pembicaraan yang memikat hati dan menenteramkan antara kedua suami istri. ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَلِيمًا خَبِيرٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Maha Mengenal," yaitu mengetahui segala yang lahir maupun yang batin, mengawasi perkara-perkara yang tersembunyi dan rahasia. Dan di antara ilmu dan pengetahuanNya adalah bahwa Allah mensyariatkan hukum-hukum yang mulia dan syariat-syariat yang indah tersebut.
Appointing Two Arbitrators When the Possibility of Estrangement Between Husband and Wife Occurs
Allah first mentioned the case of rebellion on the part of the wife. He then mentioned the case of estrangement and alienation between the two spouses. Allah said,
وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ شِقَاقَ بَيْنِهِمَا فَابْعَثُواْ حَكَماً مِّنْ أَهْلِهِ وَحَكَماً مِّنْ أَهْلِهَآ
(If you fear a breach between the two, appoint (two) arbitrators, one from his family). The Fuqaha' (scholars of Fiqh) say that when estrangement occurs between the husband and wife, the judge refers them to a trusted person who examines their case in order to stop any wrongs commited between them. If the matter continues or worsens, the judge sends a trustworthy person from the woman's family and a trustworthy person from the man's family to meet with them and examine their case to determine whether it is best for them to part or to remain together. Allah gives preference to staying together, and this is why Allah said,
إِن يُرِيدَآ إِصْلَـحاً يُوَفِّقِ اللَّهُ بَيْنَهُمَآ
(if they both wish for peace, Allah will cause their reconciliation.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "Allah commands that a righteous man from the husband's side of the family and the wife's side of the family are appointed, so that they find out who among the spouses is in the wrong. If the man is in the wrong, they prevent him from his wife, and he pays some restitution. If the wife is in the wrong, she remains with her husband, and he does not pay any restitution. If the arbitrators decide that the marriage should remain intact or be dissolved, then their decision is upheld. If they decide that the marriage remains intact, but one of the spouses disagrees while the other agrees, and one of them dies, then the one who agreed inherits from the other, while the spouse who did not agree does not inherit from the spouse who agreed." This was collected by Ibn Abi Hatim and Ibn Jarir. Shaykh Abu `Umar bin `Abdul-Barr said, "The scholars agree that when the two arbitrators disagree, then the opinion that dissolves the marriage will not be adopted. They also agree that the decision of the arbitrators is binding, even if the two spouses did not appoint them as agents. This is the case if it is decided that they should stay together, but they disagree whether it is binding or not when they decide for separation." Then he mentioned that the majority holds the view that the decision is still binding, even if they did not appoint them to make any decision.
If you fear that a disagreement between the two of them is leading to aggression and incompatibility, then send a just man from the family of the husband, and a just man from the family of the wife to judge what the benefits of them separating or staying together might be. Staying together is preferable and better. If the two judges want this, using the best methods to get them back together, then Allah will make them come to an understanding, and the argument between them will be resolved. Allah is Knowing. Nothing about His creatures is hidden from Him, and He is Aware of what they hide in their hearts.
Kung nangamba kayo, O mga katangkilik ng mag-asawa, na umabot ang salungatan sa pagitan nilang dalawa sa pagkamuhi at pagtatalikuran, magpadala kayo ng isang lalaking makatarungan mula sa mag-anak ng lalaki at isang lalaking makatarungan mula sa mag-anak ng babae upang humatol ang dalawang ito ng anumang naroon ang kapakanan gaya ng pagpapahiwalay o pagpapatugma sa pagitan nilang dalawa. Ang pagpapatugma ay higit na kaibig-ibig at higit na karapat-dapat. Kaya kung nagnais nito ang dalawang tagahatol at tumahak ang dalawang ito sa istilong pinakaideyal, magpapatugma si Allāh sa mag-asawa at mag-aalis Siya ng salungatan sa pagitan nilang dalawa. Tunay na si Allāh ay walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula sa mga lingkod Niya. Siya ay Maalam sa mga kaliit-liitan ng ikinukubli nila sa mga puso nila.
35- Eğer aralarının açılmasından endişe ederseniz o vakit erkeğin ailesinden bir hakem ve kadının ailesinden de bir hakem gönderin. Eğer her ikisi de onların aralarının düzelmesini isterlerse Allah onların arasını bulur. Şüphesiz ki Allah her şeyi bilendir, her şeyden haberdardır.
35. “Eğer aralarının açılmasından endişe ederseniz” Yani eşlerin aralarının açılmasından ve her birisi bir tarafa gidecek şekilde birbirlerinden iyice uzaklaşıp ayrı düşmelerinden korkacak olursanız “o vakit erkeğin ailesinden bir hakem ve kadının ailesinden de bir hakem gönderin.” Yani mükellef, müslüman, adaletli, aklı başında, eşlerin arasında olup biteni bilen, bunları bir araya getirmeyi ve ayırmayı bilen iki erkek hakem gönderin. Bütün bu hususlar “hakem” lafzından anlaşılmaktadır. Çünkü ancak bu niteliklere sahip olan bir kimse hakem olabilir. Bunlar her birisinin diğerine öfkelenmesini gerektiren hususları ele alırlar, sonra da her birisinin üzerine düşeni yerine getirmelerini isterler. Şâyet onlardan birisi bunu yapamayacak olursa bu sefer hakemler, eşlerden birisini mümkün olabilen geçimi için gerek duyduklarını sağlamak ve güzel huylu olmak ile razı ederek ikna yoluna gitmeye çalışırlar. Onları bir arada tutmayı ve aralarını düzeltmeyi bir şekilde başarırlarsa artık başka bir yola başvurmazlar. Şâyet durum eşlerin bir arada olmalarına, aralarının düzeltilmesine imkân vermeyecek bir noktaya ulaşmışsa, birbirlerine düşmanlık edecek, bağları koparacak ve Allah’a isyan edeceklerse, hakemler de ayrılmalarını daha uygun görüyorlarsa o takdirde onları birbirlerinden ayırırlar. Yüce Allah’ın bu iki kimseye “hakem” adını vermesinden de anlaşıldığı gibi bu durumda kocanın razı olması şartı da yoktur. Zira hakem, hakkında hüküm verilen kimse razı olmasa dahi hüküm verme yetkisine sahiptir. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Eğer her ikisi de onların aralarının düzelmesini isterlerse” buyurmaktadır. Yani uygun olan görüşle, kalpleri bağlayan ve arkadaşları birbirine ısındıran sözlerle aralarının düzelmesini isterlerse “Allah onların arasını bulur. Şüphesiz ki Allah her şeyi bilendir, her şeyden haberdardır.” O gizli açık her şeyi bilir. Bütün işlerin gizli ve saklı yönlerine muttalidir. Bu üstün ve değerli hükümleri, bu güzel şeriatı teşrî’ buyurması da O’nun ilminden ve her şeyden haberdar olmasından dolayıdır.
O vi koji ste zaštitnici ovih supružnika, ako se bojite da će doći to neprijateljstva između supružnika, pošaljite pravednog i pouzdanog čovjeka iz njene i njegove porodice, da njih dvojica donijesu odluku koja je u korist obje strane, bez obizira na radilo se o odluci o nastavku braka i pomirenju, ili o odluci o rastavi. Pomirenje je Allahu draže, i to je preče, pa ako to budu željeli arbitri obje strane i ka tome budu težili na najbolji način, Allah će pomiriti supružnike i njihov će spor ukloniti. Allahu ništa nije skriveno, On detaljno zna ono šta kriju srca robova Njegovih.
Tutores del esposo y de la esposa, si temen que las desavenencias entre ellos se transformen en hostilidad y animosidad, envíen un hombre honesto de la familia del esposo y un hombre honesto de la familia de la esposa a fin de decidir su separación, siendo preferible la reconciliación.
Si los dos árbitros consiguen la reconciliación y utilizan los medios más efectivos para obtenerla, Al-lah facilitará a los dos esposos la reconciliación y sus desavenencias desaparecerán. Nada de lo que se refiere a Sus siervos escapa a Al-lah y Él conoce aquello que está oculto en lo más profundo de sus corazones.
Ô tuteurs des deux époux, si vous craignez que le différend entre eux se transforme en hostilité et en animosité, envoyez donc un homme intègre de la famille de l’époux et un homme intègre de la famille de l’épouse afin de décider de leur séparation ou de leur réconciliation, la réconciliation étant préférable.
Si les deux arbitres s’accordent pour la réconciliation et usent des moyens les plus susceptibles d’y parvenir, Allah facilitera aux deux époux la réconciliation et leur différend prendra fin.
Rien n’échappe à Allah au sujet de Ses serviteurs et Il connaît ce qui est enfoui au plus profond de leurs cœurs.
A good woman is one who, conducting herself according to God’s plan, accepts the role of man as leader. Similarly, a good man is one who, discharging his role, does not forget that God is always watching him. The divine court of judgement does not differentiate between man and woman. The gender-based difference is meant only to ensure the effective management of worldly life and bears no relation to the requital and rewards of the Hereafter. Man should try to discharge all his responsibilities towards woman, and if there is such a woman who does not recognize the administrative capacity of the man, it must not lead to a revengeful attitude in the man, nor should he start maligning her with allegations. However, under specific circumstances, if the man finds her guilty of immoral conduct, he should try to reform her. The process of this reform has to start with counselling, then if need be, he may cease to talk to and relate with her and lastly, he may reprove her with light punishment. When two persons have differences between them, their minds become prejudiced. They do not think about each other objectively. In such a situation, the best way of resolving the matter is to bring in an arbiter who is not involved with the issue personally, and who will be able to think without bias and reach a decision based on the facts of the case.
Ey kadın ve kocanın velileri! Eğer ikisi arasındaki anlaşmazlığın düşmanlık ve birbirine sırt çevirmeye ulaşmasından korkarsanız, ikisinin arasının ayırılması veya birleştirilmesi hususunda onlar için menfaatli olanı hükmetmesi için kocanın ve kadının ailesinden adalet sahibi birer adamı gönderin. İkisinin arasının düzelmesi şüphesiz daha sevimli ve evladır. Eğer iki hakem de bunu ister ve en iyi yolu seçerse, Allah, karı kocanın arasını birleştirir ve aralarındaki anlaşmazlık kalkar. Şüphesiz kullarının hiçbir şeyi Allah'a gizli kalmaz. O, kalplerinde gizledikleri işlerin en ince ayrıntılarını dahi bilir.
It is to block the road to this terrible discord that, in the second verse, the Holy Qur'an addresses government authorities of the time, the guardians of the parties concerned and their supporters, and the general body of Muslims, and suggests a decent method which would cool down tempers, shut out avenues of accusations and make a compromise between the affected parties possible, so that the dispute which, no doubt, could not remain restricted to the couple's home, would at least be settled within their families and not go to a court of law to become public knowledge.
This particular method requires that concerned officials of the government or the guardians of the parties or a body of Muslims which has the necessary integrity, influence and authority should take charge and appoint two arbitrators to hep bring about a compromise between the parties concerned - taking one arbitrator from the man's family and the other from that of the woman. At both these places, the Holy Qur'an has used the word, "hakam" for these appointees whereby it pin-points the necessary qualifications of these two persons, that is, they should have the capability to decide the dispute between the two. parties; and this capability, as obvious, will be found in a person who is both knowledgeable and trustworthy.
In short, the rule that emerges from here is that a "hakam" or arbitrator from the man's family and another from that of the woman should be appointed and sent to the husband and wife. Now, as for what they are going to do when they meet them and as to what rights they have in this matter - this the Holy Qur'an does not determine. However, it does add a remark at the end: إِن يُرِيدَا إِصْلَاحًا يُوَفِّقِ اللَّـهُ بَيْنَهُمَا which means: If these two arbitrators desire to set things right, Allah Almighty will help them bring about harmony between the husband and the wife. So, two things emerge from this sentence:
1. If both arbitrators have good intentions and genuinely wish to bring about peace between the dissenting couple, there will be unseen help from Allah Almighty and they shall succeed in their mission, and it will be through their efforts that Allah Almighty will create love and harmony in the hearts of the couple. This leads to the conclusion that, in cases where mutual rapport is not restored, it may be because one of the arbitrators lacks perfect sincerity while pursuing the goal of peace-making.
2. The purpose of appointing these two arbitrators, as also under-stood from this sentence, is to bring about peace and amity between the husband and the wife and does not include anything beyond that. However, it would be something else if the parties affected by the mutual dispute agree to appoint these two arbitrators as their repre-sentatives and their attorneys in all respects in which case they would be admitting that any decision given by the two arbitrators jointly will be acceptable to and binding on both of them. Under this situation, the two arbitrators shall have absolute authority to decide their case. If both agree on divorce as the solution, they can effect a divorce. If they both decide that the women should be released under khul , a form of dissolution of marriage, the khul' shall come into effect, and their decision shall be binding on the parties. From among the pious elders, this is the position held by Hasan al-Basri and Imam Abu Hanifah. (Ruh ai-Ma ani, etc.)
Cited in this connection is an incident which occurred in the presence of Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ . There too, one finds the proof that the two arbitrators referred to above do not have any intrinsic right other than that of making peace between the husband and wife - unless, of course, the parties concerned authorize them fully to decide as they deem fit. This incident, as narrated by ` Ubaidah al-Salmani, appears in the Sunnan of al-Baihaqi and is being reported below.
A man and a woman came to Sayyidna ` Ali کَرَّمَ اللہ وجھہ along with groups of people accompanying both. Sayyidna ` Ali کَرَّمَ اللہ وجھہ asked them to appoint an arbitrator, one from the man's family and another from the woman's. When arbitrators were appointed, he addressed them both: 'Do you know your responsibility? Do you know what you have to do? Hear me. If both of you agree to keep the husband and wife together and make peace between them, then do it. And if you come to the conclusion that matters cannot be set right between them or that they will not stay right later on, and both of you concur with the option that a separation between them is the expedient course, then do it.' When the woman heard this, she said: 'I accept this. Let these two arbitrators act in accordance with Divine law and I shall accept any decision they give whether it meets my wishes or goes against.' But, the husband said: 'Separation and divorce are things I am not going to accept under any condition. However, I authorize the arbitrators to ask me to pay whatever financial penalty they impose and let my wife return to me in peace.' Sayyidna ALI کَرَّمَ اللہ وجھہ said: 'No. You too should authorize the arbitrators in the same manner as was done by the woman.'
From this incident, some mujtahid Imams deduced the principle that these arbitrators have an inherent authority to divorce as was done by Sayyidna ` Ali کَرَّمَ اللہ وجھہ who asked the parties concerned to do that, while the great Imam Abu Hanifah and Hasan al-Basri رحمۃ اللہ علیہما have taken the position that, had it been an inherent power of the arbitrators to divorce there was no need for Sayyidna ` Ali کَرَّمَ اللہ وجھہ to obtain the authorization from the parties concerned. Here, the very effort to seek the agreement of the parties is a proof of the fact that these arbitrators do not have such an inherent power. Nevertheless, they do become authorized if the husband and wife delegate the necessary authority to them.
This teaching of the Holy Qur'an opens a new outlet of resolving mutual disputes, something which saves people from the botheration of going to courts and government officials and gives them an opportunity to iron out a good deal of their disputes and claims through family-oriented arbitration.
Arbitration in other disputes as well
Muslim jurists say that the appointment of two arbitrators to make peace between two parties in dispute, is not limited to the disputes between a husband and a wife. It can be profitably used in other areas of discord. In fact, it should be so used, specially when the parties involved are related to each other, because a court decision is a short-term solution of the basic problem. at happens after is that such decisions leave the germs of hatred and hostility in the hearts of those affected and which reapear after a passage of time in forms that are much too unpleasant. Sayyidna ` Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, had promulgated an order for his judges which said:
رُدُّوا القضاءَ بَین ذَوِی الاَرحَامِ حَتَّی یصطَلِحُوا فَاِنَّ فصلَ القَضَاءِ یُورِثُ الضَّغَأینَ (معین الحکام، ص 214)
"Send disputes between relatives back to them so that they make peace with the help of each other, as a court decision breeds heart burnings and hostility.
Although this Faruqi directive concerns disputes rising in between relatives, yet, the reason given in this directive (that is, court decisions tend to create hatred and hostility in hearts) is a reason which covers not only the relatives but non-relatives as well. Wisdom lies in saving all Muslims from mutual hatred and hostility. Therefore, the Muslim jurists are of the view that it is appropriate for officials and judges that they, before hearing the cases formally, should make an. effort to find a way out whereby the disputing parties get together and agree on mutual conciliation. (See al-Tarablusi, Mu` in al-hukkam p.214 and also Ibn al-Shahnah: Lisn al-hukkam).
Though brief, yet these two verses present a comprehensive system of family life which, if put into practice, could help eliminate a lot of disputes, hatreds and hostilities from the world. Men and women would live in peace among their families, secure against all those local dissensions which turn into all sorts of tribal, racial, national, even, international feuds.
In the end, let us recapitulate the great Qur'anic mechanism of how to quash family feuds - a virtual gift to the whole world:
1. Resolve family disputes within the house using one method after the other.
2. When this is not possible, government officials or the kinsfolk make peace between the disputing parties through two arbitrators, so that, the dispute does not go out of the larger family circle, even if it goes out of the house itself.
3. When this too is not possible and the matter goes to the court finally, it is the duty of the judicial authority to investigate into the case background of both parties and come up with a decision which is just.
It may be noted that by saying إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ عَلِيمًا خَبِيرًا (Surely, Allah is All-Knowing, All-Aware) warning has been given to the two arbitrators as well to the effect that they should keep in mind that no injustice or crookedness from them will go unnoticed for they shall be appearing before the Being who knows all and is aware of everything.
Jika kalian -wahai para wali pasangan suami-isteri- merasa khawatir bahwa persengketaan yang terjadi di antara keduanya bisa berujung pada permusuhan dan pertentangan, kirimkanlah seorang laki-laki yang adil dari keluarga si suami dan seorang laki-laki yang adil dari keluarga si isteri agar kedua orang tersebut memutuskan sesuatu yang terbaik bagi pasangan suami-isteri tersebut, baik berupa perceraian maupun kerukunan di antara keduanya. Namun kerukunan lebih disukai dan lebih diutamakan. Jika kedua utusan itu menginginkan kerukunan dan memilih jalan yang terbaik, niscaya Allah akan merukunkan pasangan suami-isteri tersebut dan menghilangkan perselisihan mereka. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui, tidak ada sesuatupun yang tidak diketahuiNya dari hamba-hamba-Nya, lagi Maha Mengetahui apa yang mereka sembunyikan di dalam hati mereka.
Nếu các ngươi - hỡi những người thân thích của cặp vợ chồng có mâu thuẫn với nhau - sợ vì mâu thuẫn hai vợ chồng họ có thể dẫn đến sự ly dị thì các ngươi hãy cử một người đàn ông công bằng, chính trực từ phía bên người chồng và một người đàn ông công bằng, chính trực từ phía bên người vợ để hai người đó cùng đứng ra hòa giải. Và nếu hai vợ chồng muốn hòa giả thì Allah sẽ phù hộ cho họ và điều đó tốt hơn cho họ vì Allah yêu thích sự hòa giải hơn, bởi quả thật không có điều gì có thể che giấu được Ngài và Ngài là Đấng Am Tường tất cả mọi sự việc trong lòng của các ngươi.
Se temete, o voi genitori dei coniugi, che si accresca l'odio ed il distacco nella coppia, inviate un uomo giusto da parte del marito ed un uomo giusto da parte della donna affinché pacifichino i due coniugi; farli giungere ad un accordo è preferibile. Se accettano ciò che propongono i due mediatori e la loro disputa giunge a un termine con l'aiuto di Allāh, in verità ad Allāh non è nascosto nulla dei Suoi sudditi, ed Egli è Consapevole dei minimi particolari celati nei loro cuori.
Ed obbedite ad Allāh solo, sottomettendovi a Lui, e non adorate nessuno assieme a Lui, e siate benevoli con i genitori facendo loro doni ed obbedendo loro; e trattate bene i parenti, gli orfani e i poveri; e trattate bene i parenti e vostri vicini, ed i vicini con cui non avete legami di parentela; e trattate bene i vostri compagni; trattate bene il viaggiante che non può raggiungere la propria meta; e trattate bene coloro che vi sono sottoposti: In verità, Allāh non ama i Suoi servi altezzosi, superbi, vanagloriosi ed esibizionisti.
Sumamba kayo kay Allāh – tanging sa Kanya – sa pamamagitan ng pagpapaakay sa Kanya at huwag kayong sumamba kasama sa Kanya sa iba sa Kanya. Gumawa kayo ng maganda sa mga magulang sa pamamagitan ng pagpaparangal sa kanilang dalawa at pagpapakabuti sa kanilang dalawa. Gumawa kayo ng maganda sa mga kamag-anak, mga ulila, at mga may pangangailangan. Gumawa kayo ng maganda sa kapit-bahay na may ugnayang pangkaanak at kapit-bahay na walang ugnayang pangkaanak. Gumawa kayo ng maganda sa kasamahang sumasabay sa inyo. Gumawa kayo ng maganda sa manlalakbay na estranghero na kinapos sa mga landas. Gumawa kayo ng maganda sa mga alipin ninyo. Tunay na si Allāh ay hindi umiibig sa sinumang tagahanga ng sarili, na nagpapakamalaki sa mga lingkod Niya, na nagbubunyi sa sarili sa paraan ng pagyayabang sa mga tao.
Các ngươi hãy thờ phượng riêng một mình Allah, chớ thờ phượng một ai cùng với Ngài, các ngươi hãy ăn ở tử tế (hiếu thảo, kính trọng, lễ phép và chu đáo trong việc chăm sóc) cha mẹ của các ngươi, các ngươi hãy đối xử tử tế với bà con thân thích, với trẻ mồ côi và những người nghèo khó, với người láng giềng có quan hệ thân tộc và cả những láng giềng không có mối quan hệ thân tộc, với bạn đồng hành, với người lỡ đường, người hoạn nạn, với những ai nằm dưới quyền các ngươi. Quả thật, Allah không yêu thích những kẻ luôn thấy mình cao hơn người, luôn tỏ thái độ kiêu căng trước người khác, và luôn tự hào về bản thân trong sự kiêu ngạo và khinh thường người khác.
36- Allah’a ibâdet edin ve O’na hiçbir şeyi ortak koşmayın. Ana babaya, akrabaya, yetimlere, yoksullara, yakın komşuya, uzak komşuya, yanınızdaki arkadaşa, yolda kalmışa ve ellerinizin altında bulunanlara iyilik edin. Şüphesiz Allah büyüklenip böbürlenenleri sevmez.
37- Onlar hem kendileri cimrilik ederler, hem de insanlara cimriliği emrederler ve Allah’ın, lütfundan kendilerine verdiğini gizlerler. Biz kâfirler için alçaltıcı bir azap hazırlamışızdır.
38- Onlar mallarını insanlara gösteriş için harcarlar, Allah’a ve âhiret gününe de iman etmezler. Şeytan kime arkadaş olursa o, ne kötü bir arkadaştır!
36. Şanı Yüce Allah, kullarına hiçbir şeyi ortak koşmaksızın yalnızca kendisine ibâdet etmelerini emretmektedir. O’na ibâdet ise adeta O’nun köleliği altına girmek, zahiri ve batıni bütün ibâdetlerde ihlâsla, zilletle ve sevgiyle O’nun emir ve yasaklarına boyun eğmektir. Yine Yüce Allah küçük olsun, büyük olsun kendisine şirk koşmayı yasakladığı gibi, kişiye hiçbir fayda sağlayamayan, ondan hiçbir zararı önleyemeyen, ölüme, hayata ve öldükten sonra diriltme imkânına sahip bulunmayan varlıkları, ister melek olsun, ister peygamber olsun, ister veli olsun herhangi bir şeyin kendisine şirk koşulmasını da yasaklamaktadır. Kulların tek tek yerine getirmekle yükümlü oldukları ilk görev, mutlak kemale bütün yönleri ile sahip olan, tam ve mükemmel şekli ile kâinatı idare eden, hiç kimse kendisine ortak olmayan ve bu konuda kimsenin yardımına muhtaç olmayan zata ihlâsla ibâdet etmektir.
Yüce Allah kendisine ibâdeti ve hakkını yerine getirmeyi emrettikten sonra, yakınlık sırasına göre kullarının haklarını yerine getirmeyi emretmekte ve şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ana babaya” güzel sözlerle, nazik hitaplarla, güzel davranışlarla, emirlerine itaatle, yasaklarından uzak durmakla, onlara harcamada bulunarak nafakalarını sağlamakla, onlarla alakası bulunanlara ikramda bulunmakla ve ancak kendileri vasıtası ile söz konusu olan akrabalık bağlarını gözetmek sureti ile onlara iyi davranın. İyi davranmanın (ihsanın)zıttı olan iki şey vardır: kötü davranmak ve iyi davranmamak ki her ikisi de yasaktır.“Akrabaya” da iyi davranmak gerekir. Bu yakın ya da uzak olsunlar bütün akrabalara sözlü ve fiili olarak iyilikte bulunmayı ve akrabalık bağını söz ya da davranış ile kesmemeyi gerektirmektedir.
“Yetimlere”yani küçükken babalarını kaybetmiş kimselere de iyilik yapın. Bunlar akraba olsunlar ya da olmasınlar, müslümanlar tarafından bakılmaya, kendilerine iyilikte bulunulmaya, gönüllerinin hoş edilmesine, güzel bir şekilde eğitilmeye, din ve dünya ile ilgili maslahatlarında en güzel şekilde terbiye edilmeye hak sahibidirler.“Yoksullar” ihtiyacın ve fakirliğin kendilerini hareketsiz bıraktığı, yeterli ihtiyaçlarını elde edemeyen, bakmakla görevli oldukları kimselerin ihtiyaçlarını karşılayamayan kimselerdir. Yüce Allah bunların ihtiyaçlarını görmek, eksiklerini gidermek, bu konuda teşvikte bulunmak ve mümkün olanı da yerine getirmek sureti ile onlara iyilikte bulunmayı emretmektedir.
“Yakın komşuya”yani hem komşuluk hakkı hem akrabalık hakkı olmak üzere iki hak sahibi bulunan komşunuza iyi davranın. Böyle bir komşunun, komşusu üzerinde örfe raci olmak üzere iyilikte bulunulma hakkı vardır.“ve uzak komşuya”yani akrabalık hakkı bulunmayan komşunuza iyilikte bulunun. Kapısı ne kadar yakın ise komşunun hakkı, o kadar güçlüdür. O bakımdan kulun, komşusunu hediye, sadaka, davet, söz ve davranışlarla nazik davranmak, söz ve davranışla ona eziyette bulunmamak suretiyle gözetmesi gerekir.“Yanınızdaki arkadaşa”bundan kastın yol arkadaşı olduğu söylendiği gibi hanım olduğu da söylenmiştir. Mutlak olarak bütün arkadaşlardır diyenler de olmuştur ki bunun daha uygun olma ihtimali vardır. Çünkü bu ifade, hem ikamet hem yolculuk halinde bulunan arkadaşı kapsadığı gibi hanımı da kapsar. Arkadaşın, arkadaşına karşı müslümanlık hakkından başka, din ve dünya işlerinde ona yardımcı olmak, ona samimiyetle nasihat edip iyiliğini istemek, kolaylık ve zorlukta, hoşa giden ve gitmeyen hallerde ona vefalı olmak gibi hakları vardır. Yine kendisi için sevdiği şeyi arkadaşı için de sevmeli, kendisi adına hoşlanmadığı şeylerden arkadaşı adına da hoşlanmamalıdır. Arkadaşlık ne kadar ileri ise hak da o kadar güçlü ve o kadar ileri olur.“Yolda kalmışa” bu, muhtaç olsun ya da olmasın yabancı olduğu bir beldede (gurbette) bulunan yabancı kimsedir. Bunun da ihtiyacının ileri derecede olması, yurdundan uzakta bulunması sebebi ile müslümanlar üzerinde hakları vardır:Gitmek istediği yere onu ulaştırmak yahut maksatlarını kısmen de olsa gerçekleştirmesine yardımcı olmak, ona ikramda bulunmak ve arkadaş olmak vb. gibi“Ellerinizin altında bulunanlara” yani ister insan, ister hayvan olsun elleriniz altında bulunanların yeterli şekilde ihtiyaçlarını karşılamak, ağır gelecek şeyleri onlara yüklememek, yüklediğiniz takdirde onlara yardımcı olmak ve maslahatlarına uygun şekilde onları terbiye etmek sureti ile “iyilik edin.”
Kim bütün bu emrolunan hususları yerine getirecek olursa işte o Rabbine itaat eden, Allah’ın kullarına karşı da alçak gönüllü davranan, Allah’ın emir ve şeriatına bağlı olan bir kimsedir. Böyle bir kimse pek büyük bir mükâfata ve çok güzel övgülere hak kazanır. Bunu gereği gibi yerine getirmeyen kimse ise Rabbinden yüz çeviren, emirlerine bağlı olmayan, insanlara karşı da alçak gönüllü davranmayan bir kimsedir. Aksine böyle bir kimse Allah’ın kullarına karşı büyüklenen, kendisini beğenen ve kendi sözleri ile böbürlenen bir kimsedir. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah devamla şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Şüphesiz Allah büyüklenip” kendisini beğenip insanlara karşı büyüklük taslayan “böbürlenenleri” Allah’ın kullarına karşı şımararak, pnları küçük görerek kendisini övüp durap kimseleri “sevmez.” İşte bu gibi kimselerin büyüklenip böbürlenmeleri, söz konusu hakları gereği gibi yerine getirmelerine engel olur. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah onları şöylece yermektedir:
37. “Onlar hem” yerine getirmeleri gereken hakları yerine getirmeyerek “kendileri cimrilik ederler, hem de insanlara” söz ve davranışları ile “cimriliği emrederler ve Allah’ın, lütfundan kendilerine verdiğini” kendisi vasıtası ile sapmışların hidâyet bulduğu ve cahillerin doğru yolu gördükleri ilmi “gizlerler.” Bu cimriler ilmi sapkın ve cahillerden gizlerken, onlara hakkı görmelerine engel teşkil edecek batılı açıklarlar. Böylelikle hem malda ve ilimde cimriliği, hem de gerek kendilerinin hüsrana uğraması, gerek başkalarının ziyana uğraması için çalışıp çabalamayı bir arada işlemiş olurlar. İşte bu da kâfirlerin nitelikleridir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Biz kafirler için alçaltıcı bir azap hazırlamışızdır.” buyurmuştur. Yani Allah’ın kullarına karşı büyüklenmeleri, Allah’ın haklarını yerine getirmemeleri, cimrilik yapmaları ve hidâyeti bulma konusunda başkalarına engel olmalarından dolayı Allah can yakıcı bir azap ve sürekli bir aşağılanma ile onları hakir kılmıştır. Allahım, her türlü kötülükten sana sığınırız.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah riyakarlık yaparak, başkalarının işitmesi niyetiyle yapıklan ve Allah’a imandan kaynaklanmayan infaklar hakkında şöyle buyurmaktadır:
38. “Onlar mallarını insanlara gösteriş için” insanlar görsünler, kendilerini övsünler ve tazim etsinler diye “harcarlar, Allah’a ve âhiret gününe de iman etmezler” yani infakları ihlâs, Allah’a iman ve O’nun mükâfatını umarak yapmazlar. Yani bu da şeytanın adımlarından ve amellerinden olup o, kendi taraftarlarını alevli ateş ehlinden olsunlar diye bunu işlemeye davet eder. Onların bu davranışları yapmalarının sebebi ise şeytanla arkadaş olmaları ve şeytanın onları bu davranışlara sürüklemesidir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Şeytan kime arkadaş olursa o, ne kötü bir arkadaştır!” Arkadaşlık ettiği kimseyi helâk etmeye çalışan ve bu uğurda bütün gayreti ile çalışan arkadaş, elbetteki en kötü arkadaşdır.
Allah’ın ihsan ettiği şeyleri cimrilik ederek başkalarının faydasına sunmayan, Allah’ın kendisine lütfettiği şeyleri gizleyen bir kimse isyankâr, günahkâr ve Rabbine muhalefet eden bir kimsedir. Aynı şekilde Allah’tan başkası için infak ve ibâdette bulunan kimse de gühahkârdır, Rabbine karşı isyan etmiştir ve cezalandırılmayı hak etmiştir. Çünkü Yüce Allah ancak kendisine itaat etmeyi ve emrine ihlâslı bir şekilde uymayı emretmiştir. Nitekim Yüce Allah:“Halbuki onlar onun dininde ancak ihlâs sahipleri olarak Allah’a ibâdet etmekle... emrolundular.”(el-Beyyine, 98/5) buyurmuştur. İşte kişiye övülme ve mükâfat kazanma hakkını kazandıran, Allah nezdinde makbul olan amel budur. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah böyle bir amele teşvikte bulunarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:
I obožavajte samo Allaha bivajući Mu predani, činite dobro roditeljima i ukažite im počast, činite dobro rođacima, siročadima, siromasima, potrebnima, komšijama koji su vam rođaci i onima koji vam nisu rođaci, životnim saputnicima, putnicima koji nemaju dovoljno imetka da se vrate u svoju zemlju, i činite dobro prema onima koji su u vašem posjedu. Valja vam znati da Allah ne voli samoljubive i ohole hvalisavce.
Worship Allah alone faithfully and do not worship next to Him anything else. Be good to your parents, honouring them and treating them with respect, and be good to relatives, orphans and the poor. Be good to the neighbour who is a relative and the neighbour who is not a relative; the friend you spend time with; the traveller who is a stranger and has no means whereby to complete his journey; and to slaves. Allah does not like those who think too much of themselves and are arrogant with people, and praise themselves as a way of boasting.
Adoren únicamente a Al-lah sometiéndose a Él y no adoren falsos ídolos. Sean bondadosos con sus padres honrándolos y siendo buenos con ellos. Sean bondadosos con sus familiares, con los huérfanos y los pobres. Sean bondadosos con el vecino al cual los une un lazo de parentesco y también con el vecino del barrio. Sean bondadosos con el compañero de viaje y con el viajero extranjero sin recursos. Sean bondadosos con los esclavos. Al-lah no ama a aquel es engreído, arrogante con Sus siervos y que se vanagloria con altivez.
Literally ‘what your right hands possess’.
Sequence
It will be noticed that human rights have remained the main focus of attention since the beginning of the present Surah upto this point. These related to orphans, the women and inheritance. Taken up now are rights of parents, relatives, neighbours and those of human beings in general. Since a perfect fulfillment of these rights is possible only at the hands of a person whose orientation to Allah, His Messenger and to the answerability of the Last Day is correct and strong, and who avoids miserliness, arrogance and affectation, being impediments to all positive efforts, the text presents the need to believe in the Oneness of Allah, to avoid any association with His pristine divinity, and to stay away. from the rejection of the meeting on the Last Day. Also taken to task are ways of the disbelievers who disobey the Messenger of Allah and revel in their miserliness.
Commentary
The reason why Tauhid precedes rights
There are many wise considerations in opening the roster of rights with the exhortation to worship Allah alone and not to associate with Him anything in that worship. One of these, and a basic one indeed, is having the fear of Allah and the conscious concern to fulfill His rights. A person who is' neglectful on that score can hardly be expected to remain particular about fulfilling the rights of anybody else. He will find one or the other excuse to satisfy his immediate circle of relatives and friends, to keep his prestige in the society or to escape the law of the government. What really forces him to honour human rights, watched or unwatched, is nothing but the fear of Allah and the sense of responsibility before Him. This fear and this Taqwa is achieved through nothing but tauhid, the firm belief in the Oneness of A lah to the total exclusion of everything else in that unicity. This is why it was appropriate to remind man about the Oneness of Allah and the need to worship Him before describing the rights of relatives and others.
The rights of parents come first after the message of Tauhid
By taking up the rights of parents immediately after the command to worship Allah as is His due, it is being suggested that, no doubt all blessings and favours are really from Allah Almighty, yet seen in terms of worldly means, the frequency of favours received by man, closest next to those of Allah Almighty, are those he receives from his parents. This is because they are, given the chain of causation, the very fountain-head of their being. And in all those stages of trial from the birth of a child to his young age, the parents are the ones who take care of the being, sustenance and growth of man to the best of their ability and God-given means. This is why the command to worship and obey Allah has also been supplemented with the mention of the rights of parents at other places in the Holy Qur'an. At one place it is said: أَنِ اشْكُرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَيْكَ (Be grateful to Me, and to your parents.) (31:14). At another place, it is said: وَإِذْ أَخَذْنَا مِيثَاقَ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ لَا تَعْبُدُونَ إِلَّا اللَّـهَ وَبِالْوَالِدَيْنِ إِحْسَانًا (And when We made the children of Isra'il take a pledge: You shall not worship anyone but Allah; and to parents you shall be good...) (2:83).
In the verses quoted above, the text does not say that one should fulfill the rights of parents or serve them. The word used here is Ihsan (doing good) which, being far more comprehensive, includes spending to support them as needed, to be of service to them physically when so required, not to talk to them in a voice too sharp or too loud causing disrespect, not to say anything to them which may break their heart, and not to treat their friends and well-wishers in any manner which hurts them. On the contrary, one should do everything possible to comfort and please them. Even if the parents have fallen short in fulfilling the due rights of children, the children should never take it as an excuse for their own ill-treatment.
Sayyidna Mu` adh ibn Jabal ؓ عنہ says that, out of the ten things the Holy Prophet ﷺ had asked me to be particular about, one was: 'do not associate anyone with Allah even if you are killed or burnt alive'; and the second was: 'Do not disobey or hurt your parents even if they ask you to leave your children and family.'-(Musnad Ahmad)
Besides the great emphasis laid on obedience to parents and on treating them well as in the sayings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ there are countless merits and grades of reward promised for those who do so: A hadith in al-Bukhari and Muslim reports that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'One who wishes to have his earnings and life increased by the blessing of Allah should fulfill the rights of his relatives.' A narration in Tirmidhi says: 'The pleasure of Allah lies in the pleasure of the father and the displeasure of Allah, in the displeasure of the father.' Al-Baihaqi reports in Shu'ab al-'Iman that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:, ‘When a son who is obedient to his parents looks at them with love and regard, every glance of his brings forth for him the reward of an accepted Hajj.' According to another narration from al-Baihaqi, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Allah Almighty forgives most sins but one who disobeys and hurts his parents is condemned to face all sorts of unforeseen troubles right here in this mortal world, much before the ultimate reckoning of the Here after.'
The emphasis on treating relatives well
After having mentioned parents, the verse emphasizes the good treatment of all relatives. A very comprehensive and well-known verse of the Qur'an which the Holy Prophet ﷺ very often used to recite at the end of his sermons, presents the same subject in this
إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَأْمُرُ بِالْعَدْلِ وَالْإِحْسَانِ وَإِيتَاءِ ذِي الْقُرْبَىٰ
Still being recited in the Khutbah during Friday prayers all over the world, the verse means: 'Allah commands you to do justice and be good to all and to fulfill the rights of the relatives. (16:90) ' This includes serving relatives to the best of one's ability, as well as keeping in touch with them. Sayyidna Salman ibn ` Amir ؓ reports that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Sadaqah, when given to the poor and needy, surely brings the reward reserved for such charity, but, when given to a kinsman, it brings a twofold reward - one for the charitable giving and the other for having fulfilled the rights imposed by kinship.' (Musnad Ahmad, Nasii, Tirmidhi)
Let us keep in mind that the need to fulfill the rights of parents is the first priority followed by that of relatives in general.
The rights of the orphans and the needy
The third group mentioned in the verse is that of 'the orphans and the needy' whose rights were already taken up in some detail earlier in the Surah. But, by recalling it under the general head of relatives, the hint given is that one should consider helping orphaned children and helpless people as necessary as one would do for his or her own relatives.
The rights of the neighbour
Then appears 'the close neighbour' at number four, and the distant neighbour,' at five. The Arabic word, اَلجَار 'al jar' means 'the neighbour'. The verse describes its two kinds - the close and the distant. These two kinds have been explained variously by the noble Companions may Allah be pleased with them all.
Generally, commentators say that 'a close neighbour' is one who lives next to your house, and 'the distant neighbour' is one who lives at some distance from it.
Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ said that 'a close relative' means one who is a neighbour and a relative at the same time which makes him the holder of two rights; and 'the distant neighbour' means one who is simply a neighbour and is no relative and who has, there-fore, been mentioned later.
Some commentators have said that 'a close neighbour' is one who is part of the Muslim community and is a Muslim while 'a distant neighbour' refers to a non-Muslim neighbour.
The truth of the matter is that the words of the Holy Qur'an lend to all these probable meanings. It is no doubt reasonable and lawful to have a difference in degrees between different neighbours, either on the basis of their being relative or non-relative, or on the basis of their being Muslim or non-Muslim. However, it is agreed upon that a neighbour, close or distant, related or unrelated, Muslim or non-Muslim, has the essential right that he be helped and cared for to the best of one's ability.
However, a person who has some other right as well, besides his right as a neighbour, he will have a degree of precedence as compared to others. The Holy Prophet has himself explained this when he said: 'Some neighbours have one right, some others have two, still some others have three. The neighbour with one right is a non-Muslim with no bond of kinship; the neighbour with two rights is not only a neighbour but a Muslim too; the neighbour with three rights is a neighbour, a Muslim and a relative, all in one. (Ibn Kathir)
The Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Jibra'il has always been telling me to be helpful and caring with one's neighbour, so much so that I started thinking that may be the neighbours will also be included as sharers in inheritance. (al-Bukhari and Muslim)
According to a narration in al-Tirmidhi and the Musnad of Ahmad, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'The best and the most superior is the best in relationship with his neighbours'. And a hadith in the Musnad of Ahmad reports: 'It is not permissible for a neighbour to eat his fill while his next door neighbour is hungry.'
The right of the Companion at your side
Mentioned at number six is 'the companion at your side'. Translated literally, it includes a travel companion sitting by your side in a rail compartment, an aero plane, a bus or a car. It also includes a person who is sitting with you in any common meeting.
The way the Shari’ ah of Islam has made the rights of regular neighbours, close or distant, a matter of obligation, it has likewise made equally obligatory the right of good company enjoyed by a person who sits next to somebody for a little while in some meeting or journey - which includes everyone, Muslim or non-Muslim, related or unrelated, as equals. The instruction to treat such a person nicely is significant, the lowest degree of which is that you cause no pain to anyone with your word or deed, you say nothing which may hurt the feelings of the other person, you do nothing which embarrasses, annoys or troubles him, such as, a puff of cigarette blown towards his face, or a spit of things chewed deposited by his side, or a style of sitting which leaves very little space for the other person to sit.
No wonder, if people started following this instruction of the Holy Qur'an, the common disputes between passengers of trains, particularly in countries with overcrowded modes of transportation, would be all over - if everyone were to think that he needs just about enough space to seat one person. This much is his right, but he does not have the right to occupy anymore space beyond that. The person sitting next to him has as much right to sit in that train as he does.
Some commentators have said that 'a distant neighbour' includes everyone who works by your side in some job or vocation, in industry or wage-earning, in office work, whether on the station of duty, or in travel. (Ruh al-Ma` ini)
The right of the wayfarer
This appears at number seven. A wayfarer is a person who, during your tavel status, comes to you, or becomes your guest. Since this stranger Muslim or non-Muslim has no relative or friend around in the given situation, the Holy Qur'an by considering his predicament as a human being - has made the fulfillment of his right too as something obligatory. It means that one should treat him well, as much as possible and convenient.
The rights of bondmen, bondwomen, servants and employees
Concluding the list at number eight, it is said: وَمَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ (and those owned by you) which means bondmen and bondwomen owned. Their right too - that they be treated well - has been made equally obligatory. It means that one should not fall short in making sure that they have food to eat and dress to wear, and also that they are not burdened with jobs beyond their ability to handle.
Though, given the lexical meaning of the verse which is clearly referring to 'the owned', that is, the bondmen and bondwomen, but as based on the same analogy and on the sayings of the Holy Prophet g these rules cover servants and employees as well, for they too have the same right. There should be no niggardliness or delay in giving them their due salary, meals and so forth, and also that they are not burdened with jobs beyond their ability.
Arrogance hinders the fulfillment of rights
The last sentence of verse 36: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ لَا يُحِبُّ مَن كَانَ مُخْتَالًا فَخُورًا (Surely, Allah does not like those who are arrogant, proud) is really a unifying complement of what has been said immediately earlier. In other words, anyone falling short of fulfilling the rights of the eight kinds of people serially mentioned earlier, must be none else but the arrogant and the proud - those who have an offensively heightened sense of superiority and those who love lording over others to exact esteem from them. May Allah keep all Muslims safe from it.
There are many ahadith carrying stern warnings against arrogance and pre-Islamic vainglory:
عن ابن مسعود ؓ قال : قَالَ رسول اللہ ﷺ لا یدخل النار احد فی قلبہ مثقال حبَۃ من خردل من ایمان ولا یدخل الجنۃ احد فی قلبہ مثقال حبَّہ من خردل من کِبِر (مشکوۃ ص 433 بحوالہ مسلم)
Sayyidna Ibn Masud ؓ has narrated that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'A person who has in his heart faith worth the weight of a mustard seed will not go to the Hell; and a person who has in his heart arrogance worth the weight of a mustard seed will not go to Paradise.' (Mishkit, p. 433, vide Muslim)
Quoted here is another hadith which also carries a definition of arrogance:
عن ابن مسعود ؓ قال : قَالَ رسول اللہ ﷺ لا یدخل الجنۃ مَن کانَ فی قلبہ مثقال ذَرَّۃ من کِبِر ، فقالرجل ا الرجل یحب ان یکون ثوبہ حسنَا، قال ان اللہ تعالیٰ جمیل یحِّب الجمال، الکبربطر الحق و غمط الناس (مشکوۃ ص 433 بحوالہ مسلم)
Sayyidna Ibn Masud ؓ has narrated that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Whoever has in his heart arrogance worth the weight of a particle will not go to Paradise. Then, someone asked: 'How about people who like that their clothes be good and their shoes too ... (Is this arrogance?) ' He said: 'Allah is beautiful;-He likes beauty. Arrogance is wanton disregard of the (other person's) right and the holding of people in contempt.' (Mishkit, p. 433, vide Muslim)
"Sembahlah Allah dan janganlah kamu mempersekutukan-Nya dengan sesuatu pun. Dan berbuat baiklah kepada dua orang ibu-bapak, karib-kerabat, anak-anak yatim, orang-orang miskin, tetangga yang dekat dan tetangga yang jauh, dan teman sejawat, ibnu sabil dan apa-apa yang kamu miliki (hamba sahaya). Sesung-guhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang sombong dan membangga-banggakan diri. (Yaitu) orang-orang yang kikir, dan menyuruh orang lain berbuat kikir, dan menyembunyikan karunia Allah yang telah diberikanNya kepada mereka. Dan Kami telah menyediakan untuk orang-orang kafir siksa yang menghinakan. Dan (juga) orang-orang yang menafkahkan harta-harta mereka karena riya kepada manusia, dan orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada Allah dan kepada Hari Kemudian. Barangsiapa yang menjadikan setan itu sebagai temannya, maka setan itu adalah seburuk-buruknya teman." (An-Nisa`: 36-38).
(36-37) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan hamba-hambaNya untuk beribadah semata kepadaNya yang tidak ada sekutu bagiNya, yaitu dengan menjatuhkan dirinya ke dalam perbudakan periba-dahan kepadaNya, tunduk patuh (dengan menjalankan) perintah-perintahNya dan (menjauhi) larangan-laranganNya dengan rasa cinta, hina, dan tulus ikhlas hanya untukNya dalam seluruh ibadah yang lahir maupun yang batin. Lalu Allah melarang dari menyeku-tukan DiriNya dengan sesuatu pun, baik syirik yang kecil maupun syirik yang besar, tidak dengan malaikat, seorang nabi, seorang wali Allah, dan tidak pula dengan selain mereka dari seluruh makhluk yang mereka sendiri tidak mampu (mendatangkan) manfaat bagi mereka, dan tidak pula mampu (mencegah) mudarat, tidak mampu mematikan, menghidupkan, dan tidak pula mem-bangkitkan, akan tetapi yang seharusnya dilakukan adalah meng-ikhlaskan ibadah hanya untuk Dzat yang memiliki kesempurnaan mutlak dari berbagai seginya, dan bagi Dzat yang memiliki kekua-saan mengatur yang menyeluruh yang tidak ada sekutu dan tidak dibantu dalam hal itu oleh seorang pun.
Kemudian setelah Allah memerintahkan (para hambaNya) untuk beribadah kepadaNya dan menunaikan hak-hakNya, lalu Allah memerintahkan mereka untuk menunaikan hak-hak hamba yang paling terdekat lalu yang dekat, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَبِٱلۡوَٰلِدَيۡنِ إِحۡسَٰنٗا ﴿ "Dan berbuat baiklah kepada dua orang ibu-bapak" yaitu berbuat baik-lah kepada mereka dengan perkataan yang mulia, percakapan yang lembut, dan tingkah laku yang luhur, dengan menaati perintah keduanya, meninggalkan larangan keduanya, memberikan nafkah kepada keduanya, memuliakan orang-orang yang memiliki hubungan dengan keduanya, menjalin silaturahim dengan orang-orang yang tidak ada bagimu hubungan silaturahim itu kecuali karena keduanya. Berbuat baik ini memiliki dua lawan kata yaitu berbuat jelek dan tidak berbuat baik, kedua hal tersebut adalah dilarang. ﴾ وَبِذِي ٱلۡقُرۡبَىٰ ﴿ "Karib-kerabat" maksudnya, berbuat baiklah kepada mereka, dan yang demikian itu mencakup seluruh karib kerabat, baik yang dekat maupun yang jauh, yaitu berbuat baik kepada mereka dengan perkataan maupun perbuatan, dan agar tidak memutus hubungan silaturahim dengan mereka dengan perkataan maupun perbuatan.
﴾ وَٱلۡيَتَٰمَىٰ ﴿ "Anak-anak yatim" yaitu anak-anak yang kehilangan ayah selagi mereka masih kecil, maka mereka memiliki hak atas kaum Muslimin, baik mereka itu termasuk karib kerabat maupun bukan, yaitu dengan cara menyantuni mereka, berbuat baik kepada mereka, menghibur hati mereka, mendidik mereka, mengajar mereka dengan sebaik-baik pendidikan dan pengajaran untuk kemaslahatan dunia dan akhirat mereka. ﴾ وَٱلۡمَسَٰكِينِ ﴿ "Orang-orang miskin," mereka adalah orang-orang yang dihimpit oleh kebutuhan dan kepapaan, mereka tidak mendapatkan apa yang mampu menutupi kebutuhan mereka apalagi menutupi kebutuhan orang-orang yang mereka tanggung, maka Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan untuk berbuat baik dengan cara memenuhi kebutuhan hidup mereka, menghilangkan kekurangan mereka, dan Allah menganjurkan kepada hal tersebut serta menunaikannya sesuai dengan kemam-puan. ﴾ وَٱلۡجَارِ ذِي ٱلۡقُرۡبَىٰ ﴿ "Tetangga yang dekat," yaitu tetangga dekat yang memiliki dua hak, hak bertetangga dan hak kekerabatan, maka ia memiliki hak dan perbuatan baik atas tetangganya, dan hal itu menurut kebiasaan yang berlaku.
Demikian juga, ﴾ وَٱلۡجَارِ ٱلۡجُنُبِ ﴿ "dan tetangga yang jauh" yaitu yang tidak memiliki tali kekerabatan, maka semakin dekat rumah tetangga semakin besar haknya. Karena itu, seyogyanya seorang tetangga selalu berusaha memberikan tetangganya hadiah, sede-kah, dakwah, dan kelembutan dengan perkataan maupun per-buatan, serta tidak mengganggunya, baik dengan perkataan mau-pun perbuatan. ﴾ وَٱلصَّاحِبِ بِٱلۡجَنۢبِ ﴿ "Dan teman sejawat." Ada yang berpendapat bahwa maksudnya adalah; teman dalam perjalanan, pendapat lain mengatakan bahwa ia adalah istri, sedangkan yang lain lagi berpendapat bahwa ia adalah teman secara umum. Namun yang terakhir ini lebih cocok, karena mencakup teman baik dalam perjalanan maupun ketika bermukim (menetap), dan juga menca-kup istri, maka seorang teman memiliki hak atas temannya lebih dari sekedar karena keislamannya, yaitu dengan menolongnya dalam urusan-urusan agamanya maupun dunianya, menasihati-nya, setia padanya, baik dalam kondisi susah maupun senang, duka maupun suka, mencintai untuknya apa yang dicintai untuk dirinya, membenci untuknya apa yang dibenci untuk dirinya, dan setiap kali bertambah rasa pertemanan, maka semakin besar dan kokoh pula hak teman atas temannya itu.
﴾ وَٱبۡنِ ٱلسَّبِيلِ ﴿ "Ibnu sabil" yaitu orang asing yang sedang berada pada suatu daerah yang asing, baginya baik ia membutuhkan bantuan ataupun tidak, baginya hak atas kaum Muslimin karena mendesaknya kebutuhan dirinya dan karena kondisinya sebagai seorang yang asing yang tidak berada pada daerahnya yaitu dengan cara menyampaikannya kepada tujuannya atau sebagian tujuannya dan dengan memuliakannya, serta memberikan sam-butan yang baik, ﴾ وَمَا مَلَكَتۡ أَيۡمَٰنُكُمۡۗ ﴿ "dan apa-apa yang kamu miliki," yaitu dari manusia maupun binatang, dengan cara menunaikan hajat mereka, tidak memikulkan apa yang tidak mampu mereka kerjakan, membantu mereka pada apa yang mereka kerjakan, dan mendidik mereka kepada sesuatu yang mengandung kemasla-hatan bagi mereka, maka barangsiapa yang menunaikan perintah-perintah tersebut, niscaya ia adalah seorang yang taat kepada Rabbnya dan berlaku rendah hati terhadap hamba-hambaNya, tunduk terhadap perintah-perintah Allah dan syariatNya, sehingga ia berhak mendapatkan balasan yang melimpah dan pujian yang baik. Adapun orang yang tidak menunaikan perintah-perintah tersebut, maka sesungguhnya ia adalah seorang hamba yang berpaling dari Rabbnya, tidak tunduk pada perintah-perintahNya, tidak pula rendah hati terhadap hamba-hambaNya, akan tetapi ia adalah seorang yang berlaku sombong terhadap hamba-hamba Allah, bangga terhadap diri sendiri dan perkataannya, oleh karena itu Allah berfirman,
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ مَن كَانَ مُخۡتَالٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang sombong," yaitu merasa bangga akan dirinya sendiri dan congkak terhadap makhluk, ﴾ فَخُورًا ﴿ "dan membangga-banggakan diri," memuji diri sendiri dan menyanjungnya dengan maksud sombong dan angkuh terhadap hamba-hamba Allah, mereka itu dengan apa yang ada pada diri mereka berupa kesom-bongan dan membangga-banggakan diri telah menghalangi me-reka dari menunaikan hak-hak tersebut, karena itu Allah mencela mereka dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ يَبۡخَلُونَ ﴿ "(Yaitu) orang-orang yang kikir," maksudnya, mereka tidak mau menunaikan hak-hak yang wajib atas mereka, ﴾ وَيَأۡمُرُونَ ٱلنَّاسَ بِٱلۡبُخۡلِ ﴿ "dan menyuruh orang lain berbuat kikir" dengan perkataan dan perbuatan mereka,﴾ وَيَكۡتُمُونَ مَآ ءَاتَىٰهُمُ ٱللَّهُ مِن فَضۡلِهِۦۗ ﴿ "dan menyembunyikan karunia Allah yang telah di-berikanNya kepada mereka" yaitu berupa ilmu yang digunakan oleh orang yang tersesat sebagai hidayah dan oleh orang yang bodoh sebagai petunjuk, namun mereka menyembunyikannya dari orang-orang tersebut, mereka menampakkan kepada orang-orang terse-but kebatilan yang akan menghalangi orang-orang tersebut dari kebenaran, mereka telah menyatukan antara kikir harta dan kikir ilmu serta usaha menuju kerugian diri mereka sendiri dan kerugian orang lain, dan inilah sifat-sifat orang-orang kafir, oleh karena itu Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَأَعۡتَدۡنَا لِلۡكَٰفِرِينَ عَذَابٗا مُّهِينٗا ﴿ "Dan Kami telah me-nyediakan untuk orang-orang kafir siksa yang menghinakan" yaitu seba-gaimana mereka telah berlaku sombong terhadap hamba-hamba Allah dan tidak mau menunaikan hak-hak mereka, menjadi penye-bab orang lain menolak hak-hak hamba-hamba berupa kekikiran dan tidak mendapatkan petunjuk, begitu pula Allah menghinakan mereka dengan siksa yang pedih dan kehinaan yang abadi. Kami berlindung kepadaMu ya Allah, dari segala keburukan.
(38) Kemudian Allah memberitakan tentang nafkah yang bersumber dari suatu tindakan riya` (ingin dilihat) dan sum'ah (ingin didengar) serta tidak beriman kepadaNya dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ يُنفِقُونَ أَمۡوَٰلَهُمۡ رِئَآءَ ٱلنَّاسِ ﴿ "Dan (juga) orang-orang yang menafkah-kan harta-harta mereka karena riya kepada manusia," maksudnya, agar orang lain melihat, memuji, dan menghormati mereka.﴾ وَلَا يُؤۡمِنُونَ بِٱللَّهِ وَلَا بِٱلۡيَوۡمِ ٱلۡأٓخِرِۗ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada Allah dan kepada Hari Kemudian" yaitu infak mereka tidaklah bersumber dari hati yang ikhlas dan keimanan kepada Allah serta mengharap ba-lasanNya, artinya adalah bahwa hal ini di antara langkah-langkah setan dan perbuatan-perbuatannya, di mana ia mengajak golongan-nya melakukan hal tersebut, agar mereka semua menjadi penghuni-penghuni neraka yang menyala, dan terjadilah perbuatan itu dari mereka yang disebabkan oleh setan yang selalu mengiringi mereka dan bantuannya terhadap mereka kepada hal tersebut, karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَكُنِ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنُ لَهُۥ قَرِينٗا فَسَآءَ قَرِينٗا ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang menjadikan setan itu sebagai temannya, maka setan itu adalah seburuk-buruknya teman," yaitu seburuk-buruknya teman dan pendamping yang menghendaki kehancuran orang yang ditemani dengan usaha yang keras untuk dapat merealisasikannya. Dan sebagaimana orang yang berlaku kikir akan apa yang telah Allah karuniakan kepadanya dan menyembunyikan apa yang telah Allah berikan kepadanya adalah seorang pendosa lagi berpaling dari Rabbnya, begitu pula orang yang berinfak dan beribadah kepada selain Allah, sesungguhnya ia telah berdosa, durhaka terhadap Rabbnya, sehingga ia berhak mendapatkan hukuman, karena Allah meme-rintahkan untuk taat kepadaNya dan menunaikan perintah-perin-tahNya dengan ikhlas, sebagaimana Allah berfirman,
﴾ وَمَآ أُمِرُوٓاْ إِلَّا لِيَعۡبُدُواْ ٱللَّهَ مُخۡلِصِينَ لَهُ ٱلدِّينَ ﴿
"Padahal mereka tidak disuruh kecuali supaya menyembah Allah dengan memurnikan ketaatan kepadaNya dalam (menjalankan) agama yang lurus." (Al-Bayyinah: 5).
Inilah perbuatan yang akan diterima, di mana pelakunya berhak mendapatkan pahala dan pujian, oleh karena itulah Allah سبحانه وتعالى menganjurkan hal tersebut dalam FirmanNya,
Boyun eğerek bir tek Allah’a ibadet edin. O'nunla beraber O'ndan başka bir şeye ibadet etmeyin. Anne ve babanıza ikram ederek ve iyilikte bulunarak ihsan edin. Akrabalara, yetimlere ve ihtiyaç sahiplerine, akraba olan ve akrabalık bağı bulunmayan komşuya, size eşlik eden arkadaşınıza, yolda kalmış gurbetteki yolcuya, sahip olduğunuz kölelere de ihsanda bulunun. Şüphesiz Allah, kendini beğenmiş, kullarına karşı büyüklenen, kendisini överek insanlara karşı gururlanan kimseleri sevmez
Adorez Allah Seul en vous soumettant à Lui et n’adorez personne avec Lui. Soyez bienfaisants envers vos parents en les honorant et en étant bons avec eux. Soyez bienfaisants envers les proches, les orphelins et les pauvres. Soyez bienfaisants envers le voisin auquel vous rattache un lien de parenté comme avec le voisin étranger. Soyez bienfaisants envers le compagnon de route et le voyageur étranger qui se retrouve coupé de tout. Soyez bienfaisants envers vos esclaves.
Allah n’aime pas celui qui est imbu de lui-même, qui est arrogant avec Ses serviteurs et qui vante ses propres mérites par orgueil devant les gens.
Sembahlah Allah saja dengan cara tunduk kepada-Nya dan jangan menggabungkan penyembahan kepada-Nya dan selain-Nya. Berbuat baiklah kepada kedua orangtua dengan memuliakan dan berbakti kepada keduanya. Berbuat baiklah kepada karib kerabat, anak-anak yatim, dan orang-orang yang membutuhkan. Berbuat baiklah kepada tetangga yang memiliki hubungan kekerabatan dan tetangga yang tidak memiliki hubungan kekerabatan. Berbuat baiklah kepada sahabat yang menemani kalian. Berbuat baiklah kepada musafir yang kehabisan bekal di perjalanan, dan berbuat baiklah kepada hamba-hamba sahaya kalian. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang yang suka membanggakan dirinya sendiri, sombong kepada sesama, dan gemar menyanjung dirinya sendiri secara angkuh di hadapan manusia.
The Order to Worship Allah Alone and to Be Dutiful to Parents
Allah orders that He be worshipped Alone without partners, because He Alone is the Creator and Sustainer Who sends His favors and bounties on His creation in all situations and instances. Therefore He deserves to be singled out, without associating anything or anyone from His creation with Him in worship. Indeed, the Prophet said to Mu`adh,
«أَتَدْرِي مَا حَقُّ اللهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ؟»
(Do you know what Allah's right on His servants is) Mu`adh replied, "Allah and His Messenger know better." He said,
«أنْ يَعْبُدُوهُ وَلَا يُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا»
(That they should worship Him and should not worship any others with Him.) The Prophet then said,
«أَتَدْرِي مَا حَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللهِ إِذَا فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ؟ أَنْ لَا يُعَذِّبَهُم»
(Do you know what the right of the servants on Allah is if they do this He should not punish them.) Allah then commands the servants to be dutiful to their parents, for Allah made parents the reason for the servants to come to existence, after they did not exist. Allah joins the order to worship Him with being dutiful to parents in many places. For example, He said,
أَنِ اشْكُرْ لِى وَلِوَلِدَيْكَ
(give thanks to Me and to your parents), and,
وَقَضَى رَبُّكَ أَلاَّ تَعْبُدُواْ إِلاَّ إِيَّـهُ وَبِالْوَلِدَيْنِ إِحْسَـناً
(And your Lord has decreed that you worship none but Him. And that you be dutiful to your parents). After Allah ordained being dutiful to parents, He ordained kind treatment of relatives, males and females. A Hadith states,
«الصَّدَقَةُ عَلَى الْمِسْكِينِ صَدَقَةٌ، وَعَلى ذِي الرَّحِمِ صَدَقَةٌ وَصِلَة»
(Charity given to the poor is Sadaqah, while charity given to relatives is both Sadaqah and Silah (keeping the relations).) Allah then said,
وَالْيَتَـمَى
(orphans), because they lost their caretakers who would spend on them. So Allah commands that the orphans be treated with kindness and compassion. Allah then said,
وَالْمَسَـكِينُ
(Al-Masakin (the poor)) who have various needs and cannot find what sustains these needs. Therefore, Allah commands they should be helped in acquiring their needs in a sufficient manner that will end their inadequacy. We will further elaborate on the matter of the destitute and the poor in Surah Bara'h (9:60).
The Right of the Neighbor
Allah said,
وَالْجَارِ ذِى الْقُرْبَى وَالْجَارِ الْجُنُبِ
(the neighbor who is near of kin, the neighbor who is a stranger) `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas said that,
وَالْجَارِ ذِى الْقُرْبَى
(the neighbor who is near of kin) means, "The neighbor who is also a relative", while,
وَالْجَارِ الْجُنُبِ
(The neighbor who is a stranger) means, "Who is not a relative." It was also reported that `Ikrimah, Mujahid, Maymun bin Mihran, Ad-Dahhak, Zayd bin Aslam, Muqatil bin Hayyan and Qatadah said similarly. Mujahid was also reported to have said that Allah's statement,
وَالْجَارِ الْجُنُبِ
(the neighbor who is a stranger) means, "The companion during travel." There are many Hadiths that command kind treatment to the neighbors, and we will mention some of them here with Allah's help. The First Hadith Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَازَالَ جِبْرِيلُ يُوصِينِي بِالْجَارِ حَتَّى ظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ سَيُوَرِّثُه»
(Jibril kept reminding of the neighbor's right, until I thought that he was going to give him a share of the inheritance.) The Two Sahihs recorded this Hadith. The Second Hadith Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَازَالَ جِبْرِيلُ يُوصِينِي بِالْجَارِ حَتَّى ظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ سَيُوَرِّثُه»
(Jibril kept reminding me of the neighbor's right, until I thought he was going to appoint a share of the inheritance for him.) Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi recorded this Hadith, which At-Tirmidhi said was "Hasan Gharib through this route." The Third Hadith Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Al-`As said that the Prophet said,
«خَيْرُ الْأَصْحَابِ عِنْدَ اللهِ خَيْرُهُمْ لِصَاحِبِهِ، وَخَيْرُ الْجِيرَانِ عِنْدَ اللهِ خَيْرُهُمْ لِجَارِه»
(The best companions according to Allah are those who are the best with their friends, and the best neighbors according to Allah are the best with their neighbors.) At-Tirmidhi recorded this Hadith and said, "Hasan Gharib". The Fourth Hadith Imam Ahmad recorded that Al-Miqdad bin Al-Aswad said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ asked his Companions,
«مَا تَقُولُونَ فِي الزِّنَا؟»
(What do you say about adultery) They said, "It is prohibited, for Allah and His Messenger have prohibited it. So it is forbidden until the Day of Resurrection." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَأَنْ يَزْنِيَ الرَّجُلُ بِعَشْرِ نِسْوَةٍ، أَيْسَرُ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ أَنْ يَزْنِيَ بِامْرَأَةِ جَارِه»
(For a man to commit adultery with his neighbor's wife is worse than if he commits adultery with ten women.) He then said,
«مَا تَقُولُونَ فِي السَّرِقَةِ؟»
(What do you say about theft) They said, "It is prohibited, for Allah and His Messenger prohibited it." He said,
«لَأَنْ يَسْرِقَ الرَّجُلُ مِنْ عَشْرَةِ أَبْيَاتٍ، أَيْسَرُ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ أَنْ يَسْرِقَ مِنْ جَارِه»
(If a man steals from his neighbor, it is worse for him than stealing from ten homes.) Only Ahmad recorded this Hadith. A similar Hadith is recorded in the Two Sahihs, Ibn Mas`ud said, "I asked, `O Allah's Messenger! What is the greatest sin' He said,
«أَنْ تَجْعَلَ للهِ نِدًّا وَهُوَ خَلَقَك»
(To make a rival for Allah while He Alone created you.) I said, `Then' He said,
«أَنْ تَقْتُلَ وَلَدَكَ خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يَطْعَمَ مَعَك»
(To kill your offspring for fear that he might share your food with you.) I said, `Then' He said,
«أَنْ تُزَانِيَ حَلِيلَةَ جَارِك»
(To commit adultery with your neighbor's wife.)" The Fifth Hadith Imam Ahmad recorded that `A'ishah asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, "I have two neighbors, so whom among them should I give my gift" He said,
«إِلى أَقْرَبِهِمَا مِنْكِ بَابًا»
(The neighbor whose door is the closest to you.) Al-Bukhari narrated this Hadith We will elaborate on this subject in the Tafsir of Surah Bara'h, Allah willing and upon Him we depend.
Being Kind to Slaves and Servants
Allah said,
وَمَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ
(and those (slaves) whom your right hands possess,) this is an order to be kind to them because they are weak, being held as captives by others. An authentic Hadith records that during the illness that preceded his death, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ continued advising his Ummah:
«الصَّلَاةَ الصَّلَاةَ، وَمَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُم»
((Protect) the prayer, (protect) the prayer, and (those slaves) whom your hands possess.) He was repeating it until his tongue was still. Imam Ahmad recorded that Al-Miqdam bin Ma`dykarib said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَا أَطْعَمْتَ نَفْسَكَ فَهُوَ لَكَ صَدَقَةٌ، وَمَا أَطْعَمْتَ وَلَدَكَ فَهُوَ لَكَ صَدَقَةٌ، وَمَا أَطْعَمْتَ زَوْجَتَكَ فَهُوَ لَكَ صَدَقَةٌ، وَمَا أَطْعَمْتَ خَادِمَكَ فَهُوَ لَكَ صَدَقَة»
(What you feed yourself is a Sadaqah (charity) for you, what you feed your children is Sadaqah for you, what you feed your wife is Sadaqah for you and what you feed your servant is Sadaqah for you.) An-Nasa'i recorded this Hadith which has an authentic chain of narration, all the thanks are due to Allah. `Abdullah bin `Amr said to a caretaker of his, "Did you give the slaves their food yet" He said, "No." Ibn `Amr said, "Go and give it to them, for the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«كَفَى بِالْمَرْءِ إِثْمًا أَنْ يَحْبِسَ عَمَّنْ يَمْلِكُ قُوتَهُم»
(It is enough sin for someone to prevent whomever he is responsible for from getting their food. )" Muslim recorded this Hadith. Abu Hurayrah narrated that the Prophet said,
«لِلْمَمْلُوكِ طَعَامُهُ وَكِسْوَتُهُ، وَلَا يُكَلَّفُ مِنَ الْعَمَلِ إِلَّا مَا يُطِيق»
(The slave has the right to have food, clothing and to only be required to perform what he can bear of work.) Muslim also recorded this Hadith. Abu Hurayrah narrated that the Prophet said,
«إِذَا أَتَى أَحَدَكُمْ خَادِمُهُ بِطَعَامِه، فَإِنْ لَمْ يُجْلِسْهُ مَعَهُ فَلْيُنَاوِلْهُ لُقْمَةً أَوْ لُقْمَتَيْنِ أَوْ أُكْلَةً أَوْ أُكْلتَيْنِ فَإِنَّهُ وَلِيَ حَرَّهُ وَعِلَاجَه»
(When your servant brings meals to one of you, if he does not let him sit and share the meal, then he should at least give him a mouthful or two mouthfuls of that meal or a meal or two, for he has prepared it.) This is the wording collected by Al-Bukhari.
Allah Does Not Like the Arrogant
Allah said,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يُحِبُّ مَن كَانَ مُخْتَالاً فَخُوراً
(Verily, Allah does not like such as are proud and boastful.) meaning, one who is proud and arrogant, insolent and boasts to others. He thinks that he is better than other people, thus thinking high of himself, even though he is insignificant to Allah and hated by people. Mujahid said that Allah's statement,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يُحِبُّ مَن كَانَ مُخْتَالاً فَخُوراً
(Verily, Allah does not like such as are proud) means arrogant, while,
فَخُوراً
(boastful) means boasting about what he has, while he does not thank Allah. This Ayah indicates that such a person boasts with people about the bounty that Allah has given him, but he is actually ungrateful to Allah for this bounty. Ibn Jarir recorded that `Abdullah bin Waqid Abu Raja' Al-Harawi said, "You will find that those who are mean are also proud and boasting. He then recited,
وَمَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ
(and those (slaves) whom your right hands possess,) You will find that he who is undutiful (to parents) is also arrogant, and deprived. He then recited,
وَبَرّاً بِوَالِدَتِى وَلَمْ يَجْعَلْنِى جَبَّاراً شَقِيّاً
(And dutiful to my mother, and made me not arrogant, deprived.) Once a man asked the Prophet, "O Messenger of Allah, advise me.' The Prophet said,
«إيَّاكَ وَإِسْبَالَ الْإِزَارِ، فَإِنَّ إِسْبَالَ الْإِزَارِ مِنَ الْمَخِيلَةِ، وَإِنَّ اللهَ لَا يُحِبُّ الْمَخِيلَة»
(Avoid lengthening the dress (below the ankles), for this practice is from arrogance. Verily, Allah does not like arrogance.)"
Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang enggan menjalankan kewajibannya untuk menginfakkan sebagian rezeki yang Dia berikan kepada mereka, dan menyuruh orang lain untuk berbuat demikian melalui ucapan dan perbuatan mereka, serta menyembunyikan karunia yang Allah berikan kepada mereka, baik berupa rezeki, ilmu, maupun lainnya, sehingga mereka tidak mau menunjukkan perkara yang benar kepada manusia, tetapi justru menyembunyikannya dan menunjukkan perkara yang batil. Itu adalah perilaku orang-orang kafir dan Kami telah menyiapkan azab yang menghinakan bagi orang-orang kafir.
Whatever man possesses is provided by God. This reality demands that man should surrender himself to God and become His worshipper. Such a person naturally becomes humble and his humility is expressed in his relations with the other human beings interacting in his life. He behaves decently with his mother and father and feels the watchful presence of God while dealing with all those who come into contact with him. He pays everybody’s due in accordance with his relationship and need. To overlook a person, in whatever capacity he has to deal with him, appears to him as if he himself is taking the risk of being overlooked by God. One who does not surrender to God, develops an overweening sense of pride. He thinks that whatever he possesses is the outcome of his labour and intelligence. Consequently, he considers that his earnings belong to him alone. To become associated with poor relatives and destitutes becomes a matter of degradation for him. He spends lavishly to satisfy his desires and serves his own interests, but becomes mean about such expenditure as does not satisfy his ego. He is very generous in matters which give him publicity, but quite a miser in the case of unpublicized religious causes.
Yüce Allah, kendilerine vermiş olduğu rızıktan infak etmeyi farz kıldığı kimselerin infak olarak vermeleri gereken kişilere bunu vermemelerini, bu yaptıklarının aynısını başkalarına da söz ve fiilleriyle emrederek yapmalarını istemelerini, Allah’ın lütuf olarak bahşettiği rızık, ilim ve diğer nimetleri gizlemelerini ve insanlara gerçeği açıklamamalarını asla sevmez. Bilakis onlar hakkı gizleyerek batıl olanı insanlara gösterirler. İşte bu hasletler kâfirlere ait özelliklerdir. Bundan ötürü bizler de kâfirler için utanç verici bir azap hazırladık.
Allah n’aime pas non plus ceux qui refusent de dépenser de ce dont Il les a pourvus, qui ordonnent aux autres d’avoir le même comportement et qui dissimulent la faveur qu’Allah leur a accordée comme la subsistance, la science ou autre. Ils ne montrent donc pas aux gens la vérité mais la dissimulent au profit du faux. Or ces caractéristiques sont celles des mécréants et Nous avons préparé pour ces derniers un châtiment humiliant.
Allah không yêu thích những ai keo kiệt không chịu chi dùng thiên lộc được Ngài ban phát vào con đường chính nghĩa của Ngài, họ không những keo kiệt mà còn xúi giục người khác keo kiệt giống như họ bằng lời nói và hành động, và họ luôn che giấu thiên lộc và kiến thức mà Allah đã ban phát cho họ, họ không chịu trình bày điều chân lý cho mọi người, họ che giấu điều chân lý và công khai điều sai trái và sàm bậy. Đây là những đặc điểm và bản chất của những kẻ vô đức tin và những kẻ vô đức tin đã được Allah chuẩn bị một hình phạt nhục nhã dành cho họ.
Hindi umiibig si Allāh sa mga nagkakait ng inobliga ni Allāh sa kanila na paggugol mula sa ibinigay Niya sa kanila na panustos Niya, nag-uutos sa iba sa kanila ng gayon sa pamamagitan ng sinasabi nila at ginagawa nila, at nagkukubli ng ibinigay sa kanila ni Allāh mula sa kabutihang-loob Niya gaya ng panustos, kaalaman, at iba pa kaya hindi sila naglilinaw sa mga tao ng katotohanan, bagkus ay nagtatago sila nito at naglalantad ng kabulaanan. Ang mga katangiang ito ay kabilang sa mga katangian ng kawalang-pananampalataya. Naghanda na si Allāh para sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya ng isang pagdurusang manghihiya.
The Censure of Stingy Behavior
Allah chastises the stingy behavior of those who refuse to spend their money for what Allah ordered them, such as being kind to parents and compassionate to relatives, orphans, the poor, the relative who is also a neighbor, the companion during travel, the needy wayfarer, the slaves and servants. Such people do not give Allah's right from their wealth, and they assist in the spread of stingy behavior. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«وَأَيُّ دَاءٍ أَدْوَأُ مِنَ الْبُخْل»
(What disease is more serious than being stingy) He also said,
«إِيَّاكُمْ وَالشُّحَّ، فَإِنَّهُ أَهْلَكَ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ، أَمَرَهُمْ بِالْقَطِيْعَةِ فَقَطَعُوا، وَأَمَرَهُمْ بِالْفُجُورِ فَفَجَرُوا»
(Beware of being stingy, for it destroyed those who were before you, as it encouraged them to cut their relations and they did, and it encouraged them to commit sin and they did.) Allah said,
وَيَكْتُمُونَ مَآ ءَاتَـهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(and hide what Allah has bestowed upon them of His bounties,) Therefore, the miser is ungrateful for Allah's favor, for its effect does not appear on him, whether in his food, clothes or what he gives. Similarly, Allah said,
إِنَّ الإِنسَـنَ لِرَبِّهِ لَكَنُودٌ - وَإِنَّهُ عَلَى ذَلِكَ لَشَهِيدٌ
(Verily, man is ungrateful to his Lord. And to that he bears witness.) by his manners and conduct,
وَإِنَّهُ لِحُبِّ الْخَيْرِ لَشَدِيدٌ
(And verily, he is violent in the love of wealth.) Allah said,
وَيَكْتُمُونَ مَآ ءَاتَـهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(and hide what Allah has bestowed upon them of His bounties) and this is why He threatened them,
وَأَعْتَدْنَا لِلْكَـفِرِينَ عَذَاباً مُّهِيناً
(And We have prepared for the disbelievers a disgraceful torment.) Kufr means to cover something. Therefore, the Bakhil (miser) covers the favors that Allah has blessed him with, meaning he does not spread those favors. So he is described by the term Kafir (ungrateful) regarding the favors that Allah granted him. A Hadith states that,
«إِنَّ اللهَ إِذَا أَنْعَمَ نِعْمَةً عَلى عَبْدٍ،أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَظْهَرَ أَثَرُهَا عَلَيْه»
(When Allah grants a servant a favor, He likes that its effect appears on him.) Some of the Salaf stated that this Ayah 4:37 is describing the Jews who hid the knowledge they had about the description of Muhammad ﷺ, and there is no doubt that the general meaning of the Ayah includes this. The apparent wording for this Ayah indicates that it is talking about being stingy with money, even though miserly conduct with knowledge is also included. The Ayah talks about spending on relatives and the weak, just as the Ayah after it,
وَالَّذِينَ يُنْفِقُونَ أَمْوَلَهُمْ رِئَـآءَ النَّاسِ
(And (also) those who spend of their wealth to be seen of men, ) Allah first mentions the punished misers who do not spend, then He mentions those who spend to show off to gain the reputation that they are generous, not for the Face of Allah. A Hadith states that the first three persons on whom the fire will feed are a scholar, a fighter and a spender who shows off with their actions. For instance,
«يَقُولُ صَاحِبُ الْمَالِ: مَا تَرَكْتُ مِنْ شَيْءٍ تُحِبُّ أَنْ يُنْفَقَ فِيهِ، إِلَّا أَنْفَقْتُ فِي سَبِيلِكَ، فَيَقُولُ اللهُ: كَذَبْتَ، إِنَّمَا أَرَدْتَ أَنْ يُقَالَ: جَوَادٌ، فَقَدْدِقيل»
(The wealthy will say, "I did not leave any area that You like to be spent on, but I spent on it in Your cause." Allah will say, "You lie, you only did that so that it is said, `He is generous.' And it was said...") meaning you acquired your reward in the life, and this is indeed what you sought with your action. This is why Allah said,
وَلاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَلاَ بِالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ
(and believe not in Allah and the Last Day,) meaning, it is Shaytan who lured them to commit this evil action, instead of performing the good deed as it should be performed. Shaytan encouraged, excited and lured them by making the evil appear good,
وَمَن يَكُنِ الشَّيْطَـنُ لَهُ قَرِيناً فَسَآءَ قِرِيناً
(And whoever takes Shaytan as an intimate; then what a dreadful intimate he has!) Allah then said,
وَمَاذَا عَلَيْهِمْ لَوْ ءَامَنُواْ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ وَأَنفَقُواْ مِمَّا رَزَقَهُمُ اللَّهُ
(And what loss have they if they had believed in Allah and in the Last Day, and they spend out of what Allah has given them for sustenance) This Ayah means, what harm would it cause them if they believe in Allah, go on the righteous path, replace showing off with sincerity, have faith in Allah, and await His promise in the Hereafter, for those who do good and spend what He has given them on what He likes and is pleased with. Allah's statement:
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ بِهِم عَلِيماً
(And Allah is Ever All-Knower of them.) means, He has perfect knowledge of their intentions, whether good or evil. Indeed, Allah knows those who deserve success, and He grants them success and guidance, directing them to perform righteous actions that will earn them His pleasure. He also knows those who deserve failure and expulsion from His great mercy, which amounts to utter failure in this life and the Hereafter for them, we seek refuge in Allah from this evil end.
Al-lah no ama a aquellos que se niegan a compartir aquello con lo que Él los ha provisto, que ordenan a otros el mismo comportamiento y que ocultan el favor que Al-lah les ha otorgado, como el sustento, el conocimiento u otro. No muestran a la gente la verdad, sino que la ocultan en beneficio de lo falso. Sin embargo, estas características son propias de los incrédulos y hemos preparado para ellos un castigo humillante.
Then begins verse 37 with الَّذِينَ يَبْخَلُونَ which describes the nature of the arrogant who are stingy in giving rights which it is obligatory to give, fail to understand their responsibilities and go on to the negative extreme of persuading others to take to this bad habit through their word and deed.
The verse has used the word, 'bukhl' (niggardliness) to describe this trait of character, a word which, in the generally approved sense, is applied for shortcoming in giving financial rights. But, looking at the background of the verse's revelation, it becomes obvious that the word, 'bukhl' has been used here in its general sense which includes close-fistedness in money and knowledge both.
A narration from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ tells us that this verse was revealed about the Jews of Madinah. They were very arrogant, and extremely miserly. When it came to spending money, they were miserably miserly. They also concealed the knowledge they received through their Scriptures which carried the prophecies about the coming of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . These also included clear signs of his appearance. But, the Jews, despite being convinced of these prophecies, acted niggardly. They never acted to fulfill the dictates of this knowledge, neither did they pass on the message to others who could act in accordance with it.
Based on this, it is then said that people who are miserly with wealth given by Allah - in matters of knowledge and faith - are ungrateful to Allah and fail to acknowledge His blessings. For them Allah has prepared a humiliating punishment which they cannot escape.
About the merit of giving and the demerit of miserliness, the Holy Prophet LI has said:
مَا مِن یوم یصبح العباد فیہ الا ملکان ینزلان فیقول احدھما اللھم اعط منفقاً خلفاً و یقول الاخر اللھم اعط ممسکا تلفاً (بخاری و مسلم)
"Every morning two angels descend. One of them says: 'O Allah, bless him who spends in the way of good'; and the other says: '0 Allah, send destruction on (the wealth of) the miser."' (al-Bukhari Muslim, from Abu Hurairah ؓ .
عَن اسماء ؓ قالت : قال رسول اللہ ﷺ انفقی ولا تحصی اللہ علیک ولا توعی فیوعی اللہ علیک وارضخی مَا ستطعت ط (بخاری و مسلم)
'Give. Do not calculate, for Allah will then calculate in your case. And do not withhold, for Allah will then withhold in your case. And give whatever you can." (al-Bukhari Muslim from Sayyidah Asma' ؓ
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ عنہ narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
الخیُّ قریب من اللہ، قریب من الجنۃ، قریب من الناس، والبخیل بعید من اللہ ، بعید من الجنۃ ، بعید من الناس قریب من النارط والجاہل سخی احب الی اللہ من عابد بخیل۔ (ترمذی)
"The generous person is close to Allah, close to Paradise, close to people; while the miser is far from Allah, far from Paradise, far from people - close to the fire; and the generous ignoramus is dearer to Allah than a miserly devotee. (a person who has devoted himself for worship) " (Tirmidhi)
Sayyidna Abu Said ؓ narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
و عن ابی سعید قال : قالَ رسول اللہ ﷺ خصلتان لا تجتمعان فی مؤمن، البخل و سوء الخلق (مرمذی)
"Two traits cannot get combined in a true Muslim: miserliness and bad morals." (Tirmidhi)
Allah ne voli one koji neće da udijele ono što im je Allah obavezao da udijele iz opskrbe koju im je Allah dao, i koji riječima i djelima druge podstiču da budu takvi, te kriju Allahove blagodati koje im je On dao u vidu imetka, znanja i tako dalje, pa ljudima ne pojašnjavaju istinu, štaviše, ispoljavaju neistinu. To su osobine nevjernika, a Allah je nevjernicima pripremio ponižavajući kaznu.
Allah does not like those who do not spend what Allah made a duty on them from the wealth He gave them out of His provision, and who instruct others through their words and actions to do the same as them: hiding the wealth, knowledge and other things which Allah has given them out of His grace; not showing people the truth, but hiding it instead and showing falsehood. These are among the traits of disbelief, and Allah has prepared a humiliating punishment for those who disbelieve.
Allāh non ama coloro che si rifiutano di elargire i beni che Allāh ha loro donato, e che indicano, tramite le loro parole e azioni, di fare come loro, e che celano la grazia, il sostentamento e la conoscenza o altro che Allāh ha loro donato. Essi non mostrano la verità alla gente, piuttosto la nascondono e mostrano la falsità. E tali caratteristiche sono le caratteristiche dei miscredenti, ed abbiamo preparato per i miscredenti una punizione umiliante.
Allah has prepared this humiliating punishment for those who spend their wealth so that people notice them and praise them, and those who do not have faith in Allah and the Last Day. It is through following Satan that they have gone the wrong way. Whoever has Satan for a friend and companion has a terrible companion.
I pripremili smo kaznu za one koji svoje imetke udjeljuju kako bi ih ljudi vidjeli i hvalili, a ne vjeruju u Allaha niti u Sudnji dan. Njima smo pripremili tu ponižavajuću kaznu, a u zabludu ih je odvelo njihovo slijeđenje šejtana. Kome šejtan bude prisni drug – lošeg druga ima.
E abbiamo preparato una punizione per coloro che elargiscono i loro beni affinché la gente li ammiri e li elogi; essi non credono in Allāh e non credono nell'Ultimo Giorno. Abbiamo preparato per loro una punizione umiliante e non li ha sviati altro che il fatto di seguire Satana; e chi sceglie costantemente Satana come amico, che infausto amico ha scelto!
También hemos preparado un castigo para aquellos que dan caridad con el fin de que las personas los vean y los elogien, mientras que no creen en Al-lah ni en el Día de la Resurrección. A ellos les hemos preparado este castigo humillante, siendo su alianza con Satán lo que los ha extraviado. Quien tenga a Satán como compañero, qué mal amigo ha elegido.
Nous avons aussi préparé un châtiment pour ceux qui dépensent de leurs richesses afin que les gens les voient et fassent leur éloge alors qu’ils ne croient pas en Allah ni au Jour de la Résurrection. Nous leur avons ainsi préparé ce châtiment avilissant. Ils ne se sont égarés que par leur alliance avec Satan. Or quiconque a comme ami inséparable Satan a choisi un bien mauvais ami.
Aynı şekilde mallarını insanlar onları görsünler ve övsünler diye infak edenler için de azap hazırladık. Onlar Allah'a ve kıyamet gününe de iman etmezler. İşte onlara rezil eden o azabı hazırladık. Onları şeytana tabi olmalarından başka bir şey saptırmadı. Şeytan, kimin sürekli beraber olduğu arkadaşı olursa, o ne kötü bir arkadaştır.
Inverse 38, beginning with the words, وَالَّذِينَ يُنفِقُونَ another trait in the character of the arrogant has been described. Ordinarily they themselves hold back any spending in the way of Allah and persuade others to do the same. Nevertheless, when they wish to show off before people, they do spend. Since these people do not believe in Allah and the Last Day, the question of spending their wealth for the good pleasure of Allah and with the intention of earning rewards in the life to-come just does not arise. Such people are the accomplices of Satan, therefore, the end of it all will be no different than the end of their comrade Satan.
This verse tells us that the way it is disgraceful to be niggardly and tardy in fulfilling due rights, very similarly, it is also extremely bad to spend to show off or to spend on heads which are purposeless. A good deed aimed at drawing applause from people - and which is not for Allah exclusively - is a deed not acceptable in the sight of Allah. In hadith, it has been declared as shirk (associating others in the divinity of Allah).
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
قال اللہ تعالیٰ انا اغنی الشرکاء عن الشرک من عمل عملاً اشرک فیہ معی غیری ترکتہ و شرکہ
"Allah Almighty says: I am absolutely free of any need to have partners. Whoever does a (good) deed and associates in it someone else with Me, I leave him (un أ helped) with this deed (of associating partners with Me) ".
Sayyidna Shaddad ibn Aws ؓ narrates that he heard the Holy Prophet ﷺ say:
عن شداد بن اوس قال سمعت رسول اللہ ﷺ مَن صَلَّی یرایٔ فقد اشرک، و مَن صَامَ یرایٔ فقد اشرک، ومَن تصدَّق یرایٔ فقد اشرک (احمد بحوالہ مشکوۃ)
"Whoever performed salah to show off, committed shirk; and whoever fasted to show off, committed shirk; and whoever gave in charity to show off, committed shirk." (Ahmad, as cited by Mishkat).
Sayyidna Mahmud ibn Labid ؓ عنہ narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
عن محمود بن لبید اَنَّ النبی ﷺ قال اَن اخاف علیک الشرک الاصغر، قالوا : یا رسول اللہ وَ مَااشرک الاصغر ؟ قال : الرِّیاء (احمد بحوالہ مشکوۃ)
"What fills me with grave apprehensions about you is the minor shirk." The Companions asked: "0 Messenger of Allah, what is the minor shirk?" He said: "riya' (i.e. to do a good deed just to show off' ). (Ahmad, as cited by Mishkat)
Here, a narration from al-Baihaqi adds that, on the Day of Doom, when the reward for good deeds will be given out, Allah Almighty will say to the persons committing riya' i.e. the persons who did good deed just to earn the applause of the people:
"Go to those you wanted to see you doing good deeds in the mortal world and then find out for yourself if they have the reward for your deeds."
Kami juga menyediakan azab bagi orang-orang yang menginfakkan hartanya dengan tujuan supaya dilihat dan dipuji oleh manusia, sedangkan mereka juga tidak beriman kepada Allah dan kepada hari Kiamat. Kami menyediakan azab yang menghinakan tersebut kepada mereka lantaran tidaklah mereka tersesat melainkan karena gemar mengikuti para setan. Barang siapa yang berteman dan bersahabat dengan setan maka setan adalah seburuk-buruk sahabat.
Naglaan ng pagdurusa, gayon din, para sa mga gumugugol ng mga yaman nila upang makita sila ng mga tao at papurihan sila ng mga ito samantalang sila ay hindi sumasampalataya kay Allāh ni sa Araw ng Pagbangon. Naghanda para sa kanila ng pagdurusang iyon na manghihiya. Walang nagligaw sa kanila kundi ang pagsunod nila sa demonyo. Ang sinumang ang demonyo para sa kanya ay naging isang kasamahang nananatili, sumagwa ito bilang kasamahan!
Và TA (Allah) đã chuẩn bị sự trừng phạt như thế đối với những ai chi dùng tài sản của họ vào con đường chính nghĩa của Allah chỉ vì muốn người đời nhìn thấy để được ca ngợi và tán dương chứ thực sự không vì đức tin nơi Allah và nơi cõi Đời Sau. Và những ai lấy Shaytan làm bạn kết thân thì kẻ đó đã kết bạn với một người bạn xấu xa nhất.
Điều gì sẽ gây hại cho họ nếu họ thực sự tin nơi Allah và tin nơi Ngày Phục Sinh, cũng như chi dùng những gì được Allah ban cho vào những con đường mà Ngài yêu thích và hài lòng. Đúng hơn, trong tất cả việc làm này đều tốt đẹp, bởi lẽ Allah biết tất cả, họ và tình trạng nào của họ không thể che giấu được Ngài, và Ngài sẽ thưởng cho mỗi hành động và việc làm của họ.
Ano ang pipinsala sa mga ito kung sakaling sila ay sumampalataya kay Allāh nang totohanan at sa Araw ng Pagbangon, at gumugol mula sa itinustos sa kanila ni Allāh sa mga paraang iniibig Niya at kinalulugdan Niya? Bagkus naroon ang kabutihan sa kabuuan nito. Laging si Allāh sa kanila ay Maalam: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya sa kalagayan nila. Gaganti Siya sa bawat isa dahil sa gawa nito.
¿Qué perjuicio habrían sufrido estas personas si hubieran creído sinceramente en Al-lah y el Día de la Resurrección y hubieran dado caridad con sus bienes de forma sincera por Al-lah? Solo habrían encontrado recompensas; Al-lah los conoce perfectamente. Nada se Le escapa y Él retribuirá a cada uno por sus obras.
"Apakah kemudharatannya bagi mereka, kalau mereka ber-iman kepada Allah dan Hari Kemudian dan menafkahkan sebagian rizki yang telah diberikan Allah kepada mereka? Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui keadaan mereka." (An-Nisa`: 39).
(39) Maksudnya, apa yang menimpa mereka dan kerugian atau kesusahan apa yang akan mereka temui bila mereka beriman kepada Allah yaitu ikhlas dan menginfakkan sebagian harta yang telah Allah berikan kepada mereka dan telah Allah karuniakan mereka dengannya, sehingga mereka dapat menyatukan antara keikhlasan dan berinfak? Namun ketika keikhlasan itu adalah sebuah perkara yang tersembunyi antara seorang hamba dengan Rabbnya di mana tidak ada yang mampu mengetahuinya kecuali Allah, maka Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwa Dia mengetahui segala keadaan dan kondisi dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ بِهِمۡ عَلِيمًا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui keadaan mereka."
39- Onlar Allah’a ve âhiret gününe iman edip de Allah’ın kendilerine rızık olarak verdiğinden infak etselerdi ne kaybederlerdi ki? Allah onları çok iyi bilendir.
39. Eğer onlar ihlâsın tâ kendisi olan Allah’a imana sarılsalardı, Allah’ın kendilerine rızık ve nimet olarak bağışladığı mallarından infak erselerdi, böylece hem ihlâslı olsalardı, hem de infak etselerdi, bundan ne zarar görürlerdi, hangi sıkıntıyla karşılaşırlardı ki?
İhlâs kul ile Rabbi arasında bir sırdır. Ona Allah’tan başka kimse muttali olmaz. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah bütün halleri bildiğini haber vererek devamla:“Allah onları çok iyi bilendir.” buyurmuştur.
E che male avrebbe apportato a costoro credere davvero in Allāh e nel Giorno del Giudizio, ed elargire il loro denaro per la causa di Allāh con sincerità nei Suoi confronti?! Al contrario, nel fare ciò vi è tutto il bene, e Allāh è Onnisciente: Nessuna loro condizione Gli è nascosta e li ricompenserà per ciò.
What harm would it have done these people if they had faith in Allah and the Last Day and had spent their wealth for Allah’s sake, being sincere to Him? Rather, they would have received everything that is good by doing so. Allah has full knowledge of them. Nothing about them is hidden from Him and everyone will be rewarded according to what they do.
A da li bi oni imali štetu kada bi istinski vjerovali u Allaha i Sudnji dan, i kada bi svoj imetak davali tamo gdje je Allah zadovoljan. U tome bi našli svako dobro. Allah o njima sve zna, ništa mu skriveno nije i On će im dati adekvatnu naknadu.
Previous verses carried the condemnation of those who refused to believe in Allah and in the Akhirah and were miserly. The present verses persuade people to believe in Allah and the Akhirah and engage in the gainful activity of spending in the way of Allah. Then, towards the end (41-42), a description of the trying situations prevailing on the plains of Resurrection appears to warn people, who refuse to believe and refuse to do what is good, of their evil end.
Commentary
In the first verse (39): وَمَاذَا عَلَيْهِمْ لَوْ آمَنُوا بِاللَّـهِ it is said: What conceivable harm could have affected them if they had believed in Allah and the Last Day and spent out of what Allah had given them? at is so tough, difficult or frightening about it? All these are as easy as they come. Going by them, taking to them and believing in them does not hurt or harm or cause any inconvenience. Why then, would someone elect to be disobedient, the certain outcome of which is nothing but disaster in the Akhirah?
Şayet Allah’a ve kıyamet gününe hakkıyla iman etseler ve Allah'ın kendilerine rızık olarak verdiklerinden Allah'ın sevdiği ve razı olduğu yollarda infak etselerdi onlara ne zarar verebilirdi? Bilakis bunda bütünüyle hayır vardır. Oysa Allah onları bilir, onların halleri Allah'a gizli kalmaz. Onların hepsine amellerinin karşılığını verecektir
Apa salahnya jika mereka beriman dengan sungguh-sungguh kepada Allah dan hari Kiamat dan menginfakkan apa yang Allah rezekikan kepada mereka di tempat-tempat yang dicintai dan diridai Allah? Bahkan seluruh kebaikan ada di dalam hal itu. Allah Maha Mengetahui mereka, tidak ada satu pun kondisi mereka yang luput dari pengetahuan-Nya, dan Dia akan memberikan balasan yang setimpal dengan amal perbuatan mereka masing-masing.
Quel préjudice auraient subi ces gens s’ils avaient véritablement cru en Allah et au Jour de la Résurrection et avaient dépensé avec sincérité de leurs richesses pour Allah ?
Ils y auraient plutôt trouvé que du bien et Allah les connaît parfaitement. Rien d’eux ne Lui échappe et Il rétribuera chacun pour ses œuvres.
Allah Wrongs Not Even the Weight of a Speck of Dust
Allah states that He does not treat any of His servants with injustice on the Day of Resurrection, be it the weight of a mustard seed or a speck of dust. Rather, Allah shall reward them for this action and multiply it, if it were a good deed. For instance, Allah said,
وَنَضَعُ الْمَوَزِينَ الْقِسْطَ
(And We shall set up balances of justice) Allah said that Luqman said,
يبُنَىَّ إِنَّهَآ إِن تَكُ مِثْقَالَ حَبَّةٍ مِّنْ خَرْدَلٍ فَتَكُنْ فِى صَخْرَةٍ أَوْ فِى السَّمَـوَتِ أَوْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ يَأْتِ بِهَا اللَّهُ
(O my son! If it be (anything) equal to the weight of a mustard seed, and though it be in a rock, or in the heavens or in the earth, Allah will bring it forth). Allah said,
يَوْمَئِذٍ يَصْدُرُ النَّاسُ أَشْتَاتاً لِّيُرَوْاْ أَعْمَـلَهُمْ - فَمَن يَعْمَلْ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ خَيْراً يَرَهُ - وَمَن يَعْـمَلْ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ شَرّاً يَرَهُ
(That Day mankind will proceed in scattered groups that they may be shown their deeds. So whosoever does good equal to the weight of a speck of dust shall see it. And whosoever does evil equal to the weight of a speck of dust shall see it.) The Two Sahihs recorded the long Hadith about the intercession that Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri narrated, and in which the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«فَيَقُولُ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ: ارْجِعُوا، فَمَنْ وَجَدْتُمْ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالَ حَبَّةِ خَرْدَلٍ مِنْ إِيمَانٍ، فَأَخْرِجُوهُ مِنَ النَّار»
(Allah then says, "Go back, and take out of the Fire everyone in whose heart you find the weight of a mustard seed of faith") In another narration, Allah says, وفي لفظ:
«أَدْنَى أَدْنَى أَدْنَى مِثْقَالِ ذَرَّةٍ مِنْ إِيمَانٍ، فَأَخْرِجُوهُ مِنَ النَّارِ، فَيُخْرِجُونَ خَلْقًا كَثِيرًا»
("Whosoever had the least, least, least speck of faith, take him out of the Fire," and they will take out many people.) Abu Sa`id then said, "Read, if you will,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَظْلِمُ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ
(Surely! Allah wrongs not even of the weight of a speck of dust)."
Will Punishment be Diminished for the Disbelievers
Sa`id bin Jubayr commented about Allah's statement,
وَإِن تَكُ حَسَنَةً يُضَـعِفْهَا
(but if there is any good (done), He doubles it,) "As for the disbeliever, his punishment will be lessened for him on the Day of Resurrection, but he will never depart the Fire." He used as evidence the authentic Hadith in which Al-`Abbas said, "O Messenger of Allah! Your uncle Abu Talib used to protect and support you, did you benefit him at all" The Messenger ﷺ said,
«نَعَمْ هُوَ فِي ضَحْضَاحٍ مِنْ نَارٍ، وَلَوْلَا أَنَا، لَكَانَ فِي الدَّرْكِ الْأَسْفَلِ مِنَ النَّار»
(Yes. He is in a shallow area in Hell-fire, and were it not for me, he would have been in the deepest depths of the Fire.) However, this Hadith only applies to Abu Talib, not the rest of the disbelievers. To support this, we mention what Abu Dawud At-Tayalisi recorded in his Musnad that Anas said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ اللهَ لَا يَظْلِمُ الْمُؤْمِنَ حَسَنَةً، يُثَابُ عَلَيْهَا الرِّزْقَ فِي الدُّنْيَا، وَيُجْزَى بِهَا فِي الْآخِرَةِ، وَأَمَّا الْكَافِرُ فَيُطْعَمُ بِهَا فِي الدُّنْيَا، فَإِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ حَسَنَة»
(Allah does not wrong the faithful even concerning one good action, for he will be rewarded for it by provision in this life and awarded for it in the Hereafter. As for the disbeliever, he will be provided provision in this life for his good action, and on the Day of Resurrection, he will not have any good deed.)
What Does `Great Reward' Mean
Abu Hurayrah, `Ikrimah, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Al-Hasan, Qatadah and Ad-Dahhak said that Allah's statement,
وَيُؤْتِ مِن لَّدُنْهُ أَجْراً عَظِيماً
(and gives from Him a great reward.) refers to Paradise. We ask Allah for His pleasure and Paradise. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Abu `Uthman An-Nahdi said, "No other person accompanied Abu Hurayrah more than I. One year, he went to Hajj before me, and I found the people of Al-Basrah saying that he narrated that he heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ saying,
«إِنَّ اللهَ يُضَاعِفُ الْحَسَنَةَ أَلْفَ أَلْفِ حَسَنَة»
(Allah rewards the good deed with a million deeds.) So I said, `Woe to you! No person accompanied Abu Hurayrah more than I, and I never heard him narrate this Hadith!' When I wanted to meet him, I found that he had left for Hajj so I followed him to Hajj to ask him about this Hadith." Ibn Abi Hatim also recorded this Hadith using another chain of narration leading to Abu `Uthman. In this narration, Abu `Uthman said, "I said, `O Abu Hurayrah! I heard my brethren in Al-Basrah claim that you narrated that you heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ saying,
«إِنَّ اللهَ يَجْزِي بِالْحَسَنَةِ أَلْفَ أَلْفِ حَسَنَة»
(Allah rewards the good deed with a million deeds.) Abu Hurayrah said, `By Allah! I heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ saying,
«إِنَّ اللهَ يَجْزِي بِالْحَسَنَةِ أَلْفَيْ أَلْفِ حَسَنَة»
(Allah rewards the good deed with two million deeds.) He then recited this Ayah,
فَمَا مَتَاعُ الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا فِى الاٌّخِرَةِ إِلاَّ قَلِيلٌ
(But little is the enjoyment of the life of this world as compared to the Hereafter)."
Our Prophet will be a Witness Against, or For his Ummah on the Dayof Resurrection, When the Disbelievers Will Wish for Death
Allah said,
فَكَيْفَ إِذَا جِئْنَا مِن كُلِّ أمَّةٍ بِشَهِيدٍ وَجِئْنَا بِكَ عَلَى هَـؤُلاءِ شَهِيداً
(How (will it be) then, when We bring from each nation a witness and We bring you (O Muhammad) as a witness against these people) Allah describes the horrors, hardships and difficulties of the Day of Resurrection, saying, how would it be on that Day when there will be a witness from every nation, meaning the Prophets, just as Allah said;
وَأَشْرَقَتِ الاٌّرْضُ بِنُورِ رَبِّهَا وَوُضِعَ الْكِتَـبُ وَجِـىءَ بِالنَّبِيِّيْنَ وَالشُّهَدَآءِ
(And the earth will shine with the light of its Lord, and the Book will be placed (open); and the Prophets and the witnesses will be brought forward), and,
وَيَوْمَ نَبْعَثُ فِى كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ شَهِيدًا عَلَيْهِمْ مِّنْ أَنفُسِهِمْ
(And (remember) the Day when We shall raise up from every nation a witness against them from amongst themselves). Al-Bukhari recorded that `Abdullah bin Mas`ud said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to me, `Recite to me.' I said, `O Messenger of Allah! Should I recite (the Qur'an) to you, while it was revealed to you' He said, `Yes, for I like to hear it from other people.' I recited Surat An-Nisa' until I reached this Ayah,
فَكَيْفَ إِذَا جِئْنَا مِن كُلِّ أمَّةٍ بِشَهِيدٍ وَجِئْنَا بِكَ عَلَى هَـؤُلاءِ شَهِيداً
(How (will it be) then, when We bring from each nation a witness and We bring you (O Muhammad) as a witness against these people) He then said, `Stop now.' I found that his eyes were tearful." Allah's statement,
يَوْمَئِذٍ يَوَدُّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَعَصَوُاْ الرَّسُولَ لَوْ تُسَوَّى بِهِمُ الاٌّرْضُ وَلاَ يَكْتُمُونَ اللَّهَ حَدِيثاً
(On that day those who disbelieved and disobeyed the Messenger will wish that they were buried in the earth, but they will never be able to hide a single fact from Allah.) means, they will wish that the earth would open up and swallow them because of the horror of the gathering place and the disgrace, dishonor and humiliation they will suffer on that Day. This is similar to Allah's statement,
يَوْمَ يَنظُرُ الْمَرْءُ مَا قَدَّمَتْ يَدَاهُ
(The Day when man will see that (the deeds) which his hands have sent forth) Allah then said,
وَلاَ يَكْتُمُونَ اللَّهَ حَدِيثاً
(but they will never be able to hide a single fact from Allah.) indicating that they will admit to everything they did and will not hide any of it. `Abdur-Razzaq recorded that Sa`id bin Jubayr said, "A man came to Ibn `Abbas and said to him, `There are things that confuse me in the Qur'an.' Ibn `Abbas said, `What things do you have doubts about in the Qur'an' He said, `Not doubts, but rather confusing things.' Ibn `Abbas said, `Tell me what caused you confusion.' He said, `I hear Allah's statement,
ثُمَّ لَمْ تَكُنْ فِتْنَتُهُمْ إِلاَّ أَن قَالُواْ وَاللَّهِ رَبِّنَا مَا كُنَّا مُشْرِكِينَ
(There will then be no test for them but to say: "By Allah, our Lord, we were not those who joined others in worship with Allah.") but He also says,
وَلاَ يَكْتُمُونَ اللَّهَ حَدِيثاً
(but they will never be able to hide a single fact from Allah.) They have indeed hid something.' Ibn `Abbas said, `As for Allah's statement,
ثُمَّ لَمْ تَكُنْ فِتْنَتُهُمْ إِلاَّ أَن قَالُواْ وَاللَّهِ رَبِّنَا مَا كُنَّا مُشْرِكِينَ
(There will then be no test for them but to say: "By Allah, our Lord, we were not those who joined others in worship with Allah."), when they see that on the Day of Resurrection that Allah does not forgive, except for the people of Islam, and that He forgives the sins, no matter how big they are, except Shirk, then the Mushriks will lie. They will say,
وَاللَّهِ رَبِّنَا مَا كُنَّا مُشْرِكِينَ
("By Allah, our Lord, we were not those who joined others in worship with Allah."), hoping that Allah will forgive them. However, Allah will then seal their mouths, and their hands and feet will disclose what they used to do. Then,
يَوَدُّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَعَصَوُاْ الرَّسُولَ لَوْ تُسَوَّى بِهِمُ الاٌّرْضُ وَلاَ يَكْتُمُونَ اللَّهَ حَدِيثاً
(those who disbelieved and disobeyed the Messenger will wish that they were buried in the earth, but they will never be able to hide a single fact from Allah. )"'
Allah est juste et ne commet aucune injustice avec Ses serviteurs. Ainsi, il ne diminue pas de leurs bonnes œuvres ne serait-ce d’un équivalent d’une petite fourmi (dharrah(dharratun))( ) et ne rajoute rien à leurs mauvaises œuvres.
Si une bonne œuvre ne pèse que le poids d’une petite fourmi, Il dédouble la récompense méritée par faveur de Sa part et accorde une immense récompense avec chaque dédoublement d’une bonne œuvre.
Those who become proud instead of humble after receiving the bounties of God and those who spend their God-given wealth on making selfish investments instead of on good causes as approved by God, are fellow travellers of Satan. Having been lured by the fleeting gains of this life, they lose interest in the eternal gain promised by God. For such persons, there shall be nothing but severe punishment in the Hereafter. Man declares unimportant that which he does not practice. This is self-centred theorizing and an effort at self-justification. All such endeavours are futile and worthless in the eyes of God.
Sesungguhnya Allah Mahaadil. Dia tidak akan menzalimi hamba-hamba-Nya sedikit pun. Dia tidak akan mengurangi kebajikan mereka walau sekecil semut, dan tidak akan menambah keburukan mereka sedikit pun. Apabila kebajikannya seberat zarah (partikel terkecil) maka Dia akan melipatgandakan ganjarannya berkat kemurahan-Nya dan di samping ganjaran yang berlipat ganda itu Dia akan memberikan pahala yang sangat besar dari sisi-Nya.
Şüphesiz Allah Teâlâ adildir, kullarına hiç zulmetmez. Kulunun yapmış olduğu iyiliklerden karınca yavrusu miktarı kadar dahi eksiltmez. Yapmış olduğu kötülüklere de hiçbir şey eklemez. Zerre miktarınca bir iyilik dahi olsa lütfuyla sevabını katlar, kat kat artırarak çok büyük sevap verir.
"Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menganiaya seseorang walaupun sebesar dzarrah, dan jika ada kebajikan sebesar dzarrah, niscaya Allah akan melipat gandakannya dan memberikan dari sisiNya pahala yang besar. Maka bagaimanakah (halnya orang kafir nanti), apabila Kami mendatangkan seorang saksi (rasul) dari tiap-tiap umat dan Kami mendatangkan kamu (Muhammad) sebagai saksi atas mereka itu (sebagai umatmu). Di hari itu orang-orang kafir dan orang-orang yang mendurhakai rasul, ingin supaya mereka disamaratakan dengan tanah, dan mereka tidak dapat menyembunyikan (dari Allah) suatu kejadian pun." (An-Nisa`: 40-42).
(40) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memberitakan tentang kesempurnaan keadil-anNya, keutamaanNya dan berlepas diriNya dari perkara yang berlawanan dengan hal-hal tersebut seperti kezhaliman, baik sedikit maupun banyak, seraya berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يَظۡلِمُ مِثۡقَالَ ذَرَّةٖۖ ﴿ "Sesungguh-nya Allah tidak menganiaya seseorang walaupun sebesar dzarrah" yaitu Allah mengurangi kebaikan-kebaikan hambaNya atau menambah keburukan-keburukannya, sebagaimana juga Allah تعالى berfirman,
﴾ فَمَن يَعۡمَلۡ مِثۡقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ خَيۡرٗا يَرَهُۥ 7 وَمَن يَعۡمَلۡ مِثۡقَالَ ذَرَّةٖ شَرّٗا يَرَهُۥ 8 ﴿
"Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan kebaikan seberat dzarrah pun, nis-caya dia akan melihat (balasan)nya. Dan barangsiapa yang mengerjakan kejahatan sebesar dzarrah pun, niscaya dia akan melihat (balasan)nya pula." (Az-Zalzalah: 7-8).
﴾ وَإِن تَكُ حَسَنَةٗ يُضَٰعِفۡهَا ﴿ "Dan jika ada kebajikan sebesar dzarrah, nis-caya Allah akan melipat gandakannya" yaitu hingga sepuluh kali lipat dan bahkan lebih banyak lagi dari itu, yang sesuai dengan kondisi dan manfaat kebajikan tersebut, serta kondisi pelakunya dari segi keikhlasan, rasa cinta, dan kesempurnaan. ﴾ وَيُؤۡتِ مِن لَّدُنۡهُ أَجۡرًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan memberikan dari sisiNya pahala yang besar" yaitu sebagai tam-bahan atas pahala perbuatan itu sendiri berupa taufik kepada amalan-amalan (baik) lainnya dan memberikan kebaikan yang melimpah serta keberkahan yang banyak.
(41) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ فَكَيۡفَ إِذَا جِئۡنَا مِن كُلِّ أُمَّةِۭ بِشَهِيدٖ وَجِئۡنَا بِكَ عَلَىٰ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ شَهِيدٗا ﴿ "Maka bagaimanakah (halnya orang kafir nanti), apabila Kami mendatangkan seorang saksi (rasul) dari tiap-tiap umat dan Kami mendatangkan kamu (Muhammad) sebagai saksi atas mereka itu (sebagai umatmu)" maksudnya, bagaimanakah kondisi kala itu? Dan bagaimana terjadinya hukum yang agung tersebut yang menya-tukan antara Dzat yang memutuskan ketetapan itu adalah Dzat yang memiliki kesempurnaan ilmu, keadilan yang tidak bercacat dan kebijaksanaan yang agung dengan kesaksian makhluk yang paling suci –yaitu para Rasul– atas umat-umat mereka bersamaan dengan pengakuan secara sadar dari mereka yang menjadi ter-dakwa? Yang demikian itu demi Allah, adalah hukum yang paling umum dan menyeluruh, yang paling adil dan paling agung, ke-mudian tinggallah mereka (pihak yang terhukum atau terdakwa) mengakui akan kesempurnaan karunia, keadilan, pujian dan san-junganNya, ada golongan yang berbahagia dengan mendapatkan keberuntungan, keberhasilan, kemuliaan dan kesuksesan, dan ada golongan yang sengsara dengan kehinaan, keterpurukan, dan siksa yang menghinakan.
(42) Oleh karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ يَوۡمَئِذٖ يَوَدُّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَعَصَوُاْ ٱلرَّسُولَ ﴿ "Di hari itu orang-orang kafir dan orang-orang yang men-durhakai rasul ingin" yaitu mereka menyatukan antara kufur kepada Allah dan kepada RasulNya dengan durhaka kepada Rasul, ﴾ لَوۡ تُسَوَّىٰ بِهِمُ ٱلۡأَرۡضُ ﴿ "supaya mereka disamaratakan dengan tanah," maksudnya, tanah itu menelan mereka hingga mereka menjadi tanah dan meng-hilang, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ وَيَقُولُ ٱلۡكَافِرُ يَٰلَيۡتَنِي كُنتُ تُرَٰبَۢا 40 ﴿
"Dan orang kafir berkata, 'Alangkah baiknya sekiranya aku dahulu adalah tanah'." (An-Naba`: 40).
﴾ وَلَا يَكۡتُمُونَ ٱللَّهَ حَدِيثٗا ﴿ "Dan mereka tidak dapat menyembunyikan (dari Allah) suatu kejadian pun," maksudnya adalah, bahkan mereka akan mengakui apa yang telah mereka kerjakan dan semua lisan-lisan mereka, tangan-tangan mereka, dan kaki-kaki mereka akan bersaksi terhadap apa yang telah mereka lakukan. Pada hari itu Allah akan memberi mereka balasan yang setimpal menurut semestinya, hingga mereka mengetahui bahwa Allah-lah Dzat yang Benar lagi yang menjelaskan (segala sesuatu menurut hakikat yang sebenarnya). Adapun riwayat yang menyatakan bahwasanya kaum kafir me-nyembunyikan kekufuran dan pengingkaran mereka, sesungguh-nya hal tersebut terjadi pada beberapa kondisi pada Hari Kiamat, yaitu ketika mereka mengira bahwa pengingkaran mereka akan berguna bagi mereka (sehingga terbebas) dari siksa Allah, namun bila mereka telah mengetahui kenyataan dan seluruh anggota badan mereka akan bersaksi atas (semua perbuatan) mereka, maka saat itulah segala perkara akan jelas, hingga tindakan menyem-bunyikan itu tidak memiliki manfaat atau faidah.
The text, then, says: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ لَا يَظْلِمُ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ , (40), that is, Allah Almighty does not allow the reward of good deeds from anyone be reduced in any manner or quantity whatsoever. In fact, He adds extra rewards, in multiples, in special Divine favours, and the life of Akhirah will witness this supreme mercy of the Lord.
With Allah, the least human measure of thawab or reward is that one good deed gets recorded as ten. Then, this does not stop at that; through sheer mercy and grace, Allah bestows manifold increase into this treasure of good deeds. Some hadith narrations tell us that there are deeds the reward for which rises as high as two million times. The truth of the matter is that Allah is al-Karim, the most-noble, the most-generous - He Himself, in His limitless mercy and grace, so increases the quantum of his blessing on His servants that it simply cannot be counted or measured in our human terms. The extents of His generosity and the dimensions of His very Being are beyond human conceptualization - who can dare calculate the incalculable?
Incidentally, the word, ذَرَّةٍ : dharrah" appearing in this verse has been translated here as 'particle' following the generally recognized meaning it carries. However, some commentators have pointed out that 'dharrah' is the name of the smallest kind of red ant which the people of Arabia used to cite as an example of something very light and insignificantly small.
Tunay na si Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya – ay makatarungan: hindi lumalabag ng anuman sa katarungan sa mga lingkod Niya, kaya hindi Siya bumabawas mula sa mga magandang gawa nila ng kasimbigat ng isang maliit na langgam at hindi Siya dumadagdag sa masagwang gawa nila ng anuman. Kung ang [gawa na may] timbang ng isang maliit na langgam ay maganda, magpapaibayo Siya sa gantimpala nito bilang kabutihang-loob mula sa Kanya at magbibigay Siya mula sa ganang Kanya, kasabay ng pagpapaibayo, ng isang gantimpalang mabigat.
Al-lah es justo y no comete ninguna injusticia con Sus siervos. Él no disminuye ni siquiera en una ínfima partícula el mérito de sus buenas obras, y no añade nada sus malas acciones. Si una buena obra no pesa más que el equivalente al peso de una pequeña hormiga, Él, con Su favor, multiplica la recompensa merecida y asigna una inmensa recompensa en cada buena obra.
Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Công Bằng tuyệt đối, Ngài không hề bất công với đám bề tôi của Ngài bất cứ điều gì cho dù điều đó có nhỏ đến dường nào, Ngài không bao giờ cắt xén điều ân phúc nào cho dù chỉ bằng một con kiến nhỏ và Ngài không bao giờ tăng thêm tội cho việc làm xấu nào, và nếu việc tốt được thực hiện thì Ngài sẽ ban cho công đức và nhân nó lên đến nhiều lần theo phúc của Ngài và Ngài sẽ ban cho việc làm tốt đó một phần thưởng to lớn từ nơi Ngài.
In verità Allāh l'Altissimo è Giusto, non fa torto a nessuno dei Suoi sudditi. Così non fa mancare nessuna loro buona azione, anche fossero delle dimensioni di una piccola formica; e non aumenta i loro peccati, neanche del peso di un atomo. Se avessero il peso di un atomo di buona azione, Egli la moltiplicherebbe per Sua Grazia, e donerebbe loro altro ancora.
40- Allah şüphesiz zerre ağırlığı kadar dahi zulmetmez. Bir iyilik olursa da onu kat kat artırır ve katından büyük bir mükâfat verir.
41- Her ümmetten birer şahit, bunlara karşı da seni şahit getireceğimiz zaman halleri nice olacak?
42- Küfre saplananlar ve peygambere isyan edenler o gün yerle bir edilme temennisinde bulunacaklardır. Allah’tan hiçbir sözü de gizleyemeyeceklerdir.
40. Yüce Allah kemal derecesinde adalete ve lütfa sahip olduğunu, bunların zıddı olan her türlü zulümden de -az olsun çok olsun- münezzeh olduğunu bildirerek:“Allah şüphesiz zerre ağırlığı kadar dahi zulmetmez.” buyurmaktadır. Yani bu kadarcık bir şeyi kullarının hasenatından eksiltmeyeceği gibi onların kötülüklerine de bu kadarcık bir şey ilave etmez. Nitekim Yüce Allah bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim zerre ağırlığınca bir hayır yaparsa onu görecektir, kim de zerre ağırlığınca bir kötülük yaparsa onu görecektir.”(ez-Zilzal, 99/7-8)“Bir iyilik olursa da onu” on misline kadar, hatta durumuna, faydasına, sahibinin ihlâsına, Allah'a olan sevgisine ve kemaline göre bundan daha fazlası ile “kat kat artırır ve katından” bizatihi amelin mükâfatına ilave olmak üzere “büyük bir mükâfaat verir.” Mesela başka bir takım hayırlı amelleri işleme tevfiki, ayrıca pek çok iyilikler ve uçsuz bucaksız hayırlar ihsan eder.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
41. Yani ilmi kemal derecesinde, adaleti kemal derecesinde, hikmeti kemal derecesinde olan O Hâkimler Hâkimi, insanların en temizleri olan peygamberleri ümmetlerine karşı şahit getirdiği, aleyhlerine hüküm verilecek olanlar da kendi durumlarını ikrar edecekleri vakit, halleri ne olacaktır? Verilecek o büyük hüküm nasıl olacaktır? Hiç şüphesiz -Allah’a yemin ederiz ki- bu, hükümlerin en kapsamlı olanı, en adil olanı ve en büyüğü olacaktır. Orada aleyhlerinde hüküm verilecek olanlar da bu hükmü ikrar ve kabul ile karşılayacaklardır. Çünkü bu hükümdeki lütuf ve adalet, hamd ve sena kemal derecesinde olacaktır. Orada bir takım kimseler kurtuluş, felah, izzet ve başarı ile bahtiyar olurken başka kimseler de rezillik, rüsvaylık ve alçaltıcı azap ile bedbaht olacaklardır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah bir sonraki âyette şöyle buyurmaktadır:
42. “Küfre saplananlar ve peygambere isyan edenler” yani Allah’a ve Rasûlünü inkâr etmekle birlikte Peygambere de isyan edenler “o gün yerle bir edilme temennisinde bulunacaklardır.” Yani yerin kendilerini yutmasını böylece toprağa karışıp yok olmayı temenni edeceklerdir. Nitekim Yüce Allah bir başka yerde:“Ve kâfir: Ah keşke toprak olsaydım, diyecek!”(en-Nebe, 78/40)buruğu ile bu durumu dile getirmektedir.“Allah’tan hiç bir sözü de gizleyemeyeceklerdir.” Aksine işlediklerini huzurunda itiraf edecekler; dilleri, el ve ayakları dünyada iken neler yaptıklarına dair tanıklıkta bulunacaklardır. O gün Allah hak ile onların amellerinin karşılığını verecektir ve onlar Allah’ın apaçık hakkın ta kendisi olduğunu bileceklerdir.
Kâfirlerin küfür ve inkârlarını gizleyeceklerine dair buyruklara gelince, bu gibi haller Kıyametin bazı konumlarında söz konusu olacak ve onlar bu inkârlarının, Allah’ın azabına karşı kendilerine bir fayda sağlayacağını zannettikleri bir sırada yapacaklardır. Ancak gerçekleri öğrenip kendi organları da aleyhlerine tanıklık yaptığı vakit her şey apaçık ortaya çıkacak ve inkârlarını gizlemeye mahal kalmayacaktır, bunun hiçbir faydasını da göremeyeceklerdir.
Doista je Uzvišeni Allah pravedan, pa nikome neće umanjiti zasluženu nagradu za dobra djela ni koliko je težina jednog mrava, niti će im povećati kaznu mimo one koju su zaslužili. Naprotiv, ko bude imao koliko trun dobra, Allah će mu uvećati nagradu za to, iz Svoje dobrote, i dat će mu, pored umnogostručene nagrade, dodatnu nagradu.
Allah is Just and does not wrong His creatures in any way. He does not lessen the good they do by the weight of even a tiny particle or dust, and He does not add to their disobedience in any way. Even if only an atom’s worth of good is done, He multiplies the reward, from His grace, and through this increase He gives a great reward.
Quali saranno le condizioni, nel Giorno del Giudizio, quando Noi porteremo ogni Profeta di ciascuna comunità a testimoniare per le azioni di quest'ultima, e porteremo te, o Messaggero, a testimoniare per la tua comunità?!
What will it be like on the Day of Judgement, when Allah brings the prophet of each community to bear witness against their actions, and Allah brings the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) as a witness for all the communities and messengers?
¿Qué ocurrirá el Día de la Resurrección cuando convoquemos a un profeta de cada pueblo para que testifique contra ese mismo pueblo, y te convoquemos a ti, Mensajero, para que testifiques contra el tuyo?
Thế sự việc sẽ như thế nào vào Ngày Phục Sinh khi TA (Allah) mang đến mỗi vị Nabi cho mỗi cộng đồng để làm nhân chứng về những việc làm mà họ đã làm và khi TA mang Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad đến để làm nhân chứng cho cộng đồng của Ngươi?!
Pa kako će biti na Sudnjem danu kada dovedemo vjerovjesnika iz svakog umeta, koji će biti svjedok protiv tog umeta, i kada ćemo tebe dovesti, o Poslaniče, da budeš svjedok protiv svog umeta?
Ey Peygamber! Kıyamet günü bütün peygamberleri ümmetlerinin yaptıklarına şahit olarak getirdiğimizde ve seni de ümmetine karşı şahit tuttuğumuzda durum nasıl olacak?
Qu’en sera-t-il le Jour de la Résurrection, lorsque nous ferons venir le prophète de chaque communauté afin de témoigner contre elle et que Nous te ferons venir, ô Messager, afin de témoigner contre ta communauté ?
Bagaimana kondisinya kelak di hari Kiamat ketika Kami mendatangkan nabi tiap-tiap umat sebagai saksi atas amal perbuatan mereka, dan Kami mendatangkanmu -wahai Rasul- sebagai saksi atas umatmu?!
In the verse (41) beginning with: فَكَيْفَ إِذَا جِئْنَا مِن كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ , there is an invitation to visualize, in range and depth, the gravity of what will happen on the site of the Last Day. Also intended is an admonition to the disbelievers from the tribe of Quraysh. Their anxiety would know no bounds when every prophet of every community would appear as a witness to the good or bad deeds of his respective community on the Last Day - and Muhammad ﷺ too, the last of the prophets, will appear as a witness over his community - and he would give witness in the Divine Court particularly about such disbelievers and polytheists declaring that these people saw open signs and miracles, yet they belied and rejected them and ultimately refused to believe in 'The Divinity and my Prophethood'.
According to a narration in al-Bukhari, the Holy Prophet ﷺ asked
Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Masud ؓ to recite the Qur'an to him. Sayyidna ` Abdullah ؓ said : 'You want to hear it from me, although the Qur'an was revealed to you?' He ﷺ said: 'Yes. Recite.' Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Masud ؓ says: 'I started reciting Suratun-Nisa' and when I reached the verse: فَكَيْفَ إِذَا جِئْنَا مِن كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ بِشَهِيدٍ (41), he said: "Enough for now;" and when I raised my eyes to look at him, I saw tears trickling from his blessed eyes.'
` Allama al-Qastalani (رح) writes: This verse caused a full view of the Akhirah to be present before his eyes and he thought about the people of his community who were short on or lacking in good deeds and that was why tears started flowing from his eyes.
Special Note:
Some commentators, have said that the word, هَـٰؤُلَاءِ (them), in this verse (41) points to the disbelievers and hypocrites present during the age of prophethood. Some others say that it refers to the entire community right through the Day of Doom. This is so because, as indicated in some hadith narrations, the deeds of his community are being continuously presented before him. Nevertheless, from here we know that the prophets of past communities will appear as witnesses over their respective communities and that the Holy Prophet ﷺ too will testify to the deeds of his community. This textual style of the noble Qur'an tells us that there is to be no prophet after him who could appear as a witness over a possible community of his - otherwise, the Qur'an would have mentioned him and his community and the testimony he would give. Seen from this angle, this verse is a proof of the finality of prophethood as well.
Kaya magiging papaano ang pasya sa Araw ng Pagbangon kapag magdadala Kami ng isang propeta ng bawat kalipunan na sasaksi laban dito sa ginawa nito at magdadala Kami sa iyo, O Sugo, laban sa kalipunan mo bilang tagasaksi?
Ese día terrible, aquellos que no creyeron en Al-lah y desobedecieron a Su Mensajero desearán volverse polvo y desaparecer con la tierra. No podrán ocultar a Al-lah nada de lo que hicieron, ya que Él sellará sus bocas y no podrán pronunciar palabra, y Él autorizará a los otros miembros de sus cuerpos a testificar contra ellos por las acciones que cometieron.
Sa dakilang Araw na iyon ay mag-aasam ang mga tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumuway sa Sugo Niya na kung sana sila ay naging alabok kaya sila at ang lupa naging magkapantay. Walang naikukubli kay Allāh na anuman mula sa ginawa nila dahil si Allāh ay magpipinid sa mga dila nila kaya hindi makabibigkas ang mga ito at magpapahintulot Siya sa mga bahagi ng katawan nila kaya sasaksi ang mga ito laban sa kanila sa ginawa nila.
On that great day, those who disbelieved in Allah and went against His Messenger will wish they were dust and that the earth and they were level. They will not hide anything of what they did from Allah. Allah will seal their mouths so that they cannot speak and will give permission to their limbs to bear witness to what they did.
Ce jour terrible, ceux qui ont mécru en Allah et ont désobéi à Son Messager souhaiteraient devenir poussière et se fondre dans la terre. Ils ne pourront rien cacher à Allah de ce qu’ils ont fait car Il scellera leurs bouches, lesquelles ne pourront prononcer aucune parole, et Il autorisera à leurs membres à témoigner contre eux de ce qu’ils ont commis.
In يَوْمَئِذٍ يَوَدُّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا ، the text mentions the state of utter despair faced by disbelievers on the Last Day. That day they would wish to go extinct rather than face its ordeal, to become a patch of the earth underneath, or wish that the earth would crack open, suck them in leaving nothing on top but dust mingled with dust, so that they would be delivered of the scrutiny and retribution of that fateful time. (The statement: لَوْ تُسَوَّىٰ بِهِمُ الْأَرْضُ (42) has been translated here literally to express, in some measure at least, the power and poignancy of the original Qur'anic expression, as: 'shall wish that the earth be levelled with them.)
The same wish appears in Suratun-Nisa' where it was said: وَيَقُولُ الْكَافِرُ يَا لَيْتَنِي كُنتُ تُرَابًا
. This will be on the plains of Resurrection when the disbelievers will see that all animals have been turned into dust after having exchanged the retribution of each other's excesses. They too, would pine for an end like this wishing to have become all dust.
Finally, the verse says: وَلَا يَكْتُمُونَ اللَّـهَ حَدِيثًا (And they shall not conceal anything from Allah - 42). It means that these disbelievers will be unable to keep anything about their beliefs and deeds concealed from Allah. Their own hands and feet will confess. The prophets will testify and, of course, present there will be everything on record in their Books of Deeds.
Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ was asked: "At one place, the Holy Qur'an says: 'And they shall not conceal anything from Allah' (4:42); while, at another place, it says: 'By Allah, Our Lord, we were no mushriks' (6:23) - Is there, as it seems, any contradiction between the two verses?" To this he replied: What will happen is that when the disbelievers will begin to see that nobody except true Muslims is being admitted into the Paradise they would decide to refuse point-blank that they had ever committed shirk or any other evil deed, in the hope that the plan works and results in their salvation. But, soon after this refusal of theirs, the very parts of their body would testify against them, which would totally frustrate their plan to conceal the truth about their deeds. That will be the time when they will confess every-thing. Hence: "They shall not conceal anything from Allah".
U tom velikom danu poželjet će oni koji nisu vjerovali u Allaha i nisu se pokorili Njegovom Poslaniku da su zemlja, a ništa neće moći sakriti od Allaha, jer će Allah zapečatiti njihove jezike da ne govore, a dozvolit će njihovim udovima da svjedoče protiv njih govoreći šta su oni radili.
Trong Ngày vĩ đại đó, những người vô đức tin nơi Allah và bất tuân vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài sẽ ước ao mình vẫn là đất bụi được hòa lẫn với mặt đất. Tuy nhiên, sẽ không có bất cứ việc làm nào mà họ đã làm có thể che giấu được Allah bởi Allah sẽ khóa chặt chiếc lưỡi của họ lại vào Ngày Hôm Đó và chỉ cho phép các bộ phận khác của cơ thể nói chuyện và làm chứng cho các việc làm của họ.
In quel grande giorno, coloro che hanno rinnegato Allāh ed hanno disobbedito al Suo Messaggero desidereranno diventare sabbia livellata come la terra, in modo da non temere alcuna conseguenza, da parte di Allāh, per le loro azioni. In verità, Allāh sigillerà le loro lingue e non saranno in grado di parlare, e permetterà ai loro arti di testimoniare contro di loro.
A dayee or a messenger of Truth happens to be just an ordinary person at the start of his mission. He is not surrounded by any pomp and show. That is why he is rejected by the prominent leaders and intellectuals of society: they fail to apprehend that a man devoid of any outward splendour could be so important that God might choose him to communicate His message to mankind. But when Doomsday approaches and the divine court is ready to deliver its verdict, they will be bewildered to see that that very ordinary man, whom they had rejected as being of no value, has been given the honour of becoming God’s witness and has been set above the nations. In that court the rejecters will stand in the enclosure of the accused, while that ordinary man rejected by them will occupy the seat of God’s spokesman. It will be such a terrible and hard moment for the defaulters that they will wish that the earth would rend itself asunder and swallow them up. But their repentance and sense of humiliation will not at that point serve any purpose. The whole record of their speech, actions and thoughts will be with God and they will be told that their rejection of truth was not due to ignorance but pride, that they considered themselves superior to the preacher of truth, and that the acceptance of reality, despite its having been laid before them, appeared to them like setting their own greatness at naught.
İşte o büyük günde Allah’ı inkâr eden ve resulüne karşı gelenler, onlar yerle bir olmayı dileyecekler. Yapmış oldukları hiçbir şeyi Allah'tan gizleyemeyecekler. Çünkü Allah, onların dillerini mühürleyecek, konuşamayacaklar. Yaptığı amellere şahitlik etmesi için azalarına izin verecektir.
Pada hari yang agung itu, orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah dan durhaka kepada para rasul-Nya berangan-angan sekiranya mereka berubah menjadi debu sehingga status mereka sama dengan tanah. Mereka tidak dapat menyembunyikan dari Allah sesuatu pun dari apa yang telah mereka perbuat karena Allah akan mengunci mati mulut mereka sehingga tidak bisa berbicara dan Dia akan mengizinkan anggota-anggota tubuh mereka untuk memberi kesaksian atas amal perbuatan mereka.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Janganlah kalian mendirikan salat sementara kalian dalam kondisi mabuk sampai kalian sadar dan bisa membedakan ucapan kalian. Larangan ini sebelum ada larangan mengonsumsi khamar secara mutlak. Janganlah pula kalian mendirikan salat ketika kalian dalam kondisi junub, dan janganlah kalian masuk ke dalam masjid dalam kondisi tersebut kecuali sekadar melintas dan tidak berdiam diri di dalamnya sampai kalian mandi. Apabila kalian menderita sakit yang tidak memungkinkan untuk menggunakan air, atau kalian sedang bepergian, atau kalian berhadas (kecil), atau berhubungan badan dengan istri-istri kalian kemudian kalian tidak menemukan air, maka carilah debu yang suci, kemudian usaplah wajah dan kedua tangan kalian dengan debu tersebut. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pemaaf atas keteledoran kalian dan Maha Pengampun bagi kalian.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu shalat, sedang kamu dalam keadaan mabuk, sehingga kamu mengerti apa yang kamu ucapkan, (jangan pula hampiri masjid) sedang kamu dalam keadaan junub, terkecuali sekedar berlalu saja, hingga kamu mandi. Dan jika kamu sakit atau sedang dalam musafir atau kembali dari tempat buang air atau kamu telah menyentuh pe-rempuan, kemudian kamu tidak mendapat air, maka bertayamum-lah kamu dengan tanah yang baik (suci); sapulah mukamu dan tanganmu. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pemaaf lagi Maha Pengam-pun." (An-Nisa`: 43).
(43) Allah سبحانه وتعالى melarang hamba-hambaNya yang beriman untuk tidak mendekati shalat ketika dalam kondisi mabuk hingga mereka mampu mengetahui apa yang mereka katakan, hal ini mencakup juga perkara mendekati tempat-tempat shalat, seperti masjid, maka sesungguhnya seorang yang mabuk itu tidak diboleh-kan memasukinya, dan juga mencakup shalat itu sendiri, karena sesungguhnya seorang yang mabuk tidak boleh melakukan shalat, tidak juga ibadah yang lain, disebabkan karena pikirannya yang tidak lurus, dan ketidaktahuannya tentang apa yang diucapkan-nya, oleh karena itu Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengancam hal tersebut dan men-syaratkan bolehnya melakukan perkara itu ketika mengetahui apa yang diucapkan oleh orang yang mabuk tersebut.
Ayat yang mulia ini telah dinasakh oleh ayat pengharaman khamar secara mutlak, karena sesungguhnya khamar itu pada awalnya tidak diharamkan, kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah mengisyarat-kan tentang keharamannya bagi hamba-hambaNya dengan Firman-Nya,
﴾ يَسۡـَٔلُونَكَ عَنِ ٱلۡخَمۡرِ وَٱلۡمَيۡسِرِۖ قُلۡ فِيهِمَآ إِثۡمٞ كَبِيرٞ وَمَنَٰفِعُ لِلنَّاسِ وَإِثۡمُهُمَآ أَكۡبَرُ مِن نَّفۡعِهِمَاۗ ﴿
"Mereka bertanya kepadamu tentang khamar dan judi. Katakanlah, 'Pada keduanya terdapat dosa yang besar dan beberapa manfaat bagi ma-nusia, tetapi dosa keduanya lebih besar dari manfaatnya'." (Al-Baqarah: 219).
Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى melarang mereka minum khamar ketika akan mendirikan shalat sebagaimana disebutkan dalam ayat ini, kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengharamkannya secara mutlak dalam segala kondisi dan waktu dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓاْ إِنَّمَا ٱلۡخَمۡرُ وَٱلۡمَيۡسِرُ وَٱلۡأَنصَابُ وَٱلۡأَزۡلَٰمُ رِجۡسٞ مِّنۡ عَمَلِ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنِ فَٱجۡتَنِبُوهُ ﴿
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, sesungguhnya (meminum) kha-mar, berjudi, (berkurban untuk) berhala, mengundi nasib dengan panah, adalah termasuk perbuatan setan. Maka jauhilah perbuatan-perbuatan itu." (Al-Ma`idah: 90).
Walaupun demikian sesungguhnya khamar itu akan lebih haram lagi ketika akan mendirikan shalat karena mengandung ke-rusakan yang besar, yaitu dengan tidak tercapainya maksud dari shalat yang merupakan ruh dari shalat dan intinya, yaitu kekhu-syu'an dan hadirnya hati, sedangkan khamar menutupi hati dan menghalangi dari berdzikirkepada Allah dan dari shalat.
Dan di antara faidah dari makna ini adalah larangan memu-lai shalat dalam kondisi sangat mengantuk di mana orang tersebut tidak merasakan (mengetahui) apa yang diucapkan dan dikerja-kannya, bahkan ada indikasi dari makna ini bahwa seyogyanya bagi seseorang yang hendak menegakkan shalat agar meninggal-kan segala hal-hal yang menyibukkan pikirannya, seperti menahan buang air kecil atau air besar, atau hasrat untuk makan dan hal-hal lain semisalnya, sebagaimana dijelaskan tentang hal itu oleh hadits Nabi ﷺ yang shahih.[25]
Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَا جُنُبًا إِلَّا عَابِرِي سَبِيلٍ ﴿ "(Jangan pula hampiri masjid) sedang kamu dalam keadaan junub, terkecuali sekedar berlalu saja" yaitu janganlah kalian mendekati shalat ketika kondisi kalian sedang junub kecuali bila sekedar lewat saja, artinya kalian melewati masjid dan tidak tinggal di dalamnya, ﴾ حَتَّىٰ تَغۡتَسِلُواْۚ ﴿ "hingga kamu mandi" maksudnya, apabila kalian telah mandi. Dan itulah batas dari larangan mendekati shalat bagi seorang yang junub, maka yang dibolehkan bagi orang tersebut hanyalah melewati masjid saja.
﴾ وَإِن كُنتُم مَّرۡضَىٰٓ أَوۡ عَلَىٰ سَفَرٍ أَوۡ جَآءَ أَحَدٞ مِّنكُم مِّنَ ٱلۡغَآئِطِ أَوۡ لَٰمَسۡتُمُ ٱلنِّسَآءَ فَلَمۡ تَجِدُواْ مَآءٗ فَتَيَمَّمُواْ ﴿ "Dan jika kamu sakit atau sedang dalam musafir atau kembali dari tempat buang air atau kamu telah menyentuh perempuan, kemudian kamu tidak mendapat air, maka bertayamumlah." Tayamum dibolehkan bagi orang yang sakit secara mutlak, baik ada air ataupun tidak, karena alasannya adalah sakit yang membuat pemakaian air sangat berat baginya, demikian pula perjalanan jauh (safar), karena ia adalah suatu kondisi yang dihadapkan dengan susahnya menda-patkan air, apabila seorang musafir tidak mendapatkan air atau ia mendapatkannya namun hanya dapat menutupi kebutuhan pokok-nya seperti minum dan lainnya, maka boleh baginya bertayamum. Demikian juga bila seseorang telah buang air kecil atau besar atau menyentuh wanita, maka dia boleh bertayamum apabila ia tidak mendapatkan air, baik saat perjalanan maupun menetap, sebagai-mana hal itu ditunjukkan oleh keumuman ayat tersebut. Kesim-pulannya adalah bahwa Allah سبحانه وتعالى membolehkan tayamum dalam dua kondisi; di saat tidak ada air, hal ini secara mutlak, baik saat perjalanan maupun menetap, dan di saat sangat berat untuk mem-pergunakannya seperti sakit atau lainnya.
Dan para ahli tafsir telah berbeda pendapat tentang makna Firman Allah, ﴾ أَوۡ لَٰمَسۡتُمُ ٱلنِّسَآءَ ﴿ "Atau kamu telah menyentuh perempuan," apakah yang dimaksud di situ adalah berjimak? Sehingga ayat ini menjadi sebuah nash yang jelas tentang bolehnya bertayamum bagi orang yang junub sebagaimana dijelaskan dalam banyak hadits[26], ataukah maksud darinya adalah hanya sebatas sentuhan dengan tangan, lalu hal tersebut disyaratkan dengan kondisi bila menjadi sebab keluarnya madzi, artinya sentuhan dengan adanya syahwat, maka ayat itu menjadi sebuah dalil akan batalnya wudhu karena hal tersebut. Dan para ahli fikih telah berdalil dengan Firman Allah, ﴾ فَلَمۡ تَجِدُواْ مَآءٗ ﴿ "Kemudian kamu tidak mendapat air" akan wajibnya usaha mencari air pada saat masuknya waktu shalat, mereka ber-kata; karena sesungguhnya tidaklah mungkin dikatakan bahwa tidak mendapat air bagi orang yang belum mencari, akan tetapi tidaklah dikatakan seperti itu kecuali setelah mencari. Mereka kembali berdalil dengan ayat itu bahwa air yang berubah karena disebabkan oleh sesuatu yang suci boleh -bahkan harus- bersuci dengannya, hal ini karena ia termasuk dalam ayat, ﴾ فَلَمۡ تَجِدُواْ مَآءٗ ﴿ "Kemudian kamu tidak mendapat air" dan air yang telah berubah ka-rena bercampur dengan sesuatu yang suci itu juga disebut. Dalam hal itu kita dapat membagi dan menyebutnya sebagai kategori bukan air mutlak, dan dalam masalah ini perlu pembahasan.
Dan ayat yang mulia ini menunjukkan disyariatkannya hukum yang agung tersebut atas umat ini, di mana dengannya Allah سبحانه وتعالى memberikan karunia atas mereka, yaitu syariat tayamum, dan para ulama telah bersepakat atas hal tersebut, dan segala puji hanya milik Allah.
Dan bahwasanya tayamum itu dilakukan dengan tanah yang baik, yaitu segala apa yang ada di atas bumi, baik yang memiliki debu atau tidak, dan kemungkinan juga dikhususkan hanya tanah yang memiliki debu, karena Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَٱمۡسَحُواْ بِوُجُوهِكُمۡ وَأَيۡدِيكُمۡۗ ﴿ "Sapulah mukamu dan tanganmu" dengannya, sedangkan tanah yang tidak memiliki debu tidaklah mungkin mengusap (wajah) dengan-nya. Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ فَٱمۡسَحُواْ بِوُجُوهِكُمۡ وَأَيۡدِيكُمۡۗ ﴿ "Sapulah mukamu dan tanganmu" dengannya, ini adalah bagian yang harus disapu dalam bertayamum yaitu seluruh wajah dan kedua tangan hingga kedua pergelangan tangannya, sebagaimana yang ditunjukkan oleh hadits-hadits shahih akan hal tersebut[27], dan disunnahkan dalam bertayamum adalah dengan satu kali tepukan saja sebagaimana yang dijelaskan oleh hadits Ammar رضي الله عنه [28], ayat ini juga menunjukkan bahwa tayamumnya orang yang junub sama seperti lainnya yaitu bagian wajah dan kedua tangan.
Suatu pelajaran: Ketahuilah, bahwa kaidah-kaidah kedokteran berporos pada tiga kaidah; menjaga kesehatan dari segala macam penyakit, menghilangkan, dan memberikan perlindungan darinya. Sesungguhnya Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah mengingatkan akan hal tersebut dalam kitabNya yang mulia; adapun yang menyangkut kaidah menjaga dan memberikan perlindungan, maka sesungguhnya Allah telah memerintahkan untuk makan dan minum serta tidak berlebihan dalam hal tersebut, Allah juga membolehkan bagi se-orang musafir dan orang sakit untuk berbuka puasa demi menjaga kesehatan keduanya, yaitu dengan mempergunakan sesuatu yang bermanfaat untuk tubuh dalam bentuk yang seimbang, dan juga melindungi si sakit dari segala hal yang membahayakannya. Ada-pun tentang kaidah menghilangkan hal yang mengganggu, maka sesungguhnya Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah membolehkan bagi seorang yang sedang ihram yang kepalanya sedang terganggu dengan suatu hal untuk mencukur rambutnya demi menghilangkan bau yang tidak sedap padanya. Dalam hal itu juga menyimpan suatu peringatan untuk menghilangkan suatu yang lebih utama darinya berupa air kecil, air besar, muntah, air mani, darah dan lain sebagainya. Ibnu al-Qayyim 5 telah mengingatkan akan hal tersebut[29].
Ayat ini menunjukkan wajibnya membasuh wajah dan kedua tangan secara menyeluruh, dan bahwa tayamum hukumnya di-bolehkan meskipun waktunya tidak sempit, dan bahwa mencari air itu tidaklah diminta kecuali setelah adanya sebab-sebab wajib, Wallahu a'lam.
Kemudian Allah menutup ayat ini dengan FirmanNya,﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَفُوًّا غَفُورًا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pemaaf lagi Maha Pengampun," maksudnya, Allah memiliki maaf dan ampunan yang melimpah bagi hamba-hambaNya yang beriman dengan memudahkan dan meringankan dengan seringan-ringannya apa yang telah Dia perintahkan kepada mereka, di mana seorang hamba tidak akan mendapatkan kesulitan dalam menjalankannya hingga ia merasa berat karenanya. Di antara maaf dan ampunanNya adalah Allah merahmati umat ini dengan menetapkan syariat sucinya tanah sebagai pengganti air ketika seorang hamba tidak mampu mema-kainya, dan di antara maaf dan ampunanNya yang lain adalah Allah membuka pintu taubat dan ampunan bagi orang-orang yang berbuat dosa. Allah menyeru mereka kepadanya dan menjanjikan kepada mereka ampunanNya atas dosa-dosa mereka. Dan di antara maaf dan ampunanNya juga adalah bahwa seorang Mukmin bila bertemu Allah dengan membawa dosa dan kesalahan sepenuh bumi dan hamba itu bertemu Allah sedang ia tidak memperseku-tukanNya dengan sesuatu pun, maka pastilah Allah akan mem-berikan kepadanya ampunan sepenuh bumi pula.
Ey Allah’a iman eden ve resulüne tabi olanlar! Sarhoş olduğunuz durumlarda ayılana ve söylediğiniz sözleri ayırt edene kadar namaz kılmayınız. -Bu hüküm içkinin bütünüyle haram kılınmasından önceydi- Ayrıca cünüp olduğunuz durumlarda da namaz kılmayın. Bu durumda oralarda kalmayıp geçiş için kullanmak dışında banyo yapana kadar mescitlere girmeyin. Eğer size su kullanmanızın mümkün olmadığı bir hastalık isabet ettiyse, yolculuktaysanız, abdestinizi bozduysanız veya hanımlarınızla ilişkiye girmişseniz ve bu hallerde su bulamadıysanız temiz toprakla alın. O toprakla yüzünüzü ve ellerinizi mesh edin. Şüphesiz Allah kusurlarınızı bağışlar ve sizleri affeder.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et suivez Son Messager, ne priez pas en état d’ivresse, attendez jusqu’à ce que vous redeveniez lucides et sachiez ce que vous dites. Ceci valait avant l’interdiction complète du vin.
Ne priez pas en étant dans un état de souillure majeure (janâbâh(janâbatun)) et n’entrez pas dans les mosquées dans cet état, sauf si vous ne faites que passer, avant d’accomplir le bain rituel.
Si vous souffrez d’une maladie qui vous impose de ne pas vous mouiller, que vous êtes en voyage, que vous venez de faire vos besoins ou que vous venez d’avoir des rapports intimes avec une femme et que vous ne trouvez pas d’eau, recourez alors à de la terre pure dont vous vous essuierez le visage et les mains.
Allah ne vous tient pas rigueur pour vos manquements et Il vous pardonne.
The Prohibition of Approaching Prayer When Drunk or Junub
Allah forbade His believing servants from praying while drunk, for one does not know the meaning of what he is saying in that state, and He forbade them from attending the Masjids while sexually impure, except when one is just passing through the Masjid from one door to another. This Ayah was revealed before alcohol consumption was completely prohibited, as evident by the Hadith that we mentioned in Surat Al-Baqarah when we explained Allah's statement,
يَسْـَلُونَكَ عَنِ الْخَمْرِ وَالْمَيْسِرِ
(They ask you about alcoholic drink and gambling). In that Hadith, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ recited this Ayah to `Umar, who said, "O Allah! Explain the ruling about Khamr (intoxicants) for us in a plain manner." When this Ayah 4:43 was revealed, the Prophet recited it to `Umar, who still said, "O Allah! Explain the ruling about Khamr (intoxicants) for us in a plain manner." After that, they would not drink alcohol close to the time of prayer. When Allah's statement,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ إِنَّمَا الْخَمْرُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ وَالاٌّنصَابُ وَالاٌّزْلاَمُ رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَـنِ فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
(O you who believe! alcoholic drinks, gambling, Al-Ansab, and Al-Azlam are an abomination of Shayatan's handiwork. So avoid that in order that you may be successful. ) 5:90, until,
فَهَلْ أَنْتُمْ مُّنتَهُونَ
(So, will you not then abstain) 5:91 was revealed, `Umar said, "We abstain, we abstain." In another narration, when the Ayah in Surat An-Nisa' was revealed,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَقْرَبُواْ الصَّلَوةَ وَأَنتُمْ سُكَـرَى حَتَّى تَعْلَمُواْ مَا تَقُولُونَ
(O you who believe! Do not approach Salah while you are in a druken state until you know what you are saying,) at the time of prayer, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ would have someone proclaim; "Let not any drunk approach the prayer." This is the wording collected by Abu Dawud.
Causes of Its Revelation
Ibn Abi Hatim has recorded some reports about the incident of its revelation: Sa`d said, "Four Ayat were revealed concerning me. A man from the Ansar once made some food and invited some Muhajirin and Ansar men to it, and we ate and drank until we became intoxicated. We then boasted about our status." Then a man held a camel's bone and injured Sa`d's nose, which was scarred ever since. This occurred before Al-Khamr was prohibited, and Allah later revealed,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَقْرَبُواْ الصَّلَوةَ وَأَنتُمْ سُكَـرَى
(O you who believe! Approach not AsSalat (the prayer) when you are in a drunken state). Muslim recorded this Hadith, and the collectors of the Sunan recorded it, with the exception of Ibn Majah. Another Reason Ibn Abi Hatim narrated that `Ali bin Abi Talib said, "Abdur-Rahman bin `Awf made some food to which he invited us and served some alcohol to drink. When we became intoxicated, and the time for prayer came, they asked someone to lead us in prayer. He recited `Say, `O disbelievers! I do not worship that which you worship, but we worship that which you worship refer to the correct wording of the Surah: 109."' Allah then revealed,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَقْرَبُواْ الصَّلَوةَ وَأَنتُمْ سُكَـرَى حَتَّى تَعْلَمُواْ مَا تَقُولُونَ
(O you who believe! Do not approach Salah when you are in a drunken state until you know what you are saying). " This is the narration collected by Ibn Abi Hatim and At-Tirmidhi, who said "Hasan Gharib Sahih." Allah's statement,
حَتَّى تَعْلَمُواْ مَا تَقُولُونَ
(until you know what you are saying) is the best description for when one is intoxicated, that is, when he does not know the meaning of what he is saying. When a person is drunk, he makes obvious mistakes in the recitation and will not be able to be humble during the prayer. Imam Ahmad recorded that Anas said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِذَا نَعَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي، فَلْيَنْصَرِفْ فَلْيَنَمْ، حَتَّى يَعْلَمَ مَا يَقُول»
(If one feels sleepy while he is praying, let him sleep for a while so that he knows the meaning of what he is saying.) This was also recorded by Al-Bukhari and An-Nasa'i. In some of the narrations of this Hadith, the Messenger ﷺ said,
«فَلَعَلَّهُ يَذْهَبُ يَسْتَغْفِرُ فَيَسُبَّ نَفْسَه»
(...For he might want to ask for forgiveness, but instead curses himself!) Allah said,
وَلاَ جُنُباً إِلاَّ عَابِرِى سَبِيلٍ حَتَّى تَغْتَسِلُواْ
(nor while Junub (sexually impure), except while passing through, until you bathe (your entire body),) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that Allah's statement,
وَلاَ جُنُباً إِلاَّ عَابِرِى سَبِيلٍ حَتَّى تَغْتَسِلُواْ
(nor while Junub (sexually impure), except while passing through, until you bathe (your entire body,) means, "Do not enter the Masjid when you are Junub, unless you are just passing by, in which case, you pass through without sitting down." Ibn Abi Hatim said that similar is reported from `Abdullah bin Mas`ud, Anas, Abu `Ubaydah, Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib, Abu Ad-Duha, `Ata', Mujahid, Masruq, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i, Zayd bin Aslam, Abu Malik, `Amr bin Dinar, Al-Hakam bin `Utaybah, `Ikrimah, Al-Hasan Al-Basri, Yahya bin Sa`id Al-Ansari, Ibn Shihab and Qatadah. Ibn Jarir recorded that Yazid bin Abi Habib commented on Allah's statement,
وَلاَ جُنُباً إِلاَّ عَابِرِى سَبِيلٍ
(nor while Junub (sexually impure), except while passing through,) when some men from the Ansar, whose doors literally opened into the Masjid, were sexually impure, and they did not have water, their only way to get water was to pass through the Masjid. So, Allah sent down,
وَلاَ جُنُباً إِلاَّ عَابِرِى سَبِيلٍ
(nor while Junub (sexually impure), except while passing through,)." What supports this statement by Yazid bin Abi Habib, may Allah have mercy upon him, is Al-Bukhari's report in his Sahih, that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«سُدُّوا كُلَّ خَوْخَةٍ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ إِلَّا خَوْخَةَ أَبِي بَكْر»
(Close all the small doors in this Masjid, except that of Abu Bakr.) This is what the Prophet commanded at the end of his life, knowing that Abu Bakr will be the Khalifah after him, and that he would need to enter the Masjid on numerous occasions to manage the important affairs of the Muslims. Yet, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ commanded that all the small doors that open into the Masjid be closed, except Abu Bakr's door. Some of the Sunan compilers recorded the Prophet saying that only `Ali's door should remain open, but this is an error, what is in the Sahih is what is correct. In his Sahih, Muslim recorded that `A'ishah said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to me,
«نَاوِلِيِني الْخُمْرَةَ مِنَ الْمَسْجِد»
(Bring me the garment from the Masjid.) I said, `I am having my period.' He said,
«إِنَّ حَيْضَتَكِ لَيْسَتْ فِي يَدِك»
(Your period is not in your hand.) Muslim also collected a similar narration from Abu Hurayrah. This Hadith indicates that the woman is allowed to pass through the Masjid during menses or post-natal bleeding, and Allah knows best.
Description of Tayammum
Allah said,
وَإِنْ كُنتُم مَّرْضَى أَوْ عَلَى سَفَرٍ أَوْ جَآءَ أَحَدٌ مِّنْكُمْ مِّن الْغَآئِطِ أَوْ لَـمَسْتُمُ النِّسَآءَ فَلَمْ تَجِدُواْ مَآءً فَتَيَمَّمُواْ صَعِيداً طَيِّباً
(and if you are ill, or on a journey, or one of you comes from the Gha'it (toilet), or from Lamastum (touching) women, but you do not find water, then perform Tayammum with clean earth, rubbing your face and hands. Truly, Allah is Ever Oft-Pardoning, Oft-Forgiving.) As for the type of illness which would allow Tayammum, it is an illness that one fears would be aggravated by using water, which could be detrimental to a part of the body, or when doing so would prolong an illness. Some scholars said that any type of illness warrants Tayammum, because of the general indications of the Ayah. As for travelling on a journey, it is known, regardless of its length. Allah then said,
أَوْ جَآءَ أَحَدٌ مِّنْكُمْ مِّن الْغَآئِطِ
(or comes from the Gha'it). The Gha'it is, literally, the flat land, and this part of the Ayah refers to the minor impurity. Allah then said,
أَوْ لَـمَسْتُمُ النِّسَآءَ
(or you Lamastum women), which was recited Lamastum and Lamastum, referring to sexual intercourse. For instance, Allah said in another Ayah,
وَإِن طَلَّقْتُمُوهُنَّ مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَمَسُّوهُنَّ وَقَدْ فَرَضْتُمْ لَهُنَّ فَرِيضَةً فَنِصْفُ مَا فَرَضْتُمْ
(And if you divorce them before you have touched them, and you have appointed unto them the dowry, then pay half of that) 2:237, and,
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ إِذَا نَكَحْتُمُ الْمُؤْمِنَـتِ ثُمَّ طَلَّقْتُمُوهُنَّ مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَمَسُّوهُنَّ فَمَا لَكُمْ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِنْ عِدَّةٍ تَعْتَدُّونَهَا
(O you who believe! When you marry believing women, and then divorce them before you have touched them, no `Iddah (period of waiting) have you to count in respect of them) 33:49. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that Allah's statement,
أَوْ لَـمَسْتُمُ النِّسَآءَ
(or Lamastum women) refers to sexual intercourse. It was reported that `Ali, Ubayy bin Ka`b, Mujahid, Tawus, Al-Hasan, `Ubayd bin `Umayr, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Ash-Sha`bi, Qatadah and Muqatil bin Hayyan said similarly. Allah said,
فَلَمْ تَجِدُواْ مَآءً فَتَيَمَّمُواْ صَعِيداً طَيِّباً
(but you do not find water,them perform Tayammum with clean earth,) In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that `Imran bin Husayn said,
إن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلّم رأى رجلا معتزلا لم يصل في القوم فقال:
«يَا فُلَانُ مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ مَعَ الْقَوْمِ، أَلَسْتَ بِرَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ؟»
قال: بلى، يا رسول الله ولكن أصابتني جنابة ولا ماء، قال:
«عَلَيْكَ بِالصَّعِيدِ، فَإِنَّهُ يَكْفِيك»
(Allah's Messenger saw a person sitting away from the people and not praying with them. He asked him, `O so-and-so! What prevented you from offering the prayer with the people, are not you Muslim' He replied, `Yes, O Allah's Messenger! I am Junub and there is no water.' The Prophet said, `Perform Tayammum with clean earth and that will be sufficient for you.') The linguistic meaning of Tayammum is to intend, as Arabs say, "May Allah Tayammamaka (direct at you) His care." `Clean earth' means dust. In his Sahih, Muslim recorded that Hudhayfah bin Al-Yaman said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«فُضِّلْنَا عَلَى النَّاسِ بِثَلَاثٍ: جُعِلَتْ صُفُوفُنَا كَصُفُوفِ الْمَلَائِكَةِ، وَجُعِلَتْ لَنَا الْأَرْضُ كُلُّهَا مَسْجِدًا، وَجُعِلَتْ تُرْبَتُهَا لَنَا طَهُورًا، إِذَا لَمْ نَجِدِ الْمَاء»
(We were given preference over people in three things. Our lines (in prayer) were arranged in rows to resemble the rows of the angels, all of the earth was made a Masjid for us, and its dust was made clean for us when there is no water.) The Messenger ﷺ mentioned the favor of making dust a purifyer for us, and if there were any other substance to replace it for Tayammum, he would have mentioned it. Imam Ahmad and the collectors of Sunan, with the exception of Ibn Majah, recorded that Abu Dharr said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«الصَّعِيدُ الطَّيِّبُ طَهُورُ الْمُسْلِمِ، وَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدِ الْمَاءَ عَشْرَ حِجَجٍ، فَإِذَا وَجَدَهُ فَلْيُمِسَّهُ بَشَرَتَهُ، فَإِنَّ ذَلِكَ خَيْر»
(Clean earth is pure for the Muslim, even if he does not find water for ten years. When he finds water, let him use it for his skin, for this is better.) At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Sahih". Allah's statement,
فَامْسَحُواْ بِوُجُوهِكُمْ وَأَيْدِيَكُمْ
(rubbing your faces and hands (Tayammum)) indicates that Tayammum is a substitute for normal ablution, not that it involves cleaning the parts that normal ablution does. Therefore, it is sufficient in Tayammum to just wipe the face and hands, as the consensus concurs. The face and hands are wiped with one strike on the sand in this case, as Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdur-Rahman bin Abza said that a man came to `Umar and asked him, "I am Junub, but there is no water." `Umar said, "Then, do not pray." `Ammar said, "Do you not remember, O Leader of the Faithful! You and I were on a military expedition when we became Junub and did not find water. You did not pray, but I rolled myself in the sand and then prayed. When we went back to the Prophet, we mentioned to him what had happened. He said to me, S
«إِنَّمَا كَانَ يَكْفِيك»
(This would have been sufficient for you), and the Prophet stroked his hand on the earth once, blew into it and wiped his face and hands." The Muslim Ummah, rather than all other nations, was favored with the allowance of Tayammum. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أُعْطِيتُ خَمْسًا لَمْ يُعْطَهُنَّ أَحَدٌ قَبْلِي: نُصِرْتُ بِالرُّعْبِ مَسِيرَةَ شَهْرٍ، وَجُعِلَتْ لِيَ الْأَرْضُ مَسْجِدًا وَطَهُورًا، فَأَيُّمَا رَجُلٍ مِنْ أُمَّتِي أَدْرَكَتْهُ الصَّلَاةُ فَلْيُصَل»
وفي لفظ:
«فَعِنْدَهُ طَهُورُهُ وَمَسْجِدُهُ، وَأُحِلَّتْ لِيَ الْغَنَائِمُ، وَلَمْ تَحِلَّ لِأَحَدٍ قَبْلِي، وَأُعْطِيتُ الشَّفَاعَةَ، وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ يُبْعَثُ إِلى قَوْمِهِ، وَبُعِثْتُ إِلَى النَّاسِ عَامَّة»
(I have been given five things which were not given to any (Prophet) before me: Allah made me victorious with fright that covers a month's distance. The earth has been made for me (and for my followers) a place for praying and an object to perform purification with. Therefore let my followers pray wherever the time of a prayer is due - and in another narration - he will have his means of purity and his Masjid. The spoils of war have been made lawful for me and it was not made so for anyone else before me. I have been given the right of intercession (on the Day of Resurrection.) Every Prophet used to be sent to his nation exclusively, but I have been sent to all mankind.) We also mentioned the Hadith of Hudhayfah that Muslim recorded;
«فُضِّلْنَا عَلَى النَّاسِ بِثَلَاثٍ، جُعِلَتْ صُفُوفُنَا كَصُفُوفِ الْمَلَائِكَةِ، وَجُعِلَتْ لَنَا الْأَرْضُ مَسْجِدًا، وَتُرْبَتُهَا طَهُورًا، إِذَا لَمْ نَجِدِ الْمَاء»
(We were preferred with three things over people. Our lines (in prayer) were arranged in rows to resemble the rows of the angels, all of the earth was made a Masjid for us, and its dust was made clean for us when there is no water.) Allah said in this Ayah,
فَامْسَحُواْ بِوُجُوهِكُمْ وَأَيْدِيَكُمْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَفُوّاً غَفُوراً
(rubbing your faces and hands. Truly, Allah is Ever Oft-Pardoning, Oft-Forgiving.) meaning, a part of His pardoning and forgiving is that He allows you to use Tayammum and to pray after using it when there is no water, to make things easy for you. This Ayah sanctifies the position of the prayer, it being too sacred than to be performed in a defecient manner, like in a state of drunkenness, until one becomes aware of what he is saying, or sexually impure, until he bathes (Ghusl), or after answering the call of nature, until he performs ablution. There are exceptions when one is ill or when there is no water. In this case, Allah allows us to use Tayammum, out of His mercy and kindness for His servants, and to facilitate them, all praise is due to Allah.
The Reason behind allowing Tayammum
Al-Bukhari recorded that `A'ishah said, "We set out with Allah's Messenger ﷺ on one of his journeys until we reached Al-Bayda' or Dhat-ul-Jaysh, where a necklace of mine was broken (and lost). Allah's Messenger ﷺ stayed there to search for it, and so did the people along with him. There was no water source or any water with them at that place, so the people went to Abu Bakr As-Siddiq and said, `Don't you see what `A'ishah has done! She has made Allah's Messenger ﷺ and the people stay where there is no source of water and they have no water with them.' Abu Bakr came while Allah's Messenger ﷺ was sleeping with his head on my thigh. He said to me, `You have detained Allah's Messenger ﷺ and the people where there is no source of water and they have no water with them.' So he admonished me and said what Allah wished him to say and hit me on my flank with his hand. Nothing prevented me from moving (because of pain) but the position of Allah's Messenger ﷺ on my thigh. Allah's Messenger ﷺ got up when dawn broke and there was no water. So Allah revealed the verses of Tayammum, and they all performed Tayammum. Usayd bin Hudayr said, `O the family of Abu Bakr! This is not the first blessing of yours.' Then the camel on which I was riding was moved from its place and the necklace was found beneath it." Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded this Hadith.
This verse appears here to underline the initial prohibition of intoxicants or wine, but it also reveals an important reality about prayer. Prayer does not mean the mere repetition of certain words and motions with accuracy; it must also reflect the concentration of the mind. The individual must say his prayers sincerely. When he is submitting himself to God with his utterances and his body, his mind and intention should also be in submission to Him. Along with his physical obeisance, his consciousness should inhere in his prayer. Islamic law has granted exceptional relaxations under exceptional conditions. Sickness, travelling and non-availability of waterthese are three exceptional conditions for man. It has, therefore, been permitted that, if there is any risk to health, one may perform dry ablution tayammum. The purpose of ablution is to create the spirit of purity: Tayammum is a way of maintaining that spirit when the usual ablution is not possible.
The Background of this Revelation
This is about an incident relating to Sayyidna Ali رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہ which has been mentioned in Tirmidhi. It was before liquor was forbidden that Sayyidna ` Abdul-Rahman ibn ` Awf ؓ had invited some Companions for dinner at this home. As customary, liquor was served before dinner. When everybody had finished eating, time came for the Maghrib salah. Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ was asked to lead the prayer. He made a grave error while reciting the well-known Surah al-Kafirun in the salah under the effect of intoxication. Thereupon, this verse was revealed in which warning was given that salah should not be performed in a state of intoxication.
1-Stands for Janabah which signifies a ritual impurity caused by sexual intercourse or seminal discharge, in passion or dream, after which it becomes obligatory to take a bath.
Commentary
Commands prohibiting liquor came gradually
Allah Almighty has blessed the Shari’ ah of Islam with a particular distinction - its rules have been made easy. One such rule in this golden chain concerns drinking which was an old addiction in Arabia. This was a national habit, and pastime, involving everyone but a particular few who had a sort of God-given distaste and abhorrence for liquor all along. Naturally right-minded, they never went near this foul habit. One such example is that of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He never touched liquor even before he was called to prophethood. And everyone knows that habit, any habit, the urge and compulsion to have something, is really difficult to leave. This is all the more true about the habit of drinking or getting intoxicated by some other means. It so overpowers man in its clutches that he just cannot think otherwise. To him a farewell to drinking means a welcome to death.
Drinking has always been unlawful in the sight of Allah and when people entered the fold of Islam, saving Muslims from it was very much in order. But, had it been declared unlawful all of a sudden, people would have found obedience to this command extremely hard to carry out. So, the shift was gradual. First come partial prohibition. People were warned of the evil effects of drinking which aimed at motivating them to abandon the habit. As a result, the instruction initially given in this verse was limited to asking people not to go near salah while in a state of intoxication. The purpose here was to emphasize that salah is fard, an obligation - when the time for salah comes, one must rise, intend and offer it as due, and that one should not be drunk during salah timings. This approach helped Muslims realize that drinking is really something bad for it stops them from performing salah properly. There were many blessed souls among them who made a spot decision to abandon the habit once and for all. There were others who started thinking seriously about its evils. Finally, when the verse of Surah al-Ma'idah carrying the absolute command which declared liquor as impure and unlawful was revealed, drinking was forbidden under all conditions.
Ruling: Based on the rule that performing salah in a state of intoxication is forbidden, according to some commentators, it is also not correct to perform salah when one feels so sleepy that one cannot control what one says. This restriction appears in a hadith as follows:
اذا نعس احدکم فی الصلوٰۃ فلیرقد حتی یذھب عنہ النوم فانہ لا یدری لعلہ یستغفر فیسب نفسہ (قرطبی)
If one of you feels drowsy in salah, he should go to sleep for a little while so that the effect of sleep disappears, otherwise he would not know that, rather than seeking forgiveness (from Allah), he may (actually) be cursing himself.' (Qurtubi)
Editor's Notel
Although the verse was initially revealed to prohibit offering sal ah in a state of intoxication, however, some other situations have also been dealt with in which offering salah is not permitted. These are the states of impurity which are of two kinds. The first kind is the state of 'major impurity' or janabah' which is caused by sexual intercourse or by ejaculation with sexual desire by whatever means. This state of impurity has been referred to in the above verses by the word ' جُنُباً " which is derived from janabah and has been translated as 'major impurity'. In this state one cannot offer salah unless he purifies himself by having the prescribed bath (ghusl).
1. In the original book there was no explanation of other rules mentioned in the verse. The exteemed author has felt it sufficient that these rules are mentioned in the Urdu translation alongwith the خلاصۃ تفسیر . For the benefit of English readers, I have added this note - Muhammad Taqi Usmani.
The second kind of impurity is called 'minor impurity' ( اَلحدث الأصغر) which is caused by any act breaking the wudu', like easing oneself or passing a flatus etc. In this state also one is not allowed to offer salah, but the way of purifying oneself from this kind of impurity is much easier. Instead of having a bath one can release himself from it by making wudu (prescribed ablution). In both situations it is necessary to use water, either for having a bath or for making wudu. But there may be situations where the use of water is not possible due to its unavailability or is extremely difficult due to illness. In both these situations the above verses have provided an easier alternative for having a bath or making wudu'. The alternative is to strike the hands on a clean dust and then wipe the face and the wrists with it. This procedure is called 'Tayammum' and has been taken by the Shari'ah as a symbol of ritual purification where the actual act of purification through water is not possible or is extremely difficult. After making tayammum one is held to be purified for a temporary period until he is able to use water. The procedure of tayammum, being the same for both major and minor impurities, it has been prescribed in one sequence for both kinds. The words أَوْ جَاءَ أَحَدٌ مِّنكُم مِّنَ الْغَائِطِ ('i.e. or one of you has come after easing himself) refer to the 'minor impurity' while the words أَوْ لَامَسْتُمُ النِّسَاءَ (i.e. 'or you have touched women' ) stand for having sexual intercourse) causing major impurity. In both situations, it has been laid down that if someone is too sick to use water, or is on journey where he does not find water, he can have recourse to making tayammum.
The above discussion may explain the rules of impurities and their purification as laid down in the above verses. However, one point needs further elaboration:
While the Holy Qur'an has prohibited to 'go near salah’ in a state of major impurity the rule has been made subject to one exception which is expressed in the words اِلَّا عَابِریِ سبیل (i.e. 'save when you are traversing a way' ). This exception has been interpreted by the Muslim Jurists in different ways. According to the most commentators, including the Hanafi jurists, this exception refers to the state of travelling when water is not available. It, therefore, means that one cannot go near salah in a state of major impurity without having taken a ritual bath (ghusl), however, if he is 'traversing a way' in the sense that he is on journey and does not find water, he can offer salah without taking bath after making tayammum as explained in the next sentence
1. This explanation is based on the Hanafi view.
Conversely Imam al-Shafi` (رح) interprets the exception in a totally different manner. He says that 'going near salah' means 'entering a mosque' and it is prohibited for a person to enter a mosque in a state of 'major impurity'. However, if he intends to go somewhere else, but passes through a mosque as a passer-by, he can do so. The Hanafi jurists do not accept this view. Based on the first interpretation, they say that the verse has no relevance with 'entering the mosque'. It refers to offering prayers, as is evident from the background in which it was revealed. The prohibition of entering a mosque in the state of impurity is based on some other sources, and it is not allowed, even for a passer-by, to enter a mosque with intention to go somewhere else. (Editor).
The rule of Tayammum is a blessing, and a distinction of the Muslim community
It is certainly a great favour granted by Allah Almighty that He, in His mercy, has made something else to take the place of water, something which is much more easily available than water. Obviously enough, land mass and dust are available everywhere. It appears in a hadith that this is a convenience bestowed upon the community of Muhammad ﷺ exclusively. As for necessary rules governing the making of Tayammum (also referred to in English, and interestingly too, as the 'dry ablution' ), these are commonly available in books on salah, (in English as well). Standard juristic works can be consulted for further details.
In verses previous to this, the stress was on acting with Taqwa in mutual dealings. In between came some rules pertaining to ‘Ibadah, Salah and their corollaries since they instill man with fear of Allah, promote concern for the life-to-come and help in seeing that dealings come out right and smooth.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo Niya, huwag kayong magdasal habang kayo ay nasa kalagayan ng kalasingan hanggang sa magkamalay kayo mula sa kalasingan ninyo at makatalos kayo sa sinasabi ninyo – ito noon ay bago ng pagbabawal ng alak nang lubusan; huwag kayong magdasal habang kayo ay nasa kalagayan ng janābah (pangangailangang maligo dahil sa pakikipagtalik) at huwag kayong pumasok sa mga masjid sa kalagayan nito, malibang habang mga tumatawid nang walang pananatili sa mga ito hanggang sa makapaligo kayo. Kung dinapuan kayo ng sakit na hindi maaari sa inyo ang paggamit ng tubig kasabay nito, o kayo ay mga naglalakbay, o nasira ang kadalisayan ng isa sa inyo, o nakipagtalik kayo sa mga maybahay, at hindi kayo nakatagpo ng tubig, magsadya kayo sa isang malinis na lupa [at itapik ang mga palad dito] saka ihaplos ninyo sa mga mukha ninyo at mga kamay ninyo. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging Mapagpaumanhin sa pagkukulang ninyo, Mapagpatawad sa inyo.
Hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, các ngươi chớ dâng lễ nguyện Salah trong lúc các ngươi đang say rượu, đợi khi nào các ngươi hết say, tỉnh táo trở lại và hiểu được những gì mình nói thì các ngươi mới được phép dâng lễ nguyện Salah. Điều luật này là trước khi rượu bị cấm hoàn toàn. Các ngươi không được dâng lễ nguyện Salah trong lúc bản thân các ngươi đang trong tình trạng Junub (đã ăn nằm với vợ hoặc xuất tinh nhưng chưa tắm), các ngươi cũng không được vào Masjid trong tình trạng như thế trừ phi các ngươi chi đi ngang qua trong Masjid như một lối đi chứ không ngồi lại trong đó, điều cấm đoán đó đối với các ngươi cho tới khi các ngươi đã tắm rửa thanh sạch cơ thể. Nếu trường hợp các ngươi bị bệnh không thể dùng nước hoặc các ngươi đang là khách lữ hành hoặc các ngươi vừa đi vệ sinh (đại tiện, tiểu tiện) hoặc các ngươi vừa mới ăn nằm với vợ mà các ngươi không tìm thấy nước để tắm hay làm Wudu' thì các ngươi hãy lấy đất bụi (cát) sạch làm Tayammum bằng cách lau mặt và tay của các ngươi. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Nhân Từ, Ngài sẽ xí xóa cho sự thiếu sót của các ngươi và sẽ tha thứ cho các ngươi.
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y siguen a Su Mensajero, no hagan la oración en estado de ebriedad, esperen hasta estar lúcidos nuevamente y sepan lo que dicen. Esta afirmación fue válida durante algún tiempo, hasta que se prohibieron completamente todos los embriagantes.
No hagan la oración en estado de impureza mayor y no entren a la mezquita en ese estado, a menos que solo estén pasando por allí, antes de realizar el baño ritual. Si sufren una enfermedad por la cual no pueden mojarse, o están de viaje, o acaban de hacer sus necesidades o de tener relaciones íntimas y no encuentran agua, recurran a la tierra pura para realizar la purificación ritual (taiammum) en el rostro y las manos.
Al-lah no es severo con sus faltas y los perdona.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, do not pray when you are drunk, until you recover from your drunkenness, and can tell what you are saying. (This ruling was before alcohol was completely forbidden.) Do not pray when you are in a state of major ritual impurity, and do not enter the mosques when you are in that state, except in passing, until you have washed your body. If you have an illness and cannot use water because of it, or if you are travelling, or have answered the call of nature, or have had sexual relations with women, and you cannot find water, then find clean earth, and wipe your faces and hands with it. Allah pardons your shortcomings and is Forgiving to you.
43- Ey iman edenler! Sarhoşken ne söylediğinizi bilinceye kadar ve bir de cünüp iken -yolcu olmanız müstesna- gusledinceye kadar namaza yaklaşmayın. Eğer hasta yahut yolculukta iseniz veya herhangi biriniz ayakyolundan gelirse ya da kadınlara dokunur da su bulamazsanız, temiz bir toprağa teyemmüm edin. Yüzlerinizi ve ellerinizi mesh edin. Şüphesiz Allah çok affedicidir, çok bağışlayıcıdır.
43. Yüce Allah mü’min kullarına sarhoş oldukları takdirde -kendilerine gelip ne söylediklerini bilinciye kadar- namaza yaklaşmalarını yasaklamaktadır. Bu yasağın kapsamına mescit gibi namaz kılınan yerlere yaklaşmak da girmektedir. Çünkü sarhoş bir kimsenin mescide girmesine müsaade edilmez. Aynı zamanda bu yasak, bizatihi namazı da kapsar. O bakımdan sarhoş bir kimsenin namaz kılması ve herhangi bir ibâdeti yapmaya kalkışması caiz değildir. Çünkü onun aklının düzeni bozulmuştur ve ne söylediğini bilmeyecek haldedir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah sarhoşun ne söylediğini bilmesini sınır olarak tespit etmiş ve bu gerçekleşmedikçe namaz kılmaktan uzak kalmasını istemiştir.
Bu âyet-i kerime mutlak olarak içkiyi haram kılan âyet ile nesh edilmiştir. Çünkü önceleri içki haram değildi. Daha sonra Yüce Allah kullarına nispeten üstü kapalı bir ifade ile içkinin haram olduğuna şu buyruğu ile işaret etti:“Sana içkiyi ve kumarı sorarlar. De ki: İkisinde de hem büyük bir günah ve hem de insanlar için bazı faydalar vardır. Ama günahları faydalarından daha büyüktür.”(el-Bakara, 2/219) Daha sonra Yüce Allah bu âyeti kerimede olduğu gibi namaz vaktinde içki içmelerini yasakladı. Sonra Yüce Allah şu buyruğu ile bütün vakitlerde mutlak olarak içkiyi haram kıldı:“Ey iman edenler! İçki, kumar, putlar ve fal okları şeytanın pis işlerindendir. Artık bunlardan kaçının.”(el-Maide, 5/90) Bununla birlikte namaz vakti yaklaştığında içkinin içilmesinin haramlığı daha bir ağırdır. Çünkü beraberinde böyle bir kötülüğü de getirmektedir. Zira namazın maksadı, ruhu ve özü olan huşu ve kalp huzuru sarhoşlukla birlikte gitmektedir. Zira içki kalbi sarhoş eder, Allah’ı anmaktan ve namazdan alıkoyar.
Buyruğun ifade ettiği manadan kişinin, ne söylediğinin ve ne yaptığının farkına varamayacağı derecede aşırı uykulu iken namaza başlamasının yasak olduğu da anlaşılmaktadır. Hatta buradan şu işaret de anlaşılabilir: Namaz kılmak isteyen kimsenin, kafasını meşgul edecek her bir şeyi ortadan kaldırması gerekir. Küçük ve büyük abdestinin sıkıştırması, yemeği veya benzeri şeyin canının çekmesi gibi. Nitekim bu hususta sahih bir hadis de varid olmuştur.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“bir de cünüp iken -yolcu olmanız müstesna-” yani sizden herhangi birisi cünüp halde iken de namaza yaklaşmasın. Ancak o kimsenin yolcu olma hali müstesnadır. Yani bu durumda mescidden geçebilmekle birlikte orada kalmamalısınız. “gusledinceye kadar”gusledecek olursanız o zaman namaz kılabilirsiniz. O halde bu, cünüp olan bir kimsenin namaza yaklaşma yasağının nihai noktasıdır. Buna göre cünüp olan bir kimsenin sadece mescidden geçmesi helâl olur.“Eğer hasta yahut yolculukta iseniz veya herhangi biriniz ayakyolundan gelirse ya da kadınlara dokunur da su bulamazsanız, temiz bir toprağa teyemmüm edin.” Yüce Allah su ister bulunsun, ister bulunmasın hasta kimsenin mutlak olarak teyemmüm etmesini mubah kılmıştır. Bunun illeti (sebebi) ise su kullanmayı zorlaştıran hastalıktır. Yolculuk da böyledir. Çünkü yolculukta su bulamama ihtimali kuvvetlidir. Yolcu olan bir kimse su bulamayacak olursa ya da sadece içme ve benzeri ihtiyacı için su bulmakla birlikte (abdest ve benzeri için) bulamazsa teyemmüm yapabilir. Aynı şekilde bir kimsenin, küçük ya da büyük abdest yahut kadınlara dokunmak sureti ile abdesti bozulur da su bulamazsa -âyetin umumi ifadesinin delalet ettiği üzere ister mukim ister yolcu olsun- teyemmüm yapması mubah olur.
Özetle Yüce Allah teyemmümü şu iki halde mubah kılmıştır: İster ikamet halinde ister yolculukta olsun mutlak olarak su bulamama hali bir de hastalık ve benzeri sebepler dolayısı ile su kullanmanın zor ve sakıncalı olma hali.
Müfessirler Yüce Allah’ın:“ya da kadınlara dokunur da...” buyruğundan maksadın ne olduğu hususunda farklı görüşlere sahiptirler. Acaba bundan kasıt cima mıdır? O takdirde âyeti kerime cünüp kimsenin teyemmüm etmesinin caiz olacağı hususunda açık bir nas olur. Nitekim bu konuda sahih hadisler de pek çoktur.
Bir diğer görüşe göre acaba maksat sadece el ile dokunmak mıdır ve bu da mezinin çıkma ihtimali olması kaydı ile birlikte mi söz konusudur? Ki böyle bir dokunma da ancak şehvetle dokunma halinde söz konusu olur. Bu durumda âyet-i kerime böyle bir dokunmanın abdesti bozduğuna delil teşkil eder mi? İşte bu hususlarda müfessirlerin farklı görüşleri vardır.
Fukahâ Yüce Allah’ın:“su bulamazsanız” buyruğunu namaz vaktinin girmesi ile birlikte su aramanın farz olduğuna delil göstermişler ve şöyle demişlerdir: Çünkü aramayan kimse için “bulamadı” demeye imkân yoktur. Arama işi gerçekleştirilmedikçe böyle bir şeyden söz etmek mümkün olmaz.
Yine bu buyruk temiz şeylerden herhangi birisi ile değişikliğe uğrayan suyun abdest için kullanılmasının caiz hatta gerekli olduğuna delil gösterilmiştir. Çünkü neticede o da sudur ve “su bulamazsanız” buyruğunun kapsamına girmektedir. Ancak bu kanaati ileri sürenlere böyle bir suyun mutlak su olamayacağı belirtilerek itiraz edilmiştir ki bu tartışmaya açık bir görüştür.
Bu âyet-i kerimeden Yüce Allah’ın bu ümmete lütuf ve ihsan ettiği bu büyük hükmün yani teyemmümün meşru olduğu hükmü anlaşılmaktadır. İlim adamlarının bu konuda icmaı vardır. Yüce Allah’a hamd olsun.
Teyemmüm, temiz toprak ile olur. Buradak topraktan kasıt ise yeryüzü tabakasının üstünde bulunan her şeydir. Tozu bulunsun yahut bulunmasın fark etmez. Bununla birlikte bunun toz çıkarma özelliği ile tahsis edilebilme ihtimali de vardır. Çünkü Yüce Allah Maide Sûresinde yer alan abdest ile ilgili âyet-i kerimede:“Bununla yüzlerinizi ve ellerinizi meshedin”(el-Maide, 5/6) buyurmaktadır. Toz çıkartmayan bir şeyle mesh yapılması ise söz konusu olmaz.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Yüzlerinizi ve ellerinizi mesh edin”buyruğu o temiz toprakla mesh edin demektir. Nitekim Maide Sûresi’nde yer alan âyet-i kerimede teyemmümdeki mesh yerleri de tespit edilmiştir ki bunlar, yüzün tamamı ile dirseklere kadar ellerdir. Sahih hadisler de buna delildir. Bunun Ammar yolu ile gelen hadisin delil olduğu üzere tek bir darbe ile yapılması da müstehabdır.
Ayrıca bu buyruktan cünüp bir kimsenin teyemmümünün cünüp olmayan kimsenin teyemmümü gibi olacağı ve yüz ile ellerine meshetmesinin yeterli geleceği de anlaşılmaktadır.[Şeriat Ahkâmı ile İnsan Sağlığı:]
Faydalı bir not: Şu bilinmelidir ki tıbbın üç temel kaidesi vardır: Zararlı şeylere karşı sağlığı korumak, bunlarla karşılaşılması halinde bunları vücuttan uzaklaştırmak ve bunlara karşı bağışıklık kazanmak. Yüce Allah Kitab-ı Kerîm’inde bunlara dikkat çekmiştir.
Sağlığı korumak ve zararlı şeylere karşı kendini himaye etmek (bağışıklık) için Yüce Allah yemeyi, içmeyi ve bunlarda israf ve aşırıya gitmemeyi emretmiştir. Yine yolculara ve hastalara, sağlıklarını muhafaza etmek üzere oruç açmalarını mubah kılmıştır. Bu suretle yolcunun dengeli bir şekilde bedeni muhafaza edeecek şeyleri kullanması sağlanmış olur ve hasta da kendisine zararlı olacak şeylerden korunmuş olur.
Zararlı şeylerden kurtulmaya gelince şanı Yüce Allah ihramlı iken başındaki herhangi bir sebepten ötürü rahatsız olan kimsenin başındaki rahatsızlık verici şeyleri uzaklaştırmak için başını traş etmesini mubah kılmıştır. Bu ise küçük ve büyük abdestin, bulantının, meninin, kan ve buna benzer şeylerin dışarı atılmasının daha da öncelikli olarak söz konusu olduklarına işaret etmektedir. Bu hususa İbnu’l-Kayyım dikkat çekmiştir. Yüce Allah’ın rahmeti üzerine olsun.
Âyet-i kerimede yüz ve ellerin her tarafının meshedilmesinin farz olduğuna, teyemmüm almanın vakit dar olmasa dahi caiz olacağına ve farz sebebi ortada olmadıkça su arama emrine muhatap olunmadığına da delil vardır. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah âyet-i kerimeyi:“Şüphesiz Allah çok affedicidir, çok bağışlayıcıdır” buyruğu ile sona edirmektedir. Yani O, vermiş olduğu emirlerini kolaylaştırmak ve ilâhi emirleri yerine getirmekte kullara ağır gelmeyecek şekilde alabildiğine kolaylık sağlamak ve böylelikle onları zora koşmamak sureti ile mü’min kullarını çok affeden ve çok bağışlayandır.
Suyun kullanılmasının mümkün olmaması ya da zor ve zararlı olması halinde su yerine toprak ile teyemmümü meşru kılmakla bu ümmete rahmetini ihsan etmesi de Allah’ın affedici ve bağışlayıcı oluşunun bir tecellisidir. Yine günahkârlara karşı tevbe ve dönüş kapılarını açık bulundurması, onları kendisine dönmeye davet edip günahlarını bağışlayacağını vaad etmesi de O’nun affedici ve bağışlayıcılığının bir sonucudur. Mü’min, Yüce Allah’ın huzuruna yeryüzü dolusu günahla çıkacak olsa ama O’na hiçbir şeyi şirk koşmamış olsa, Allah da onu yeryüzü dolusu mağfiret ile karşılar ki bu da Allah’ın affedici ve bağışlayıcı olmasının bir tecellisidir.
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, non pregate quando siete ubriachi finché non vi riprendete e siete consapevoli di ciò che dite: Tale ordine vi era prima del divieto totale di bere alcolici; e non pregate finché non avete compiuto l'abluzione, e non entrate nella Moschea in tali condizioni, a meno che non siate solo di passaggio, finché non sia avvenuta l'abluzione. Se siete malati e non potete usufruire dell'acqua, oppure siete in viaggio, oppure l'abluzione è stata interrotta, o se avete frequentato le vostre mogli e non trovate acqua, in tal caso compiete l'abluzione con sabbia pulita: Sfregate le vostre mani e passatele sul vostro viso. In verità, Allāh è Perdonatore verso le vostre mancanze, Perdonatore nei vostri confronti.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i slijedite Njegovog Poslanika, nemojte klanjati pijani, sve dok se ne otrijeznite i budete znali šta izgovarate! Ovo je bilo prije totalne zabrane konzumiranja alkohola. I nemojte klanjati ni ulaziti u džamije dok se džunupi, osim u prolazu i bez zadržavanja, sve dok se ne okupate. Ako ste bolesni tako da ne možete koristiti vodu, ili je ne možete naći dok ste putnici, ili ste izgubili abdest, ili ste imali odnos sa ženama – potrite svoja lica i ruke čistom zemljom. Doista Allah puno prašta vaše propuste.
O Poslaniče, da li si znao da jevreji, kojima je Allah dao dio znanja o Tevratu, mijenjaju uputu za zabludu? O vjernici, zar ne znate da jevreji teže da i vas u zabludu odvedu, tj. da vas odvedu s Pravog puta, s kojim je došao Poslanik, e biste krenuli njihovim, krivim putem?
O Messenger, do you not know about the Jews who were given a portion of knowledge in the Torah and traded guidance for error? They wish you would go astray from following the right way of life – which the Messenger came with – and that you would follow them in their deviation.
Non ti è giunta, o Messaggero, la notizia riguardante gli Ebrei, coloro a cui Allāh ha donato una parte della conoscenza della Torāh, mentre scambiano la Retta Via con la Perdizione e perseverano nel tentativo di sviarvi? O voi credenti che siete sulla Retta Via che vi ha comunicato il vostro Messaggero, seguirete la loro strada tortuosa?
44- Kendilerine kitaptan bir pay verilmiş olanları görmedin mi? Kendileri sapıklığı satın alıyorlar ve sizin de doğru yoldan sapmanızı istiyorlar!
45- Allah düşmanlarınızı daha iyi bilir. Gerçek bir dost olarak Allah yeter, yardımcı olarak da Allah yeter.
46- Yahudi olanlardan kelimeleri yerlerinden oynatıp tahrif edenler vardır. Bunlar, dillerini eğip bükerek ve dine saldırarak:“İşittik, isyan ettik! Dinle, dinlemez olası!” ve “Râinâ!” derler. Eğer onlar: “İşittik ve itaat ettik, dinle ve bizi gözet!” deselerdi elbette kendileri için daha iyi ve daha doğru olurdu. Fakat Allah küfürleri yüzünden onları lanetlemiştir. Onların ancak pek azı iman eder.
44. Burada “Kendilerine kitaptan bir pay verilmiş olanlar” yerilmektedir. Bu da Allah’ın kullarına onlara aldanıp kanmaları ve onların tuzaklarına düşmeleri konusunda bir uyarı içermektedir. Yüce Allah onların kendi nefisleri için “sapıklığı satın alan” kimseler olduklarını haber vermektedir. Yani sapıklığı alabildiğine sevdiklerini ve sevdiği şeyi elde etmek için uğrunda çok miktarda mal harcayan kimse gibi onu tercih ettiklerini ifade etmektedir. O bakımdan onlar sapıklığı hidâyete, küfrü imana, bedbahtlığı ise mutluluğa tercih ederler. Bununla birlikte “sizin de doğru yoldan sapmanızı istiyorlar.” Onlar bu konuda tüm gayretlerini ortaya koyarak, bütün güçleri ile sizleri saptırmaya çalışmaktadırlar. Ancak Yüce Allah mü’min kullarının dostu ve yardımcısı olduğundan dolayı onların sapıklıklarını da saptırma isteklerini de kullarına beyan etmektedir. Bunun için de şöyle buyurmaktadır:
45. “Gerçek bir dost olarak Allah yeter.” O, kullarına sahip çıkar, her işlerinde onlara ihsanda bulunur, mutluluk ve kurtuluşlarını sağlayacak hususları onlara kolaylaştırır. “Yardımcı olarak da Allah yeter.” Düşmanlarına karşı onlara yardımcı olur. Düşmanlarından sakınmaları gereken şeyleri açıklar ve düşmanlarına karşı onlara yardım eder. Yüce Allah’ın dostluğu ile hayırlar elde edilir, yardımı ile de kötülükler ortadan kalkar.
46. Daha sonra Yüce Allah bunların sapıklık ve inatlarının keyfiyetini, batılı hakka tercih edişlerini açıklayarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Yahudi olanlardan” aralarından sapmış olan bilginler “kelimeleri yerlerinden oynatıp tahrif edenler vardır” ya lafzı ya manayı yahut da her ikisini birlikte değiştirmek sureti ile bu işi yapanlar vardır. Kitaplarında söz konusu edilip de ancak Muhammad sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e uyan ve onun hakkında söz konusu olabilen sıfatlar hakkında, bunlarla onun kast edilmediğini, onun söz konusu edilmediğini aksine bunlarla başkasının kastedildiğini ifade etmeleri ve bu hususta gerçeği gizlemeleri onların bu tahrifleri arasında yer alır. İlmî bakımdan onların bu durumu çok kötü bir durumdur. Onlar hakikatlari tersyüz ettiler ve hakkı batıla dönüştürdüler. Böylece hakkı da inkâr ettiler.
Amel ve emirlere itaat açısından durumlarına gelince onlar:“İşittik, isyan ettik...” derler. Yani biz senin sözünü işitmekle birlikte emrine isyân ettik. Bu ise küfrün, inadın, itaatten çıkmanın en ileri noktasıdır. Aynı şekilde onlar Allah Rasûlüne de en çirkin ve edebe en aykırı şekilde hitap ediyorlar ve:“Dinle, dinlemez olası!”diyorlardı. Bundan maksatları ise sevdiğin bir şeyi işitmeyesin, aksine hep hoşlanmayacağın şeyleri işitesin, demektir.“ve “Râinâ!” derler.” Bundan kasıtları ise oldukça çirkin bir hakaret olan “ahmak”tır. Onlar -maksatlarından başka anlamlara gelme ihtimali de bulunduğundan dolayı- bu lafzın Allah nezdinde de Peygamberi nezdinde de kabul göreceğini zannediyorlardı. Böylece dillerini eğip bükerek söyledikleri bu söz ile dine dil uzatmaya ve Rasûle hakarete kalkıştılar. Nitekim bu niyetlerini kendi aralarında açık açık ifade ediyorlardı. İşte bu bakımdan Yüce Allah: “dillerini eğip bükerek ve dine saldırarak” diye buyurmaktadır
Daha sonra Yüce Allah onlara kendileri için bundan daha hayırlı olan bir yol göstererek şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Eğer onlar: “İşittik ve itaat ettik, dinle ve bizi gözet!” deselerdi elbette kendileri için daha iyi ve daha doğru olurdu.” Çünkü böyle bir ifadede hem güzel bir hitap, hem Allah Rasûlüne hitap esnasında uygun olan edeb söz konusudur. Hem de Allah’a itaat emrine bağlılık çerçevesine girmek söz konusudur. Ayrıca sorularının dinlenilmesi, işlerine itina gösterilmesini sağlamak sureti ile de ilim öğrenme hususunda güzel bir yol izleme de söz konusudur. İşte onların izlemeleri gereken yol bu idi. Ancak tabiat itibari ile temiz olmadıklarından, bunlardan yüz çevirdiler. Küfür ve inatları sebebi ile de Allah onları rahmetinden kovmuştur. Bu nedenle O:“Fakat Allah küfürleri yüzünden onları lanetlemiştir. Onların ancak pek azı iman eder” buyurmaktadır.
Chastising the Jews for Choosing Misguidance, Altering Allah's Words, and Mocking Islam
Allah states that the Jews, may Allah's continued curse fall on them until the Day of Resurrection, have purchased the wrong path instead of guidance, and ignored what Allah sent down to His Messenger Muhammad . They also ignored the knowledge that they inherited from previous Prophets, about the description of Muhammad ﷺ, so that they may have a small amount of the delights of this life.
وَيُرِيدُونَ أَن تَضِلُّواْ السَّبِيلَ
(and wishing that you should go astray from the right path.) for they would like that you disbelieve in what was sent down to you, O believers, and that you abandon the guidance and beneficial knowledge that you have.
وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِأَعْدَائِكُمْ
(Allah has full knowledge of your enemies) meaning, Allah has better knowledge of your enemies, and He warns you against them.
وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ وَلِيّاً وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ نَصِيراً
(and Allah is sufficient as a Wali (Protector), and Allah is Sufficient as a Helper) He is a Sufficient Protector for those who seek refuge with Him and a Sufficient Supporter for those who seek His help. Allah then said,
يُحَرِّفُونَ الْكَلِمَ عَن مَّوَاضِعِهِ
(there are some who displace words from (their) right places) meaning, they intentionally and falsely alter the meanings of the Words of Allah and explain them in a different manner than what Allah meant,
وَيَقُولُونَ سَمِعْنَا وَعَصَيْنَا
(And say: "We hear your word and disobey) saying, "We hear what you say, O Muhammad, but we do not obey you in it," as Mujahid and Ibn Zayd explained. This is the implied meaning of the Ayah, and it demonstrates the Jews' disbelief, stubbornness and disregard for Allah's Book after they understood it, all the while aware of the sin and punishment that this behavior will earn for them. Allah's statement,
وَاسْمَعْ غَيْرَ مُسْمَعٍ
(And "Hear and let you hear nothing.") means, hear our words, may you never hear anything, as Ad-Dahhak reported from Ibn `Abbas. This is the Jews' way of mocking and jesting, may Allah's curse descend on them.
وَرَعِنَا لَيّاً بِأَلْسِنَتِهِمْ وَطَعْناً فِى الدِّينِ
(And Ra`ina, with a twist of their tongues and as a mockery of the religion.) meaning, they pretend to say, `Hear us,' when they say, Ra`ina (an insult in Hebrew, but in Arabic it means `Listen to us.').' Yet, their true aim is to curse the Prophet . We mentioned this subject when we explained Allah's statement,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَقُولُواْ رَعِنَا وَقُولُواْ انظُرْنَا
(O you who believe! Say not Ra`ina but say Unzurna (make us understand)). Therefore, Allah said about them, while they pretend to say other than what they truly mean,
لَيّاً بِأَلْسِنَتِهِمْ وَطَعْناً فِى الدِّينِ
(With a twist of their tongues and as a mockery of the religion) because of their cursing the Prophet . Allah then said,
وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ قَالُواْ سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا وَاسْمَعْ وَانْظُرْنَا لَكَانَ خَيْراً لَّهُمْ وَأَقْوَمَ وَلَكِن لَّعَنَهُمُ اللَّهُ بِكُفْرِهِمْ فَلاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً
(And if only they had said: "We hear and obey", and "Do make us understand," it would have been better for them, and more proper; but Allah has cursed them for their disbelief, so they believe not except a few.) meaning, their hearts are cast away from the path of righteousness and therefore, no beneficial part of faith enters it. Earlier, when we explained,
فَقَلِيلاً مَّا يُؤْمِنُونَ
(so little is that which they believe) which means they do not have beneficial faith.
Tidakkah kamu -wahai Rasul- mengetahui perihal orang-orang Yahudi yang Allah beri karunia bagian dari ilmu melalui kitab suci Taurat? Tetapi, mereka menukar petunjuk itu dengan kesesatan dan berambisi untuk menyesatkan kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- dari jalan lurus yang dibawa oleh Rasul supaya kalian mengikuti jalan yang menyimpang.
"Apakah kamu tidak melihat orang-orang yang telah diberi bagian dari al-Kitab (Taurat)? Mereka membeli (memilih) kesesatan (dengan petunjuk) dan mereka bermaksud supaya kamu tersesat (menyimpang) dari jalan (yang benar). Dan Allah lebih mengeta-hui (daripada kamu) tentang musuh-musuhmu. Dan cukuplah Allah menjadi Pelindung (bagimu). Dan cukuplah Allah menjadi Penolong (bagimu). Yaitu orang-orang Yahudi, mereka mengubah perkataan dari tempat-tempatnya. Mereka berkata, 'Kami men-dengar, tetapi kami tidak mau menurutinya.' Dan (mereka menga-takan pula), 'Dengarlah,' sedang kamu sebenarnya tidak mende-ngar apa-apa. Dan (mereka mengatakan), 'Ra'ina', dengan me-mutar-mutar lidahnya dan mencela agama. Sekiranya mereka mengatakan, 'Kami mendengar dan menurut, dan dengarlah, dan perhatikanlah kami', tentulah itu lebih baik bagi mereka dan lebih tepat, akan tetapi Allah mengutuk mereka, karena kekafiran mereka. Mereka tidak beriman kecuali iman yang sangat tipis." (An-Nisa`: 44-46).
(44) Ini merupakan celaan bagi orang-orang yang ﴾ أُوتُواْ نَصِيبٗا مِّنَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبِ ﴿ "telah diberi bagian dari al-Kitab (Taurat)" dan ayat ini juga mengandung peringatan buat hamba-hambaNya agar tidak terpe-daya dengan mereka dan tidak terjerumus ke dalam orang-orang yang semisal mereka, lalu Allah mengabarkan mereka tentang diri mereka sendiri, ﴾ يَشۡتَرُونَ ٱلضَّلَٰلَةَ ﴿ "Mereka membeli (memilih) kesesatan (dengan petunjuk)" maksudnya, mereka sangat menyukainya dan mendahulukannya sebagaimana seorang yang mengerahkan harta yang banyak untuk meraih apa yang disukainya, mereka men-dahulukan kesesatan daripada petunjuk dan kekufuran daripada keimanan serta kesengsaraan daripada kebahagiaan, walaupun demikian, ﴾ وَيُرِيدُونَ أَن تَضِلُّواْ ٱلسَّبِيلَ ﴿ "mereka bermaksud supaya kamu tersesat (menyimpang) dari jalan (yang benar)" mereka itu sangat bersemangat untuk menyesatkan kalian dengan segenap kemampuan, mereka mengerahkan segala upaya dalam hal tersebut, akan tetapi ketika Allah adalah pelindung bagi hamba-hambaNya yang beriman dan penolong mereka, maka Allah menerangkan kepada mereka tentang apa yang terkandung padanya berupa kesesatan dan penyesatan.
(45) Oleh karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَكَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ نَصِيرٗا ﴿ "Dan cukuplah Allah menjadi Pelindung (bagimu)," yaitu Allah mengurus kondisi hamba-hambaNya, mengasihi mereka dalam segala urusan mereka, dan Allah memudahkan bagi mereka hal-hal yang menjadi kebahagiaan dan keberuntungan mereka, ﴾ وَكَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ نَصِيرٗا ﴿ "Dan cukup-lah Allah menjadi Penolong (bagimu)" membela orang-orang yang beriman atas musuh-musuh mereka, Allah menjelaskan kepada mereka tentang apa yang harus mereka hindari dari musuh-musuh tersebut, kemudian Dia menolong mereka atas musuh-musuh ter-sebut, maka perlindungan Allah تعالى dalam hal itu adalah tercapai-nya kebaikan, sedang pertolonganNya adalah hilangnya keburukan.
(46) Kemudian Allah menjelaskan tentang kesesatan dan kedurhakaan mereka, serta sikap mereka mendahulukan kebatilan daripada kebenaran dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ مِّنَ ٱلَّذِينَ هَادُواْ ﴿ "Yaitu orang-orang Yahudi" di mana mereka itu adalah para ulama kesesatan dari kaum Yahudi, ﴾ يُحَرِّفُونَ ٱلۡكَلِمَ عَن مَّوَاضِعِهِۦ ﴿ "mereka mengubah perkataan dari tempat-tempatnya," dengan merubah lafazhnya atau maknanya atau merubah keduanya sekaligus. Dan di antara penyelewengan mereka adalah menempatkan sifat-sifat yang disebutkan dalam kitab-kitab mereka hanya sesuai bagi Nabi Muhammad ﷺ pada posisi bukan itu yang dimaksudkan (menurut anggapan mereka) dan bukan pula yang dikehendaki dari ayat-ayat itu, akan tetapi yang dimaksudkan olehnya adalah selain beliau ﷺ dan mereka menyembunyikan hal tersebut. Inilah kondisi mereka dalam ilmu yang merupakan seburuk-buruk kondisi, mereka telah memutar-balikkan hakikat yang sebenarnya, dan menempatkan kebenaran pada kebatilan lalu mengingkari kebenaran tersebut.
Adapun kondisi mereka pada amal perbuatan dan ketun-dukan adalah, ﴾ وَيَقُولُونَ سَمِعۡنَا وَعَصَيۡنَا ﴿ "mereka berkata, 'Kami mendengar, tetapi kami tidak mau menurutinya'," maksudnya, kami telah mende-ngarkan perkataanmu (wahai Muhammad) dan kami tidak menu-ruti perintahmu, inilah puncak dari kekufuran, kedurhakaan dan keluar dari ketundukan. Demikian juga, mereka berdialog dengan Nabi ﷺ dengan seburuk-buruk dialog dan paling jauh dari tata krama yang baik, mereka berkata, ﴾ وَٱسۡمَعۡ غَيۡرَ مُسۡمَعٖ ﴿ "Dengarlah" sedang kamu sebenarnya tidak mendengar apa-apa," maksud mereka adalah dengarkanlah dari kami sedang kamu tidak mendengar apa-apa yang kamu sukai, akan tetapi kamu mendengar apa yang kamu benci.
﴾ وَرَٰعِنَا ﴿ "Dan (mereka mengatakan), Ra'ina" maksud mereka dari hal itu adalah Ru'unah, yang berarti: kebodohan yang sangat, sebagai ejekan kepada Rasulullah ﷺ, dan mereka mengira bahwa lafazh tersebut ketika maknanya memiliki kemungkinan berbeda dari apa yang mereka maksudkan, bahwasanya lafazh itu membuat samar (tidak jelas) bagi Allah dan RasulNya, lalu mereka meman-faatkan lafazh itu di mana lisan-lisan mereka selalu mengucapkan-nya demi mencela agama dan menjatuhkan kehormatan Rasul, ke-mudian mereka mengutarakan hal tersebut secara terang-terangan di antara mereka, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ لَيَّۢا بِأَلۡسِنَتِهِمۡ وَطَعۡنٗا فِي ٱلدِّينِۚ ﴿ "Dengan memutar-mutar lidahnya dan mencela agama." Kemudian Allah memberikan petunjuk kepada mereka menuju perkara yang mengandung kebaikan buat mereka daripada hal tersebut dengan berfirman, ﴾ وَلَوۡ أَنَّهُمۡ قَالُواْ سَمِعۡنَا وَأَطَعۡنَا وَٱسۡمَعۡ وَٱنظُرۡنَا لَكَانَ خَيۡرٗا لَّهُمۡ وَأَقۡوَمَ ﴿ "Sekiranya mereka mengatakan, 'Kami mendengar dan menurut, dan dengarlah, dan perhatikanlah kami', tentulah itu lebih baik bagi mereka dan lebih tepat," hal itu karena apa yang dikandung oleh perkataan tersebut berupa dialog yang baik dan tata krama yang patut dalam berdialog dengan Rasulullah ﷺ dan termasuk dalam ketaatan kepada Allah, tunduk akan perintahNya, serta kesopanan yang baik dari mereka saat menuntut ilmu di mana mereka mengutarakan pertanyaan mereka dengan cara yang baik dan memperhatikan sikap mereka, inilah yang sepatutnya mereka tempuh, akan tetapi ketika tabiat dan karakter mereka tidaklah bersih, akhirnya mereka berpaling dari hal tersebut lalu Allah mengusir mereka akibat dari kekufuran dan kedurhakaan mereka, oleh karena itu Allah berfirman,﴾ وَلَٰكِن لَّعَنَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِكُفۡرِهِمۡ فَلَا يُؤۡمِنُونَ إِلَّا قَلِيلٗا ﴿ "Akan tetapi Allah mengutuk mereka, karena kekafiran mereka. Mereka tidak beriman kecuali iman yang sangat tipis."
The present verses take up the matter of dealings with enemies. It brings into sharp focus the wicked tricks, in word and deed, as practiced by the Jews, and then gives a view of what is true and correct. This last aspect is in a way an exhortation to Muslims that they should be careful in choosing the words they use to say what they have to say, for mincing words is not their style.
In the previous verse (46), there was a description of the Jewish stance against Islam which ranged from flat denial to laboured falsification, something born out of the desire to misrepresent, alter and ridicule. The present verse addresses them directly and commands them to believe in the final revelation and demonstrate their confirmation. Should they continue ignoring the warning and remain hostile, they should really be concerned with the chilling prospects of what their fate would be as a consequence of their ill choice.
Ey Peygamber! Allah’ın kendilerine Tevrat'la ilimden bir pay verdiği, hidayeti sapıklığa değiştiren Yahudilerin işini bilmiyor musun? Ey müminler! Onların doğru olmayan yoluna giresiniz diye, sizleri peygamberin getirdiği dosdoğru yoldan -saptırmaya çok gayretlidirler-.
They took the words of their divine Book and recited them to solicit blessings without trying to understand their meaning or applying them to their lives.
Ô Messager, ne sais-tu rien au sujet des juifs à qui Allah donna une part de connaissance de la Torah mais qui échangèrent la guidée contre l’égarement? Ô croyants, ils cherchent à vous égarer du droit chemin balisé par le Prophète afin de vous amener à emprunter leur voie tortueuse !
Này hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi có lưu ý hay không về việc những người Do Thái, những người mà họ đã được Allah ban cho một phần kiến thức từ Kinh Tawrah (Cựu Ước), đã đổi lấy sự lầm lạc bằng sự hướng dẫn, họ luôn cố gắng tìm đủ mọi cách làm cho các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - lầm lạc khỏi con đường Ngay Chính mà vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài đã mang đến?!
Mensajero, ¿no has oído acerca de la gente del libro, a quienes Al-lah dio una parte del conocimiento de la Torá, pero cambiaron la guía por el extravío? Creyentes, ¡ellos buscan apartarlos del camino recto que el Profeta les ha indicado, a fin de llevarlos por la vía tortuosa!
Hindi ka ba nakaalam, O Sugo, sa lagay ng mga Hudyo, na binigyan ni Allāh ng isang parte mula sa kaalaman sa pamamagitan ng Torah? Nagpapalit sila ng pagkaligaw sa patnubay habang sila ay mga masigasig sa pagliligaw sa inyo, O mga mananampalataya, palayo sa landasing tuwid na inihatid ng Sugo, upang tumahak kayo sa daan nilang binaluktot.
Si Allāh – kamahal-mahalan Siya at kapita-pitagan – ay higit na maalam kaysa sa inyo sa mga kaaway ninyo, O mga mananampalataya, kaya nagpabatid Siya sa inyo hinggil sa kanila at naglinaw Siya para sa inyo sa pagkamuhi nila. Nakasapat si Allāh bilang Katangkilik na mag-iingat sa inyo laban sa pinsala nila at nakasapat si Allāh bilang Mapag-adyang magtatanggol sa inyo laban sa pakana nila at pananakit nila at mag-aadya sa inyo laban sa kanila.
Creyentes, Al-lah conoce mejor que ustedes a sus enemigos. Él los ha evidenciado para ustedes. Al-lah es aliado suficiente para preservarlos del mal que ellos quieran causarles. Él les basta como protector de sus intrigas y ataques y es Él Quien les concede la victoria sobre ellos.
Allah, Đấng Tối Cao biết rõ hơn các ngươi về kẻ thù của các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin. Bởi thế, Ngài sẽ cho các ngươi biết về họ và trình bày rõ cho các ngươi về sự thù hằn của họ đối với các ngươi. Và một mình Allah đã đủ là vị Bảo Hộ cho các ngươi khỏi những mũi tên của chúng, và một mình Allah thôi đã đủ giúp các ngươi ngăn cản âm mưu hãm hại của chúng đối với các ngươi, và một mình Allah thôi đã đủ giúp các ngươi giành thắng lợi trước chúng.
Uzvišeni Allah bolje od vas poznaje vaše neprijatelje, o vjernici, i pojašnjava vam njihovo neprijateljstvo. Dovoljan je Allah kao zaštitnik, Koji vas čuva od njih, i dovoljan je Allah kao pomagač koji od vas udaljava njihove spletke i uznemiravanja, te vam pomaže protiv njih.
Allāh, gloria Sua, è più Consapevole di voi di chi sono i vostri nemici, o voi credenti: Vi ha informato di loro e vi ha chiarito la loro inimicizia nei vostri confronti, e vi è sufficiente Allāh come Protettore, che vi protegga dalla loro aggressione, e vi è sufficiente Allāh come Sostenitore, che vi protegga dalle loro trame e dal loro male e che vi sostenga contro di loro.
Allah knows your enemies better than you do, O believers, so He informs you of them and makes clear to you that they are against you. Allah is enough as a Protector, keeping you safe from them harming you; and Allah is enough as a Helper, stopping them from plotting against you and from hurting you.
Ô croyants, Allah connaît mieux que vous vos ennemis. Ils vous les a donc désignés et vous a mis au fait de leur hostilité.
Allah suffit comme allié pour vous préserver de leur mal. Il vous suffit également comme secoureur pour vous mettre à l’abri de leur manigance et de leur nuisance et vous accorder la victoire sur eux.
Allah -'Azza wa Jalla- lebih tahu dari kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- tentang siapa musuh-musuh kalian. Oleh karena itu, Allah memberitahu kalian tentang jati diri mereka dan menjelaskan bagaimana permusuhan mereka terhadap kalian. Cukuplah Allah sebagai pelindung yang akan melindungi kalian dari kekuatan mereka dan cukuplah Allah sebagai penolong yang akan menjaga kalian dari kejahatan dan tipu daya mereka, serta memenangkan kalian atas mereka.
Ey Müminler! Allah -Azze ve Celle- düşmanlarınızı sizden daha iyi bilir. Sizlere, onları haber veriyor ve size karşı düşmanlıklarını açıklıyor. Onların verdiği sıkıntılara karşı koruyucu bir veli ve onların sizlere karşı kurduğu tuzaklara ve eziyetlere engel olup, onlara karşı sizi galip kılan bir yardımcı olarak Allah size yeter.
Di antara orang-orang Yahudi terdapat orang-orang jahat yang mengubah firman Allah yang diturunkan-Nya kepada mereka. Mereka menakwilkannya dengan takwilan yang tidak sesuai dengan apa yang Allah turunkan. Ketika Rasulullah -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- menyuruh mereka melakukan sesuatu, mereka menjawab, “Kami mendengar ucapanmu, tetapi kami membangkang terhadap perintahmu.” Mereka juga berkata sambil mengolok-olok, “Dengarkanlah apa yang kami katakan, semoga kamu tidak mendengar.” Dengan kata-kata, “rā'inā" mereka ingin memberikan kesan bahwa mereka bermaksud mengatakan, “Perhatikanlah kami dengan pendengaranmu.” Padahal, sesungguhnya mereka bermaksud mengatakan ar-ru'ūnah (sangat bodoh). Mereka memutar lidah mereka dengan kata-kata itu dengan maksud menyumpahi Rasulullah -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- dan menistakan agama (Islam). Seandainya mereka mengatakan, “Kami mendengar ucapanmu dan mematuhi perintahmu”, bukan mengatakan, “Kami mendengar ucapanmu tetapi kami membangkang perintahmu”, dan mengatakan, “Dengarkanlah”, bukan mengatakan, “Dengarkanlah. Semoga kamu tidak mendengar”, dan mengatakan, “Intaẓirnā (perlahanlah) sampai kami memahami perkataanmu", bukan mengatakan, “rā'inā”, niscaya hal itu akan lebih baik bagi mereka daripada ucapan mereka yang pertama, dan lebih adil dari itu, karena hal itu berarti menunjukkan sopan santun dan sikap yang pantas kepada Nabi -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-. Akan tetapi, Allah telah mengutuk dan menjauhkan mereka dari rahmat-Nya disebabkan oleh kekafiran mereka, sehingga mereka tidak memiliki keimanan yang bermanfaat bagi diri mereka.
Il y a parmi les juifs des gens mauvais qui changent les paroles révélées par Allah et les interprètent d’une manière autre que ce qui a été révélé par Lui. Ils disent au Messager lorsqu’il leur ordonne quelque chose: Nous avons entendu tes paroles et nous désobéissons à ton ordre !
Ils disent aussi sur un ton moqueur: Ecoute ce que nous disons sans écouter.
Lorsqu’ils lui disent «râ’inâ», on comprend de prime abord qu’ils signifient par là «Accorde nous ton attention» mais ils jouent en réalité sur la ressemblance avec le mot frivolité (ru’ûnah) en tordant leurs langues avec la volonté d’invoquer Allah contre lui et de porter atteinte à la religion.
Il aurait été meilleur pour eux de dire «Nous avons entendu tes paroles et nous obéissons à ton ordre» au lieu de dire «Nous avons écouté tes paroles et nous désobéissons à ton ordre», de dire «Ecoute» au lieu de dire «Ecoute sans écouter», de dire «Attends que nous comprenions ce que tu dis» au lieu de dire «râ’inâ», cela aurait été meilleur pour eux et plus juste car les secondes formulations remplissent l’obligation de politesse due en présence du Prophète. Seulement, Allah les a maudits et les a chassés de Sa miséricorde en raison de leur mécréance et ils ne bénéficieront pas des avantages que procure la foi.
Yahudilerden kötü bir topluluk Allah’ın indirdiği sözleri değiştirerek, onu Allah’ın indirdiğinin dışında farklı yorumlarlar. Peygamber -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- onlara bir emir verdiği zaman şöyle derler: "Sözünü işittik ve emrine karşı geliyoruz" ve alay ederek şöyle derler: "Duymayasıca bizim söylediğimizi dinle" ve "Bizi gözet" sözüyle de "Kulağın bizde olsun" sözünü söylermiş zannettiriyorlar. Ama o sözü değil de "ahmaklık" sözünü kast ediyorlar. Bu kelimeyi söylerken dillerini büküyorlar ve Peygamber -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-‘e beddua etmeyi ve dini kınamayı kastediyorlar. Onlar "Sözünü işittik ve emrine karşı geldik" sözlerinin yerine "Sözünü işittik ve emrine itaat ettik" demiş olsalardı, "Duymayasıca" sözünün yerine "dinle" deselerdi ve "bize çobanlık et" sözünün yerine de "Bizi bekle ki söylediğin sözleri anlayalım" deselerdi, Peygamber -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e karşı güzel bir edep olduğu için, daha önce söylediklerinden daha hayırlı ve adaletli olurdu. Fakat küfürleri sebebiyle Allah, onlara lanet etti ve rahmetinden uzaklaştırdı. Onlar kendilerine faydası dokunacak şekilde iman etmezler.
The book of God is given to a community so that it may rectify the thinking and conduct of its people. But when the bearers of the Divine Book, like the Jews, suffer from decline, they begin to take misguidance in place of guidance from it. The commands of God become the subject of futile hair-splitting discussions; concocted philosophies are produced in the name of theology, and wrongdoers alter the divine book to justify the religious validity of their actions. They detach the words of God from their context and interpret them on the basis of their own assumptions. The Jews having received a portion of the Book means that they were able to read the words of the Book, but could not mould their actions according to those words, thereby defeating the real purpose of the Scriptures. They remained the bearers of the Book so far as its words were concerned, but in the matter of practice they adopted the ways of other worldly communities. Moreover, while the others practised worldliness in the name of worldliness, the Jews adopted the same worldly ways but had the audacity to try to justify their practices by misquoting the Divine Book.
Trong số những người Do Thái, có nhóm kẻ xấu thay đổi những lời phán mà Allah đã ban xuống, chúng bóp méo các lời phán của Allah, và khi Thiên Sứ của Allah ra lệnh cho chúng thì chúng nói: chúng tôi nghe lời của ngươi nhưng chúng tôi làm trái lệnh ngươi, chúng giễu cợt nói: hãy nghe những gì chúng tôi nói nhưng ngươi không nghe, chúng dùng từ Ra'ina để ngụ ý xúc phạm Người, chúng luốn muốn nhạo báng tôn giáo. Và phải chi chúng nói 'hãy đợi chúng tôi hiểu những gì ngươi nói' để thay cho lời 'Ra'ina' thì điều đó tốt hơn cho chúng bởi vì nó thể hiện sự lễ phép đối với vị Nabi của Ngài hơn; tuy nhiên, Allah nguyền rủa chúng và xua đuổi chúng khỏi lòng nhân từ của Ngài bởi sự vô đức tin của chúng.
Entre los judíos hay gente que cambia las palabras reveladas por Al-lah y las interpreta de manera diferente a lo que Al-lah reveló. Cuando el Mensajero les ordena algo, ellos dicen: ¡Hemos escuchado tus palabras y desobedecemos tu orden! Dicen también en un tono socarrón: Escucha lo que decimos sin escuchar. Al decirle « ra’ina », se entiende en principio que quieren decir: “Danos tu atención,” pero en realidad hacen un juego de palabras basado en la similitud con el vocablo para “frivolidad” (ru’unah) y en este juego pretenden voluntariamente invocar a Al-lah en contra del Profeta. Habría sido mejor para ellos decir: “Hemos escuchado tus palabras y obedecemos tu orden” en lugar de decir “hemos escuchado tus palabras y desobedecemos tu orden”, decir “escucha” en lugar de decir “escuchamos sin escuchar”, decir “ten paciencia con nosotros hasta que entendamos lo que dices” en lugar de decir « ra’ina ». Eso habría sido mejor para ellos y más justo, ya que las segundas fórmulas cumplen con la obligación de cortesía que se debe respetar en presencia del Profeta. Al-lah los ha excluido de Su misericordia a causa de su incredulidad.
Tra gli Ebrei vi è una fazione malvagia: Modificano le parole che Allāh ha rivelato, distorcendo il significato di ciò che Allāh ha rivelato, e dicono al Messaggero, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, quando comunica loro qualche ordine: "Abbiamo ascoltato ciò che hai detto e abbiamo disobbedito al tuo ordine". E dicono, deridendo: "Ascolta ciò che diciamo, che tu non possa più ascoltare!" e fingono, con la loro parola: "Raina راعنا!", mentre in realtà ti augurano di perdere l'udito. Con la parola Roonah الرعونة intendono fingere con le loro lingue, allo scopo di maledire il Messaggero, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, disprezzando la religione. Ma se avessero detto: "Abbiamo ascoltato ciò che hai detto ed abbiamo obbedito", invece di dire: "Abbiamo ascoltato le tue parole e abbiamo disobbedito!"; e se avessero detto: "Ascolta اسمع ", invece di dire: "Ascolta, che tu non possa mai più ascoltare!"; e se avessero detto: "Rivolgiti a noi اتظرنا, così che possiamo comprendere ciò che dici", invece di dire: "Raina راعنا !", sarebbe stato comportamento migliore e più corretto da parte loro rispetto al precedente, in presenza del Profeta, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui; ma Allāh li maledì e li allontanò dalla Sua Misericordia a causa della loro miscredenza, e non trarranno mai beneficio dalla loro fede.
Među jevrejima ima loših ljudi koji mijenjaju govor koji im je Allah objavio, pa mu daju izvankontekstualni smisao, i Poslaniku govore, kada im nešto kaže da urade: "Čujemo te, ali ti se ne pokoravamo", i ismijavajući se, govore: "Slušaj šta kažemo, sluh izgubio." I obmanjuju ljude riječima: "Ra'ina", navodeći ih da pomisle kako ti oni govore da im posvetiš pažnju, a ustvari time žele reći da si malouman. Krive svoje jezike doveći protiv Poslanika, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, i vrijeđaju vjeru. Da su rekli: "Čujemo šta kažeš i pokoravamo se", umjesto što su rekli: "Čujemo te, ali ti se ne pokoravamo", i da su umjesto: "Slušaj šta kažemo, sluh izgubio", rekli: "Poslušaj nas", i da su umjesto: "Maloumno", rekli: "Sačekaj nas", bilo bi im bolje i pravednije, jer je u tome lijep edeb koji dolikuje ophođenju prema Poslaniku, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem. Ali njih je Allah prokleo, pa ih je udaljio od Svoje milosti zbog njihovog nevjerstva, tako da ne vjeruju vjerovanjem koje će im koristiti.
Mayroon sa mga Hudyo na mga tao ng kasamaan na nag-iiba sa pananalitang pinababa ni Allāh sapagkat nagpapakahulugan sila nito ng ayon sa hindi pinababa ni Allāh. Nagsasabi sila sa Sugo – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – nang nag-uutos siya sa kanila ng isang utos: "Nakinig kami sa sabi mo at sumuway kami sa utos mo." Nagsasabi sila bilang mga nanunuya: "Makinig ka ng sinasabi namin na hindi mo narinig." Nagpapaakala sila sa sabi nilang "Rā`inā" na sila ay tumutukoy ng: "Magsaalang-alang ka sa amin sa pagdinig sa iyo," gayong ang tinutukoy lamang nila ay "ang katunggakan." Pumipilipit sila rito ng mga dila nila. Nagnanais sila ng panalangin laban sa kanya – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – at naglalayon sila ng pagtuligsa sa relihiyon. Kung sakaling sila ay nagsabi sana ng: "Nakinig kami sa sabi mo at tumalima kami sa utos mo" sa halip ng pagsabi nila ng: "Nakinig kami sa sabi mo at sumuway kami sa utos mo," at nagsabi sana ng: "Duminig ka" sa halip ng pagsabi nila ng: "Makinig ka; hindi ka nakarinig," at nagsabi sana ng: "Maghintay ka sa amin na makaunawa kami ng sinasabi mo" sa halip ng pagsabi nila ng: "Rā`inā," talaga sanang iyon ay higit na mabuti para sa kanila kaysa sa sinabi nila sa una at higit na makatarungan dahil taglay nito ang kagandahang asal na nababagay sa kalagayan ng Propeta – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan. Subalit sumumpa sa kanila ni Allāh saka nagtaboy sa kanila mula sa awa Niya dahilan sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila sapagkat hindi sila sumasampalataya ng pananampalatayang nagpapakinabang sa kanila.
Among the Jews are an evil group who change the words Allah sent down, interpreting them in a way that they were not revealed. They say to the Messenger (peace be upon him), when he instructs them in something, that they hear and disobey, and say, “Listen to us, may you not hear!; and give the wrong impression when they say, ‘Rā’inā’: meaning ‘watch over us’ when they really mean ‘ru’ūnah’ or ‘silliness’, twisting what they say when they want to call the Prophet (peace be upon him) so that they say something insulting to the faith. If they had said ‘We hear and obey’, instead of ‘We hear and disobey’; ‘Listen’, instead of ‘‘Listen to us, may you not hear!"; and had truly said, ‘Watch over us’, then these would have been better for them than what they said, and more appropriate, being worthy and correct behaviour in the presence of the Prophet (peace be upon him). But Allah condemned them and removed them from His mercy due to their disbelief, because they do not have faith in any way that is beneficial.
47- Ey kendilerine kitap verilenler! Biz birtakım yüzleri silerek tanınmaz hale getirip de arkalarına çevirmezden yahut cumartesi sahiplerini lanetlediğimiz gibi lanetlemezden önce (gelin) beraberinizdekini doğrulayıcı olarak indirdiğimiz (Kitab’a) iman edin. Allah’ın emri mutlaka yerine gelir.
47. Yüce Allah yahudi ve hristiyanlardan ibaret olan kitap ehline hem Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e hem de ona indirmiş olduğu ve tasdik ettiği diğer ilahi kitaplar üzerinde hüküm verici olan Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’e iman etmelerini emretmektedir. Zira ondan önce indirilmiş olan kitaplar onun geleceğini haber vermiştir. Bu kitapların verdikleri haberlerin gerçekleşmesi, onlarda var olan haberlerin tasdik edilmesi demektir. Aynı şekilde bu Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’e iman etmeyecek olurlarsa, ellerinde bulunan kitaplara da iman etmiyorlar demektir. Çünkü Allah’ın kitapları birbirlerini doğrular, biri diğerine uygundur. Onların bazılarına inanmak, bazılarına inanmamak iddiası batıl bir iddiadır, doğru olmasına imkân yoktur.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Beraberinizdekini doğrulayıcı olarak indirdiğimiz (Kitab’a) iman edin” buyruğunda onlara bir teşvik vardır. Onların başkalarından önce bu kitaba iman etmeye koşmaları gerektiği belirtilmektedir. Çünkü Allah onlara ilim ve yükümlülüklerinin başkalarından daha ağır olmasını gerektiren bir kitap vermiştir. Bundan dolayı iman etmemelerine karşılık onları şöylece tehdit etmektedir:“Biz birtakım yüzleri silerek tanınmaz hale getirip de arkalarına çevirmezden...”Bu onların davranışlarına uygun bir cezadır. Zira onlar, hakkı terk edip batılı tercih ettikleri, gerçekleri tersyüz ederek batılı hak, hakkı da batıl gösterdikleri için bu tutumlarının türünden bir ceza ile cezalandırıldılar. Bu da hakkı örtüp gizledikleri gibi yüzlerinin dümdüz edilmesi ve arkalarına çevrilmesi şeklinde olur. Böylece yüzleri, ense tarafında arkaya doğru bakacak hale getirilir ki bu olabilecek en çirkin haldir.“...yahut cumartesi sahiplerini lanetlediğimiz gibi” onları rahmetinden kovmak suretiyle cumartesi günü haddi aşan kardeşlerini cezalandırdığı gibi “lanetlemezden önce” yani kendilerini de maymunlara dönüştürmek sureti ile cezalandırmadan önce demektir: “Biz de onlara: Aşağılık maymunlar olun demiştik.”(el-Bakara, 2/65, el-Araf, 7/163)“Allah’ın emri mutlaka yerine gelir” buyruğu da Yüce Allah’ın: “O bir şeyi diledi mi ona emri sadece: Ol, demesidir, o da oluverir.”(Yasin, 36/82) buyruğu gibidir.
O jevreji i kršćani kojima je data Knjiga, vjerujte u ono što smo objavili Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, koji je došao da potvrdi vaše knjige Tevrat i Indžil, prije nego što uklonimo čula sa lica i okrenemo lica naopako, tako da budu tamo gdje su sada potiljci, i prije nego što vas otjeramo od milosti, kao što smo otjerali one koji su se o subotu ogriješili, koji su subotom lovili nakon što im je to zabranjeno, te ih je Allah pretvorio u majmune. Allahova odredba se mora desiti.
O voi Ebrei e Nazareni che avete ricevuto il Libro, credete in ciò che abbiamo rivelato a Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui(ﷺ), giunto a conferma di ciò che possedete nella Torāh e nel Vangelo, prima di eliminare la vergogna dai loro visi, rendendoli come i loro dorsi, o prima di allontanarli dalla Nostra Misericordia, così come abbiamo allontanato la gente del Sabato, coloro che trasgredirono con la pesca, dopo che proibimmo loro di farlo: Allāh li trasformò in scimmie. Il decreto dell'Altissimo è ineluttabile.
O mga binigyan ng Kasulatan kabilang sa mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano, sumampalataya kayo sa pinababa ni Allāh kay Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – na dumating bilang tagapagpatotoo para sa taglay ninyo na Torah at Ebanghelyo bago pa Siya pumawi ng nasa mga mukha na mga pandama at maglagay ng mga ito sa dako ng mga likuran nila, o magtaboy Siya sa kanila palayo sa awa Niya gaya ng pagtaboy Niya mula rito sa mga lumabag sa Sabath, na mga lumabag dahil sa pangingisda sa araw na ito matapos ng pagsaway sa kanila laban doon, kaya nagpaanyo sa kanila si Allāh bilang mga unggoy. Ang utos Niya – pagkataas-taas Siya – at ang pagtatakda Niya ay laging magaganap nang walang pasubali.
O you of the Jews and the Christians who were given the scripture, have faith in what I revealed to Muhammad (peace be upon him) which confirmed what you had in the Torah and the Gospel, before the faces are blotted out and are turned backwards; or they are removed from the mercy of Allah like those who broke the Sabbath by fishing when this had been prohibited to them, for which Allah transformed them into monkeys. Allah’s decree is certainly carried out.
Wahai orang-orang yang diberi kitab dari kalangan Yahudi dan Nasrani! Berimanlah kalian kepada apa yang Kami turunkan kepada Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-, yaitu berupa kitab suci yang datang seraya membenarkan kitab Taurat dan Injil yang ada di tangan kalian, sebelum Kami menghapus indra-indra yang ada di wajah kalian dan menjadikannya di belakang, atau sebelum Kami menjauhkan mereka dari rahmat Allah, sebagaimana Kami telah menjauhkan orang-orang yang melanggar larangan berburu ikan di hari Sabtu dari rahmat tersebut padahal mereka telah dilarang darinya, kemudian Allah mengubah wujud mereka menjadi kera. Sungguh, perintah dan ketentuan Allah -Ta'ālā- pasti terlaksana, tidak ada yang mustahil bagi-Nya.
Ey kendilerine kitap gönderilmiş Yahudi ve Hristiyan topluluğu! Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e indirdiğimiz kitaba iman edin! Zira o sizlere indirilen Tevrat ve İncil'i doğrulayan bir kitaptır. Yüzlerinizde bulunan duyu hislerini silip, onları arkalarınız tarafına çevirmeden yahut sizleri Allah rahmetinden kovmadan önce bu kitaba iman ediniz. Nitekim daha önce cumartesi günü kendilerine balık avlanmak yasak olmasına rağmen avlanıp, haddi aşanları rahmetimizden kovmuş, onları maymuna çevirmiştik. Allah Teâlâ’nın emri ve takdiri kaçınılmazdır, muhakkak gerçekleşecektir.
"Hai orang-orang yang telah diberi al-Kitab, berimanlah kamu kepada apa yang telah Kami turunkan (al-Qur`an) yang membenarkan Kitab yang ada pada kamu sebelum Kami mengubah muka(mu), lalu Kami putarkan ke belakang atau Kami kutuk me-reka sebagaimana Kami telah mengutuk orang-orang (yang berbuat maksiat) pada Hari Sabtu. Dan ketetapan Allah pasti berlaku." (An-Nisa`: 47).
(47) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan Ahli Kitab dari kaum Yahudi dan Nasrani untuk beriman kepada Rasul Muhammad ﷺ dan apa yang telah Allah turunkan kepadanya berupa al-Qur`an yang agung yang mencakup (isi) kitab-kitab selainnya dari kitab-kitab sebelumnya yang telah ia benarkan, sesungguhnya kitab-kitab itu telah mengabarkan tentang al-Qur`an, dan ketika terjadi apa yang dikabarkan, maka ia menjadi bukti akan kabar tersebut, dan se-sungguhnya bila mereka tidak beriman kepada al-Qur`an ini, maka sebenarnya mereka pun tidaklah beriman kepada kitab-kitab yang ada di tangan mereka, karena kitab-kitab Allah sebagiannya mem-benarkan sebagian yang lain, dan sebagiannya berkesesuaian dengan sebagian yang lain, maka pengakuan beriman kepada sebagiannya tanpa mengimani sebagian yang lain adalah sebuah pengakuan yang batil yang tidak mungkin dapat dipercaya.
Dan dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ ءَامِنُواْ بِمَا نَزَّلۡنَا مُصَدِّقٗا لِّمَا مَعَكُم ﴿ "Berimanlah kamu kepada apa yang telah Kami turunkan (al-Qur`an) yang membe-narkan Kitab yang ada pada kamu." Ini adalah sebuah anjuran untuk mereka, dan bahwa yang sepatutnya mereka lakukan adalah bersegera beriman sebelum kaum lain selain mereka, dikarenakan Allah telah menganugerahkan nikmat kepada mereka berupa ilmu dan kitab yang mengharuskan apa yang wajib atas mereka adalah lebih besar daripada selain mereka, karena itulah Allah mengancam mereka bila tidak beriman dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ مِّن قَبۡلِ أَن نَّطۡمِسَ وُجُوهٗا فَنَرُدَّهَا عَلَىٰٓ أَدۡبَارِهَآ ﴿ "Sebelum Kami mengubah muka(mu), lalu Kami putarkan ke belakang," ini merupakan balasan terhadap apa yang sesuai dengan jenis amalan mereka, sebagaimana mereka meninggalkan kebenaran dan lebih mendahulukan kebatilan, mereka memutar-balikkan hakikat yang sebenarnya hingga mereka menjadikan yang batil menjadi benar dan yang benar menjadi batil, akhirnya mereka diberikan balasan sesuai dengan apa yang telah mereka perbuat yaitu dengan merubah wajah-wajah mereka sebagaimana mereka merubah kebenaran, dan memutarnya ke belakang pung-gung mereka yaitu menjadikan wajah mereka berada pada tengkuk mereka, dan hal ini merupakan suatu hal yang paling jelek. ﴾ أَوۡ نَلۡعَنَهُمۡ كَمَا لَعَنَّآ أَصۡحَٰبَ ٱلسَّبۡتِۚ ﴿ "Atau Kami kutuk mereka sebagaimana Kami telah mengutuk orang-orang (yang berbuat maksiat) pada hari Sabtu," yaitu dengan mengusir mereka dari rahmat Allah dan menghukum mereka dengan cara menjadikan mereka kera-kera, sebagaimana yang dilakukan juga kepada saudara-saudara mereka yang telah melampaui batas pada hari Sabtu, maka Kami berfirman kepada mereka, jadilah kalian kera-kera yang terhina. ﴾ وَكَانَ أَمۡرُ ٱللَّهِ مَفۡعُولًا ﴿ "Dan ketetapan Allah pasti berlaku" seperti FirmanNya,
﴾ إِنَّمَآ أَمۡرُهُۥٓ إِذَآ أَرَادَ شَيۡـًٔا أَن يَقُولَ لَهُۥ كُن فَيَكُونُ 82 ﴿
"Sesungguhnya keadaanNya apabila Dia menghendaki sesuatu hanyalah berkata kepadanya, 'Jadilah!' maka terjadilah ia." (Yasin: 82).
Ô vous à qui le Livre a été donné, juifs et chrétiens, croyez en ce que Nous avons révélé à Muħammad, qui vient confirmer la Torah et l’Evangile que vous détenez avant que les organes du visage en soient effacés et placés derrière la tête et avant que Nous les chassions de la miséricorde d’Allah comme Nous en avons chassé les gens du Sabbat qui ont transgressé en pêchant un samedi alors qu’on le leur avait défendu. En guise de punition pour cette désobéissance, Allah en fit des singes. L’ordre et le Décret d’Allah sont irrémédiablement exécutés.
Commentary
Note 1: The Qur’ anic expression: فَنَرُدَّهَا عَلَىٰ أَدْبَارِهَا (and turn them shaped like their backs) admits of two probabilities in this act of turning. It could either be that the features of the face are eliminated and the whole face is turned around towards the back; or, it may be that the face is flattened like the nape of the neck, devoid of all features, 'effaced.' (Mazhari, Ruh al-Ma` ani)
Note 2: When will this be is a question posed and answered by Commentators in great details. Discussing this deconfiguration (tams) and transmutation (maskh), some of them have said that this punishment will come upon the Jews before the Day of Doom, while others have said that this punishment did not come to pass because some of the Jews had entered the fold of Faith.
Maulana Ashraf Thanavi (رح) ، has said: In my opinion, that question simply does not arise because there is no single word in the Qur'an which would suggest the proposition: If you do not believe, the punishment of tams and maskh will definitely materialize. In fact, it suggests probability, that is, given their crime, they do deserve this punishment, and should He spare them from the punishment, that would be His mercy.'
Hỡi những người được ban cho Kinh Sách từ dân Do Thái và Thiên Chúa, các ngươi hãy tin nơi những điều mặc khải được ban xuống cho Muhammad dùng để xác nhận lại những điều được mặc khải trong Kinh Tawrah và Injil ở nơi các ngươi trước khi TA (Allah) làm cho những gương mặt của các ngươi quay ra sau lưng hoặc TA sẽ tống khứ các ngươi ra khỏi lòng nhân từ của TA giống như TA đã tống khứ những người bạn của Ngày Thứ Bảy (những người mà họ đã vi phạm săn bắt vào Ngày Thứ Bảy sau khi họ đã bị ngăn cấm), TA đã biến chúng thành loài khỉ; và quả thật mệnh lệnh của TA luôn được thi hành không có bất cứ quyền năng nào có thể cản trở.
Calling the People of the Book to Embrace the Faith, Warning them Against Doing Otherwise
Allah commands the People of the Scriptures to believe in what He has sent down to His servant and Messenger, Muhammad ﷺ , the Glorious Book that conforms to the good news that they already have about Muhammad ﷺ. He also warns them,
مِّن قَبْلِ أَن نَّطْمِسَ وُجُوهاً فَنَرُدَّهَا عَلَى أَدْبَـرِهَآ
(before We efface faces and turn them backwards) Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas said that `effacing' here refers to blindness,
فَنَرُدَّهَا عَلَى أَدْبَـرِهَآ
(and turn them backwards) meaning, We put their faces on their backs, and make them walk backwards, since their eyes will be in their backs. Similar was said by Qatadah and `Atiyah Al-`Awfi. This makes the punishment even more severe, and it is a parable that Allah set for ignoring the truth, preferring the wrong way and turning away from the plain path for the paths of misguidance. Therefore, such people walk backwards. Similarly, some said that Allah's statement,
إِنَّا جَعَلْنَا فِى أَعْنـقِهِمْ أَغْلَـلاً فَهِىَ إِلَى الاٌّذْقَـنِ فَهُم مُّقْمَحُونَ وَجَعَلْنَا مِن بَيْنِ أَيْدِيهِمْ سَدّاً
(Verily, We have put on their necks iron collars reaching to the chins, so that their heads are raised up. And We have put a barrier before them) that is a parable that Allah gave for their deviation and hindrance from guidance.
Ka`b Al-Ahbar Embraces Islam Upon Hearing this Ayah [4:47]
It was reported that Ka`b Al-Ahbar became Muslim when he heard this Ayah 4:47. Ibn Jarir recorded that `Isa bin Al-Mughirah said: We were with Ibrahim when we talked about the time when Ka`b became Muslim. He said, `Ka`b became Muslim during the reign of `Umar, for he passed by Al-Madinah intending to visit Jerusalem, and `Umar said to him, "Embrace Islam, O Ka`b.' Ka`b said, `Do you not read in your Book,
مَثَلُ الَّذِينَ حُمِّلُواْ التَّوْرَاةَ
(The likeness of those who were entrusted with the Tawrah...) 62:5 until,
أَسْفَاراً
(Books) I am among those who were entrusted with the Tawrah.' `Umar left him alone and Ka`b went on to Hims (in Syria) and heard one of its inhabitants recite this Ayah while feeling sad,
يَـأَيُّهَآ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْكِتَـبَ ءَامِنُواْ بِمَا نَزَّلْنَا مُصَدِّقاً لِّمَا مَعَكُمْ مِّن قَبْلِ أَن نَّطْمِسَ وُجُوهاً فَنَرُدَّهَا عَلَى أَدْبَـرِهَآ
(O you who have been given the Scripture (Jews and Christians)! Believe in what We have revealed confirming what is with you, before We efface faces and turn them backwards). Ka`b said, `I believe, O Lord! I embraced Islam, O Lord!' for He feared that this might be struck by this threat. He then went back to his family in Yemen and returned with them all as Muslims." Allah's statement,
أَوْ نَلْعَنَهُمْ كَمَا لَعَنَّآ أَصْحَـبَ السَّبْتِ
(or curse them as We cursed the people of the Sabbath.) refers to those who breached the sanctity of the Sabbath, using deceit, for the purpose of doing more work. Allah changed these people into apes and swine, as we will come to know in the explanation of Surat Al-A`raf (7). Allah's statement,
وَكَانَ أَمْرُ اللَّهِ مَفْعُولاً
(And the commandment of Allah is always executed.) means, when He commands something, then no one can dispute or resist His command.
Allah Does not Forgive Shirk, Except After Repenting From it
Allah said that He,
لاَ يَغْفِرُ أَن يُشْرَكَ بِهِ
(forgives not that partners should be set up with Him (in worship),) meaning, He does not forgive a servant if he meets Him while he is associating partners with Him,
وَيَغْفِرُ مَا دُونَ ذَلِكَ
(but He forgives except that) of sins,
لِمَن يَشَآءُ
(to whom He wills) of His servants. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Dharr said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ اللهَ يَقُولُ: يَا عَبْدِي مَا عَبَدْتَنِي وَرَجَوْتَنِي، فَإِنِّي غَافِرٌ لَكَ عَلى مَا كَانَ فِيكَ، يَا عَبْدِي إِنَّكَ إِنْ لَقِيتَنِي بِقُرَابِ الْأَرْضِ خَطِيئَةً مَا لَمْ تُشْرِكْ بِي، لَقِيتُكَ بِقُرَابِهَا مَغْفِرَة»
(Allah said, "O My servant! As long as you worship and beg Me, I will forgive you, no matter your shortcomings. O My servant! If you meet Me with the earth's fill of sin, yet you do not associate any partners with Me, I will meet you with its fill of forgiveness.") Only Ahmad recorded this Hadith with this chain of narration. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Dharr said, "I came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and he said,
«مَا مِنْ عَبْدٍ قَالَ: لَا إِلهَ إِلَّا اللهُ ثُمَّ مَاتَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ، إِلَّا دَخَلَ الْجَنَّة»
قلت:وإن زنى وإن سرق؟ قال:
«وَإِنْ زَنَى وَإِنْ سَرَق»
. قلت: وإن زنى وإن سرق؟ قال:
«وَإِنْ زَنَى وَإِنْ سَرَقَ ثَلَاثًا»
، ثم قال في الرابعة:
«عَلَى رَغْمِ أَنْفِ أَبِي ذَر»
("No servant proclaims,`There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah,' and dies on that belief, but will enter Paradise." I said, "Even if he committed adultery and theft" He said, "Even if he committed adultery and theft." I asked again, "Even if he committed adultery and theft" He said, "Even if he committed adultery and theft." The fourth time, he said, "Even if Abu Dharr's nose was put in the dust.") Abu Dharr departed while pulling his Izar and saying, "Even if Abu Dharr's nose was put in the dust." Ever since that happened, Abu Dharr used to narrate the Hadith and then comment, "Even if Abu Dharr's nose was put in dust." The Two Sahihs recorded this Hadith Al-Bazzar recorded that Ibn `Umar said, "We used to refrain from begging (Allah) for forgiveness for those who commit major sins until we heard our Prophet reciting,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَغْفِرُ أَن يُشْرَكَ بِهِ وَيَغْفِرُ مَا دُونَ ذَلِكَ لِمَن يَشَآءُ
(Verily, Allah forgives not that partners should be set up with Him (in worship), but He forgives except that (anything else) to whom He wills;), and his saying,
«أَخَّرْتُ شَفَاعَتِي لِأَهْلِ الْكَبَائِرِ مِنْ أُمَّتِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَة»
(I have reserved my intercession on the Day of Resurrection for those among my Ummah who commit major sins.)" Allah's statement,
وَمَن يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ فَقَدِ افْتَرَى إِثْماً عَظِيماً
(and whoever sets up partners with Allah in worship, he has indeed invented a tremendous sin.) is similar to His statement,
إِنَّ الشِّرْكَ لَظُلْمٌ عَظِيمٌ
(Verily, joining others in worship with Allah is a great Zulm (wrong) indeed.) In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Ibn Mas`ud said, "I said, `O Messenger of Allah! Which is the greatest sin' He said,
«أَنْ تَجْعَلَ للهِ نِدًّا وَهُوَ خَلَقَك»
(To make a rival with Allah, while He Alone created you.)"
Ustedes que recibieron el Libro, judíos y cristianos, crean en lo que hemos revelado a Mujámmad r, que reafirma la Torá y el Evangelio que ustedes poseen, antes de que los rasgos de su identidad sean borrados, y antes de que los excluyamos de la misericordia de Al-lah como lo hemos hecho con la gente del sábado, que nos desobedeció pecando un sábado, aunque se lo habíamos prohibido. A modo de castigo por esta desobediencia, Al-lah los convirtió en monos. Las órdenes y los decretos de Al-lah deben ser ejecutados irremediablemente.
Al-lah no perdona que adoremos falsos ídolos. Él borra, si así lo desea, por Su favor, cualquier pecado menos el politeísmo y la incredulidad; o bien, con justicia, Él castiga a quien Él quiere por sus pecados. Quien adore falsos ídolos comete un pecado terrible y no será perdonado si muere sin arrepentirse.
Quả thật, Allah không bao giờ tha thứ cho tội Shirk (tổ hợp các thần linh cùng với Allah) với Ngài bất cứ điều gì nhưng Ngài có thể sẽ tha thứ những tội lỗi khác ngoài tội Shirk và Kufr (vô đức tin) đối với người nào Ngài muốn bởi hồng phúc của riêng Ngài hoặc có thể Ngài sẽ trừng phạt những ai Ngài muốn theo mức độ tội lỗi của họ bằng sự công bằng ở nơi Ngài. Và ai Shirk với Allah thì quả thật người đó đã mang vào thân mình một đại trọng tội, y sẽ không được tha thứ nếu như y chết đi trong tình trạng đó.
Allah does not forgive that anything from His creation should be associated to Him. Besides this and disbelief, He pardons the disobedience of whomever He wills, out of His bounty. Or He punishes those He wills among them according to their disobedience, out of His perfect justice. Whoever worships others next to Allah has committed a terrible sin, which is not forgiven if someone dies still doing it.
Doista Allah ne prašta da Mu se iko od stvorenja pripiše kao sudrug u Njegovom gospodarenju, ili u Njegovoj božanstvenosti i savršenstvu, a prašta ono što je manje od mnogoboštva i drugih vidova nevjerstva, poput grijeha. On prašta, iz dobrote Svoje, onome kome On hoće, ili kažnjava onoga koga On hoće, iz Svoje pravde. Ko Mu sudruga pripiše učinio je veliki grijeh koji mu neće biti oprošten ako se ne pokaje prije smrti.
In verità, Allāh non perdona colui che Gli associa altre creaturee concede il perdono a chi Lui vuole che commetta un peccato minore dell'idolatria e della miscredenza, per Sua grazia; oppure li punisce come Lui vuole, per Sua Giustizia, secondo ciò che hanno commesso. E chi associa altri ad Allāh, commette un enorme peccato: Colui che muore in tali condizioni non sarà perdonato.
48- Doğrusu Allah kendisine şirk koşulmasını bağışlamaz. Ondan başkasını ise dilediği kimseler için bağışlar. Allah’a şirk koşan kimse şüphesiz büyük bir günahla iftira etmiş olur.
48. Yüce Allah yaratıklardan herhangi birisini kendisine şirk koşan kimseleri bağışlamayacağını, bunun dışında kalan küçük ya da büyük diğer günahları ise bağışlayabileceğini haber vermektedir. Bu ise böyle bir günahı bağışlamayı dilemesi ve hikmetinin onu bağışlamayı gerektirmesi halinde söz konusu olur. Şirkin dışındaki günahların bağışlanması için Yüce Allah pek çok sebepler tayin etmiştir: Günahları silen iyilikler, dünyada, berzahta ve Kıyamet gününde keffarete sebep olabilecek musibetler, mü’minlerin birbirlerine dua etmeleri, şefaatçilerin şefaatte bulunmaları vb. gibi. Bütün bunlardan üstünde iman ve tevhid sahiplerine ihsan edeceği rahmeti de vardır.
Ancak şirk böyle değildir. Çünkü müşrik, mağfiret kapılarını kendi yüzüne kendisi kapatmış, rahmet kapılarını kendisine karşı kendisi kilitlemiştir. O bakımdan tevhidsiz olarak itaatlerin ona bir fayda sağlaması söz konusu olmadığı gibi, musibetlerin de ona (kefaret olma yönünde) hiçbir faydası olmayacaktır. Kıyamet gününde şefaatçilerin şefaati onlara bir fayda sağlamayacağı gibi onların candan bir dostları da olmayacaktır.
Bundan dolayıdır ki Yüce Allah:“Allah’a şirk koşan kimse şüphesiz büyük bir günahla iftira etmiş olur” buyurmaktadır. Yani onun bu iftirası çok büyük bir suçtur. Topraktan yaratılmış, bütün yönleri ile eksik, her bakımdan bizatihi muhtaç, kendisine tapınanlara şöyle dursun bizzat kendisine dahi bir fayda sağlayamayan, bir zararı önleyemeyen, ölüm ve hayatına kendisi malik olamayan, kendisini öldükten sonra diriltmeye gücü yetmeyen bir yaratılmışı, her şeyi yaratan, bütün yönleri ile kemale sahip, bütün yaratıklarına zatı ile muhtaç olmayan, fayda ve zararı elinde bulunduran, vermek ve engellemek kudretine sahip olan, mahlukların sahip oldukları bütün nimetleri ihsan etmiş bulunan Yaratıcıya eş kabul etmekten daha büyük bir zulüm olabilir mi? Hiç bundan daha büyük bir zulüm düşünülebilir mi? Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah bu şekilde şirk koşan kimselerin kesin olarak ebediyen azapta kalacağını ve ilâhi mükâfattan mâhrum olacaklarını hükme bağlamıştır:“Kim Allah’a ortak koşarsa hiç şüphesiz Allah ona cenneti haram kılmıştır. Onun varacağı yer ise ateştir.”(el-Maide, 5/72)
Bu âyet-i kerime tevbe etmeyip o halde ölen kimse hakkındadır. Tevbe eden kimseye ise Yüce Allah daha önceki şirkini de onun dışındaki günahlarını da bağışlayabilir. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: Ey nefisleri aleyhine haddi aşan kullarım! Allah’ın rahmetinden ümit kesmeyin; çünkü Allah bütün günahları mağfiret eder.”(ez-Zümer, 39/53) Yani Yüce Allah kendisine tevbe eden ve yönelerek gelenlerin günahlarını bağışlar.
Tunay na si Allāh ay hindi magpapatawad na tambalan Siya ng anuman mula sa mga nilikha Niya at magpapalampas naman Siya sa anumang mababa pa sa Shirk at Kawalang-pananampalataya kabilang sa mga pagsuway sa sinumang loloobin Niya dahil sa kabutihang-loob Niya, o magpaparusa Siya dahil sa mga ito sa sinumang niloob Niya kabilang sa kanila ayon sa sukat ng mga pagkakasala nila ayon sa katarungan Niya. Ang sinumang nagtatambal kay Allāh ng iba pa sa Kanya ay lumikha-likha nga ng isang kasalanang sukdulan na hindi mapatatawad ang sinumang namatay rito.
Allah ne pardonne pas qu’on Lui associe l’une de Ses créatures. Il efface s’Il le veut, par Sa faveur, tout péché autre que le polythéisme et la mécréance ; ou bien, Il châtie qui Il veut pour ses péchés par Sa justice. Quiconque associe une divinité à Allah commet un péché terrible, et il ne lui sera pas pardonné s’il meurt sans s’en être repenti.
Sesungguhnya Allah tidak akan mengampuni dosa orang yang menyekutukan-Nya dengan makhluk-Nya dan Dia akan mengampuni dosa-dosa maksiat lain selain syirik dan kekufuran bagi orang yang Dia kehendaki berdasarkan kemurahan-Nya, atau menyiksa orang yang Dia kehendaki karena dosa-dosa tersebut sesuai dengan kadar dosa yang telah diperbuatnya berdasarkan keadilan-Nya. Barang siapa yang menyekutukan Allah dengan sesuatu, ia telah membuat dosa besar yang tidak terampuni bila orang itu mati dalam kondisi tersebut.
"Sesungguhnya Allah tidak akan mengampuni dosa syirik, dan Dia mengampuni segala dosa yang selain dari (syirik) itu, bagi siapa yang dikehendakiNya. Barangsiapa yang mempersekutukan Allah, maka sungguh ia telah berbuat dosa yang besar." (An-Nisa`: 48).
(48) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwasanya Dia tidak akan mengampuni seseorang yang menyekutukanNya dengan sesuatu pun dari para makhluk dan Dia mengampuni dosa-dosa selain dari syirik, baik dosa yang kecil maupun yang besar. Yang demi-kian itu adalah menurut kehendakNya dalam mengampuninya, yaitu bila hikmahNya telah menentukan untuk mengampuninya. Adapun dosa-dosa selain syirik, sesungguhnya Allah telah menjadi-kan baginya banyak sekali sebab-sebab pengampunannya, seperti kebaikan-kebaikan yang menggugurkan dosa, musibah-musibah yang menghapus dosa di dunia, alam barzakh dan di Hari Kiamat, atau seperti doa sebagian kaum Mukminin untuk sebagian yang lain, atau dengan syafa'atnya orang-orang yang memberi syafa'at, dan yang lebih dari semua itu adalah rahmat Allah, di mana yang paling berhak mendapatkannya adalah para ahli iman dan tauhid. Berbeda halnya dengan kesyirikan, sesungguhnya seorang musyrik telah menutup pintu-pintu ampunan bagi dirinya sendiri, dan juga telah mengunci rapat pintu-pintu rahmat, sehingga tidak akan berguna bagi mereka segala ketaatan selain dari ketauhidan, dan musibah-musibah tidak bermanfaat sama sekali baginya,
﴾ فَمَا لَنَا مِن شَٰفِعِينَ 100 وَلَا صَدِيقٍ حَمِيمٖ 101 ﴿
"Maka kami tidak mempunyai pemberi syafa'at seorang pun, dan tidak pula mempunyai teman yang akrab." (Asy-Syu'ara`: 100-101).
Oleh karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يُشۡرِكۡ بِٱللَّهِ فَقَدِ ٱفۡتَرَىٰٓ إِثۡمًا عَظِيمًا ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang mempersekutukan Allah, maka sungguh ia telah ber-buat dosa yang besar," maksudnya, ia telah berbuat kejahatan yang besar, dan kezhaliman apa lagi yang paling besar dari orang yang menyamakan antara seorang makhluk yang berasal dari tanah, yang memiliki kekurangan dari segala aspeknya, di mana dirinya sendiri sangat fakir dari segala sisi, yang tidak memiliki apa pun bagi dirinya apalagi untuk orang yang menyembahnya, di mana dia tidak mampu mendatangkan manfaat, bahaya, dan tidak pula mampu mematikan, menghidupkan, apalagi membangkitkan, dengan sang Pencipta segala sesuatu, yang Mahasempurna dari segala aspeknya, di mana DiriNya Mahakaya dan tidak butuh ke-pada seluruh makhluk, yang pada TanganNya ada manfaat, bahaya, pemberian maupun peniadaan, dan yang tiada suatu nikmat pun yang dirasakan oleh seluruh makhluk kecuali dariNya سبحانه وتعالى. Maka adakah suatu hal yang lebih besar dari kezhaliman itu? Oleh karena itu Allah menetapkan bahwa pelakunya abadi dalam siksa neraka dan diharamkan mendapatkan pahala,
﴾ إِنَّهُۥ مَن يُشۡرِكۡ بِٱللَّهِ فَقَدۡ حَرَّمَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيۡهِ ٱلۡجَنَّةَ وَمَأۡوَىٰهُ ٱلنَّارُۖ ﴿
"Sesungguhnya orang yang mempersekutukan (sesuatu dengan) Allah, maka pasti Allah mengharamkan kepadanya surga, dan tempatnya ialah neraka." (Al-Ma`idah: 72).
Ayat yang mulia ini berlaku bagi selain orang yang bertaubat, adapun orang yang bertaubat, maka akan diampuni baginya, baik dosa syirik ataupun dosa selainnya, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfir-man,
﴾ قُلۡ يَٰعِبَادِيَ ٱلَّذِينَ أَسۡرَفُواْ عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِهِمۡ لَا تَقۡنَطُواْ مِن رَّحۡمَةِ ٱللَّهِۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَغۡفِرُ ٱلذُّنُوبَ جَمِيعًاۚ ﴿
"Katakanlah, 'Hai hamba-hambaKu yang melampaui batas terhadap diri mereka sendiri, janganlah kamu berputus asa dari rahmat Allah. Se-sungguhnya Allah mengampuni dosa-dosa semuanya'." (Az-Zumar: 53), yaitu bagi orang yang bertaubat dan kembali kepadaNya.
Şüphesiz Allah, kendisine mahlukatından bir şeyin ortak koşulmasını asla bağışlamaz. Şirk ve küfrün dışında olan günahları ise, lütfuyla dilediği kimseden affeder. Veya onlardan dilediğine, günahları miktarınca adaletiyle azap eder. Her kim Allah'tan başkasını O'na ortak koşarsa çok büyük bir günah uydurmuştur. Bu günahla ölen kimse de affedilmez.
The previous verse carried an admonition for those who refused to believe. But, from among those to whom this admonition has been addressed, some could finally be forgiven, which admits of the probability that all these other addressees may, perhaps, be also forgiven. Therefore, the text goes on to explain that this group of people will not be forgiven because of their kufr or disbelief. This also refutes the Jewish claim that they shall be forgiven.
Commentary
Shirk: A definition, and some forms
The words of the Qur'anic text in إِنَّ اللَّـهَ لَا يَغْفِرُ أَن يُشْرَكَ بِهِ (Surely, Allah does not forgive the ascribing of a partner to Him) demonstrate that the set articles of faith relating to the Being and Attributes of Allah Almighty are the sine qua non of religion and holding any belief similar to these in favour of whoever and whatever He has created is shirk. Some of the forms it takes are as follows:
Shirk in Knowledge: This is the ascribing of a partner to Allah in matters of knowledge ( ‘ilm), for example believing that a certain pious person or a spiritual master or the head of a mystical order knows about everything in this universe all the time. Other forms could be asking an astrologer or a fortune-teller or a diviner about things that are going to take place in a person's life, things which belong to the unseen world, an exclusive domain of Allah; or, to take omen (fal) فال from the words written by a pious person and believing that it has got to happen; or, calling someone from a considerable distance and believing that the person has become all aware of the call; or, keeping a fast dedicated to someone other than Allah.
Shirk in Power: This is ascribing to others the powers and rights which are the exclusive domain of Allah as for example, taking someone to have the power and authority to provide gain or inflict loss. It includes things like asking someone to grant wishes or to ask for sustenance, and children.
Shirk in ` Ibidah: This means the ascribing of a partner to Allah in acts of worship (` Ibadah) which is the sole due of Allah. Some of the forms it could take are to go down in sajdah (prostration) for anyone, to release an animal dedicated in the name of somebody, making cere-monious offering for a person or thing, living or dead, to make a vow (mannat, nadhr) in someone's name; to make tawaf (rounds, circumambulation) of someone's grave or house; to give preference to someone else's word, or custom, as against God's own command; to make bows before anyone in the manner of a ruku`, the bowing position peculiar to Muslim prayer; to slaughter an animal in the name of someone; to take the affairs of the mortal world as subservient to the effect and influence of stars; to regard some month as ill-omened, wretched; and things like that.
Tidakkah kamu -wahai Rasul- mengetahui perihal orang-orang yang gemar memuji (menganggap suci) diri mereka sendiri dan amal perbuatan mereka? Padahal, hanya Allah yang berhak memuji hamba-hamba-Nya yang Dia kehendaki karena Dia Maha Mengetahui rahasia-rahasia hati dan Dia tidak akan mengurangi pahala amal perbuatan mereka sedikit pun, meski sebesar serat yang ada di biji kurma.
Ey Peygamber! Kendilerini ve amellerini temize çıkararak öven bu kimselerin durumunu bilmiyor musun? Bilakis sadece Allah, kullarından dilediklerini över ve onları temize çıkarır. Çünkü O, kalplerdeki en gizli olan şeyleri dahi bilir ve onların yaptığı amellerin sevabından hurma çekirdeğinin (ortasındaki yarıkta bulunan) küçücük ip kadar bile eksiltilmez.
Chastising and Cursing the Jews for Claiming Purity for Themselves and Believing in Jibt and Taghut
Al-Hasan and Qatadah said, "This Ayah,
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ يُزَكُّونَ أَنفُسَهُمْ
(Have you not seen those who claim sanctity for themselves) was revealed about the Jews and Christians when they said, `We are Allah's children and His loved ones."' Ibn Zayd also said, "This Ayah was revealed concerning their statement,
نَحْنُ أَبْنَاءُ اللَّهِ وَأَحِبَّاؤُهُ
(We are the children of Allah and His loved ones) and their statement,
لَن يَدْخُلَ الْجَنَّةَ إِلاَّ مَن كَانَ هُودًا أَوْ نَصَـرَى
(None shall enter Paradise unless he be a Jew or a Christian)." This is why Allah said,
بَلِ اللَّهُ يُزَكِّى مَن يَشَآءُ
(Nay, but Allah sanctifies whom He wills,) meaning, the decision in this matter is with Allah Alone, because He has perfect knowledge of the true reality and secrets of all things. Allah then said,
وَلاَ يُظْلَمُونَ فَتِيلاً
(And they will not be dealt with injustice even equal to the extent of a Fatil, ) meaning, He does no injustice with anyone's compensation in any part of his reward, even if it was the weight of a Fatil. Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, `Ikrimah, `Ata', Al-Hasan, Qatadah and others among the Salaf said that Fatil means, "The scalish thread in the long slit of the date-stone." Allah said,
انظُرْ كَيفَ يَفْتَرُونَ عَلَى اللَّهِ الكَذِبَ
(Look, how they invent a lie against Allah,) claiming purity for themselves, their claim that they are Allah's children and His loved ones, their statement;
لَن يَدْخُلَ الْجَنَّةَ إِلاَّ مَن كَانَ هُودًا أَوْ نَصَـرَى
(None shall enter Paradise unless he be a Jew or a Christian) their statement;
لَن تَمَسَّنَا النَّارُ إِلاَ أَيَّامًا مَّعْدُودَتٍ
(The Fire shall not touch us but for a number of days) and their reliance on the righteous deeds of their forefathers. Allah has decreed that the good actions of the fathers do not help the children, when He said,
تِلْكَ أُمَّةٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ لَهَا مَا كَسَبَتْ وَلَكُم مَّا كَسَبْتُم
(That was a nation who has passed away. They shall receive the reward of what they earned and you of what you earn). Allah then said,
وَكَفَى بِهِ إِثْماً مُّبِيناً
(and enough is that as a manifest sin. ) meaning, these lies and fabrications of theirs are sufficent. Allah's statement,
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ نَصِيباً مِّنَ الْكِتَـبِ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِالْجِبْتِ وَالطَّـغُوتِ
(Have you not seen those who were given a portion of the Scripture They believe in Jibt and Taghut). Muhammad bin Ishaq said from Hassan bin Fa'id that `Umar bin Al-Khattab said, "Jibt is sorcery and Taghut is the Shaytan." Abu Nasr Isma`il bin Hammad Al-Jawhari, the renowned scholar, said in his book As-Sihah, "Al-Jibt means idol, soothsayer and sorcerer." Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah was asked about Taghut, and he said, "They are soothsayers upon whom the devils descend." Mujahid said "Taghut is a devil in the shape of man, and they refer to him for judgment." Imam Malik said, "Taghut is every object that is worshipped instead of Allah, the Exalted and Most Honored."
Disbelievers Are not Better Guided Than Believers
Allah said,
وَيَقُولُونَ لِلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ هَـؤُلاءِ أَهْدَى مِنَ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ سَبِيلاً
(and say to those who disbelieve, "These people are better guided on the way," than the believers.) preferring the disbelievers over Muslims, because of their ignorance, un-religious nature and disbelief in Allah's Book which is before them. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `Ikrimah said, "Huyay bin Akhtab and Ka`b bin Al-Ashraf (two Jewish leaders) came to the people of Makkah, who said to them, `You (Jews) are people of the Book and knowledge, so judge us and Muhammad.' They said, `Describe yourselves and describe Muhammad.' They said, `We keep relation with kith and kin, slaughter camels (for the poor), release the indebted and provide water for the pilgrims. As for Muhammad he is without male children, he severed our relations, and the thieves who rob pilgrims (the tribe of) Ghifar follow him. So who is better, we or him' They said, `You are more righteous and better guided.' Thereafter, Allah sent down,
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ نَصِيبًا
(Have you not seen those who were given a portion)." This story was also reported from Ibn `Abbas and several others among the Salaf. Allah's Curse on the Jews This Ayah 4:52 contains a curse for the Jews and informs them that they have no supporter in this life or the Hereafter, because they sought the help of the idolators. They uttered this statement in Ayah 4:51 to lure the disbelievers into supporting them, and they ultimately gathered their forces for the battle of Al-Ahzab, forcing the Prophet and his Companions to dig a defensive tunnel around Al-Madinah. But, Allah saved the Muslims from their evil,
وَرَدَّ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ بِغَيْظِهِمْ لَمْ يَنَالُواْ خَيْراً وَكَفَى اللَّهُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ الْقِتَالَ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ قَوِيّاً عَزِيزاً
(And Allah drove back those who disbelieved in their rage, they gained no advantage (booty). Allah sufficed for the believers in the fighting. And Allah is Ever All-Strong, All-Mighty).
"Apakah kamu tidak memperhatikan orang yang mengang-gap dirinya bersih? Sebenarnya Allah membersihkan siapa yang dikehendakiNya dan mereka tidak dianiaya sedikit pun. Perhati-kanlah, betapakah mereka mengada-adakan dusta terhadap Allah? Dan cukuplah perbuatan itu menjadi dosa yang nyata (bagi me-reka)." (An-Nisa`: 49-50).
(49) Ini merupakan keheranan dari Allah kepada hamba-hambaNya dan suatu celaan bagi orang-orang yang menyucikan diri mereka dari kaum Yahudi dan Nasrani serta orang-orang yang sejalan dengan mereka, yaitu setiap orang yang menyucikan dirinya sendiri dengan suatu perkara yang tidak ada padanya, yang demikian itu bahwa Yahudi dan Nasrani berkata,
﴾ نَحۡنُ أَبۡنَٰٓؤُاْ ٱللَّهِ وَأَحِبَّٰٓؤُهُۥۚ ﴿
"Kami ini adalah anak-anak Allah dan kekasih-kekasihNya." (Al-Ma`idah: 18).
Mereka juga berkata,
﴾ وَقَالُواْ لَن يَدۡخُلَ ٱلۡجَنَّةَ إِلَّا مَن كَانَ هُودًا أَوۡ نَصَٰرَىٰۗ ﴿
"Dan mereka (Yahudi dan Nasrani) berkata, 'Sekali-kali tidak akan masuk surga kecuali orang-orang (yang beragama) Yahudi atau Nasrani'." (Al-Baqarah: 111).
Ini merupakan pengakuan kosong belaka yang tidak memiliki landasan apa pun, dan yang ada landasannya adalah apa yang telah Allah tegaskan dalam al-Qur`an dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ بَلَىٰۚ مَنۡ أَسۡلَمَ وَجۡهَهُۥ لِلَّهِ وَهُوَ مُحۡسِنٞ فَلَهُۥٓ أَجۡرُهُۥ عِندَ رَبِّهِۦ وَلَا خَوۡفٌ عَلَيۡهِمۡ وَلَا هُمۡ يَحۡزَنُونَ 112 ﴿
"(Tidak demikian) bahkan barangsiapa yang menyerahkan diri kepada Allah, sedang ia berbuat kebajikan, maka baginya pahala pada sisi Rabbnya dan tidak ada kekhawatiran terhadap mereka dan tidak (pula) mereka bersedih hati." (Al-Baqarah: 112).
Mereka itulah orang-orang yang Allah sucikan, oleh karena itulah Allah berfirman dalam ayat ini, ﴾ بَلِ ٱللَّهُ يُزَكِّي مَن يَشَآءُ ﴿ "Sebenarnya Allah membersihkan siapa yang dikehendakiNya" yaitu dengan iman dan amal shalih, dengan berlepas diri dari akhlak yang tercela dan menghiasi diri dengan akhlak yang luhur. Adapun mereka itu walaupun telah menyucikan diri atas dasar sangkaan mereka bahwa mereka berada pada suatu (derajat) dan bahwa pahala itu hanya milik mereka sendiri, maka sesungguhnya mereka hanya-lah para pendusta, dan mereka tidak mendapatkan bagian sedikit pun dari pahala orang-orang yang suci, hal itu disebabkan oleh kezhaliman dan kekufuran mereka, dan bukannya kezhaliman dari Allah terhadap mereka, oleh karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَا يُظۡلَمُونَ فَتِيلًا ﴿ "Dan mereka tidak dianiaya sedikit pun," hal ini untuk menegas-kan keumuman (suatu perkara), artinya, mereka sedikit pun tidak dizhalimi, meski hanya seukuran biji yang ada pada belahan atom atau sesuatu yang dibuang dari kotoran tangan dan selainnya.
(50) Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ ٱنظُرۡ كَيۡفَ يَفۡتَرُونَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ ٱلۡكَذِبَۖ ﴿ "Perhatikan-lah, betapakah mereka mengada-adakan dusta terhadap Allah?" yaitu dengan cara menyucikan diri mereka sendiri, karena hal itu meru-pakan pendustaan yang paling besar atas Allah, karena muatan dari penyucian diri mereka itu adalah sebuah kabar bahwa Allah telah menjadikan apa yang mereka lakukan saat itu adalah benar dan apa yang dilakukan kaum Mukminin adalah batil, ini adalah pendustaan yang paling besar dan sebuah pemutarbalikan kenya-taan dan hakikat dengan cara membuat yang haq menjadi batil, dan batil menjadi haq, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَكَفَىٰ بِهِۦٓ إِثۡمٗا مُّبِينًا ﴿ "Dan cukuplah perbuatan itu menjadi dosa yang nyata (bagi mereka)," maksudnya, sangat nampak dan jelas (bahwa perbuatan itu) meng-akibatkan hukuman yang keras dan siksa yang pedih.
Mensajero, ¿no conoces el caso de esos que se elogian a sí mismos y a sus obras? Cuando en realidad es Al-lah quien elogia a quienes Él elige entre Sus siervos y los declara puros, ya que Él conoce lo que encierran sus corazones. Nada faltará en la recompensa por sus obras, ni siquiera la más mínima parte.
Indulgence in self-praise
Let us now turn to the word of Allah in: أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ يُزَكُّونَ أَنفُسَهُم (Have you not seen those who claim sanctity for themselves?) Since the Jews claimed sanctity for themselves, Allah Almighty censures them in this verse as a strange lot attributing sanctity to themselves and then having the audacity to tell others that this is so. Amazing indeed!
From here we learn that it is not permissible for anyone to claim and broadcast his or her sanctity, or that of others. This is forbidden on three counts:
1. The cause of self-praise is mostly pride and arrogance. So, in reality, what is forbidden is pride and arrogance.
2. As to the end of man, only Allah knows if it will come in a state of Taqwa and Taharah, that is, in a state when one is still God-fearing spiritually and free from major and minor impurities physically. Therefore, claiming sanctity for oneself is contrary to being God-fearing. As such, Sayyidah Zaynab ؓ daughter of Abi Salamah ؓ narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ asked her: 'What is your name?' Since, at that time, her name was Barrah (which means pure from sins), so, that was what she told him. He, then, said: فلا تُزَکُّوا انفُسَکُم، اللہ اَعلَمُ بِاَھلِ البِرِّ منکُم، سَمُّوھَا زَینَب، (رواہ مسلم بحوالہ مشکوۃ) (Do not claim sanctity for yourselves (that is, do not claim purity and freedom from sins) because it is Allah alone who knows best as to who among you is of the righteous. He, then, named her Zaynab (instead of Barrah). (Mazhari)
3. The third reason for this prohibition is that such a claim gives people the false idea that the person making that claim is nearer to Allah because he is free of all faults, although this is a lie, for no mortal man is free of one or the other shortcoming. (Bayn al-Qur'an)
Ruling:
If impediments mentioned above do not exist, one can speak about one's trait of character as an expression of gratitude for Allah's blessing. (Bay an al-Qur'an)
Non sei a conoscenza, o Messaggero, di coloro che elogiano se stessi? Tuttavia Allāh solo può giudicare i Suoi sudditi che vuole, poiché Lui è Consapevole di ciò che vi è nei loro cuori. Non mancherà loro nulla della ricompensa delle loro azioni, anche fosse una pellicola di dattero.
Hindi ka ba nakaalam, O Sugo, sa kalagayan ng mga nagpapapuring iyon ng pagpupuri ng pagmamalinis sa mga sarili nila at mga gawain nila? Bagkus si Allāh – tanging Siya – ay ang nagpapapuri sa sinumang niloob Niya kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya at naglilinis sa kanila dahil Siya ay nakaaalam sa mga ikinukubli ng mga puso. Hindi sila babawasan ng anuman mula sa gantimpala ng mga gawa nila, kahit pa man kasing liit ng hiblang nasa buto ng datiles.
Này hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, chẳng lẽ Ngươi không biết những kẻ đã tự khẳng định bản thân chúng là trong sạch và được ban phước qua các việc làm của chúng ư? Không, chúng không hề trong sạch và không được ban phước, chỉ một mình Allah mới là Đấng thanh sạch cho những ai Ngài muốn và sẽ ban phước cho những ai Ngài muốn bởi lẽ Ngài am tường mọi điều thầm kín trong những con tim, Ngài sẽ không cắt xén một điều gì từ ân phước của những việc làm tốt cho dù chỉ là một đường chẻ nhỏ từ hạt chà là.
Do you not know, O Messenger, the affair of those who are full of praise for themselves and of what they do? Allah alone praises whomever He wills, because He knows whatever is hidden in people’s hearts, and will not lessen the reward for their actions in any way, not even as much as the thread of a date stone.
49- Kendilerini temize çıkaranları gördün mü? Hayır! Dilediğini temize çıkaran Allah’tır. Onlara kıl kadar zulmedilmez.
50- Bir bak! Allah’a karşı nasıl olmadık yalanlar uyduruyorlar? Apaçık bir günah olarak bu yeter.
49. Bu buyrukla Yüce Allah kullarının yaptıklarının hayret edilecek bir iş olduğunu belirtmekte, kendilerini temize çıkaran yahudi, hıristiyan ve onların yolundan giderek sahip olmadığı özelliklerle kendisini öven herkesi azarlamaktadır. Çünkü yahudilerle hıristiyanlar:“Biz Allah’ın oğulları ve sevgilileriyiz”(el-Maide, 5/18) ve “Cennete yahudi ve hıristiyan olandan başkası giremeyecektir”(el-Bakara, 2/111) demişlerdir. Ancak bu, hiçbir delili bulunmayan salt bir iddiadan ibarettir. Delil ise Yüce Allah’ın Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’de haber verdiği şu husustur:“Hayır! Kim ihsan sahibi olarak kendini Allah’a teslim ederse işte ona Rabbi katından ecri verilecektir, onlar için korku yoktur ve onlar üzülmezler de.”(el-Bakara, 2/112) İşte Allah’ın temize çıkardığı kimseler bunlardır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah burada:“Hayır, dilediğini temize çıkaran Allah’tır” buyurmaktadır. Yani iman, salih amel, kötü huylardan uzak kalmak, güzel sıfatlarla bezenmek özelliklerine sahip olanları Allah dilerse temize çıkarır. Bunlara gelince; her ne kadar kendi iddialarına göre kendilerini temize çıkarıp hak namına bir şeylere sahip olduklarını sansalar ve mükâfatın yalnızca kendilerine ait olduğunu ileri sürseler bile onlar bu iddialarında yalancıdırlar. Temiz kimselerin hasletlerinden en ufak bir şeye sahip değildirler. Buna sebep de zulüm ve küfürleridir. Yoksa Allah bu konuda onlara zulmediyor değildir. Bu nedenledir ki “onlara kıl kadar zulmedilmez” buyurmaktadır. Bu ifade ise genel olarak bütün zulmü kapsamaktadır. Yani onlar ne hurma çekirdeğinin yarığında bulunan ip/lif miktarı kadar ne de ellerin birbirlerine sürtündüğü vakit meydana gelen kıl gibi incecik kir parçaları kadar olsun asla zulme uğramayacaklardır.
50. Yani kendilerini temize çıkartmak sureti ile Allah'a iftira ediyorlar. Çünkü bu davranış Allah’a karşı yapılan iftiraların en büyüklerindendir. Zira onların kendilerini temize çıkartmalarının muhtevasında Yüce Allah’ın üzerinde bulundukları yolu hak kabul ettiğine, mü’min ve müslümanların izledikleri yolun da batıl olduğuna dair Allah adına haber vermeleri söz konusudur. Bu ise en büyük yalandır, hakkı batıl, batılı da hak gösterip gerçekleri tersyüz etmektir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Apaçık bir günah olarak bu yeter” Yani en ileri derecedeki cezayı ve can yakıcı azabı gerektirici açık ve aşikar bir günah olarak bu yeterlidir.
O Poslaniče, da li znaš za slučaj onih koji hvale sebe (govoreći da su čisti od grijeha) i svoja djela? Allah je Taj Koji hvali i čisti koga On hoće, jer On zna ono što je u srcima skriveno, i neće im umanjiti zasluženu nagradu za djela, makar bila koliko jedan konac unutar košpice hurme.
Ô Messager, ne connais-tu pas le cas de ceux qui font l’éloge de leurs personnes et de leurs œuvres ?
C’est plutôt Allah qui fait l’éloge de ceux qu’Il choisit parmi Ses serviteurs et les déclare purs car Il sait ce que renferment les cœurs. Rien ne manquera à la récompense de leurs œuvres, pas même une part aussi petite que le brin qui traverse le noyau d’une datte.
Này hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy xem chúng đặt điều nói dối cho Allah như thế nào và việc làm đó của chúng đã đủ là một tội công khai trong sự lầm lạc.
Look, O Messenger, how they create a lie against Allah in praising themselves. That is enough of a sin to demonstrate their misguidance.
Tumingin ka, O Sugo, kung papaano silang lumilikha-likha laban kay Allāh ng kasinungalingan sa pamamagitan ng pagpapapuri nila sa mga sarili! Nakasapat iyon bilang pagkakasalang malinaw sa pagkaligaw nila.
Osserva, o Messaggero, come inventano menzogne su Allāh, elogiando se stessi. Tale peccato è sufficiente a mostrare la loro perdizione.
O Poslaniče, kako mogu iznositi laži na Allaha hvaleći sebe? To je dovoljno velik grijeh da jasno ukaže na to da su oni u zabludi.
Lihatlah -wahai Rasul- bagaimana mereka membuat kebohongan atas nama Allah dengan memuji (menganggap suci) diri mereka sendiri! Cukuplah hal itu menjadi dosa yang menunjukkan kesesatan mereka.
Ey Peygamber! Kendilerini överek Allah'a karşı nasıl da yalanlar uydurduklarına bir bak! Oysa bu, onların sapıklığını apaçık ortaya koyan bir günah olarak yeterlidir.
Ô Messager, regarde comment ils inventent des mensonges sur Allah en faisant l’éloge de leurs personnes ! Ceci suffit comme péché démontrant clairement leur égarement.
Mensajero, ¡observa cómo inventan mentiras sobre Al-lah y se elogian a sí mismos! Este es un pecado manifiesto y prueba clara de su extravío.
Sei incredulo, o Messaggero, riguardo le condizioni degli Ebrei, coloro a cui Allāh rivelò la Conoscenza: Credono agli idoli che hanno inventato all'infuori di Allāh, e dicono, assecondando gli idolatri, che la loro dottrina è migliore di quella di Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui(ﷺ)?!
Mensajero, ¿no conoces el caso de los judíos a quienes Al-lah dio una parte del conocimiento? ¿No te asombra que crean en falsos ídolos y digan de los politeístas: “Ellos están mejor guiados por el camino recto que los creyentes”?
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, chẳng lẽ Ngươi không biết những người Do Thái đã rất tự hào cho việc chúng được Allah ban cho một phần của kiến thức nhưng chúng lại tin vào những thứ (bục tượng, Shaytan, con người và Jinn) mà chúng tự dựng lên làm thần linh ngoài Allah, và chúng cho rằng những thần linh ngụy tạo đó của chúng là những vị được hướng dẫn đúng đường hơn những tín đồ của Muhammad.
51- Kitaptan kendilerine bir pay verilenleri gördün mü? Cibte ve Tağuta inanıyorlar. Kafirler için de: Bunlar, mü’minlerden daha doğru bir yoldadır, diyorlar!
52- İşte onlar Allah’ın lanet ettiği kimselerdir. Allah’ın lanet ettiği kimseye sen hiçbir yardımcı bulamazsın.
53- Yoksa onların mülkten bir payı mı var? Böyle olsaydı insanlara hurma çekirdeğinin arkasındaki çukurcuk kadar dahi (bir şey) vermezlerdi.
54- Yoksa onlar insanları Allah kendilerine lütfundan verdi diye kıskanıyorlar mı? Doğrusu biz İbrahim soyuna da Kitabı ve hikmeti verdik. Onlara çok büyük bir mülk de bağışladık.
55- Onlardan bir kısmı ona iman etti, bir kısmı da ondan yüz çevirdi. Çılgın alevli ateş olarak cehennem (onlara) yeter.
56- Âyetlerimizi inkâr edenleri ateşe sokacağız. Derileri piştikçe onları azabı tatmaları için başka derilerle değiştireceğiz. Şüphe yok ki Allah Azizdir, Hakîmdir.
57- İman edip salih ameller işeleyenleri ise altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere içinde ebediyen kalmak üzere koyacağız. Orada onlar için tertemiz kılınmış zevceler vardır. Onları koyu bir gölgeliğe alacağız.
51. Bu da yahudilerin çirkin işlerinden, peygamberi ve mü’minleri kıskanmalarından ortaya çıkan tutumlarından biridir. Onların aşağılık ahlâkları ve kötü tabiatları onları Allah’a ve Rasûlüne imanı terk etmeye, bunun yerine Cibt ve Tağuta iman etmeye itmiştir. Cibt ve Tağuta iman ise Allah’tan başkasına yapılan her türlü ibâdete yahut da Allah’ın şeriatı dışındaki her türlü hükme iman etmek demektir. O halde bunun kapsamına büyücülük, kâhinlik, Allah’tan başkasına ibâdet ve şeytana ibâdet girmektedir. Bütün bunlar Cibt ve Tağutun kapsamı içerisindedir.
Aynı şekilde küfür ve kıskançlık onları Allah’ı inkâr eden ve putlara tapan kimselerin tuttukları yolun mü’minlerin yolundan daha üstün kabul etme noktasına kadar getirmiştir. Bu hususta Yüce Allah:“Kafirler için de” onlara şirin görünmek, yağ yapmak ve imana buğz etmek kastı ile “Bunlar mü’minlerden daha doğru bir yoldadır, diyorlar.” Bunların tutumları ne kadar çirkin, inatları ne kadar aşırı, akılları ne kadar da kıttır! Nasıl olur da bu kadar vahim bir yolu izlemeye ve bu kadar kötü ve yerilmiş bir vadiye dalmayı göze alabiliyorlar? Onlar bu tutumlarının aklı başında herhangi bir kimse tarafından beğenileceğini yahut da cahillerden herhangi birisinin aklının bu işe yatacağını mı sanıyorlar?
Hiç, put ve heykellere ibâdet temeli üzerinde yükselen, hoş ve temiz şeyleri haram kılmak, murdar şeyleri mubah kılmak, haram kılınan şeylerin pek çoğunu helâl kılmak, insanlar arasında zulmü yerleştirip yaratılmışları Yaratıcıya eşit kılmak, Allah’ı, peygamberlerini ve kitaplarını inkâr etmek temeline dayalı batıl bir din, Rahmân olan Allah’a ibâdet, gizli ve açık bütün hallerde Allah’a karşı ihlâsla hareket etmek, Allah’ın dışında mabud edinilen bütün put, ortak ve yalancıları inkâr etmek, akrabalık bağlarını gözetmek, bütün yaratıklara hatta hayvanlara bile iyilik yapmak, insanlar arasında adaleti ve dengeyi yerleştirmek, her türlü kötülük ve zulmü haram kılıp, bütün söz ve davranışlarda doğruya uymak temeline dayanan bir dinden üstün olabilir mi? Böyle bir iddiada bulunmak hezeyandan başka ne olabilir? Böyle bir sözü söyleyen kimse ya insanların en câhili ve en kıt akıllısıdır ya da en ileri derecede inat eden, batılda bile bile ayak direten ve hakka karşı duran bir kimsedir. Evet, gerçek de budur. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
52. “İşte onlar Allah’ın lanet ettiği” rahmetinden kovup uzaklaştırdığı, intikam ve azabını üzerlerine indirdiği “kimselerdir. Allah’ın lanet ettiği kimseye sen hiçbir yardımcı bulamazsın.” Onu dost edinecek, onun maslahatlarını görecek, hoşuna gitmeyecek şeylere karşı onu koruyacak hiçbir kimse bulamazsın. İşte bu, yardımsız kalmanın ve terk edilmenin en ileri derecesidir.
53. “Yoksa onların mülkten bir payı mı var?” da bu sayede diledikleri kimseleri dilediklerine sırf kendi arzuları dolayısı ile üstün kılabiliyorlar ve böylelikle Allah’ın egemen olduğu kainatın idaresinde Allah’a ortaklık yapmaya kalkıyorlar? Onlar gerçekten böyle olsalardı alabildiğine cimrilik yaparlar, son derece eli sıkı davranırlardı. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Böyle olsaydı” yani onların mülkten, idareden herhangi bir payları bulunsaydı “insanlara hurma çekirdeğinin arkasındaki çukurcuk” yani çok azıcık miktar “kadar dahi (bir şey) vermezlerdi.” Bu, onların Allah’ın mülküne ortak olduklarının var sayılması halinde son derece cimri olacaklarını ifade eden bir buyruktur. Buradaki soru da herkes tarafından olumsuz olarak cevaplandırılacağı bilinen inkâr amaçlı soru türündendir.
54. “Yoksa onlar insanları Allah kendilerine lütfundan verdi diye kıskanıyorlar mı?” Yani onları bu sözlerini söylemeye iten mülkünde Allah’a ortak olmaları mıdır? Bundan dolayı mı onlar istedikleri kimseleri üstün kabul ediyorlar? Yoksa onları bu sözleri söylemeye iten Allah’ın kendi lütfundan Rasûlüne ve mü’minlere vermesinden ötürü duydukları kıskançlıkları mıdır? Halbuki bu, Allah’ın şimdiye kadar görülmedik ve alışılmadık bir lütfu değildir. Zira “Doğrusu biz İbrahim soyuna da Kitabı ve hikmeti verdik. Onlara çok büyük bir mülk de bağışladık.” Bu, Yüce Allah’ın İbrahim’e ve onun soyundan gelenlere nimet olarak ihsan ettiği peygamberlik, Kitap, Dâvûd ve Süleyman gibi peygamberlerine ihsan etmiş olduğu büyük mülktür. Allah’ın nimetlerini lutfetmesi mü’min kullarına hâlâ devam etmektedir. Peki onlar Allah'ın, insanların en faziletlisi, en değerlisi, Allah’ı en ileri derecede tanıyan, Allah’tan en çok korkan Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e peygamberlik, ilâhi yardım ve mülk nimetini vermesine ne diye karşı çıkıyor, tepki gösteriyorlar?
55. “Onlardan bir kısmı ona” Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e “iman etti” Böylelikle dünyevi mutluluğu ve uhrevi kurtuluşu elde etti, “bir kısmı da ondan” inatla, kıskançlıkla ve hak yoldan alıkoymak maksadı ile “yüz çevirdi.”Böylelikle onlar dünyanın pek çok sıkıntıları ve musibetleri ile karşı karşıya kaldılar ki bu da onların isyanlarının sonuçlarının sadece bir parçasıdır.“Çılgın alevli ateş olarak” Allah’ı inkâr eden, peygamberlerinin peygamberliğini bile bile reddeden yahudi, hıristiyan ve onların dışında kalan çeşitli kâfirler üzerinde tutuşturulacak olan “cehennem” ateşi, onlara “yeter!” İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
56. “Âyetlerimizi inkâr edenleri” alevleri çok büyük, harareti oldukça fazla bir “ateşe sokacağız. Derileri piştikçe” tamamen yandıkça “azabı tatmaları için” azaplarının ulaşabileceği en ileri dereceye ulaşması için “başka derilerle değiştireceğiz.” Onların küfür ve inatları tekrarlanıp durduğundan ve küfür onların ayrılmaz bir sıfatı ve karakteri haline geldiğinden dolayı buna uygun bir ceza olmak üzere de azapları böylece tekrarlanıp duracaktır.
İşte bundan dolayı devamla şöyle buyrulmuştur:“Şüphe yok ki Allah Azizdir, Hakîmdir” büyük izzet sahibidir ve yaratmasında, emrinde mükâfat ve cezasında hikmeti sonsuzdur.
57. Allah’a, Allah’ın iman edilmesini farz kıldığı şeylere “iman edip” farz ve müstehab türünden “salih ameller işleyenleri ise altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere içinde ebediyen kalmak üzere koyacağız. Orada onlar için tertemiz kılınmış zevceler vardır.” Bu zevceler, kötü ve bayağı huylardan ve dünya kadınlarında görülen her türlü kusur ve kirlilikten uzak ve arınmışlardır. “Onları koyu” gölgesi sürekli olan “bir gölgeliğe alacağız.”
O Poslaniče, zar ne znaš i ne čudiš se jevrejima, kojima je Allah dao dio znanja, kako vjeruju u razna božanstva koja su uzeli da obožavaju pored Allaha, i govore, dodvoravajući se mušricima, da su mušrici na ispravnijem putu od ashaba Allahovog poslanika Muhammeda, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem?
"Apakah kamu tidak memperhatikan orang-orang yang di-beri bagian dari al-Kitab? Mereka percaya kepada jibt dan thaghut, dan mengatakan kepada orang-orang kafir (musyrik Makkah), bahwa mereka itu lebih benar jalannya dari orang-orang yang beriman. Mereka itulah orang yang dikutuk Allah. Barangsiapa yang dikutuk Allah, niscaya kamu sekali-kali tidak akan mem-peroleh penolong baginya. Ataukah ada bagi mereka bagian dari kerajaan (kekuasaan)? Kendati pun ada, mereka tidak akan mem-berikan sedikit pun (kebajikan) kepada manusia. Ataukah mereka dengki kepada manusia (Muhammad) lantaran karunia yang Allah telah berikan kepadanya? Sesungguhnya Kami telah memberikan Kitab dan Hikmah kepada keluarga Ibrahim, dan Kami telah mem-berikan kepadanya kerajaan yang besar. Maka di antara mereka (orang-orang yang dengki itu), ada orang-orang yang beriman kepadanya, dan di antara mereka ada orang-orang yang mengha-langi (manusia) dari beriman kepadanya. Dan cukuplah (bagi mereka) Jahanam yang apinya menyala-nyala. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir kepada ayat-ayat Kami, kelak akan Kami masukkan mereka ke dalam neraka. Setiap kali kulit mereka hangus, Kami ganti kulit mereka dengan kulit yang lain, supaya mereka merasakan azab. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahaperkasa lagi Mahabijaksana. Dan orang-orang yang beriman dan mengerjakan amal-amal yang shalih, kelak akan Kami masukkan mereka ke dalam surga yang di bawahnya mengalir sungai-sungai; mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya; di dalamnya mereka mempu-nyai istri-istri yang suci, dan Kami masukkan mereka ke tempat yang teduh lagi nyaman." (An-Nisa`: 51-57).
(51) Ini adalah di antara keburukan-keburukan orang-orang Yahudi dan kedengkian mereka terhadap Nabi ﷺ dan kaum Mukminin, bahwa akhlak mereka yang tercela dan kebiasaan atau tabiat mereka yang kotor membawa mereka kepada tindakan meninggalkan iman kepada Allah dan RasulNya kemudian meng-gantikannya dengan iman kepada jibt dan thaghut, artinya beriman kepada segala peribadatan (yang ditujukan) kepada selain Allah سبحانه وتعالى atau berhukum dengan selain syariat Allah, dan termasuk dalam hal itu adalah sihir, perdukunan, dan peribadahan kepada selain Allah dan taat kepada setan, semua itu termasuk di antara jibt dan thaghut. Demikian juga, kekufuran dan kedengkian telah membawa mereka kepada pengutamaan jalan orang-orang yang kafir terhadap Allah, dan para penyembah berhala daripada jalan kaum Muk-minin, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَيَقُولُونَ لِلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ ﴿ "Dan mengatakan kepada orang-orang kafir (musyrik Makkah)" yaitu karena mereka menjadi-kannya sebagai suatu jalan untuk menjilat dan mencari muka serta benci terhadap keimanan, ﴾ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ أَهۡدَىٰ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ سَبِيلًا ﴿ "Bahwa mereka itu lebih benar jalannya dari orang-orang yang beriman." Betapa jelek-nya mereka, betapa kerasnya kedurhakaan mereka, dan betapa kerdilnya akal pikiran mereka! Bagaimana bisa mereka menempuh jalan yang berbahaya dan jurang yang menjerumuskan?! Apakah mereka mengira bahwa hal ini tersamar (tidak diketahui) oleh orang-orang yang berakal atau akan masuk ke dalam akal orang-orang yang bodoh?!
Apakah sebuah agama yang dibangun di atas ajaran penyem-bahan terhadap berhala dan patung-patung, terus-menerus dalam mengharamkan hal-hal yang baik, membolehkan hal-hal yang kotor, dan menghalalkan jumlah yang banyak dari hal-hal yang diharamkan, kezhaliman di antara makhluk serta penyamaan antara Pencipta dan para makhluk yang diciptakan, kufur kepada Allah, Rasul-rasulNya dan kitab-kitabNya, lebih utama daripada sebuah agama yang tegak di atas ajaran peribadahan kepada Yang Maha Penyayang, keikhlasan kepadaNya dalam (amal perbuatan yang dilakukan) ketika sendirian maupun di tengah-tengah kha-layak, pengingkaran terhadap segala sembahan selainNya berupa patung-patung, tandingan-tandingan dan para pendusta, dan di atas ajaran menyambung silaturahim, berbuat baik kepada seluruh makhluk hingga kepada binatang sekalipun, menegakkan keadilan di antara manusia, mengharamkan segala yang buruk dan mengan-dung kezhaliman serta jujur dalam setiap perkataan dan perbuatan! Tidakkah apa yang mereka perbuat tersebut melainkan karena ke-bingungan?! Dan orang yang berkata seperti itu merupakan orang yang paling bodoh dan paling lemah akalnya, atau merupakan orang yang paling keras kedurhakaan, pembangkangan, dan peno-lakannya terhadap kebenaran, dan inilah yang terjadi.
(52) Oleh karena itulah Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman tentang mereka, ﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ لَعَنَهُمُ ٱللَّهُۖ ﴿ "Mereka itulah orang yang dikutuk Allah" yaitu Allah mengusir mereka dari rahmatNya dan menempatkan mereka pada kemurkaanNya. ﴾ وَمَن يَلۡعَنِ ٱللَّهُ فَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُۥ نَصِيرًا ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang dikutuk Allah, niscaya kamu sekali-kali tidak akan memperoleh penolong baginya," maksudnya, yang melindunginya dan mengurus kemaslahatan-nya, serta menjaganya dari hal-hal yang dibenci, dan inilah puncak dari keterhinaan.
(53) ﴾ أَمۡ لَهُمۡ نَصِيبٞ مِّنَ ٱلۡمُلۡكِ ﴿ "Ataukah ada bagi mereka bagian dari kerajaan (kekuasaan)?" Maksudnya, mereka mengutamakan orang-orang yang mereka kehendaki (yaitu orang-orang musyrik Makkah) daripada orang-orang yang mereka kehendaki (yaitu orang-orang Mukmin) hanya bersandar kepada hawa nafsu mereka, lalu men-jadikan mereka sekutu bagi Allah dalam mengurus kerajaan dan kekuasaan, seandainya mereka seperti itu halnya, niscaya mereka akan berlaku kikir dan sangat bakhil. Oleh karena itu Allah ber-firman, ﴾ فَإِذٗا ﴿ "Kendatipun ada" yaitu seandainya mereka memiliki bagian dalam perkara kekuasaan itu, ﴾ لَّا يُؤۡتُونَ ٱلنَّاسَ نَقِيرًا ﴿ "mereka tidak akan memberikan sedikit pun (kebajikan) kepada manusia," maksudnya (mereka tidak akan memberikan) sesuatu pun walaupun sedikit. Ini merupakan penyifatan bagi mereka dengan kebakhilan yang sangat, padahal itu dalam suatu perkiraan adanya kekuasaan mereka sebagai sekutu bagi Allah dalam kerajaanNya, kalimat ini diungkapkan dalam bentuk pertanyaan yang sudah jelas jawaban-nya, yaitu sesuatu yang pasti diingkari oleh setiap orang.
(54) ﴾ أَمۡ يَحۡسُدُونَ ٱلنَّاسَ عَلَىٰ مَآ ءَاتَىٰهُمُ ٱللَّهُ مِن فَضۡلِهِۦۖ ﴿ "Ataukah mereka dengki kepada manusia (Muhammad) lantaran karunia yang telah Allah berikan kepadanya?" Maksudnya, apakah pendorong bagi perkataan mereka itu adalah posisi mereka sebagai sekutu bagi Allah lalu mereka mendahulukan orang-orang yang mereka kehendaki?! Ataukah pendorong bagi mereka dalam hal itu adalah kedengkian terhadap Rasulullah ﷺ dan kaum Mukminin atas apa yang telah Allah berikan kepada mereka dari karuniaNya? Dan yang demikian itu bukanlah suatu hal yang asing dan aneh lagi atas karunia dari Allah, ﴾ فَقَدۡ ءَاتَيۡنَآ ءَالَ إِبۡرَٰهِيمَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ وَٱلۡحِكۡمَةَ وَءَاتَيۡنَٰهُم مُّلۡكًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "sesungguhnya Kami telah memberikan Kitab dan Hikmah kepada keluarga Ibrahim, dan Kami telah memberikan kepadanya kerajaan yang besar," yaitu karunia yang telah Allah berikan kepada Ibrahim dan anak cucunya berupa kenabian dan kitab serta kerajaan yang diberikan kepada seorang nabi dari nabi-nabiNya seperti Dawud dan Sulaiman عليهما السلام, dan pemberian nikmat olehNya masih terus berlangsung atas hamba-hambaNya yang beriman, lalu bagaimana mungkin mereka meng-ingkari pemberian nikmat olehNya berupa kenabian dan pembe-laan serta kerajaan bagi Muhammad ﷺ sebagai makhluk yang paling utama, paling mulia, dan paling mengetahui tentang Allah dan paling takut kepadaNya?!
(55) ﴾ فَمِنۡهُم مَّنۡ ءَامَنَ بِهِۦ ﴿ "Maka di antara mereka (orang-orang yang dengki itu), ada orang-orang yang beriman kepadanya" yaitu kepada Muhammad ﷺ, sehingga dengan hal itu ia mendapatkan kebaha-giaan dunia dan kemenangan di akhirat, ﴾ وَمِنۡهُم مَّن صَدَّ عَنۡهُۚ ﴿ "dan di antara mereka ada orang-orang yang menghalangi (manusia) dari beriman kepadanya" sebagai suatu kedurhakaan, kezhaliman, dan kedeng-kian, sehingga mereka memperoleh kesengsaraan dunia dan mu-sibah-musibahnya yang merupakan bagian dari efek kemaksiatan mereka, ﴾ وَكَفَىٰ بِجَهَنَّمَ سَعِيرًا ﴿ "Dan cukuplah (bagi mereka) Jahanam yang menyala-nyala apinya" yang dinyalakan untuk orang-orang yang kufur kepada Allah, mengingkari kenabian para nabi-nabiNya dari kaum Yahudi dan Nasrani serta selain mereka dari berbagai macam orang-orang kafir lainnya.
(56) Oleh karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا سَوۡفَ نُصۡلِيهِمۡ نَارٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir kepada ayat-ayat Kami, kelak akan Kami masukkan mereka ke dalam neraka" yaitu sangat besar menyalanya dan sangat keras panasnya, ﴾ كُلَّمَا نَضِجَتۡ جُلُودُهُم ﴿ "setiap kali kulit mereka hangus" yaitu terbakar, ﴾ بَدَّلۡنَٰهُمۡ جُلُودًا غَيۡرَهَا لِيَذُوقُواْ ٱلۡعَذَابَۗ ﴿ "Kami ganti kulit mereka dengan kulit yang lain, supaya mereka merasakan azab" yaitu agar siksaan itu sampai kepada mereka dengan sebenar-be-narnya, dan sebagaimana berulangnya kekufuran dan kedurhakaan mereka yang akhirnya menjadi karakter dan sifat abadi bagi me-reka, Allah juga mengulang-ulang siksaanNya bagi mereka sebagai suatu balasan yang setimpal, oleh karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَزِيزًا حَكِيمٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Mahaperkasa lagi Mahabijaksana" yaitu milikNya kemuliaan yang agung dan hikmah pada pencipta-an, perintah, pahala, dan siksaanNya.
(57) ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang beriman" yaitu ke-pada Allah dan perkara apa pun yang wajib diimani, ﴾ وَعَمِلُواْ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ ﴿ "dan mengerjakan amal-amal yang shalih," baik yang wajib maupun yang sunnah, ﴾ سَنُدۡخِلُهُمۡ جَنَّٰتٖ تَجۡرِي مِن تَحۡتِهَا ٱلۡأَنۡهَٰرُ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَدٗاۖ لَّهُمۡ فِيهَآ أَزۡوَٰجٞ مُّطَهَّرَةٞۖ ﴿ "kelak akan Kami masukkan mereka ke dalam surga yang di bawahnya mengalir sungai-sungai; mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya; mereka di dalamnya mempunyai istri-istri yang suci" yaitu dari akhlak yang tercela dan budi pekerti yang hina dan juga dari apa yang dialami oleh wanita dunia dari setiap kotoran dan kekurangan, ﴾ وَنُدۡخِلُهُمۡ ظِلّٗا ظَلِيلًا ﴿ "dan Kami masukkan mereka ke tempat yang teduh lagi nyaman."
Do you not know, O Messenger, and wonder at the state of the Jews – who Allah gave a portion of knowledge – that believe in all sorts of false gods, and flatter the idolaters, saying that they are more rightly guided than the Companions of Muhammad (peace be upon him).
Hindi ka ba nakaalam, O Sugo, at nagtataka sa kalagayan ng mga Hudyo na binigyan ni Allāh ng isang bahagi mula sa kaalaman? Sumasampalataya sila sa ginawa nilang mga sinasamba bukod pa kay Allāh, at nagsasabi sila bilang pakikisama sa mga tagapagtambal: "Tunay na sila ay higit na napatnubayan sa daan kaysa sa mga Kasamahan ni Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan!"
Ô Messager, ne connais-tu pas le cas des juifs à qui Allah donna une part de science et ne t’étonnes-tu pas qu’ils croient en des divinités autres qu’Allah qu’ils se sont données et disent des polythéistes:
Ces gens sont-ils mieux guidés sur le droit chemin que les Compagnons de Muħammad ?
A description of the evil traits of Jews has been appearing from the previous verse beginning with: أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا نَصِيبًا مِّنَ الْكِتَابِ يَشْتَرُونَ الضَّلَالَةَ. The present verses also deal with the same subject.
1. Jibt: Originally, the name of an idol which was also used later on for every false god as well as for sorcery.
2. Taghut: Literally signifies the arrogant. It is ai. used for Satan, and for evil and falsehood.
it variously. Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas, Ibn Jubayr and Abu al-` Aliyah
Commentary
What is Jibt جِبت and Taghut طَاغوت ?
Two words, 'al-Jibt' and 'al-Taghut have been mentioned in the present verse (51). What do they mean? Commentators have explained have said that 'Jibt' comes from the Ethiopian language and refers to a magician while 'Taghut' signifies a soothsayer.
Sayyidna ` Umar says that 'Jibt' means magic and 'Taghut' means Satan. Sayyidna Malik ibn Anas ؓ is reported to have said that everything worshipped other than Allah is covered by the name 'Taghut'.
Imam al-Qurtubi (رح) says that the view of Sayyidna Malik 1bn Anas (رح) ، being more inclusive, is generally preferred because it also has its support from the Holy Qur'an where it is said: أَنِ اعْبُدُوا اللَّـهَ وَاجْتَنِبُوا الطَّاغُوتَ (Worship Allah and avoid Taghut.) (16:36) But, really, there is no contradiction as such in these different views. They all can be implied in one or the other sense, as Jibt was essentially the name of an idol after all, but it was later on that it came to be applied to other things and beings worshipped other than Allah. (Ruh al-Ma’ ani)
The present verses in the background of their revelation
Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ narrates that two chiefs of the Jews, Huyayy ibn Akhtab and Ka'b ibn Ashraf came along with a group of theirs, after the battle of Uhud, to meet the Quraysh at Makkah. The Jewish Chief, Ka'b ibn Ashraf met Abu Sufyan and promised to collaborate with him in his fight against the Holy Prophet ﷺ . The people of Makkah told Ka'b ibn Ashraf that they were a people who cheated by making false promises. Then, they challenged them to prostrate before two particular idols (Jibt and Taghut) there, if they really meant what they had said.
So, in order to assure the Quraysh, he did exactly that. After that, Ka'b told the Quraysh: 'Let thirty people from among you and thirty people from among us come forward so that we declare our resolve before the Lord of the Ka'bah that all of us will jointly fight against Muhammad ﷺ .
The Quraysh liked this proposal from Ka'b and this was how they opened a united front against Muslims. After that, Abu Sufyan told Ka'b: You are learned people. You have the Book of Allah with you. But, we are totally ignorant. Now, you let us know what do you think about us - tell us if we are on the right path, or is it Muhammad?
Ka'b asked: 'What is your religion?' Abu Sufyan said: 'We slaughter our camels for the Hajj. We offer their milk to pilgrims, and entertain guests. We maintain good relations with our kin. We make tawaf of the House of Allah and perform ` Umrah. Contrary to this, Muhammad ﷺ has abandoned his ancestral religion and he has cut himself off from his own people and, on top of that, he has challenged our ancestral religion by introducing a new religion of his own.'
Hearing all this, Ka'b ibn Ashraf said: 'You people are on the right path. Muhammad, ﷺ has gone astray.'
Thereupon, Allah Almighty revealed these verses and, thus, exposed their lying and deceit. (Ruh al-Ma’ ani)
The blind pursuit of material gains sometimes makes man surrender religion and faith
Ka'b ibn Ashraf was a distinguished scholar among the Jews. He believed in God and worshipped none but Him. However, when the ghost of overweening personal desires overpowered his mind and heart, he offered to join forces with the Quraysh against Muslims. As we already know, the Quraysh put forth the condition that he should prostrate before their idols. He swallowed this bitter pill to achieve his personal end. Here, we see that he squarely stooped to fulfill the condition imposed by the Quraysh, something, contrary to his religion, but he made no effort to stand by his religious beliefs and did not show the courage to part ways with them on so crucial an issue. The Holy Qur'an mentions a similar incident elsewhere concerning Bal'am ibn Ba’ ur. It says: وَاتْلُ عَلَيْهِمْ نَبَأَ الَّذِي آتَيْنَاهُ آيَاتِنَا فَانسَلَخَ مِنْهَا فَأَتْبَعَهُ الشَّيْطَانُ فَكَانَ مِنَ الْغَاوِينَ ﴿175﴾ (Recite to them the news of the one who was given Our signs, then he eased out from it and followed the Satan, and he was one of those who seduce people to err.) (7:175)
Commentators say that Bal'am ibn Ba’ ur was a great scholar and a mendicant who wielded spiritual powers. But, when he launched his sinister plans against Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) ، in an effort to achieve his personal desires, he was unable to achieve anything against him, but what did happen was that he himself ended up being accursed and went astray.
This tells us that religious knowledge as culled from a book is not enough to guarantee the desired benefit. What is needed is action sought by the knowledge. This will not be possible unless one totally abstains from material greed and from the pursuit of carnal desires. Otherwise, man would not stay strong enough to resist against sacrificing something so dear as his religion on the altar of his desires. In our own time, we have the kind of people who would abandon their trice creed just to achieve their material and political goals. Some of them would go for the extra effort to dress up their secular beliefs and views with the garb of Islam. Such people less care about the grave Covenant between God and man, nor do they worry much about what would happen to them in the Akhirah. All this happens when one abandons his true and right creed and starts following the signals of the Satan.
Ey Peygamber! Allah’ın kendilerine ilimden belli bir pay verdiği Yahudilerin halini bilip şaşırıyor musun? Onlar Allah'ın dışında edindikleri mabutlara iman ediyorlar ve de müşriklere yaltaklanarak onlar hakkında şöyle diyorlar: "Hiç şüphesiz bunlar Muhammed’in ashabından daha doğru bir yol üzeredirler."
Tidakkah kamu -wahai Rasul- mengetahui dan merasa heran terhadap ulah orang-orang Yahudi yang telah Allah beri karunia sebagian dari ilmu pengetahuan, tetapi mereka justru beriman kepada sesembahan yang mereka sembah selain Allah, dan secara basa-basi berkata kepada orang-orang musyrik, “Sesungguhnya mereka itu lebih benar jalannya daripada sahabat-sahabat Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-.”
The curse of Allah causes disgrace here and hereinafter
The Qur'anic word, 'la'nah' (translated as 'curse' in absence of a more exact equivalent) means being far removed from the mercy of Allah, extremely debased and disgraced. Anyone under 'la'nah' from Allah cannot be close to Allah. For such accursed ones admonitions are very stern. The Holy Qura'n says: مَّلْعُونِينَ ۖ أَيْنَمَا ثُقِفُوا أُخِذُوا وَقُتِّلُوا تَقْتِيلًا ﴿61﴾ (The accursed, wherever they be, are to be caught and killed massacre-like.) (33:61). This is their disgrace in the present life - the disgrace in the Akhirah will be far too grim to contemplate.
Who deserves the 'la'nah' of Allah?
The words of the Holy Qur'an in verse 52: وَمَن يَلْعَنِ اللَّـهُ فَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُ نَصِيرًا state that anyone under the curse of Allah has no helper to help him in that predicament. The point to ponder is: Who are these people who become deserving of this 'la'nah' from Allah?
According to a hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has cursed the giver of interest, the receiver and the consumer of interest, and its writer and the one who bears witness to it, the whole lot of them, all of them equally involved in the sin. (Narrated by Muslim as in Mishkat)
There is another hadith in which he said: مَلعُونُ مَن عَمِلَ عَمَلَ قوم لوط (Cursed is he who does what the people of Lut (علیہ السلام) used to do). Narrated by Razin and appearing in Mishkat, the reference is to the male homosexual. Then, he said: 'Allah sends his curse on the thief who would not stop from stealing even very small things like eggs and ropes, and in retribution to which, his hand is cut off.' (Mishkat) In another hadith, he said:
لَعَنَ اللہُ اکَلَ الرِّبٰوا و مُؤکِلَہ وَ الوَاشِمَۃَ و المسُتَوشِمَۃَ و المصُوِّرَ
"Allah curses the eater of interest, and its feeder, and the woman who tattooes another woman and the woman who tattoos herself, and the picture-maker." (Bukhari, from Mishkat)
In yet another hadith, he has said: 'Allah sends His curse on liquor, its consumer and its server, its seller and purchaser, its squeezers, its handlers, transporters and orderers, on all of them.' (Abu Dawud, ibn Majah, from Mishkat)
In still another hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: 'There are six types of people I have cursed and Allah Almighty has also cursed them - and every prophet is blessed with the acceptance of his prayers - those six are:
(1) One who commits excess in the matter of Allah's Book;
(2) and one who rises to power by force and terror, then honours a person disgraced by Allah and brings disgrace on a person honoured by Allah;
(3) the denier of destiny determined by Allah;
(4) one who takes as lawful what has been made unlawful by Allah;
(5) the person in my progeny who rules what has been forbidden as lawful;
(6) and the one who gives up my way-(sunnah).' (Baihaqi in Al-Mudkhal from Mishkat)
In another hadith, he said: لَعَنَ اللہُ اَلنَّاظِرَ و المَنظُورَ اِلَیہِ 'Allah curses the ogler and the ogled at.' It means that the curse of Allah falls on anyone who looks at someone in an evil way, someone who is a non-Mahram, that is, someone outside the count of those in the family he is permitted to see because marriage with them is forbidden forever. This is why such a nazir, the onlooker of the other, comes under the curse of Allah. As for the manzur ilaihi, the one who is looked at lustfully, the same curse will apply subject to his or her having deliberately and invitingly caused such a look to be cast.
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ narrates:
لَعَنَ رَسول اللہ ﷺ اَلرَّجُلَ یَلبِس لبسَۃَ المرَّأَۃِ ، وَالمَرأَۃَ تلبَس لبسَۃَ الرَّجلِ
"The Holy Prophet ﷺ has cursed the man who dresses like a woman and the woman who dresses like a man. (Mishkat)
The following report from Abu Dawud (رح) appears in Mishkat:
عَن عایٔشۃ ؓ أن امراۃ تلبس النعل، قالت لعن رسول اللہ ﷺ الرجلۃ من النساء
"Someone told Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ about a woman who wore (men's) shoes. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ said: The Messenger of Allah ﷺ has cursed the woman who takes to masculine ways.'
A narration from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ reports:
عن ابن عباس ؓ قال : لعن النبی ﷺ المخنثین من الرجال، والمترجلات من النساء، و قال اخرجوھم من بیوتکم (رواہ البخاری بحوالہ مشکوۃ)
"The Holy Prophet ﷺ has cursed the effeminate from among men (who, in dress and looks, emulate women-like transvestites) and he has cursed the masculinized from among women (who, in dress, looks and ways, act man-like). And he said: 'Expel them out of you homes.' " (Bukhari, from Mishkat)
Also from al-Bukhri comes the report that Sayyidna ` Abdullah ib Masud ؓ said:
لعن اللہ الواشمات والمستوشمات والمتنمصات والمتفلجات للحسن المغیرات خلق اللہ
The curse of Allah be on the tattooers and the tattooed, on the pickers of eye-brows and the cleavers of teeth as aids to beauty - they are the makers of alteration in the creation of Allah."
Rules about La'nah
La'nah is the denouncing of something or the calling down of evil on someone. 'Curse' is the most widely used equivalent for it. Two formal substitutes for 'curse' in this sense are 'execration' and 'imprecation'. 'Execration' is the face-to-face denunciation or the ill wished, while 'imprecation' is somewhat privately expressed. Call it by whatever name, the act of invoking 'La` nah' is a terrible thing to do. Because of the amount of evil it releases, corresponding heavy restrictions have been placed against its use. Invoking La'nah against a Muslim is harm (forbidden) and the sole condition when this can be done against a kafir (disbeliever) is that the imprecator must be sure that the disbeliever will die clinging to his disbelief. Given below are some authentic sayings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ on this subject:
عن ابن مسعود ؓ قال : قال رسول اللہ ﷺ لیس المؤمن بالطعّان ولا باللعان ولا البذی (الترمذی بحوالہ مشکوۃ)
"According to Sayyidna Ibn Masud ؓ عنہما the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'A true Muslim is no taunter or imprecator, nor is he foul-mouthed.'" (Tirmidhi, from Mishkat)
عن ابی الدرداء قال سمعت رسول اللہ ﷺ یقول : إنّ العبد إذا لعن شیٔاً صعدت اللُغۃ إلی السماء، فتغلق ابواب السماء دونھا، ثمّ تھبط الی الارض فتغلق ابوابھا دونھا، ثمّ تاخذ یمیناً وشمالاً ، فاذا لم تجد مساغاً رجعت إلی الّذی لعن فان کان لذلک اھلاً والا رجعت إلی قایٔلھا (رواہ ابو داؤد بحوالہ مشکوۃ)
"Sayyidna Abu al-Darda' (رح) says that he heard the Holy Prophet ﷺ say: 'When a servant of Allah curses something, the curse goes up towards the sky whereupon the doors of the sky are closed on it. After that, it comes down towards the earth whereupon the doors of the earth are closed on it (that is, the earth does not accept this curse). After that, it takes a right, and then a left, but, as it finds no access anywhere, it returns to the one who was cursed. So, if he is really deserving of it, on him it falls; otherwise, it returns back to its pronouncer and falls on him." (Abu Dawud, cited by Mishkat)
عن ابن عباس ان رجلا نازعتہ الریح رداءہ فلعنھا فقال رسول اللہ ﷺ : لا تلعنھا فانھا مامورۃ، و انہ من لعن شیٔا لیس لہ باھل رجعت اللعنۃ علیہ۔ (رواہ الترمذی بحوالہ مشکوۃ) ,
"It has been reported by Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، that the wind swooped away the sheet-cloak of a man and he cursed the wind, whereupon the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Do not curse it for it is under orders (from Allah) and (remember) whosoever curses something which does not deserve the curse, then, the curse returns to none but him." (Tirmidhl, cited by Mishkat, p. 413)
Rulings:
1. Unless it is known about a particular person that he has died in a state of kufr (disbelief), invoking La'nah on him is not permissible - even though he may be a sinful person. Based on this principle, Allamah Ibn ` Abidin has advised against cursing Yazid. But, should it be on a particular kafir whose death in a state of disbelief is certain, for instance, Abu Jahl and Abu Lahab, then, it is permissible. (Shami, v.2, p.836)
2. Cursing without naming anyone is permissible, for example, saying: 'God's curse upon liars (or tyrants) ! '
Literally, La'nah means being far removed from the mercy of Allah. In the terminology of the Shari’ ah, when applied to disbelievers, it refers to their being far far off from the mercy of Allah; and when it is applied to Muslims, it refers to their having fallen down the level of the righteous (reported by Shami from a1-Quhistani, v.2, p.836). Therefore, praying that the good deeds of a Muslim may decrease is also not permissible.
Bu bozuk inanca sahip o kimseler, Allah’ın rahmetinden kovduğu kimselerdir. Allah'ın rahmetinden kovduğu kimselere de dost olacak bir yardımcı bulamazsın.
The Jews were thought to be the representatives of the religion of God. Hence, when non-Jewish Arabs started supporting the Prophet, the Jews became his opponents to save the facade of their religiousness. In this way their being misguided did not remain confined to themselves and they began to raise controversies about the life and teachings of the Prophet. This was to confuse people and to prove that he was not the Messenger of God but a self-proclaimed proponent of religion working towards fulfilling his ambition of becoming a leader. God is, however, not indifferent in this matter: He will surely side with the faithful and make them successful against misguided opponents. Accursedness is, in fact, the extreme form of man’s insensibility. When he becomes too insensitive to distinguish between right and wrong, this has been called the state of being accursed. An individual often hears something without its registering upon him. This happens at a time when he is not serious about heeding the divine message. As this attitude becomes more established, the person becomes irresponsive, as if the features of his face had been obliterated and he is seeing and listening with the back of his head where there are neither eyes nor ears. Such blindness and deafness to the truth and reality indicate that God has deprived that person of His blessings due to his constant negligence of truth and reality. God had provided him with ears, but he could not listen; God had given him eyes, but he failed to observe. God, therefore, made him exactly the same as what the individual had actually turned himself into. This extreme stage of insensitivity takes the form of ‘maskh’, that is, a metamorphosis from a superior state to an extremely inferior state; man, the most superior form of creature, is degraded to the level of the beasts.
Orang-orang (Yahudi) yang memiliki keyakinan yang rusak itu adalah orang-orang yang dijauhkan oleh Allah dari rahmat-Nya. Barang siapa yang dijauhkan oleh Allah dari rahmat-Nya maka kamu tidak akan menemukan seorang penolong pun yang dapat melindunginya.
Ceux qui ont cette croyance corrompue sont ceux qu’Allah a chassés de Sa miséricorde. Or celui qu’Allah maudit, tu ne lui trouveras pas de secoureur pour l’assister.
Coloro che seguono tale infimo credo sono coloro che Allāh ha allontanato dalla Sua Misericordia; e colui che viene allontanato da Allāh non avrà alcun sostenitore che lo protegga.
Aquellos que detentan estas creencias corrompidas son aquellos que Al-lah excluyó de Su misericordia. Para aquel que Al-lah ha maldecido, no encontrarás auxiliador que pueda asistirlo.
Ang mga naniniwalang iyon ng tiwaling paniniwalang ito ay ang mga itinaboy ni Allāh mula sa awa Niya. Ang sinumang itataboy ni Allāh ay hindi ka makatatagpo para sa kanya ng isang mapag-adyang tatangkilik sa kanya.
Oni koji imaju ovako pokvareno vjerovanje udaljeni su od Allahove milosti, a onome koga Allah udalji od Svoje milosti nećeš naći pomagača.
Những kẻ đó, những kẻ mà chúng đã mang niềm tin lệch lạc và sai trái sẽ bị Allah tống khử ra khỏi lòng thương xót của Ngài và ai bị Allah tống khứ ra khỏi lòng thương xót của Ngài thì chắc chắn Ngươi (Muhammad) sẽ không bao giờ tìm thấy vị cứu tinh nào có thể giúp y được.
Those who have these corrupt beliefs are removed from Allah’s mercy, and whoever is removed from Allah’s mercy you will find no helper to protect them.
Chúng không hề có bất kỳ vương quyên nào cả, và nếu như chúng có thì chắc chắn chúng sẽ không bao giờ đưa cho ai trong nhân loại dù chỉ là một thứ gì đó rất nhỏ bé đi chăng nữa, ngay cả chỉ bằng một đường chẻ trên hạt chà là.
Wala silang taglay na isang bahagi mula sa paghahari. Kung sakaling nagkaroon sila nito ay talaga sanang hindi sila nagbigay sa isa man mula rito ng anuman, kahit pa man kasing laki ng tuldok na nasa ibabaw ng buto ng datiles.
Oni nemaju nikakav udio u vlasti, a kada bi imali vlast, ne bi nikom ništa dali, pa onoliko koliko iznosi jedna tačka na košpici hurme.
Ils ne détiennent aucune part de souveraineté et s’ils en détenaient une, ils n’en donneraient rien à personne, même pas une part aussi infime que le creux d’un noyau de datte.
They do not have any share in the dominion, and if they did, they would not give people anything from it, not even as much as the speck on the surface of a date stone.
Onların hükümdarlıkta hiçbir nasipleri yoktur. Şayet onların böyle bir payları olsaydı, hiç kimseye hurma çekirdeğinin üzerindeki nokta kadar dahi bir şey vermezlerdi.
Mereka (Yahudi) tidak mendapatkan bagian dari kerajaan. Sekiranya mereka mendapatkan bagian dari kerajaan niscaya mereka tidak akan memberikan sebagian darinya kepada siapapun, walaupun hanya sebesar titik hitam yang ada di punggung biji kurma.
The Envy and Miserly Conduct of the Jews
Allah asked the Jews if they have a share in the dominion. That is merely a statement of rebuke, since they do not have any share in the dominion. Allah then described them as misers,
فَإِذاً لاَّ يُؤْتُونَ النَّاسَ نَقِيراً
(Then in that case they would not give mankind even a Naqir.) Meaning, if they had a share in the sovereignty and dominion, they would not give anyone anything, especially Muhammad , even if it was the speck on the back of a date-stone, which is the meaning of Naqir according to Ibn `Abbas and the majority of the scholars. This Ayah is similar to another of Allah's statements,
قُل لَّوْ أَنتُمْ تَمْلِكُونَ خَزَآئِنَ رَحْمَةِ رَبِّى إِذًا لأمْسَكْتُمْ خَشْيَةَ الإِنفَاقِ
(Say: "If you possessed the treasure of the mercy of my Lord, then you would surely withold it out of fear of spending it.) meaning, for fear that what you have might end, although there is no such possibility here. This only demonstrates their greedy and stingy nature. This is why Allah said,
وَكَانَ الإنْسَـنُ قَتُورًا
(And man is ever Qatur) meaning Bakhil (stingy). Allah then said,
أَمْ يَحْسُدُونَ النَّاسَ عَلَى مَآ ءَاتَـهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(Or do they envy men for what Allah has given them of His Bounty) referring to their envy of the Prophet for the great prophethood that Allah entrusted him with. Their envy made them reject him, because he was an Arab and not from the Children of Israel. At-Tabarani recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that,
أَمْ يَحْسُدُونَ النَّاسَ
(Or do they envy men) means, "We are the worthy people, rather than the rest of the people." Allah said,
فَقَدْ ءَاتَيْنَآ ءَالَ إِبْرَهِيمَ الْكِتَـبَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ وَءَاتَيْنَـهُمْ مُّلْكاً عَظِيماً
(Then, We have already given the family of Ibrahim the Book and Al-Hikmah, and conferred upon them a great kingdom.) meaning, We gave the prophethood to the tribes of the Children of Israel, who are among the offspring of Ibrahim and sent down the Books to them. These Prophets ruled the Jews with the prophetic tradition, and We made kings among them. Yet,
فَمِنْهُمْ مَّنْ ءَامَنَ بِهِ
(Of them were (some) who believed in it;) referring to Allah's favor and bounty (Prophets, Books, kingship),
وَمِنْهُمْ مَّن صَدَّ عَنْهُ
(and of them were (some) who rejected it) by disbelieving in it, ignoring it, and hindering the people from its path, although this bounty was from and for them, the Children of Israel. They disputed with their own Prophets; so what about you, O Muhammad , especially since you are not from the Children of Israel Mujahid said,
فَمِنْهُمْ مَّنْ ءَامَنَ بِهِ
(Of them were (some) who believed in him,) "Muhammad ,
وَمِنْهُمْ مَّن صَدَّ عَنْهُ
(and of them were (some) who rejected him.)" Therefore, O Muhammad, the rejection of you because of their disbelief is even more severe and they are even further from the truth that you brought them. This is why Allah threatened them,
وَكَفَى بِجَهَنَّمَ سَعِيراً
(and enough is Hell for burning (them).), meaning, the Fire is a just punishment for them because of their disbelief, rebellion and defiance of Allah's Books and Messengers.
Linked with previous verses, the description of Jewish traits of character continues in the present verses as well.
The Jews, thinking that they belonged to the race of prophets, projected their community as a sacred one. In consequence, they laid claim to honour and privilege which they justified by the invention of numerous stories and parables. By their own lights, everyone who was Jewish by faith was destined for deliverance and would not be consigned to the fire of Hell. Clearly, their lives were dominated by wishful thinking. The Quranic statement that ‘it is indeed God who purifies whoever He pleases’ rejects such notion that ‘those who consider themselves pure’ are actually and necessarily so. It clarifies that no one may have honour and privilege on the basis of his links with a race or community; these things depend on the divine law of justice. One who, adhering to the divine law, proves himself deserving of honour, will have honour confered upon him, but one who, by his actions, fails to do so, will never be honoured—no matter which race or community he belongs to. The belief in community-based salvation, whether created by the Jews or any other group, is totally without foundation. To invent such a belief and associate it with God is an attempt to associate falsehood with Him. He has never imparted such teaching. God does not discriminate between people on the basis of group, community or race. Such discrimination is a great injustice, whereas God dispenses absolute justice: He does not deal unjustly with anyone. When decadence sets in among the People of the Book, its adherents begin to live a life of wishful thinking instead of following the commands of God. This leads to superstition gaining ground. What can be achieved only through the performance of good deeds, they attempt to gain through sorcery, false beliefs and communion with evil spirits. Such deviators consider religion as a matter of ‘sacred words’ and ‘special relations with saintly personages,’ which may bring miraculous results merely by pronouncing those words or practising the relevant rituals. They continue to pay lip service to religion, but in practice, they follow the path of Satan.
Non otterranno parte del potere. Se la ottenessero, non darebbero nulla a nessuno, anche fosse delle dimensioni della macchia sul nocciolo del dattero.
No poseen soberanía alguna, y si poseyeran alguna, no darían nada a nadie, ni siquiera una parte tan mínima como el hueso de un dátil.
Invidiano Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui(ﷺ), ed i suoi Compagni per la Profezia e la Fede che hanno ottenuto e per le conquiste da loro conseguite sulla terra. Perché li invidiano, mentre abbiamo donato ai Figli di Ibrāhīm il Libro rivelato, e non abbiamo concesso loro solo il Libro, ma abbiamo loro inoltre concesso un vasto Regno rispetto agli altri?!.
¿Por qué los envidian si en el pasado hemos otorgado el Libro Revelado a la descendencia de Abraham u, hicimos descender sobre ellos otras revelaciones y les concedimos hegemonía?
Oni zavide Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, i njegovim ashabima na vjerovjesništvu, vjerovanju i vlasti koje im je Allah dao. Zašto im zavide, a ranije smo davali potomcima Ibrahimovim Knjigu i druge vrste Objave, i davali smo im veliku vlast nad ljudima?
Bagkus naiinggit sila kay Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – at mga Kasamahan nito dahil sa ibinigay ni Allāh sa mga ito na pagkapropeta, pananampalataya, at pagpapakapangyarihan sa lupa? Kaya bakit sila naiinggit sa mga ito gayong nauna nang nagbigay si Allāh sa mga supling ni Abraham ng Kasulatan na ibinaba at ng ikinasi Niya sa kanila bukod pa sa Kasulatan? Nagbigay Siya sa kanila ng isang paghaharing malawak sa mga tao.
Pourquoi les envient-ils alors que nous avons accordé par le passé le Livre Révélé à la descendance d’Abraham, que nous avons descendu sur eux d’autres révélations et que nous leur avons octroyé l’hégémonie ?
Chúng ganh tị với Thiên Sứ Muhammad và những tín đồ của Người về những gì mà Allah đã ban cho họ từ sứ mạng Nabi và đức tin Iman cũng như quyền ngự trị trên trái đất. Sao chúng lại ghen tị trong khi trước đây TA (Allah) đã ban cho hậu duệ của Ibrahim Kinh Sách và đã mặc khải cho họ những Kinh Sách khác và TA cũng đã ban cho họ một vương quốc rộng lớn?!
Rather, they envy Muhammad (peace be upon him) and his Companions because of the prophethood, faith and establishment in the land which Allah has given to them. Why do they envy them when Allah gave the descendants of Abraham the revealed scripture and other revelation besides the scripture, and Allah gave them far-reaching power over people.
Commentary
Admonishing Jews for being unreasonably envious
The knowledge, the grace, the high rank and the grandeur of mission given by Allah Almighty to the Noble Prophet ﷺ made Jews all too jealous. Verses 53 and 54 strongly admonish this attitude of theirs, giving two reasons why their envy was unreasonable. The first reason appears in verse 53, while the second, in verse 54. But, the outcome of both is the same. The drift of the argument is: 'What is the basis of your envy? If this is because you think you are the real inheritors of the kingdom and what he has been blessed with is actually yours, obviously then, this is all wrong. As it is, right now you have no kingdom. Even if you came to have some of it, you are not the kind to give anything to anybody. If your envy is based on the realization that the kingdom, no doubt, did not pass from you onto him, still, the question remains, why did it have to go to him at all. What relevance does he have with having a kingdom? The answer given was: He too comes from the family of prophets who have ruled over kingdoms before him. So, the kingdom has really not come to a stranger. Your envy, therefore, is unreasonable.'
The definition and rules of envy
` Allamah al-Nawawi, the Commentator of Muslim, defines Hasad as : اَلحَسَدُ تَمَیّ زَوَّالِ النِّعمَۃ (Muslim, v.2). It means that Hasad (envy) is a desire to see the other person's blessing somehow disappear, and this is harm (forbidden).
The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
لا تباڈضواولا تحاسدوا ولا تدابروا ، وکونوا عباد اللہ اخواناً ، ولا یحل لمسلم ان یھجر اخاہ فوق ثلاث
"Do not hate and do not envy and do not turn your backs on each other. Instead, become servants of Allah, as brothers. And it is not lawful for a Muslim that he abandons his brother for more than three days." (Muslim, v.2)
In another hadith, he has said:
اِیاکم والحسد، فإن الحسد یأکل الحسنات کما تاکل النار الحطب
"Beware of envy, for envy eats up good deeds as the fire eats up wood." (Abu Dwud, cited by Mishkat)
Sayyidna Zubayr ؓ ، narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
عن الزبیر ؓ قال : قال رسول اللہ ﷺ : دب الیکم داء الامم قبلکم، الحسد والبغضاء ھی لحالقۃ، لا إقول تحلق الشعر، ولکن تحلق الدین
"Stealthily creeping into you is the disease of earlier peoples - envy; and hatred, which is a shaver. I do not say that it shaves hair, but it does shave the religion off." (Ahmad and Tirmidhi, cited by Mishkat)
Envy, whether it be on account of someone's worldly, or spiritual excellence, is harem (forbidden) on both counts, as the words أَمْ لَهُمْ نَصِيبٌ مِّنَ الْمُلْكِ (Is it that they have a share in the kingdom?) seem to point out towards worldly excellence, while the words الْكِتَابَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ (54) (the Book and the wisdom) are indicative of spiritual excellence.
Justru mereka (Yahudi) iri hati kepada Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- dan sahabat-sahabatnya atas apa yang Allah berikan kepada mereka berupa kenabian, keimanan, dan kekuasaan di muka bumi. Mengapa kalangan Yahudi iri hati kepada mereka padahal Kami telah memberikan kepada keturunan Ibrahim kitab suci yang diturunkan, dan wahyu yang Kami turunkan kepada mereka di luar kitab suci, serta kerajaan yang luas?!
Bilakis onlar, Allah'ın onlara verdiği peygamberlik, iman ve yeryüzündeki iktidarlarından ötürü Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- ve ashabına haset ediyorlar. Daha önce İbrahim’in zürriyetine kitap gönderdiğimiz halde neden onlara haset ediyorlar? Onlara kitaptan başka bir şey vahyetmedik. Ayrıca onlara da insanların üzerinde geniş bir hükümdarlık verdik.
Ehlikitaptan bir kısmı, Allah’ın İbrahim -aleyhisselam- ve zürriyetinden gelen peygamberlere indirdiği kitaba iman etmiştir. Kimisi de buna iman etmekten yüz çevirmiştir. İşte Peygamber Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e indirilen kitaba karşı tutumları böyledir. Onlardan inkârcı olanlara yeterli olacak azap, cehennem ateşidir.
Di antara Ahli Kitab ada orang-orang yang beriman kepada apa yang Allah turunkan kepada Ibrahim -‘alaihissalām- dan nabi-nabi dari keturunannya. Di antara mereka juga ada orang-orang yang berpaling dari beriman kepadanya dan inilah sikap mereka terhadap apa yang diturunkan kepada Nabi Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-. Sungguh, neraka adalah azab yang setimpal bagi kaum Ahli Kitab yang kafir kepadanya.
E tra la gente del Libro vi è colui che ha creduto in ciò che è stato rivelato da parte di Allāh ad Ibrāhīm e agli altri profeti, tra i suoi figli; e vi è, tra di loro, chi ha rinnegato la fede: Tale è la scelta di questi ultimi nei confronti del profeta Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui(ﷺ). Il Fuoco è punizione sufficiente per i rinnegatori tra loro.
Entre la Gente del Libro, algunos creyeron en lo que Al-lah reveló a Abraham u y a los otros Profetas en su descendencia, y otros por el contrario, se negaron a creer. Tal es su posición respecto a lo que fue revelado al profeta Mujámmad r. El Fuego es el castigo que reciben aquellos que no creen.
Među sljedbenicima Knjige bijaše onih koji su vjerovali u Objavu koju je Allah dao Ibrahimu, alejhis-selam, i njegovim potomcima, a bilo je i onih koji su se okrenuli od vjerovanja, što je njihov stav i prema Objavi koja je data Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem. Vatra je odgovarajuća kazna onome među njima ko je bio nevjernik.
Parmi les Gens du Livre, certains croient en ce qu’Allah a révélé à Abraham et aux autres prophètes de sa descendance, d’autres en revanche ont refusé de croire. Telle est leur position à l’égard de ce qui a été révélé au Prophète Muħammad ; or le Feu est le châtiment qui convient à ceux qui mécroient.
Some of the People of the Scripture have faith in what Allah revealed to Abraham (peace be upon him), and to the prophets among his descendants; and there are those who denied this, and turned people away from having faith in it, and who do the same with what was revealed to the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him). The fire of Hell is sufficient as a punishment for those of them who disbelieve.
Mayroon sa mga May Kasulatan na sumampalataya sa pinababa ni Allāh kay Abraham – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – at sa mga propeta Niya kabilang sa mga supling nito. Mayroon sa kanila na umayaw sa pagsampalataya sa Kanya. Ito ay ang paninindigan nila sa pinababa kay Propeta Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan. Ang Apoy ay ang pagdurusang itutumbas sa sinumang tumangging sumampalataya kabilang sa kanila.
Trong những người dân Kinh Sách (Do Thái, Thiên Chúa), có người tin nơi những gì được ban xuống cho Ibrahim và các vị Nabi khac từ con cháu của Người nhưng có người thì quay lưng với đức tin nơi họ, và tình trạng vô đức tin này của họ cũng được lặp lại với những gì được ban xuống cho Muhammad. Và Hỏa Ngục là nơi đủ để trừng phạt cho những ai vô đức tin trong bọn chúng.
Ceux qui rejettent nos versets, Nous les ferons entrer dans un Feu qui les cernera le Jour de la Résurrection et à chaque fois qu’il consumera leur peau, Nous changerons celle-ci afin que le châtiment continue.
Allah est Puissant et nul ne Lui tient tête. Il manifeste Sa Sagesse dans Sa gestion du monde et Ses décrets.
Those who disbelieve in the signs and verses of Allah will be entered into a fire that surrounds them on the Day of Judgement. Whenever their skins have been burned, they will be replaced with fresh skins, so that they continue to feel the punishment. Allah is Mighty, and nothing detracts from His might. And He is Wise in His administration and decree.
Tunay na ang mga tumangging sumampalataya sa mga tanda Namin ay magpapasok Kami sa kanila sa Araw ng Pagbangon sa Apoy na papalibot sa kanila. Sa tuwing sinunog ang mga balat nila ay magpapalit Kami sa kanila ng mga ibang balat na iba sa mga ito upang magpatuloy sa kanila ang pagdurusa. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging Makapangyarihan: walang dumadaig sa Kanya na anuman, Marunong sa pinangangasiwaan Niya at hinahatulan Niya.
Quả thật, những ai vô đức tin nơi các lời mặc khải của TA (Allah) thì vào Ngày Phục Sinh TA sẽ đày chúng vào Hỏa Ngục, và mỗi khi da của chúng bị lửa thiêu cháy TA sẽ cho lớp da khác thay thế để chúng tiếp tục nếm lấy mùi đau đớn của sự trừng phạt; quả thật Allah là Đấng Toàn Năng trên tất cả mọi thứ, không có gì có thể cưỡng lại được sức mạnh và quyền năng của Ngài, và Ngài là Đấng Chí Minh trong phán quyết và điều hành các công việc của Ngài.
One koji ne vjeruju u Naše ajete uvest ćemo u Vatru, koja će ih sa svih strana obuhvatiti na Sudnjem danu. Kada god im izgori koža, zamijenit ćemo je novom kožom, kako bi nastavili osjećati patnju. Allah je silan, te Ga niko ne može nadvladati, i mudar je u uređivanju i presuđivanju.
Ayetlerimizi inkâr edenleri, kıyamet günü çepeçevre saran cehennem ateşine sokacağız. Üzerlerine azap devam etsin diye de her derileri yandığında derilerini yenileriyle değiştireceğiz. Şüphesiz Allah güçlüdür, hiç bir şey O'na galip gelemez. İşleri çekip çevirmesinde ve takdirinde hikmet sahibidir.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir kepada ayat-ayat Kami kelak pada hari Kiamat akan Kami masukkan ke dalam api neraka yang akan meliputi mereka. Setiap kali api neraka itu membakar kulit mereka, Kami ganti kulit yang hangus itu dengan kulit yang baru agar mereka terus-menerus merasakan azab tersebut. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahaperkasa, tidak ada yang mengalahkan-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam semua hal yang Dia urus dan Dia tetapkan.
Particular believers and disbelievers were mentioned in the previous verses. Stated now is the reward and punishment of a believer and a disbeliever as a universal rule.
Commentary
Explaining the highly apocalyptic statement كُلَّمَا نَضِجَتْ جُلُودُهُم بَدَّلْنَاهُمْ in verse 56, Sayyidna Mu` adh ؓ says that as soon as their skin is burnt out it will be replaced - and this will be with such speed that the skin will be replaced a hundred times in one moment.
Sayyidna Hasan al-Basri (رح) says:
تاکل النار کلّ یوم سبعین الف مرّۃ کلما اکلتھم قیل لھم : عودوا فیعودون کما کانوا (اخرج البیھقی عین الحسن بحوالہ مظھری ج 2)
"The fire will eat them everyday seventy thousand times. When it would have eaten them up, they will be commanded: 'Return’. So, they shall return to be as they were." (al-Baihaqi, as quoted by Mazhari)
According to a narration in al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: عن انبی ﷺ قال : ان اھون اھل النار عذابا رجل فی اخمص قدمیہ جمرتان یغلی منھما دماحہ کما یغلی الرجل بالقمقم (رواہ البخاری و مسلم ، بحوالہ الترغیب و الترھیب ج 4 ص 239)
"Lightest in punishment among the people of fire will be the man in the sole of whose feet there will be two smoldering embers the heat from which will keep his brain boiling like a cauldron boiling to the brim." (Almundhiri, al-Targhib v.4, p.239)
An explanation of 'purified wives'
According to Hakim, Sayyidna Abu Said al-Khudri ؓ narrated that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: The women of Jannah will be pure, that is, pure from menstruation, defecation, urination and nasal mucus.
Mujahid adds to the above by saying: They shall also be 'pure and free from procreation and seminal impurity.' (Mazhari)
Let us now look at the last two words: ظِلًّا ظَلِيلًا in verse 57. Here, by mentioning ظلیل after ظل it has been mentioned that the shade in Jannah will be dense and ever-present. This is like saying: شَمسُ شَامِسُ or لیللُ لِیٔیلُ which indicate that the blessings of Paradise will last forever.
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah narrates that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: اِن فی الجنۃ الشجرۃ یسیر الراکب فی ظلھا مأۃ عام ما یقطعھا، اقروا إن شٔتم و ظل ممدود
"There is a tree in Paradise. If a rider were to ride under its shade for a hundred years, he will still not cross it. Read, if you wish, وَظِلٍّ مَّمْدُودٍ (A shade, ever-extended, ever-stretched)."
Explaining ظِلًّا ظَلِيلًا ، Rabi' ibn Anas said:
ھو ظل العرش الذی لا یزول
"That is the shade of the Throne (al-'arsh) which will never decline."
The Punishment of Those Who Disbelieve in Allah's Books and Messengers
Allah describes the torment in the Fire of Jahannam for those who disbelieve in His Ayat and hinder from the path of His Messengers. Allah said,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ بِـَايَـتِنَا
(Surely, those who disbelieved in Our Ayat ,) meaning, We will place them in the Fire which will encompass every part of their bodies. Allah then states that their punishment and torment are everlasting,
كُلَّمَا نَضِجَتْ جُلُودُهُمْ بَدَّلْنَـهُمْ جُلُوداً غَيْرَهَا لِيَذُوقُواْ الْعَذَابَ
(We shall burn them in Fire. As often as their skins are roasted through, We shall change them for other skins that they may taste the punishment). Al-A`mash said that Ibn `Umar said, "When their skin are burned, they will be given another skin in replacement, and this skin will be as white as paper." This was collected by Ibn Abi Hatim, who also recorded that Al-Hasan said,
كُلَّمَا نَضِجَتْ جُلُودُهُمْ
(As often as their skins are roasted through,) "Their skin will be roasted through, seventy thousand times every day." Husayn said; Fudayl added that Hisham said that Al-Hasan also said that,
كُلَّمَا نَضِجَتْ جُلُودُهُمْ
(As often as their skins are roasted through, ) means, "Whenever the Fire has roasted them through and consumed their flesh, they will be told, `Go back as you were before,' and they will."
The Wealth of the Righteous; Paradise and its Joy
Allah said,
وَالَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَـتِ سَنُدْخِلُهُمْ جَنَّـتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا الاٌّنْهَـرُ خَـلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَداً
(But those who believe and do deeds of righteousness, We shall admit them to Gardens under which rivers flow (Paradise), abiding therein forever.) describing the destination of the happy ones in the gardens of Eden, beneath which rivers flow in all of its areas, spaces and corners, wherever they desire and wish. They will reside in it for eternity, and they will not be transferred or removed from it, nor would they want to move from it. Allah said,
لَّهُمْ فِيهَآ أَزْوَجٌ مُّطَهَّرَةٌ
(Therein they shall have Azwajun Mutahharatun (purified mates),) free of menstruation, postnatal bleeding, filth, bad manners and shortcomings. Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah means, "They are purified of filth and foul things." Similar was said by `Ata', Al-Hasan, Ad-Dahhak, An-Nakha`i, Abu Salih, `Atiyah, and As-Suddi. Mujahid said that they are, free of urine, menstruation, spit, mucous and pregnancies." Allah's statement,
وَنُدْخِلُهُمْ ظِـلاًّ ظَلِيلاً
(And We shall admit them to shades, wide and ever deepening (Paradise).) means, wide, extensive, pure and elegant shade. Ibn Jarir recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Prophet said,
«إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لَشَجَرَةً يَسِيرُ الرَّاكِبُ فِي ظِلِّهَا مِائَةَ عَامٍ لَا يَقْطَعُهَا: شَجَرَةَ الْخُلْد»
(There is a tree in Paradise, that if a rider travels under its shade for a hundred years, he will not cross it. It is the Tree of Everlasting Life.)
In verità introdurremo coloro che negano i nostri segni, nel Giorno del Giudizio, nel Fuoco ardente; ogni volta che la loro pelle brucerà, la sostituiremo con altra pelle, in modo che la punizione prosegua. In verità, Allāh è Potente, nulla può vincerLo, Saggio nella Sua Amministrazione, tramite la quale decide.
A aquellos que rechacen las aleyas, los envolveremos en un Fuego el Día de la Resurrección, y cada vez que su piel se consuma, la cambiaremos por una piel nueva para que así el castigo continúe. Al-lah es Poderoso y nadie se Le opone. Él manifiesta Su Sabiduría en Su gestión del mundo y Sus decretos.
E coloro che hanno creduto in Allāh ed hanno seguito i Suoi messaggeri e sono stati obbedienti, li introdurremo, nel Giorno del Giudizio, in Paradisi sotto i cui palazzi scorrono fiumi, in cui dimoreranno per l'eternità. Godranno, in questi paradisi, di mogli libere da qualsiasi cosa ripugnante, e godranno di una vasta ombra, in cui non soffriranno né caldo né freddo.
Ceux qui croient en Allah, suivent Ses messagers et accomplissent des œuvres d’obéissance, Nous les ferons entrer le Jour de la Résurrection dans des Jardins où les rivières coulent sous les palais dans lesquels ils demeureront éternellement. Ils auront dans ces jardins des épouses purifiées de toute souillure et nous les ferons séjourner sous un ombrage épais où ils ne ressentiront ni chaleur ni froid.
A one koji vjeruju u Allaha, slijede Njegovog Poslanika i čine dobra djela uvest ćemo na Sudnjem danu u džennetske perivoje, ispod čijih dvoraca rijeke teku, u kojima će vječno boraviti. U tim džennetskim perivojima će imati supruge koje su čiste u svakom smislu, i uvest ćemo ih u dugu gustu hladovinu u kojoj im neće biti ni hladno ni vruće.
A aquellos que creen en Al-lah, siguen a Sus mensajeros y realizan actos de obediencia a Al-lah, los haremos entrar, el Día de la Resurrección, en Jardines por los que corren ríos, donde habitarán eternamente. Tendrán en estos jardines esposas inmaculadas y los haremos descansar bajo una sombra espesa, donde no sentirán frío ni calor.
Those who have faith in Allah and follow His messengers, doing good actions, will be entered on the Day of Judgement into gardens with rivers flowing beneath their palaces, where they will live eternally. In these gardens there will be mates for them, purified from any impurity, and they will be entered into expansive refreshing shade.
Ang mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo Niya, at gumawa ng mga pagtalima ay magpapapasok Kami sa kanila sa Araw ng Pagbangon sa mga hardin na dumadaloy mula sa ilalim ng mga palasyo ng mga ito ang mga ilog bilang mga mamamalagi sa mga ito magpakailanman. Magkakaroon sila sa mga harding ito ng mga maybahay na dinalisay mula sa bawat karumihan, at magpapapasok Kami sa kanila sa lilim na malawak na makapal na walang init doon ni lamig.
Còn những ai có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài đồng thời năng làm những việc làm ngoan đạo và thiện tốt thì vào Ngày Phục Sinh TA (Allah) sẽ thu nhận họ vào Thiên Đàng với những ngôi vườn xanh tươi bên các tòa lâu đài tráng lệ phía dưới có các dòng sông chảy, họ sẽ sống mãi mãi nơi đó; và nơi Thiên Đàng, họ sẽ được ban cho những người vợ (những người chồng) thanh khiết, và họ sẽ được cho nghỉ ngơi bên dưới những bóng râm mát dịu và trong lành.
Sebaliknya, orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah, mengikuti Rasul-Nya, dan mengerjakan amal saleh kelak pada hari Kiamat akan Kami masukkan ke dalam surga yang di bawah istana-istananya mengalir sungai-sungai, dan mereka akan menetap di dalamnya untuk selama-lamanya. Di dalam surga itu mereka memiliki istri-istri yang suci dari semua kotoran dan Kami akan memasukkan mereka ke dalam naungan yang rindang dan lebat, yang tidak panas dan tidak dingin.
In real life, the hypocrites tread the path of selfish desires and give in to satanic inducements, but outwardly, bearing the label of religion, they think that their actions are truly guided by God’s religion. In such an atmosphere, whenever the pure Truth is presented to them, they become its bitterest opponents. They feel that their religious status is being negated by that call. On the other hand, the existence of non-believers around them poses no such challenge and, therefore, their attitude towards them remains lax. But the preacher of truth cannot expect any leniency from them, for they become infuriated with jealousy over someone else having been granted religious representation, when they alone had formerly had a monopoly of religion. They quite forget that God chooses the representatives of His religion on the basis of purity of soul, inner piety and a sound heart, and not because of any outward show of piety. Being accursed is to be deprived of the grace and succour of God. Just as starvation and thirst wreck one’s physical existence, similarly deprivation of God’s grace and succour wrecks one’s spiritual existence. A cursed person becomes so insensitive that he loses the ability to distinguish between truth and untruth. He fails to recognize and accept explicit signs and cannot differentiate between absurd argumentation and logical argument.
Allah’a iman edip, resulüne tabi olan ve emirleri yerine getirenleri kıyamet günü saraylarının altından ırmaklar akan, içinde ebediyen kalacakları cennetlere sokacağız. Onlar için bu cennetlerde bütün pisliklerden arınmış tertemiz eşler vardır. Aynı zamanda onları, soğuğu ve sıcağı olmayan, uzun, sık gölgeliklere yerleştireceğiz.
"Sesungguhnya Allah menyuruh kamu menyampaikan amanat kepada yang berhak menerimanya, dan (menyuruh kamu) apabila menetapkan hukum di antara manusia supaya kamu menetapkan dengan adil. Sesungguhnya Allah memberi pengajaran yang sebaik-baiknya kepadamu. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Melihat. Hai orang-orang yang beriman, taatilah Allah dan taatilah Rasul(Nya), dan ulil amri di antara kamu. Kemudian jika kamu berlainan pendapat tentang sesuatu, maka kembalikanlah ia kepada Allah (al-Qur`an) dan Rasul (sunnahnya), jika kamu benar-benar beriman kepada Allah dan Hari Kemudian. Yang de-mikian itu lebih utama (bagimu) dan lebih baik akibatnya." (An-Nisa`: 58-59).
(58) Amanah itu adalah setiap hal yang dipercayakan ke-pada seseorang dan ia diperintahkan untuk menunaikannya, Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan hamba-hambaNya agar menunaikan amanah, maksudnya secara sempurna dan penuh, tidak dikurangi, dicurangi, dan tidak pula diulur-ulur, dan termasuk dalam amanah di sini adalah amanah kekuasaan, harta, rahasia-rahasia, dan perintah-perintah yang tidak diketahui kecuali oleh Allah semata. Sesung-guhnya para ahli fikih telah menyebutkan bahwa barangsiapa yang diserahkan kepadanya suatu amanah, maka ia wajib menjaga amanah tersebut dalam suatu tempat yang patut, mereka berkata, "Karena sesungguhnya tidaklah mungkin dapat ditunaikan kecuali dengan menjaganya, maka wajiblah hal itu dilakukan." Dan Firman Allah, ﴾ إِلَىٰٓ أَهۡلِهَا ﴿ "Kepada yang berhak menerimanya," sebuah dalil bahwa tidaklah diserahkan dan ditunaikan kepada selain orang yang berhak menerimanya, dan wakil orang tersebut adalah dalam posisinya, sehingga apabila ia menyerahkannya kepada selain orang yang berhak menerimanya, maka ia tidaklah dikatakan telah menunaikannya.
﴾ وَإِذَا حَكَمۡتُم بَيۡنَ ٱلنَّاسِ أَن تَحۡكُمُواْ بِٱلۡعَدۡلِۚ ﴿ "Dan (menyuruh kamu) apabila menetapkan hukum di antara manusia supaya kamu menetapkan dengan adil," hal ini mencakup hukum di antara mereka dalam perkara darah, harta, maupun kehormatan, baik sedikit maupun banyak, terhadap yang dekat maupun yang jauh, seorang yang baik mau-pun yang jahat, seorang teman maupun musuh. Maksud dari adil di sini adalah yang diperintahkan oleh Allah untuk berhukum dengannya yaitu apa yang disyariatkan oleh Allah melalui lisan RasulNya berupa ketentuan-ketentuan dan hukum-hukum. Hal ini menuntut untuk mengetahui keadilan agar dapat menetapkan hukum dengannya, dan ketika perintah-perintah tersebut adalah suatu yang baik dan adil, Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ نِعِمَّا يَعِظُكُم بِهِۦٓۗ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ سَمِيعَۢا بَصِيرٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah memberi pengajaran yang sebaik-baiknya kepadamu. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Melihat," ini merupakan pujian dari Allah bagi perintah-perintahNya dan larangan-laranganNya, karena mencakup kemaslahatan dunia dan akhirat dan menolak kemudharatan pada keduanya, karena sesung-guhnya Dzat yang mensyariatkannya adalah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Melihat, yang tidak ada sesuatu pun yang tersembunyi bagiNya dan Dia mengetahui kemaslahatan hamba, yang mereka sendiri tidak mengetahuinya.
(59) Kemudian Allah memerintahkan untuk taat kepadaNya dan taat kepada RasulNya, yaitu dengan melaksanakan perintah keduanya yang wajib dan yang sunnah, serta menjauhi larangan keduanya. Allah juga memerintahkan untuk taat kepada para pemimpin, mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang memegang ke-kuasaan atas manusia, yaitu para penguasa, para hakim, dan para ahli fatwa (mufti), sesungguhnya tidaklah akan berjalan baik urusan agama dan dunia manusia kecuali dengan taat dan tunduk kepada mereka, sebagai suatu tindakan ketaatan kepada Allah dan meng-harap apa yang ada di sisiNya, akan tetapi dengan syarat bila mereka tidak memerintahkan kepada kemaksiatan kepada Allah, dan bila mereka memerintahkan kepada kemaksiatan kepada Allah, maka tidak ada ketaatan kepada makhluk dalam kemaksiatan kepada Allah. Dan bisa jadi inilah rahasia dari dihilangkannya kata kerja "taat" pada perintah taat kepada mereka dan penyebutannya bersama dengan taat kepada Rasul, karena sesungguhnya Rasul tidaklah memerintahkan kecuali ketaatan kepada Allah, dan ba-rangsiapa yang taat kepadanya, sesungguhnya ia telah taat kepada Allah, adapun para pemimpin, maka syarat taat kepada mereka adalah bahwa apa yang diperintahkan bukanlah suatu kemaksiatan.
Kemudian Allah memerintahkan agar mengembalikan segala perkara yang diperselisihkan oleh manusia dari perkara-perkara yang merupakan dasar-dasar agama ataupun cabang-cabangnya kepada Allah dan RasulNya, maksudnya kepada kitabullah dan sunnah RasulNya, karena pada kedua hal itu ada keputusan yang adil bagi seluruh masalah yang diperselisihkan, yaitu dengan pengungkapannya secara jelas oleh keduanya atau secara umum atau isyarat atau peringatan atau pemahaman atau keumuman makna yang dapat diqiyaskan dengannya segala hal yang sejenis dengan keumuman makna tersebut, karena sesungguhnya di atas Kitabullah dan Sunnah RasulNya agama tegak berdiri, dan tidak-lah akan lurus iman seseorang kecuali dengan mengimani kedua-nya, maka mengembalikan perkara kepada keduanya adalah syarat keimanan, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِن كُنتُمۡ تُؤۡمِنُونَ بِٱللَّهِ وَٱلۡيَوۡمِ ٱلۡأٓخِرِۚ ﴿ "Jika kamu benar-benar beriman kepada Allah dan Hari Kemudian" hal ini menunjukkan bahwa barangsiapa yang tidak mengembalikan perkara-perkara yang diperselisihkan kepada keduanya, maka ia bukanlah seorang Mukmin yang hakiki, akan tetapi ia adalah seorang yang percaya kepada thaghut sebagaimana yang Allah sebutkan dalam ayat selanjutnya, ﴾ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Yang demikian itu" yaitu mengembalikan kepada Allah dan RasulNya, ﴾ خَيۡرٞ وَأَحۡسَنُ تَأۡوِيلًا ﴿ "lebih utama (bagimu) dan lebih baik akibatnya," karena sesungguhnya hukum Allah dan RasulNya adalah sebaik-baik hukum, seadil-adilnya, dan paling berguna bagi manusia dalam urusan agama, dunia, dan hasil akhirat mereka.
Sesungguhnya Allah menyuruh kalian untuk menunaikan hal yang diamanahkan pada kalian terhadap pemiliknya. Dia juga menyuruh kalian, apabila kalian memutuskan perkara di antara manusia dalam semua urusan mereka maka putuskanlah perkara mereka dengan adil, jangan memihak atau zalim dalam memutuskan. Sesungguhnya Allah mengingatkan dan memberi bimbingan yang sebaik-baiknya ke arahnya (menjaga amanah) dalam setiap kondisi kalian. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mendengar ucapan-ucapan kalian dan Maha Melihat perbuatan-perbuatan kalian.
Allah vous enjoint de restituer toute chose que l’on vous a confiée à son propriétaire et vous ordonne lorsque vous jugez entre les gens de n’être partiaux ni injustes dans vos sentences.
Quel bon rappel et quelle belle recommandation vous fait Allah au sujet de toute affaire vous concernant.
Il entend vos paroles et voit vos agissements.
Commentary
The background of the revelation of these verses
The first of the two verses cited above was revealed in the back-ground of a particular event which related to the custodial service of the Ka'bah, an office of great honour even before the advent of Islam. Those who were appointed to serve the House of Allah in a particular area of responsibility were regarded as people of great prestige and distinction in the community. Therefore, different areas of services were distributed over different people. It was from the time of Jahilliyah that, during the days of Hajj, the service of providing drinking water to pilgrims from the well of Zamzam was entrusted to Sayyidna ` Abbas ؓ ، the revered uncle of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . This was known as Siqayah سقایہ . Some other services similar to this were in the charge of Abu Talib, another uncle of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Likewise, the custodial duty of keeping the keys to the House of Allah and of opening and closing it during fixed days had been given to ` Uthman ibn Talhah.
According to a personal statement of ` Uthman ibn Talhah, the Ka'bah was opened every Monday and Thursday during the period of Jahilliyah and people would use the occasion to have the honour of entering the sacred House. Once before Hijrah, the Holy Prophet ﷺ came with some of his Companions in order to enter the Ka'bah. ` Uthman ibn Talhah had not embraced Islam until that time. He stopped the Holy Prophet ﷺ from going in, displaying an attitude which was very rude. The Holy Prophet ﷺ showed great restraint, tolerated his harsh words, then said: 'O ` Uthman, a day will come when you would perhaps see this key to the Baytullah in my hands when I shall have the power and choice to give it to anyone I choose.' ` Uthman ibn Talhah said: 'If this happens, the Quraysh will then be all uprooted and disgraced.' He said: 'No, the Quraysh will then be all established and very honourable indeed.' Saying this, he went into the Baytullah. After that, says Talhah, when I did a little soul-searching, I became convinced that whatever he has said is bound to happen. I made up my mind that I am going to embrace Islam then and there. But, my own people around me vehemently opposed the idea and everybody joined in to chide me on my decision. So, I was unable to convert to Islam. When came the conquest of Makkah, the Holy Prophet ﷺ called for me and asked for the key to Baytullah, which I presented to him.'
In some narrations, it is said that ` Uthman ibn Talhah had climbed over the Baytullah with the key. It was Sayyidna Ali ؓ who, in deference to the order of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، had forcibly taken the key from his hand and had given it to the Holy Prophet ﷺ .
So he went into the Baytullah, offered his prayers there, and when he came out, he returned the key to Talhah saying: 'Here, take it. Now this key will always remain with your family right through the Last Day. Anyone who will take this key from you will be a tyrant.' (By this he meant that nobody has the right to take back this key from Talhah) He also instructed him to use whatever money or things he may get in return for this service to Baytullah in accordance with the rules set by the Shari'ah of Islam.
` Uthman ibn Talhah says: 'When I, with the key in my hand, started walking off all delighted, he called me again, and said: ` Remember ` Uthman, did I not tell you, something way back? Has it come to pass, or has it not?' Now, I remembered what he had said before Hijrah when he had said: 'A day will come when you will see this key in my hand.' I submitted: 'Yes, there is no doubt about it. Your word has come true.' And that was the time when I recited the Kalimah and entered the fold of Islam.' (Mazhari, from Ibn Sa'd).
Sayyidna ` Umar ibn Al-Khattab ؓ al says: 'That day, when the Holy Prophet ﷺ came out of the Baytullah, he was reciting this very verse, that is, إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَأْمُرُكُمْ أَن تُؤَدُّوا الْأَمَانَاتِ إِلَىٰ أَهْلِهَا (58). I had never heard him recite this verse before this.' Obviously, this verse was revealed to him inside the Ka'bah exactly at that time. Obeying the Divine command in the verse, the Holy Prophet ﷺ called ` Uthman ibn Talhah again and made him the trustee of the key, because ` Uthman ibn Talhah when he had given the key to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، had said: 'I hand over this article of trust to you.' Although, the remark he made was not technically correct as it was the sole right of the Holy Prophet ﷺ to take whatever course of action he deemed fit. But, the Holy Qur'an has, in this verse, taken into consideration the nature of trust involved therein, and directed the Holy Prophet ﷺ to return the key to none else but ` Uthman, although, that was a time when Sayyidna ` Abbas and Sayyidna ALI ؓ had both requested that, since Baytullah's offices of water supply and custodial services (Siqaya and Sidana) were in their respective charge, this service of the Key-Bearer of the Ka'bah may be entrusted to them. But, the Holy Prophet ﷺ preferred to follow the instruction given in this verse, bypassed their request and returned the key to ` Uthman ibn Talhah. (Tafsir Mazhari)
This was the background in which this verse was revealed. At this point let us bear in mind an important rule on which there is a consensus. The rule is that even if a Qur'anic verse is revealed in a particular background, the rule laid down by it in general terms must be taken as of universal application and must not be restricted to that particular event.
Now, we can turn to the meanings and exegetic aspects of these verses.
The Holy Qur'an says: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَأْمُرُكُمْ أَن تُؤَدُّوا الْأَمَانَاتِ إِلَىٰ أَهْلِهَا It means: 'Surely, Allah commands you to fulfill trust obligations towards those entitled to them.' As to who is the addressee of this command, there are two probabilities: It could have been addressed to the general body of Muslims, or it could have been addressed particularly, to those in authority. What is more obvious here is that the verse is addressed to everyone who holds anything in trust. This includes the masses and also those in authority.
The emphasis laid on fulfilling trust obligations
The functional outcome of the command in the verse is that everyone who holds anything in trust with him is duty-bound to see that trust obligations are faithfully fulfilled and that the rightful recipients have in their hands what is their due. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has laid great stress on the fulfillment of trust obligations.
Sayyidna Anas ؓ says: It must have been a rare sermon indeed in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ may not, have said the following words:
لَا اِیمَان لِمن لا اَمَانَہ، ولا دین لِمَن لا عَھدَ لہ
"One who does not fulfill trust obligations has no Faith ('Iman) with him; and one who does not stand by his word of promise has no religion (Din) with him." (Reported by al-Baihaqi in Shu'ab al-'Iman)
Breach of Trust is a Sign of Hypocrisy
According to narrations from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah and Sayyidna Ibn ` Umar ؓ appearing in al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، while describing the signs of hypocrisy on a certain day, pointed out to a particular sign which was: 'Give him an amanah and he will do khiyanah.' It means when an hypocrite is charged with a trust obligation, he will commit a breach of trust.
Kinds of trust obligations
Here, worth pondering is the Qur'anic use of the word, Amanat which is in the plural form. This is to hint that amanah (trust obligation) is not simply limited to cash or kind which someone may have entrusted to someone else for safe-keeping until demanded, which is the most prevailing and commonly understood form of amanah. The cue is that there are other kinds of amanah as well. For example, the incident mentioned earlier under the background of the revelation of this verse does not have any financial aspect to it. The key to the Baytullah was not a financial asset. Instead, this key was a symbol of the office of the serving keeper of the Baytullah.
The offices of authority and government are trusts from Allah
This tells us that offices and ranks of government, whatever they may be, are all handed over to the recipients as trust from Allah. Those who receive it are its amin (trustees). This covers all officials and everyone else in authority who wield the powers of appointments and dismissals. For them, it is not permissible that they give any office or job or responsibility to anyone who is not deserving of it in terms of his relevant practical expertise or intellectual capability. Instead of doing that, it is incumbent on those in authority that they must make a serious search for the most deserving person for every job, every office within the jurisdiction of the government.
Cursed is he who appoints somebody undeserving to any office
In case, it is not possible to find the most perfect person for an office, someone with the most desirable qualifications and capabilities, someone who combines in himself all required conditions, then, preference may be given to the one who is superior-most in terms of his capabilities and trustworthiness from among the many of those avail-able.
In a hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: If a person, who has been charged with some responsibility relating to the general body of Muslims, gives an office to someone simply on the basis of friendship or connection of some sort, without finding out the capability or merit of the person concerned, the curse of Allah falls on him. Not accepted from him is any act of worship which he has been obligated with (fard) nor any of that which he offers voluntarily (nafl.), all along till the time he enters the Hell. (Jam` ul-Fawa'id, p. 325)
In some narrations it is reported that whoever entrusts a person with an office of responsibility, although he knows that there is another person more suited and more deserving for that office, then, he has committed a breach of trust against Allah, against His Messenger and against all Muslims.
The chaos and corruption seen in many systems of governance these days is a sad consequence of ignoring this Qur'anic teaching, as offices are distributed on the basis of connections, recommendations and bribes. The result is that undeserving and unmerited people usurp offices they are not fit to occupy, doing nothing but harassing millions of God's own people, and in the process, destroying the very edifice of the system.
Therefore, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
اِذَا وسد الامر الی غیر اھلہ فانتظر الساعہ
"When the responsibility of affairs is placed under the charge of those who are not deserving of and fit for it, then, wait for the Day of Doom (that is, there is no solution for this chaos)."
This instruction appears in a hadith from Kitab al-` Ilm of Sahib al-Bukhari.
To recapitulate, let us remember that the Holy Qur'an uses the plural form for trust obligations, that is, Amanat', and thus gives the hint that trust obligations do not simply relate to property or other financial assets held in trust by one person on behalf of the other. Instead of that, it has many kinds, included wherein are offices of the government.
There is a hadith where the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
الَمَجَالِسُ بِالاَمانَۃِ (Meetings are a kind of trust). It means that anything said in a meeting is a matter of trust restricted to it. Reporting and publicizing what transpired there without the permission of participants is not permissible.
Similarly, another hadith say اَلمُستَشَارُ مُؤتَمِنُ . It means: The consultant is a trustee.' It is incumbent on him that the counsel he gives must be, in .his best judgment, most beneficial for the seekers of the advice. If he gives an advice which he knows is not in the best interest of the seeker of the advice, he has committed a breach of trust right there. Similarly, if someone confides you with his secret, it becomes an article of trust kept on his behalf. Disclosing it to anyone without his permission is a breach of trust. So, the present verse tells us to be very particular in fulfilling all such trust obligations as due.
It was just the explanation of the first sentence of the first verse which has brought us this far. Now, we proceed with the explanation of the second sentence of the first verse (58) which reads: وَإِذَا حَكَمْتُم بَيْنَ النَّاسِ أَن تَحْكُمُوا بِالْعَدْلِ (when you judge between people, judge with fairness). What is obvious here is that the mode of address in the verse refers to those in authority who decide cases of dispute. Taking their cue from here, some commentators have concluded that the addressee in the first sentence is the same as in the second, that is, those in authority. This does not take into consideration the leeway that exists here too, very much like it is in the first sentence, that is, the probability exists that both office-holders and masses are included in this address for the simple reason that among the common people at large the usual practice is to appoint a neutral arbitrator to judge and decide between disputing parties. However, there is no doubt that, at the first sight, the addressees of both these sentences appear to be none but those in authority. Therefore, it can be said that their addressees are, primarily, those in authority; while, secondarily, this address is also directed at all those who are keepers of trusts, and who have been appointed to arbitrate in some case.
It should be noted that Allah Almighty , has said: بَینَ النَاّسِ that is, "between people"; and not anything like, 'between Muslims' or 'between believers.' Thus, the hint given is that all human beings are equal in the sight of the decider of cases in dispute. They may be Muslims or non-Muslims, friends or enemies, or they may belong to the same country, colour, language, or may be from another country, differ in colour and speak a different language. Those who have been made responsible to judge between them are duty-bound to cast aside all these connections and give their decision guided by whatever be the dictate of truth, right and just.
Equity and justice guarantee world peace
In a nutshell, it can be said that the first sentence of this verse carries the command to fulfill trust obligations, while equity and justice have been enjoined in the second. Between the two, the fulfillment of trust obligations has been given precedence. Perhaps, the reason for this may be that the establishment of a system that guarantees equity and justice all over a country is just not possible without it. It means that those who hold power in a country must, first of all, fulfill their trust obligations, a bounden duty which has to be discharged correctly and properly. Consequently they must appoint only those to the offices of the government who prove to be the best of the lot in terms of their ability to perform the required job and in terms of their trustworthiness and honesty. In this matter, no back-doors should be opened by acting on the basis of friendship, relation-ships, connections, recommendations and bribes. If this is not done, the result will be that gangs of the undeserving, and the incapable, or hosts of usurpers and tyrants will take over all offices and entrench themselves. When this happens, those at the highest level of power and authority cannot, even if they genuinely wish to usher an era of equity and justice in the country, do anything about it. The whole thing will just become impossible because these very officials of the government are supposed to be the functionaries of the government through which it acts. When these officials turn pilferers of the trust or are flatly incapable of performing the duty entrusted to them, how can equity and justice be installed in a system?
Specially worth-remembering in this verse is that Allah Almighty has, by equating offices of the government with the trust obligations, made it clear at the very outset that amanah or whatever is held in trust should be handed over, properly and duly, to the person who is its rightful owner. It is not permissible to dole out what is held in trust to some beggar or someone needy just out of pity or mercy; or, it is also not correct to give out something held in trust just to fulfill the rights of some relative or friend. This is about amanah as it relates to common trust holdings. Not too different from this are trust obligations seen in broader perspective. Very similar are the offices of the government on which hinges a whole roster of things that have to be done in the best interests of the masses of men and women created by Allah Almighty. These too are trusts. They too have to be returned. But, they must be handed over to those who are its rightful, deserving recipients, those who have the ability to do what is required of them, have the qualification, the capability, and are clearly the best of those suitable and available for this office, and finally, are clearly superior to those in line in terms of their honesty and trustworthiness. If this office is given to anyone else other than these, this will be deemed as a contravention of the Divine instruction, that is, the trust obligations will not have been fulfilled as is their due.
Giving offices of government on the basis of regional or provincial considerations is an error of principle
Furthermore, this sentence of the Wise Qur'an has removed the common error which has be adopted as a rule of law in many countries and constitutions of the world whereby the offices of the government have been declared as the right of the people of a country. Because of this error of principle, laws had to be enacted to guarantee the distribution of government offices on the basis of the ratio of the population. As such, every province or state of a country has fixed quotas. A person from another province or state cannot be appointed on the quota of one province, no matter how deserving and trustworthy he may be and no matter how undeserving and evil-doing the man from the latter may be. The Qur'an has openly proclaimed that these offices are not rights to be claimed by somebody. Instead, they are trusts which can be given only to those who deserve it. They may belong to one province or the other, one zone or the other. However, there is nothing wrong in preferring to appoint a person belonging to the area where the government has to have an office. Actually, there may be many beneficial considerations behind it, but, the condition is that the essential ability and trustworthiness of the incumbent must be checked and found satisfactory before such an appointment.
State structure and some golden principles
So, from within the framework of this brief verse, some basic principles emerge. These are:
1. By beginning the first sentence of the verse with إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَأْمُرُكُمْ (Surely, Allah commands you ...), it has been clearly indicated that the real command and rule is from Allah Almighty. All rulers of the mortal world are the carriers of His command. This establishes that the supreme authority, the ultimate sovereignty belongs to none but Allah Almighty.
2. The offices of the government are not the rights of the residents of a country which could be distributed on the basis of the ratio of population. They are, trust obligations placed on our shoulders by Allah Almighty which can be given only to those who are capable and deserving of them.
3. Man's rule on this earth can be legitimate only as a deputy or trustee. While formulating the laws of the land, he will have to be bound and guided by the principles laid down by Allah Almighty, the Absolute Sovereign, and which have been given to man through revelation.
4. It is the standing duty of those in authority that they should, whenever a case comes to them, give a judgment based on equity and justice without making any discrimination on the basis of race, country of origin, colour, language, even religion and creed.
After having enunciated these golden principles of state structure, it has been said towards the end of the verse that the counsel thus given to man is good counsel, good as it can be, because Allah hears everyone. He observes the state of a person who does not have the ability to speak, not even the power or means to protest. Therefore, the principles made and given by Him are such as will be practice-worthy in every country, every age, always. Principles and orders made by human minds are restricted within the parameters of their environment. They have to be inevitably changed when circumstances change. So, the way those in authority were the addressees in the first verse (58), people at large have been addressed in the second verse (59) by: '0 those who believe, obey Allah and obey the Messenger and those in authority among you.'
'Those in Authority':
Lexically, أُولِي الْأَمْرِ (uli'l-amr) (translated here as 'those in authority' ) refers to those in whose hands lies the management and administration of something. Therefore, Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas, Mujahid and Hasan al-Basri the earliest commentators of the Qur'an, may Allah be pleased with them, have said that uli'l-amr fittingly applies to scholars and jurists (` Ulama and Fuqaha' ) since; they are the succeeding deputies of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and the proper regulation of religion is in their hands.
Then, there is a group of commentators, including Sayyidna Abn Hurairah ؓ ، which says that أُولِي الْأَمْرِ uli'l-amr signifies officials and rulers who hold the reins of government in their hands.
However, it appears in Tafsir Ibn Kathir and al-Tafsir al-Mazhari that this expression includes both categories, that is, the scholars and jurists as well as the officials and rulers because the system of command is inevitably connected with these two.
A surface view of this verse shows three 'obediences' being commanded here - of Allah, the Messenger and those in authority. But, other verses of the Holy Qur'an have made it very clear that command and obedience really belong to none but Allah - from Him the command and to Him the obedience. The Qur'an says: إِنِ الْحُكْمُ إِلَّا لِلَّـهِ " 'The command belongs to none but Allah.' But, the practical form of the obedience to His command is divided over four parts.
Forms of obedience to Allah's commands
1. First of all come commands about something which Allah Almighty has Himself revealed very explicitly in the Holy Qur'an and which do not need any explanation - for example, the extremely serious crime of shirk and kufr (the ascribing of partners to the divinity of Allah, and disbelief); the worship of Allah, the One; the belief in Akhirah, the life-to-come, and in Qiyamah, the Last Day; and the belief in Sayyidna Muhammd al-Mustafa ﷺ as the Last and True Messenger of Allah; the belief in and the practice of Salah (prayers), Sawm (fasting), Hajj (pilgrimage) and Zakah (aims) as fard (obligatory). All these are direct Divine commands. Carrying these out means a direct obedience to Allah Almighty.
2. Then, there is the second part consisting of ahkam or commands which needs to be explained. Here, the Holy Qur'an often gives a terse or unspecified command the explanation of which is left to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Now, the explanation or enlargement of the subject which the Holy Prophet ﷺ takes up through his ahadith is also a kind of wahy (revelation). If these explanations, based on personal judgment, miss something or fall short in any way, correction is made through wahy. Finally, the word and deed of the Holy Prophet ﷺ as it is in the end, becomes the interpretation of the Divine command.
Obedience to the Divine commands of this nature is, though, the very obedience, of the commands of Allah Almighty in reality, but, speaking formally, since these commands are not physically and explicitly the Qur'an as such - they have reached the community through the blessed words of the Holy Prophet ﷺ - therefore, obedience to them is academically said to be an obedience to the Messenger which, in reality, despite being in unison with obedience to the Divine, does have a status of its own if looked at outwardly. Therefore, throughout the Holy Qur'an, the command to obey Allah has the allied command to obey the Messenger as a constant feature.
3. The third category of Ahkam or commands are those which have not been explicitly mentioned in the Holy Qur'an or in the Hadith, or if they do appear in the later, the narrations about such commands found in the enormous treasure-house appear to be conflicting. In the case of such ahkam, Mujtahid ` Ulama (scholars having the highest multidimensional expertise in religious knowledge through original sources) delve into the established texts of the Qur'an and Sunnah along with a close study of precedents and parallels offered by the problem in consideration, giving their best thought and concern to arrive at the appropriate rule of conduct while staying within the parameters of the imperatives of the sacred texts. This being so, the obedience to these rules is one and the same as the obedience to the Divine because it has been, in all reality, deduced from the Qur'an and Sunnah. But, when seen formally, these are known as juristic edicts or fatawa as popularly understood and are attributed to religious scholars.
Under this very third category, come the Ahkam which are free of any restrictions from the Qur'an and Sunnah. In fact, here people have the choice to act as they wish. This, in the terminology of the Shari’ ah is known as مُبَاحات Mubahat (plural of مُبَاح Mubah meaning 'allowed' ). The formulation, enforcement and management of orders and rules of this nature has been entrusted with rulers and their officials so that they can make laws i n the background of existing conditions and considerations and make everybody follow these. Let us take the example of Karachi, the city where I live. How many post offices should there be in this city? Fifty or hundred? How many police stations? What transit system will serve the city best? What rules to follow in order to provide shelter for a growing population? All these areas of activity come under مُبَاحات Mubahat, the allowed, the open field. None of its aspects are rated Wajib (necessary) or Haram (forbidden). In fact, this whole thing is choice-oriented. But, should this choice be given to masses, no system would work. Therefore, the responsibility of organizing and running the system has been placed on the government.
Now, returning to basics it can be said that, in the present verse, the obedience to those in authority means obedience to both ` ulama' and hukkam (religious scholars and officials). According to this verse, it becomes necessary to obey Muslim jurists in matters which require juristic research, expertise and guidance as it would be equally necessary to obey those in authority in matters relating to administrative affairs.
This obedience too is, in reality, the obedience to the ahkam or commands of Allah Almighty. But, as seen outwardly, these commands are not there in the Qur'an or the Sunnah. Instead, they are either enunciated by religious scholars or the officials. It is for this reason that this particular call for obedience has been separated and placed at number three and given the distinct identity of 'obey those in authority'. Let us keep in mind that, the way it is binding and necessary to follow the Qur'an in the specified textual provisions of the Qur'an and follow the Messenger in the specified textual provisions of the Messenger, so it is necessary to follow Muslim jurists in matters relating to jurisprudence, matters which have not been textually specified, and to follow rulers and officials in matters relating to administration. This is what 'obedience to those in authority' means.
Obedience to authority in anti-Shari’ ah activities is not permissible
If we look at verse 58 and the command to 'judge between people with fairness' along with the command to 'obey those in authority' in verse 59, we can see a clear hint to the effect: If the Amir, the authority in power, sticks to عدل adl (justice), obedience to him is wajib (necessary); and should he forsake justice and promulgate laws against the Shari’ ah, the امیر amir will not be obeyed as far as those laws are concerned. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: لَا طاعۃ لمخلوق فی معصیۃ .
Literally, 'there is no obedience to the created in the matter of disobedience to the Creator,' which means that such obedience to the created as makes disobedience to the Creator necessary is not permissible.
Another point which emerges from the statement: "And you judge between people, judge with fairness" (verse 58), is that a person who does not have the ability and the power to maintain equity and justice should not become a قاضی Qadi (judge), because "judging with fairness" is amanah, the great charge of the fulfillment of a trust obligation, some-thing which cannot be guarded, defended and fulfilled by a weak and incapable person. Relevant to this is the case of Sayyidna Abu Dharr ؓ who had requested the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، that he may be appointed as the governor of some place in the Islamic state. In reply, he said:
یا ابَا ذر اِنَّکَ ضَعِیف و انھا امانۃ یوم القیٰمۃ خزی و ندامۃ الا من اخذ بحقھا وادی الذی علیہ فیھا (رواہ مسلم بحوالہ مظھری)
"0 Abu Dharr, you are weak and this is an office of trust, which may, on the Day of Doom, become the cause of disgrace and remorse, except for one who has fulfilled all his trust obli-gations, fully and duly (that is, he will be spared of that
disgrace)." (Muslim, in Mazhari)
The just person is the favourite servant of Allah
There is a hadith in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: 'The just person is loved by Allah and he is the closest to Him, while the unjust person is cast far away from the mercy and grace of Allah.'
According to another hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said to his noble Companions: 'Do you know who will be the first to go under the shade of Allah?' They said: 'Allah and His Messenger know this best.' Then, he said: 'These will be people who, when truth appears, hasten to accept it; and when asked, they spend their wealth; and when they judge (between people), they do it as fairly as they would have done for themselves.'
Allah sizlere emanet edilen her şeyi sahiplerine ulaştırmanızı ve insanlar arasında hüküm verdiğiniz zaman adaletli olmanızı, taraf tutmamanızı ve verdiğiniz hükümde haksızlık etmemenizi emrediyor. Şüphesiz Allah size her koşulda ne güzel şeyler hatırlatıyor ve yol gösteriyor. Şüphesiz Allah sözlerinizi işiten, yaptıklarınızı görendir.
Tunay na si Allāh ay nag-uutos sa inyo na iparating ninyo ang bawat ipinagkatiwala sa inyo sa mga kinauukulan nito, at nag-uutos sa inyo kapag humusga kayo sa pagitan ng mga tao na magpakamakatarungan kayo, huwag kayong kumiling, at huwag kayong mang-api sa paghatol. Tunay na si Allāh ay kay inam ng ipinapaalaala sa inyo at iginagabay sa inyo sa lahat ng mga kalagayan ninyo. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging Madinigin sa mga sinasabi ninyo, Nakakikita sa mga ginagawa ninyo.
In verità Allāh, vi ordina di restituire ciò che vi è stato affidato, e vi ordina, quando giudicate la gente, di giudicare con giustizia e non tendere a favore di una parte a detrimento dell'altra. In verità è eccellente ciò che vi rammenta Allāh, e vi guida a ciò in tutte le vostre condizioni. In verità, Allāh è Ascoltatore delle vostre parole e Vigile sulle vostre azioni.
The Command to Return the Trusts to Whomever They Are Due
Allah commands that the trusts be returned to their rightful owners. Al-Hasan narrated that Samurah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَدِّ الْأَمَانَةَ إِلى مَنِ ائْتَمَنَكَ، وَلَا تَخُنْ مَنْ خَانَك»
(Return the trust to those who entrusted you, and do not betray those who betrayed you.) Imam Ahmad and the collectors of Sunan recorded this Hadith. This command refers to all things that one is expected to look after, such as Allah's rights on His servants: praying, Zakah, fasting, penalties for sins, vows and so forth. The command also includes the rights of the servants on each other, such as what they entrust each other with, including the cases that are not recorded or documented. Allah commands that all types of trusts be fulfillled. Those who do not implement this command in this life, it will be extracted from them on the Day of Resurrection. It is recorded in the Sahih that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَتُؤَدَّنَّ الْحُقُوقُ إِلى أَهْلِهَا حَتَّى يُقْتَصَّ لِلشَّاةِ الْجَمَّاءِ مِنَ الْقَرْنَاء»
(The rights will be rendered back to those to whom they are due, and even the sheep that does not have horns will take revenge from the horned sheep.) Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn Jurayj said about this Ayah, "It was revealed concerning `Uthman bin Talhah from whom the Messenger of Allah ﷺ took the key of the Ka`bah and entered it on the Day of the victory of Makkah. When the Prophet went out, he was reciting this Ayah,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُكُمْ أَن تُؤدُّواْ الاحَمَـنَـتِ إِلَى أَهْلِهَا
(Verily, Allah commands that you should render back the trusts to those, to whom they are due). He then called `Uthman and gave the key back to him." Ibn Jarir also narrated that `Umar bin Al-Khattab said, "When the Messenger of Allah ﷺ went out of the Ka`bah, he was reciting this Ayah,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُكُمْ أَن تُؤدُّواْ الاحَمَـنَـتِ إِلَى أَهْلِهَا
(Verily, Allah commands that you should render back the trusts to those, to whom they are due). May I sacrifice my father and mother for him, I never heard him recite this Ayah before that." It is popular that this is the reason behind revealing the Ayah (4:58). Yet, the application of the Ayah is general, and this is why Ibn `Abbas and Muhammad bin Al-Hanafiyyah said, "This Ayah is for the righteous and wicked," meaning it is a command that encompasses everyone.
The Order to Be Just
Allah said,
وَإِذَا حَكَمْتُمْ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ أَن تَحْكُمُواْ بِالْعَدْلِ
(and that when you judge between men, you judge with justice.) commanding justice when judging between people. Muhammad bin Ka`b, Zayd bin Aslam and Shahr bin Hawshab said; "This Ayah was revealed about those in authority", meaning those who judge between people. A Hadith states,
«إِنَّ اللهَ مَعَ الْحَاكِمِ مَا لَمْ يَجُرْ، فَإِذَا جَارَ وَكَلَهُ اللهُ إِلى نَفْسِه»
(Allah is with the judge as long as he does not commit injustice, for when he does, Allah will make him reliant on himself.) A statement goes, "One day of justice equals forty years of worship." Allah said,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ نِعِمَّا يَعِظُكُمْ بِهِ
(Verily, how excellent is the teaching which He (Allah) gives you!) meaning, His commands to return the trusts to their owners, to judge between people with justice, and all of His complete, perfect and great commandments and laws. Allah's statement,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ سَمِيعاً بَصِيراً
(Truly, Allah is Ever All-Hearer, All-Seer.) means, He hears your statements and knows your actions.
Allah vam naređuje emanete date onima kojima pripadaju, i kada sudite među ljudima, da sudite pravedno, te da ne naginjete nijednoj strani i da nepravdu ne činite. Allahovi savjetu su, uistinu, veličanstveni, i On vas usmjerava u svim vašim poslovima, On čuje šta govorite i vidi šta radite.
Allah instructs you, O believers, to return things in your care to the people who own them. He instructs you, if you judge between people in any matter, to judge between them with justice according to His sacred laws. Allah’s laws in every situation for you are, of course, excellent. Allah hears all that you say and sees all that you do.
Al-lah les ordena restituir a su propietario todo aquello que les haya sido confiado, y les ordena que cuando juzguen entre las personas lo hagan con sentencias imparciales y justas. ¡Qué buen recordatorio y qué bella recomendación les hace Al-lah en todo lo que les concierne! Al-lah escucha sus palabras y ve sus actos.
58- Şüphesiz ki Allah size emanetleri ehline vermenizi ve insanlar arasında hükmettiğiniz zaman adaletle hükmetmenizi emreder. Gerçekten Allah bununla size ne güzel öğüt veriyor! Şüphe yok ki Allah hakkıyla işitendir, hakkıyla görendir.
59- Ey iman edenler! Allah’a itaat edin, peygambere itaat edin ve sizden olan emir sahiplerine de. Eğer Allah’a ve âhiret gününe iman ediyorsanız herhangi bir hususta anlaşmazlığa düşerseniz, onu Allah’a ve Rasûlüne götürün. Bu, hem daha hayırlı, hem de sonuç itibari ile daha güzeldir.
58. Emanetler insana emanet olarak verilen ve yerine getirilmesi, gereğine uyulması emredilen her şeydir. Yüce Allah kullarına bu emanetlerin gereklerinin tam ve eksiksiz olarak ve savsaklanmadan yerine getirilmesini emretmektedir. Bunun kapsamına İslâm devletinin kamu görevleri, mallar ve verilen sırlar girdiği gibi Allah’tan başka hiçbir kimsenin muttali olmadığı emirlerin yerine getirilmesi de girmektedir.
Fukaha, bir kimseye bir emanet verilecek olursa o kimsenin emanet aldığı şeyi, onun benzeri hangi şartlarda korunuyor ise öylece koruması icab eder, demişler ve şunu eklemişlerdir: Çünkü emanetin eksiksiz olarak geri verilmesi ancak korunması ile mümkün olur. O halde emanetin gereği gibi korunması da farzdır.
Yüce Allah’ın:“ehline vermenizi”ifadesi, emanetin emanet sahibinden başka hiçbir kimseye verilmeyeceğine delalet etmektedir. Eğer o emaneti sahibinden başkasına verecek olursa o emaneti ehline vermiş olmaz. Ancak emanet sahibinin vekili onun konumundadır.“İnsanlar arasında hükmettiğiniz zaman adaletle hükmetmenizi emreder.” Bu, ister öldürme ve yaralamalarda, ister mali konularda, ister ırz, namus, şeref ve haysiyet ile ilgili hususlarda olsun, ister ufak ister büyük bir mesele olsun, yine ister yakın ister uzak, ister iyi ister kötü, ister düşman ister dost hakkında olsun verilecek bütün hükümleri kapsamına alır. Allah’ın hüküm esnasında gözetilmesini emrettiği adaletten kasıt ise Yüce Allah’ın peygamberi vasıtası ile teşrî’ buyurduğu had ve hükümler gereğince hükmetmektir. Bu ise adâleti bilmeyi gerektirir. Adalet bilinmeli ki gereğince hüküm verilebilsin.
Verilen bu emirler oldukça güzel ve adaletli emirler olduğundan dolayı Yüce Allah devamla:“Gerçekten Allah bununla size ne güzel öğüt veriyor! Şüphesiz Allah hakkıyla işitendir, hakkıyla görendir.” buyurmaktadır. Bu buyruklar Yüce Allah’ın kendi emir ve yasaklarından övgü ile söz edişini dile getirmektedir. Çünkü O’nun öğüt ve yasakları dünya ve âhiret maslahatlarını kapsar. Her ikisinin zararlarını da bertaraf eder. Çünkü bu hükümleri teşrî’ buyuran her şeyi işitendir, her şeyi görendir. Hiçbir şey kendisine gizli kalmayandır. Kulların maslahatlarını onların bilemeyecekleri çapta bilendir.
59. Yüce Allah hem kendisine hem de Rasûlüne itaati emretmektedir. Bu da farz ve müstehab huuslarda onların emirlerine uymak ve yasaklarından kaçınmakla olur. Yine Yüce Allah emir sahiplerine itaati de emretmektedir. Bunlar ise insanların yöneticiliğini yapan idareciler, hâkimler ve müftülerdir. Çünkü insanların din ve dünya işleri -Yüce Allah’a itaat kasdıyla ve Allah’ın nezdindeki mükâfatı arzulayarak- onlara itaat edip bağlı kalmakla mümkün olur. Ancak bunun bir şartı vardır: Bu yöneticiler Allah’a isyanı gerektiren bir emir vermemelidirler. Eğer böyle bir emir verecek olurlarsa hiç şüphesiz yaratıcıya isyanı gerektirecek hususlarda hiçbir yaratılmışa itaat edilmez. Belki de yöneticilere itaat emri verilirken “itaat edin” emrinin hazfedilişindeki sır budur. Zira bu emir Rasûle itaat ile birlikte zikredilmiştir. Çünkü Rasûl ancak Allah’a itaat olan şeyleri emreder. Ona itaat eden de Allah’a itaat etmiş olur. Emir sahibi olan yöneticilere itaatin şartı ise verdikleri emirlerin isyan olmamasıdır.
Daha sonra insanların hakkında anlaşmazlığa düştükleri -ister dinin asli hükümleri ile ilgili olsun, ister fer’î hükümleri ile ilgili olsun- her bir hususu, Allah’a ve Rasûlüne yani Allah’ın kitabına ve Rasûlünün sünnetine götürmelerini emretmektedir. Çünkü bütün anlaşmazlık konularında ayırt edici hüküm onlardadır. Bu hüküm de ya onların açık ifadelerinden ya genel ifadelerinden ya bir işaretten yahut dikkat çekme ve uyarıdan, ya da mefhumdan anlaşılır yahut mananın umumundan anlaşılır ve buna benzer olan şeyler de onlara kıyas edilir. Çünkü din, Allah’ın Kitabı ve Rasûlünün sünneti üzerinde yükselir. Her ikisine iman etmeden imanın dosdoğru olması da mümkün değildir. O nedenle anlaşmazlık konularının onlara götürülmesi imanın şartıdır. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Eğer Allah’a ve âhiret gününe iman ediyorsanız” buyurmuştur. Bu da şunu göstermektedir:Anlaşmazlık konularını onlara götürmeyen bir kimse gerçek bir mü’min değildir. Aksine o - bir sonraki âyeti kerimede de söz konusu edildiği şekilde- tağuta iman eden bir kimsedir.“Bu” yani anlaşmazlık konusunun Allah’a ve Rasûlüne götürülmesi “hem daha hayırlı, hem de sonuç itibari ile daha güzeldir.” Çünkü Allah ve Rasûlünün hükümleri bütün hükümlerin en güzeli, en adaletlisi, din, dünya ve âhiret bakımından insanlara en uygun olanıdır.
Quả thật, Allah ra lệnh bảo các ngươi phải giao hoàn tín vật cho chủ nhân của nó và Ngài ra lệnh bảo các ngươi phải phân xử công bằng và ngay chính, không được thiên vị và bất công; quả thật Allah đã ban cho các ngươi một đặc ân khi Ngài ban xuống điều răn dạy và hướng dẫn các ngươi trong mọi tình huống, quả thật Allah là Đấng Hằng Nghe những lời các ngươi nói và Hằng Thấy các hành động và việc làm của các ngươi.
O you who have faith, follow Allah and His Messenger: doing what they instruct and staying away from what they prohibit, and follow those in authority, as long as they do not instruct you to do wrong. If you disagree about something, then refer it to Allah’s revelation and the traditions of His Prophet (peace be upon him), if you have faith in Allah and the Last Day. Referring to the revelation and the traditions is better than continuing in your disagreements and in giving mere opinions, and will bring about the best result for you.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i slijedite Njegovog Poslanika, pokoravajte se Allahu i pokoravajte se Poslaniku čineći naređeno i kloneći se zabranjenog, i pokoravajte se pretpostavljenima ako vam ne naređuju grijeh. Ako se oko nečega raziđete, vratite se Kur'anu i sunnetu, ako vjerujete u Allaha i Sudnji dan. To vaše vraćanje na Kur'an i sunnet je bolje od raspirivanja razilaženja i iznošenja stavova na osnovu pukog mišljenja; bolji će biti ishod po vas.
The Necessity of Obeying the Rulers in Obedience to Allah
Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah,
أَطِيعُواْ اللَّهَ وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ وَأُوْلِى الاٌّمْرِ مِنْكُمْ
(Obey Allah and obey the Messenger, and those of you who are in authority.) "Was revealed about `Abdullah bin Hudhafah bin Qays bin `Adi, who the Messenger of Allah ﷺ sent on a military expedition." This statement was collected by the Group, with the exception of Ibn Majah At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan, Gharib". Imam Ahmad recorded that `Ali said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ sent a troop under the command of a man from Al-Ansar. When they left, he became angry with them for some reason and said to them, `Has not the Messenger of Allah ﷺ commanded you to obey me' They said, `Yes.' He said, `Collect some wood,' and then he started a fire with the wood, saying, `I command you to enter the fire.' The people almost entered the fire, but a young man among them said, `You only ran away from the Fire to Allah's Messenger ﷺ. Therefore, do not rush until you go back to Allah's Messenger ﷺ, and if he commands you to enter it, then enter it.' When they went back to Allah's Messenger ﷺ , they told him what had happened, and the Messenger said,
«لَوْ دَخَلْتُمُوهَا مَا خَرَجْتُمْ مِنْهَا أَبَدًا، إِنَّمَا الطَّاعَةُ فِي الْمَعْرُوف»
(Had you entered it, you would never have departed from it. Obedience is only in righteousness.)" This Hadith is recorded in the Two Sahihs. Abu Dawud recorded that `Abdullah bin `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«السَّمْعُ وَالطَّاعَةُ عَلَى الْمَرْءِ الْمُسْلِمِ فِيمَا أَحَبَّ وَكَرِهَ، مَا لَمْ يُؤْمَرْ بِمَعْصِيَةٍ، فَإِذَا أُمِرَ بِمَعْصِيَةٍ فَلَا سَمْعَ وَلَا طَاعَة»
(The Muslim is required to hear and obey in that which he likes and dislikes, unless he was commanded to sin. When he is commanded with sin, then there is no hearing or obeying.) This Hadith is recorded in the Two Sahihs. `Ubadah bin As-Samit said, "We gave our pledge to Allah's Messenger ﷺ to hear and obey (our leaders), while active and otherwise, in times of ease and times of difficulty, even if we were deprived of our due shares, and to not dispute this matter (leadership) with its rightful people. The Prophet said,
«إِلَّا أَنْ تَرَوْا كُفْرًا بَوَاحًا، عِنْدَكُمْ فِيهِ مِنَ اللهِ بُرْهَان»
(Except when you witness clear Kufr about which you have clear proof from Allah.)" This Hadith is recorded in the Two Sahihs. Another Hadith narrated by Anas states that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«اسْمَعُوا وَأَطِيعُوا، وَإِنْ أُمِّرَ عَلَيْكُمْ عَبْدٌحَبَشِيٌّ كَأَنَّ رَأْسَهُ زَبِيبَة»
(Hear and obey (your leaders), even if an Ethiopian slave whose head is like a raisin, is made your chief.) Al-Bukhari recorded this Hadith. Umm Al-Husayn said that she heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ giving a speech during the Farewell Hajj, in which he said;
«وَلَوِ اسْتُعْمِلَ عَلَيْكُمْ عَبْدٌيَقُودُكُمْ بِكِتَابِ اللهِ، اسْمَعُوا لَهُ وَأَطِيعُوا»
(Even if a slave was appointed over you, and he rules you with Allah's Book, then listen to him and obey him.) Muslim recorded this Hadith. In another narration with Muslim, the Prophet said,
«عَبْدًا حَبَشِيًّا مَجْدُوعًا»
(Even if an Ethiopian slave, whose nose was mutilated...) In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ أَطَاعَنِي فَقَدْ أَطَاعَ اللهَ، وَمَنْ عَصَانِي فَقَدْ عَصَى اللهَ، وَمَنْ أَطَاعَ أَمِيرِي فَقَدْ أَطَاعَنِي، وَمَنْ عَصَى أَمِيرِي فَقَدْ عَصَانِي»
(Whoever obeys me, obeys Allah, and whoever disobeys me, disobeys Allah. Whoever obeys my commander, obeys me, and whoever disobeys my commander, disobeys me.) This is why Allah said,
أَطِيعُواْ اللَّهَ
(Obey Allah), adhere to His Book,
وَأَطِيعُواْ الرَّسُولَ
(and obey the Messenger), adhere to his Sunnah,
وَأُوْلِى الاٌّمْرِ مِنْكُمْ
(And those of you who are in authority) in the obedience to Allah which they command you, not what constitutes disobedience of Allah, for there is no obedience to anyone in disobedience to Allah, as we mentioned in the authentic Hadith,
«إِنَّمَا الطَّاعَةُ فِي الْمَعْرُوف»
(Obedience is only in righteousness.)
The Necessity of Referring to the Qur'an and Sunnah for Judgment
Allah said,
فَإِن تَنَازَعْتُمْ فِى شَىْءٍ فَرُدُّوهُ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَالرَّسُولِ
((And) if you differ in anything amongst yourselves, refer it to Allah and His Messenger). Mujahid and several others among the Salaf said that the Ayah means, "(Refer) to the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Messenger." This is a command from Allah that whatever areas the people dispute about, whether major or minor areas of the religion, they are required to refer to the Qur'an and Sunnah for judgment concerning these disputes. In another Ayah, Allah said,
وَمَا اخْتَلَفْتُمْ فِيهِ مِن شَىْءٍ فَحُكْمُهُ إِلَى اللَّهِ
(And in whatsoever you differ, the decision thereof is with Allah). Therefore, whatever the Book and Sunnah decide and testify to the truth of, then it, is the plain truth. What is beyond truth, save falsehood This is why Allah said, u
إِن كُنتُمْ تُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ
(if you believe in Allah and in the Last Day.) meaning, refer the disputes and conflicts that arise between you to the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Messenger for judgment. Allah's statement,
إِن كُنتُمْ تُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ
(if you believe in Allah and in the Last Day. ) indicates that those who do not refer to the Book and Sunnah for judgment in their disputes, are not believers in Allah or the Last Day. Allah said,
ذَلِكَ خَيْرٌ
(That is better) meaning, referring to the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Messenger for judgment in various disputes is better,
وَأَحْسَنُ تَأْوِيلاً
(and more suitable for final determination.) meaning, "Has a better end and destination," as As-Suddi and several others have stated while Mujahid said, "Carries a better reward."
Hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, các ngươi hãy vâng lệnh Allah và vâng lệnh Thiên Sứ của Ngài bằng việc thực thi các mệnh lệnh mà Ngài và Thiên Sứ của Ngài ban hành và chỉ đạo, tránh xa những điều mà Ngài và Thiên Sứ của Ngài ngăn cấm; và các ngươi hãy vâng lệnh các nhà lãnh đạo trông coi các vụ việc của các ngươi về những điều không trái nghịch với giáo lý của Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài. Nếu các ngươi mâu thuẫn và tranh cãi với nhau về một điều gì đó thì các ngươi hãy đưa vấn đề trở về với Allah (Kinh Sách của Ngài tức Qur'an) và Thiên Sứ của Ngài (Sunnah: đường lối của Nabi Muhammad) nếu các ngươi thực sự có đức tin nơi Allah và cõi Đời Sau. Việc trở về với Qur'an và Sunnah của Nabi là cách giải trình tốt nhất cho sự bất đồng quan điểm và sẽ mang lại kết cục tốt đẹp cho các ngươi.
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y siguen a Su Mensajero, obedezcan a Al-lah y a Su Mensajero acatando lo que Él ordena y absteniéndose de lo que Él prohíbe. Obedezcan a sus líderes, siempre y cuando no les ordenen cometer un pecado; si tienen un desacuerdo respecto a algo, sométanlo al Libro de Al-lah y a la Sunna de Su Profeta, si creen en Al-lah y el Último Día. Es recomendable recurrir al Corán y a la Sunna antes que prolongar la disputa y buscar resolver el problema emitiendo opiniones personales. Es la solución más eficaz en caso de desacuerdo.
Ey Allah'a iman eden ve resulüne tabi olanlar! Emrettiklerini yerine getirerek ve yasakladıklarından sakınarak Allah'a itaat edin ve resulüne itaat edin. Size günahı emretmedikleri sürece sizden olan yöneticilerinize de itaat edin. Eğer Allah'a ve ahiret gününe iman ediyorsanız, bir konuda ayrılığa düştüğünüz zaman, o konuda Allah'ın kitabına ve Peygamberinin sünnetine dönün. Sizin, Kur'an ve sünnete dönmeniz, ayrılığa düştüğünüz konuyu sürdürmenizden ve görüşlere dayalı söz söylemenizden daha hayırlı ve sonuç olarak da daha güzeldir.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et suivez Son Messager, obéissez à Allah et à Son Messager en vous conformant à ce qu’Il ordonne et en délaissant ce qu’Il défend.
Obéissez à ceux qui vous commandent tant qu’ils ne vous ordonnent pas de commettre un péché ; si vous avez un désaccord au sujet de quelque chose, renvoyez-le au Livre d’Allah et à la Sunna de Son Prophète, si vous croyez en Allah et au Jour Dernier.
Ce recours au Coran et à la Sunna est préférable au fait de poursuivre la dispute et de chercher à résoudre le problème sur la base d’avis personnels. C’est la solution la plus efficace en cas de désaccord.
The Proof of Ijtihad اِجتِھاد and Qiyas قیاس
Finally, let us now refer to the statement: فَإِن تَنَازَعْتُمْ فِي شَيْءٍ فَرُدُّوهُ إِلَى اللَّـهِ وَالرَّسُولِ in verse 59 (Then, if you quarrel about something, revert it back to Allah and the Messenger.)
This 'reverting back to Allah and the Messenger' takes two forms:
1. Revert to ahkam, the code of commands as mandated in the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah.
2. If the textually-mandated ahkam do not exist, the act of reverting back will be accomplished by analogical deduction (Qiyas) as based on their precedents.
The words of the expression: فَرُدُّہ (revert it back) are general, thus being inclusive of both forms.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Taatlah kalian kepada Allah dan taatlah kalian kepada Rasul-Nya dengan menjalankan apa yang ia perintahkan dan menjauhi apa yang ia larang, dan taatlah kalian kepada para pemimpin kalian sepanjang mereka tidak menyuruh kalian berbuat maksiat. Apabila kalian berselisih paham tentang sesuatu, kembalilah kepada Kitab Allah dan Sunnah Nabi-Nya -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- terkait masalah itu, jikalau kalian benar-benar beriman kepada Allah dan hari Akhir. Sikap kembali kepada Kitab Allah dan Sunnah itu lebih baik bagi kalian daripada mempertahankan perselisihan itu dan mengandalkan pendapat akal, serta lebih baik akibatnya bagimu.
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, obbedite ad Allāh ed obbedite al Suo Messaggero seguendo i Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti, ed obbedite alle vostre autorità e disobbedite se vi ordinano di commettere peccati. Se siete discordi riguardo qualcosa, riferitevi al Libro di Allāh e alla Sunnah del Suo Profeta, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, se credete in Allāh e nell'Ultimo Giorno. Fare riferimento al Libro e alla Sunnah è cosa migliore che proseguire nella divergenza e decidere in base alle opinioni, e vi porta ad un esito migliore.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo, tumalima kayo kay Allāh, tumalima kayo sa Sugo Niya sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa ipinag-utos Niya at pag-iwas sa sinaway Niya, at tumalima kayo sa mga may kapamahalaan sa inyo hanggat hindi sila nag-uutos ng pagsuway. Kaya kung nagkaiba-iba kayo sa isang bagay ay bumatay kayo hinggil dito sa Aklat ni Allāh at Sunnah ng Propeta Niya – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – kung kayo ay sumasampalataya kay Allāh at sa Huling Araw. Ang pagbatay na iyon sa Qur'ān at Sunnah ay higit na mainam kaysa sa pagpapatuloy sa pagkakaiba-iba at pagsasabi batay sa pananaw, at higit na maganda sa kahihinatnan para sa inyo.
Này hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, chẳng lẽ Ngươi không nhận thấy sự mâu thuẫn của những tên đạo đức giả thuộc nhóm người Do Thái hay sao? Chúng giả dối rằng chúng đã có đức tin nơi những điều được ban xuống cho Ngươi cũng như những điều được ban xuống cho các vị Thiên Sứ thời trước Ngươi nhưng rồi chúng muốn được phân xử về những sự việc tranh chấp của chúng theo luật ngoài giáo luật của Allah do con người đặt ra trong khi chúng được lệnh phải phủ nhận tất cả các luật trừ giáo luật của Ngài. Quả thật, Shaytan đã dẫn chúng đi quá xa khỏi chân lý để chúng không thể được hướng dẫn.
Hindi ka ba nakaalam, O Sugo, sa pagsasalungatan ng mga mapagpaimbabaw kabilang sa mga Hudyo na nag-aangkin ng isang kasinungalingan na sila ay sumampalataya raw sa pinababa sa iyo at pinababa sa mga sugo bago mo pa? Nagnanais sila na magpahatol kaugnay sa mga hidwaan nila sa hindi batas ni Allāh, na ginawa ng mga tao, gayong inutusan na sila na tumangging sumampalataya roon. Nagnanais ang demonyo na magpalayo sa kanila sa katotohanan sa isang pagpapalayong matindi, na hindi sila napapatnubayang kasama nito.
Non vedi, o Messaggero, le contraddizioni degli ipocriti tra gli Ebrei, coloro che inventano menzogne, dicendo di aver creduto in ciò che ti è stato rivelato e in ciò che è stato rivelato ai messaggeri che ti hanno preceduto? Loro cercano la risoluzione delle dispute, all'infuori della Legge di Allāh, che Egli ha stabilito per le creature. Eppure è stato loro ordinato di rinnegare tutto ciò, e Satana vuole porli a grande distanza dalla Verità, in modo che non riescano più a trovare la guida.
60- Sana indirilene ve senden önce indirilmiş olanlara iman ettiğini iddia edenleri görmedin mi? Tağutun hükmüne başvurmak istiyorlar. Hâlbuki onu inkâr etmekle emrolunmuşlardı. Şeytan onları uzak bir sapıklıkla (büsbütün) saptırmak ister.
61- Onlara:“Allah’ın indirdiğine ve peygambere gelin!” denilince münafıkların senden alabildiğine yüz çevirdiğini görürsün.
62- Elleri ile yaptıkları yüzünden başlarına bir musibet gelip çattığı zaman halleri nasıl olacak? Sonra sana gelirler de:“Biz iyilik etmekten ve arabulmaktan başka bir şey istemedik” diye Allah’a yemin ederler.
63- İşte bunlar, Allah’ın kalplerinde olanı bildiği kimselerdir. Artık onlardan yüz çevir. Onlara öğüt ver ve kendilerine haklarında etkileyici sözler söyle.
60-61. Yüce Allah kullarına münafıkların durumlarının hayret edilecek bir hal olduğunu belirtmektedir. Zira onlar “sana indirilene ve senden önce indirilmiş olanlara” yani Allah Rasûlünün getirdiklerine ve onlardan önceki peygamberlerin getirdiklerine “iman ettiğini iddia” eden kimselerdir. Buna rağmen “Tağutun hükmüne başvurmak istiyorlar.” Tağut, Allah’ın şeriatı dışında hüküm veren herkestir. “Halbuki onu inkâr etmekle emrolunmuşlardı.” İman ile tağutun hükmüne başvurmak nasıl bir arada olabilir? Çünkü iman Allah’ın şeriatına bütün hususlarda bağlı kalıp itaat etmeyi ve bu şeriatın hükmüne başvurmayı gerektirir. Kendisinin mü’min olduğunu iddia etmekle birlikte tağutun hükmünü Allah’ın hükmüne tercih etmekte olan bir kimse ise bu iddiasında yalancıdır. Bu, şeytanın onları saptırdığı hususlar arasındadır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Şeytan onları uzak bir sapıklıkla” haktan “(büsbütün) saptırmak ister” buyurmaktadır.
62. “Elleri ile yaptıkları” günahlar ki tağutun hükmüne başvurmak da bunlar arasındadır “yüzünden başlarına bir musibet gelip çattığı zaman” bu sapkın kimselerin “halleri nasıl olacak? Sonra sana” yaptıklarından özür beyan etmek için “gelirler de: Biz iyilik etmekten ve arabulmaktan başka bir şey istemedik.” Yani biz bunu yaparken davacı taraflara iyilik yapmaktan ve aralarını bulmaktan başka bir maksadımız yoktu “diye Allah’a yemin ederler.” Ancak bu iddialarında yalancıdırlar. Çünkü esas iyilik, Allah ve Rasûlünün hükmüne başvurmaktır. Kesin kanaate ve inanca sahip olan bir topluluk için hükmü Allah’tan daha güzel olan kimdir? Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah bir sonraki âyet-i kerimede şöyle buyurmaktadır:
63. “İşte bunlar, Allah’ın kalplerinde olanı” münafıklıklarını ve kötü maksatlarını “bildiği kimselerdir. Artık onlardan yüz çevir” onlara aldırış etme, yapıp işlediklerinden ötürü onlara karşılık verme. “Onlara öğüt ver” Yüce Allah’ın hükmünü onlara açıkla, Allah’a itaate onları teşvik et ve bu hükmü terk etmelerinden onları sakındır “ve kendilerine haklarında etkileyici sözler söyle!” Onlarla baş başa kalarak ve gizlice onlara öğüt ver. Çünkü bu, maksadı daha iyi gerçekleştirir. Yapmakta ve işlemekte oldukları dolayısı ile onları azarlamakta ve bundan vazgeçirmekte elindeki bütün imkânları kullan.
Bu buyruk, masiyet işleyen kimseden yüz çevirilecek olsa dahi gizlice ona öğüt verileceğine ve maksadın elde edildiği düşülene kadar ona öğüt verilmeye devam edileceğine delildir.
Have you not seen, O Messenger, the contradiction of the hypocrites among the Jews, who claim falsely that they have faith in what was revealed to you and in what was revealed to the messengers before you, but in resolving their disagreements want to refer back to what Allah has not legislated, and what people have invented, when they were instructed to reject such things. Satan wants to lead them far away from the truth, and they will not be guided through this.
O Poslaniče, zar nisi vidio kontradiktornost licemjera među jevrejima koji lažno tvrde da vjeruju u ono što je tebi objavljeno i što je objavljeno prijašnjim vjerovjesnicima, a žele da se u svojim sporovima parniče pred zakonom koji nije Allahov, a koji su ljudi izmislili, premda im je naređeno da ne vjeruju u te zakone. Šejtan želi da ih udalji od istine i da nikad ne krenu Pravim putem.
Mensajero, ¿no ves la contradicción en la que han caído los hipócritas judíos, que mienten cuando pretenden que creen en lo que te ha sido revelado y en lo que ha sido revelado a los mensajeros que te precedieron? Quieren recurrir, para zanjar sus desacuerdos, a leyes que no son las de Al-lah, leyes instituidas por los hombres, cuando se les ordenó rechazarlas. Satán desea apartarlos lejos de la verdad, de manera que no puedan regresar al buen camino.
Ey Peygamber! Münafıkların, sana ve senden önceki peygamberlere indirilenlere dair çelişkilerini görmüyor musun? Onlar aralarındaki anlaşmazlıklarda, Allah’ın dini dışında insanların koyduğu hükümlerle hükmedilmesini istiyorlar. Oysa onlar bunu inkâr etmekle emrolunmuşlardı. Doğrusu şeytan onları doğru yolu asla bulamayacakları şekilde haktan çok çok uzaklaştırmak istiyor.
"Apakah kamu tidak memperhatikan orang-orang yang me-ngaku dirinya telah beriman kepada apa yang diturunkan kepa-damu dan kepada apa yang diturunkan sebelum kamu? Mereka hendak berhakim kepada thaghut, padahal mereka telah diperintah mengingkari thaghut itu. Dan setan bermaksud menyesatkan me-reka (dengan) penyesatan yang sejauh-jauhnya. Apabila dikata-kan kepada mereka, 'Marilah (tunduk) kepada hukum yang telah Allah turunkan dan kepada hukum Rasul,' niscaya kamu lihat orang-orang munafik menghalangi (manusia) dengan sekuat-kuat-nya dari (mendekati) kamu. Maka bagaimanakah halnya apabila mereka (orang-orang munafik) ditimpa sesuatu musibah disebab-kan perbuatan tangan mereka sendiri, kemudian mereka datang kepadamu sambil bersumpah, 'Demi Allah, kami sekali-kali tidak menghendaki selain penyelesaian yang baik dan perdamaian yang sempurna.' Mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang Allah mengetahui apa yang ada di dalam hati mereka. Karena itu berpalinglah kamu dari mereka, dan berilah mereka pelajaran, dan katakanlah kepada mereka perkataan yang berbekas pada jiwa mereka." (An-Nisa`: 60-63).
(60-61) Allah سبحانه وتعالى membuat hamba-hambaNya heran dari kondisi orang-orang munafik yang mengira bahwa mereka adalah orang-orang yang beriman kepada apa yang dibawa oleh Rasul dan apa yang datang sebelumnya, namun demikian, ﴾ يُرِيدُونَ أَن يَتَحَاكَمُوٓاْ إِلَى ٱلطَّٰغُوتِ ﴿ "mereka hendak berhakim kepada thaghut" yaitu setiap orang yang berhukum dengan selain syariat Allah, maka itulah thaghut, padahal sebenarnya mereka ﴾ وَقَدۡ أُمِرُوٓاْ أَن يَكۡفُرُواْ بِهِۦۖ ﴿ "telah diperintah mengingkari thaghut itu" lalu bagaimanakah bisa bersatu antara hal ini dengan keimanan, karena sesungguhnya iman itu mengharus-kan adanya ketundukan kepada syariat Allah dan ketentuanNya terhadap setiap perkara, sehingga barangsiapa yang mengaku bahwa ia seorang Mukmin lalu ia memilih hukum thaghut daripada hukum Allah, maka ia adalah pendusta dalam pengakuannya itu, dan ini merupakan penyesatan setan terhadap diri mereka, karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَيُرِيدُ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنُ أَن يُضِلَّهُمۡ ضَلَٰلَۢا بَعِيدٗا ﴿ "Dan setan ber-maksud menyesatkan mereka (dengan) penyesatan yang sejauh-jauhnya" dari kebenaran.
(62) ﴾ فَكَيۡفَ ﴿ "Maka bagaimanakah" kondisi mereka orang-orang yang tersesat, ﴾ إِذَآ أَصَٰبَتۡهُم مُّصِيبَةُۢ بِمَا قَدَّمَتۡ أَيۡدِيهِمۡ ﴿ "apabila mereka (orang-orang munafik) ditimpa sesuatu musibah disebabkan perbuatan tangan mereka sendiri" berupa kemaksiatan-kemaksiatan, di antara-nya adalah berhukum dengan thaghut, ﴾ ثُمَّ جَآءُوكَ ﴿ "kemudian mereka datang kepadamu" dengan maksud untuk meminta maaf atas apa yang telah mereka lakukan seraya berkata, ﴾ إِنۡ أَرَدۡنَآ إِلَّآ إِحۡسَٰنٗا وَتَوۡفِيقًا ﴿ "kami sekali-kali tidak menghendaki selain penyelesaian yang baik dan perdamaian yang sempurna," maksudnya, tidaklah kami bermaksud dengan hal itu kecuali berbuat baik kepada dua belah pihak yang berselisih dan mendamaikan antara mereka, namun mereka ber-dusta dalam hal tersebut, karena sesungguhnya berbuat baik ada-lah dengan berhukum kepada Allah dan RasulNya, dan siapakah gerangan yang paling baik hukumnya daripada Allah bagi kaum yang yakin.
(63) Oleh karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ يَعۡلَمُ ٱللَّهُ مَا فِي قُلُوبِهِمۡ ﴿ "Mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang Allah mengetahui apa yang ada di dalam hati mereka" yaitu berupa kemunafikan dan tujuan yang jelek, ﴾ فَأَعۡرِضۡ عَنۡهُمۡ ﴿ "karena itu berpalinglah kamu dari mereka," maksudnya, janganlah kalian memperhatikan mereka dan jangan-lah kalian menghadapi apa yang mereka lakukan dan apa yang mereka ada-adakan, ﴾ وَعِظۡهُمۡ ﴿ "dan berilah mereka pelajaran," yaitu jelaskanlah kepada mereka tentang hukum Allah سبحانه وتعالى dengan meng-ajak mereka untuk tunduk kepada Allah dan mengancam mereka dari meninggalkannya, ﴾ وَقُل لَّهُمۡ فِيٓ أَنفُسِهِمۡ قَوۡلَۢا بَلِيغٗا ﴿ "dan katakanlah kepada mereka perkataan yang berbekas pada jiwa mereka," yaitu nasi-hatilah mereka dengan sembunyi-sembunyi antara kalian dengan mereka, karena sesungguhnya yang demikian itu lebih berhasil untuk memperoleh tujuan, dan bersikaplah tegas terhadap mereka dalam memperingati dan mengekang mereka dari apa yang mereka lakukan. Ayat ini adalah dalil bahwa seorang pelaku kemaksiatan walaupun dihindari namun tetap harus diberikan nasihat secara sembunyi-sembunyi dan tegas dalam memberikan nasihat tersebut dengan perkara yang dapat menghantarkan kepada apa yang di-harapkan.
Ô Messager, ne vois-tu pas dans quelle contradiction sont tombés les hypocrites juifs qui mentent en prétendant qu’ils croient en ce qui t’a été révélé et en ce qui a été révélé aux messagers avant toi. Ils veulent recourir, pour trancher leurs désaccords, à des lois autres que celles d’Allah, des lois instituées par des hommes alors qu’il leur a été ordonné de les rejeter.
Satan désire ainsi les éloigner très loin de la vérité de façon à ce qu’ils ne puissent plus retrouver la bonne voie.
Tidakkah kamu -wahai Rasul- melihat sikap kontradiksi yang ditunjukkan oleh orang-orang munafik dari kalangan Yahudi yang secara dusta mengklaim beriman kepada kitab suci yang diturunkan kepadamu dan kitab suci yang diturunkan kepada rasul-rasul sebelummu, tapi mereka itu ingin mencari ketentuan hukum saat mereka berselisih paham di luar syariat Allah, yakni putusan-putusan hukum yang dibuat oleh manusia. Padahal, mereka telah diperintahkan ingkar kepadanya lantaran setan ingin menjauhkan mereka dari kebenaran dengan sejauh-jauhnya agar mereka tidak bisa menemukan jalan yang benar.
Referring to Other than the Qur'an and Sunnah for Judgment is Characteristic of Non-Muslims
Allah chastises those who claim to believe in what Allah has sent down to His Messenger and to the earlier Prophets, yet they refer to other than the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Messenger for judgment in various disputes. It was reported that the reason behind revealing this Ayah was that a man from the Ansar and a Jew had a dispute, and the Jew said, "Let us refer to Muhammad to judge between us." However, the Muslim man said, "Let us refer to Ka`b bin Al-Ashraf (a Jew) to judge between us." It was also reported that the Ayah was revealed about some hypocrites who pretended to be Muslims, yet they sought to refer to the judgment of Jahiliyyah. Other reasons were also reported behind the revelation of the Ayah. However, the Ayah has a general meaning, as it chastises all those who refrain from referring to the Qur'an and Sunnah for judgment and prefer the judgment of whatever they chose of falsehood, which befits the description of Taghut here. This is why Allah said,
يُرِيدُونَ أَن يَتَحَاكَمُواْ إِلَى الطَّـغُوتِ
(and they wish to go for judgment to the Taghut) until the end of the Ayah. Allah's statement,
يَصُدُّونَ عَنكَ صُدُوداً
(turn away from you with aversion) means, they turn away from you in arrogance, just as Allah described the polytheists,
وَإِذَا قِيلَ لَهُمُ اتَّبِعُواْ مَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ قَالُواْ بَلْ نَتَّبِعُ مَا وَجَدْنَا عَلَيْهِ ءَابَآءَنَا
(When it is said to them: "Follow what Allah has sent down." They say: "Nay! We shall follow what we found our fathers following.") This is different from the conduct of the faithful believers, whom Allah describes as,
إِنَّمَا كَانَ قَوْلَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِذَا دُعُواْ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ لِيَحْكُمَ بَيْنَهُمْ أَن يَقُولُواْ سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا
(The only saying of the faithful believers, when they are called to Allah and His Messenger, to judge between them, is that they say: "We hear and we obey.")
Chastising the Hypocrites
Chastising the hypocrites, Allah said,
فَكَيْفَ إِذَآ أَصَـبَتْهُمْ مُّصِيبَةٌ بِمَا قَدَّمَتْ أَيْدِيهِمْ
(How then, when a catastrophe befalls them because of what their hands have sent forth,) meaning, how about it if they feel compelled to join you because of disasters that they suffer due to their sins, then they will be in need of you.
ثُمَّ جَآءُوكَ يَحْلِفُونَ بِاللَّهِ إِنْ أَرَدْنَآ إِلاَّ إِحْسَاناً وَتَوْفِيقاً
(They come to you swearing by Allah, "We meant no more than goodwill and conciliation!") apologizing and swearing that they only sought goodwill and reconciliation when they referred to other than the Prophet for judgment, not that they believe in such alternative judgment, as they claim. Allah describes these people to us further in His statement,
فَتَرَى الَّذِينَ فِى قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٌ يُسَـرِعُونَ فِيهِمْ يَقُولُونَ نَخْشَى
(And you see those in whose hearts there is a disease (of hypocrisy), they hurry to their friendship, saying: "We fear"), until,
فَيُصْبِحُواْ عَلَى مَآ أَسَرُّواْ فِى أَنفُسِهِمْ نَـدِمِينَ
(Then they will become regretful for what they have been keeping as a secret in themselves). At-Tabarani recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "Abu Barzah Al-Aslami used to be a soothsayer who judged between the Jews in their disputes. When some Muslims came to him to judge between them, Allah sent down,
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ يَزْعُمُونَ أَنَّهُمْ ءَامَنُواْ بِمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ مِن قَبْلِكَ
(Have you not seen those (hyprocrites) who claim that they believe in that which has been sent down to you, and that which was sent down before you), until,
إِنْ أَرَدْنَآ إِلاَّ إِحْسَاناً وَتَوْفِيقاً
("We meant no more than goodwill and conciliation!") Allah then said,
أُولَـئِكَ الَّذِينَ يَعْلَمُ اللَّهُ مَا فِى قُلُوبِهِمْ
(They (hypocrites) are those of whom Allah knows what is in their hearts;) These people are hypocrites, and Allah knows what is in their hearts and will punish them accordingly, for nothing escapes Allah's watch. Consequently, O Muhammad! Let Allah be sufficient for you in this regard, because He has perfect knowledge of their apparent and hidden affairs. This is why Allah said,
فَأَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ
(so turn aside from them (do not punish them)) meaning, do not punish them because of what is in their hearts.
وَعِظْهُمْ
(but admonish them) means, advise them against the hypocrisy and evil that reside in their hearts,
وَقُل لَّهُمْ فِى أَنفُسِهِمْ قَوْلاً بَلِيغاً
(and speak to them an effective word to reach their inner selves) advise them, between you and them, using effective words that might benefit them.
Every responsibility is a trust which must be properly discharged. Our dealings with everyone should be just and fair, no matter whether they be friend or foe. Even if the way of trustworthiness and justice appears to run counter to one’s interests and worldly considerations, one has to adhere to the path of justice and truth. Our gain lies in following not the dictates of the self, but the directives of God. If there are opportunities of forming the government, the Muslims must establish a proper Islamic government, but if such opportunities do not exist, they should concentrate on leading a religious life under the guidance of reliable persons selected from among themselves. Any differences between them should be resolved in the light of instructions given by God and the Prophet. Everyone does have the right to differ, but no one is permitted to defy a collective decision. Societal order and system are the primary needs of Muslim society.
Verses previous to these carried the command to revert back to the mandate given by Allah and the Messenger in all matters. In the present verses which follow, the act of reverting to laws contrary to the Shari` ah has been censured.
Commentary
The background of the revelation of these verses
There is a special incident behind the revelation of these verses, the details of which identify a hypocrite by the name of Bishr. He got into a dispute with a Jew. The Jew said, "Let us go to Muhammad and ask him to settle our dispute.' But, Bishr, the hypocrite, did not accept this proposal. Instead, he came up with a counter-proposal suggesting that they go to a Jew, Ka'b ibn Ashraf and let him give a decision. Ka'b ibn Ashraf was a tribal chief among the Jews and was a sworn enemy of the Holy Prophet and his Muslim followers. It was a strange coincidence that a Jew would leave his chief aside and elect to go by the judgment of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، while Bishr, who called himself a Muslim, would bypass him and elect to go by the judgment of the Jewish chief. But, there was a secret behind it. Both of them were certain that the Holy Prophet ﷺ will give a judgment which is bound to be true and just. It will be free from apprehensions about any tilt or favour or misunderstanding. Since the Jew was on the right in this dispute, so he had more confidence in the Holy Prophet ﷺ as compared to his own chief, Ka'b ibn Ashraf. Bishr, the hypocrite was in the wrong, therefore, he knew that the Prophet's judgment will be against him - even though he claimed to be a Muslim while his adversary was a Jew.
However, after some mutual cross talk between them, both of them agreed upon the option of going to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and requesting him to give a decision in their dispute. So, the case went to him. He made relevant investigation in the case which proved that the Jew was in the right: Consequently, he gave a decision in his favour. But, on the other side, there was Bishr, a pretending Muslim, who lost his case before him. He was not pleased with this judgment, so he hit upon a new plan to persuade the Jew to somehow agree to go to Sayyidna ` Umar ibn al-Khattab ؓ and have him give a decision in their case. The Jew agreed. There was a secret here too. Bishr was under the impression that Sayyidna ` Umar is usually hard on disbelievers so he would, rather than decide in favour of the Jew, decide in his favour.
Thus, they both reached Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ . The Jew told him everything about the incident and also narrated to him how the Holy Prophet ﷺ had already given his decision in this case and that this man was not satisfied with it and had, therefore, brought his case before you.' Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ asked Bishr, "Is this what really happened?" He confessed that this is how it was. Thereupon, Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ said: "All right; you wait here, I am coming." He went into the house and came out with a sword which he swung to finish the hypocrite off, saying: "This is the decision for him who is dissatisfied with the decision of the Holy Prophet ﷺ " (This incident appears in Ruh al-Ma’ ani from Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn ` Abbas as narrated by Thalabi and Ibn Abi Hatim).
Most commentators have also added that, following this incident, the heirs of the hypocrite thus killed filed a suit against Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ accusing him of having killed a Muslim without adequate legal authority as admitted by the Shari’ ah of Islam. To strengthen their case, they submitted interpretations of his kufr (disbelief) in words and deeds in order to prove his being a Muslim. In the present verse, Allah Almighty has unfolded the reality behind the case, confirming that the person killed was a hypocrite, and thus it was that Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ was absolved.
Also reported are some other incidents of this nature where people had bypassed clear Islamic legal verdict to finally accept the decision of a soothsayer or astrologer. It is possible that the present verse was revealed about all such incidents.
The explanation of verses
The first verse (60) exposes the claim of those who say that they have believed in earlier scriptures, the Torah and the Evangel, and now believe in the Book (the Qur'an) revealed to the Holy Prophet Muhammad ﷺ . That is, earlier in time, they were a part of the community of the people of the Book, then they entered the fold of Islam and became a part of the Muslim community. The verse warns that this claim of theirs is simply a verbal camouflage for their hypocrisy. Their hearts are stuffed with the same old disbelief which has come out in the open during this dispute when Bishr, bypassing the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، proposed that the Jewish chief, Ka'b ibn
Ashraf be the judge in that dispute and, in addition to that, later when the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، gave a clear and just decision, he found it unacceptable.
The comment which follows immediately employs the word, "Taghut" which has been left un-translated. Lexically, “ Taghut” primarily means one who exceeds the limits.' In usage, the Satan is referred to as Taghut. In this verse, carrying the dispute to Ka'b ibn Ashraf has been equated with carrying it to the Satan. The reason could be that Ka'b ibn Ashraf was himself a satan personified, or it could be that bypassing a decision under the God-given law and preferring a decision contrary to it can only come from the teaching of the Satan. About anyone who follows this course, it is clear that he has virtually taken his case to the court of none else but the Satan. There-fore, right there in the end of this verse, there appears the warning that those who follow the. Satan, the Satan will mislead them to a remote wrong way.
Lorsqu’on dit à ces hypocrites «Venez aux sagesses qu’Allah a révélées dans Son Livre et adressez-vous au Messager pour qu’ils tranchent vos différends», tu les vois se détourner totalement de toi, ô Messager, et solliciter d’autres juges.
Ey Peygamber! O münafıklara: "Aranızdaki anlaşmazlıklarda hükmetmesi için Allah'ın kitabında indirdiği hükme ve resulünün hükmüne gelin!" denilse, başkasının hüküm vermesi için onların senden büsbütün olarak yüz çevirdiklerini görürsün.
Apabila orang-orang munafik itu diberitahu, “Marilah kembali kepada hukum yang Allah turunkan di dalam kitab suci-Nya, dan kembali kepada Rasul agar dia memutuskan perselisihan yang terjadi di antara kalian,” niscaya kamu -wahai Rasul- melihat mereka benar-benar berpaling darimu dan mencari sumber hukum yang lain.
Và khi những kẻ đạo đức giả hay giả tạo đức tin được bảo rằng hãy đến với những giáo luật được Allah ban xuống trong Kinh Sách của Ngài và hãy đến với vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài để Người phân xử những vụ việc tranh chấp của các ngươi thì Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - chúng sẽ quay lưng với Ngươi để đến với những ai khác ngoài Ngươi.
Kapag sinabi sa mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito: "Halikayo sa pinababa ni Allāh sa Aklat Niya na kahatulan at sa Sugo upang humatol ito sa pagitan ninyo sa alitan ninyo," makakikita ka sa kanila, O Sugo, na umaayaw sa iyo tungo sa pagpapahatol sa iba pa sa iyo bilang lubusang pag-ayaw.
E se viene detto a tali ipocriti: "Avvicinatevi alle leggi che Allāh ha rivelato nel Suo Libro e venite al Suo messaggero, in modo che vi giudichi riguardo le vostre dispute", li vedi, o Messaggero, rifiutare totalmente il tuo giudizio per rivolgersi ad altri.
Cuando se les dice a estos hipócritas: “Vengan a las enseñanzas que Al-lah ha revelado en Su Libro y recurran a Su Mensajero para que él zanje sus disputas,” los ves apartarse de ti y buscar otros jueces.
The second verse (61) tells us that turning away from the decision of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، given under the dictates of the Shari’ ah in matters relating to mutual quarrels and disputes, can never be the response of a Muslim. One who does it has to be a munafiq (hypocrite). Thus, when the disbelief of this hypocrite was practically exposed through his dissatisfaction with the decision of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، his being killed by Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ became all the more justified, because he no more remained a munafiq (hypocrite) and, in fact, became an open Kafir (or apostate). Therefore, it was said; And when it is said to them, "Come to what Allah has revealed, and to the Messenger," you will see the hypocrites turning away from you in aversion.'
Kada se ovim licemjerima kaže: "Pristupite presudi koju je Allah objavio u Svojoj knjizi, i pristupite Poslaniku da presudi među vama u vašim sporovima", vidiš ih kako se od tebe potpuno okreću i traže presudu od drugog.
If these hypocrites are told to come to the law that Allah has revealed in His Scripture, and to the Messenger to judge between them in their disagreements, you will see them, O Messenger, turning away from you completely to others.
How will their situation be when misfortunes come upon them because of the sins they have committed, and then they come to you, O Messenger, apologising and swearing by Allah that when they turned to other things to try and settle their disagreements they were only trying to do good and bring about reconciliation between the people who were disagreeing. What they say is false, and doing good involves following the rulings of Allah’s sacred law.
¿Qué será de los hipócritas cuando sufran desgracias a causa de los pecados que han cometido y luego lleguen ante a ti, Mensajero, para excusarse? Ellos tomarán a Al-lah como testigo y dirán: Nosotros solamente queríamos hacer el bien y reconciliar a los litigantes recurriendo al juicio de otras personas. Sin embargo, mienten al decir eso, ya que actuar bien consiste en aplicar las leyes de Al-lah.
Kakvo će biti stanje licemjera kada ih zadese nedaće zbog grijeha koje su činili, a zatim ti dođu ispričavajući se i zaklinjući se Allahom: "Mi se nismo parničili pred nekim drugim osim želeći učiniti dobro i pomiriti one koji se spore", a pritom lažu? Dobročinstvo je u prihvatanju Allahovog zakona za sudiju među Allahovim robovima.
The third verse (62) exposes as false all interpretations advanced by those who bypassed decisions given under God-given laws only to turn to decisions which were contrary to it. Their plea, in gist, was that they did not bypass the Messenger of Allah for any reason of lack of belief in the truth of his station and mission and that they did not prefer the decision of others over his decisions as if it was the ultimate Truth. Rather, they claimed, there were expedient considerations which led them to taking this course of action. For instance, one such expedient consideration was that, a case going to the Messenger of Allah would have meant that the decision would have been strictly legal, true and just - devoid of any options of mutual patch-up and tolerance (of 'other' factors not necessarily just): Naturally, articulating deceptively, they said they took the case somewhere else so that something good shows up for both parties through a mutual conciliation.
As evident, they came up with all these interpretations only when their secret was revealed and their wickedness and hypocrisy came out in the open and their man was killed at the hands of Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ .
In short, it was a consequence of their evil deed which brought upon them the disgrace or disaster of an accomplice killed, following which they started making statements on oath with all sorts of excuses and interpretations. Allah Almighty, in this verse, makes it very clear that these people are liars in their oaths and interpretations and that everything they have done, they have done because of their disbelief and hypocrisy. Their pattern of behaviour is that, when called to come to the Book of Allah and to His Messenger, they would turn away, all averse - which is no hallmark of a true Muslim. But they, as the verse says, would become all alert once they get into trouble as a result of their own evil deeds - like when the exposure of their breach of trust or hypocrisy brings shame on them, or when it leads to the killing of their man - then, they come to the Messenger swearing by Allah that they meant nothing but good. That they took their case to somebody else was not because they did not believe in the Prophet, or that they doubted the veracity of his judgment, but that their aim was to promote good and. bring about harmony between the disputing parties.
Dans quel état seront donc les hypocrites lorsqu’ils subiront des malheurs en raison des péchés qu’ils ont commis, puis qu’ils se rendront auprès de toi, ô Messager, afin de s’excuser ? Ils prendront Allah à témoin en tenant le discours suivant:
Nous voulions seulement être bienfaisants et réconcilier les antagonistes en recourant au jugement d’autres personnes que toi.
Or ils mentent en disant cela car la bienfaisance réside dans la mise en application des lois d’Allah.
Ey Peygamber! O münafıklar, işledikleri günahlar sebebiyle başlarına musibetler geldiğinde, sana gelerek, özür dileyip, Allah’a yemin ederek: “Bizler, aramızda senin yerine başkasının hüküm vermesini isteyerek birbiriyle anlaşamayan bu iki kişinin arasını bulmak ve iyilik etmekten başka bir şey kastetmedik” dediklerinde halleri nasıl olur? Onlar bu söylediklerinde yalancıdırlar. Şüphesiz iyilik, kulları üzerinde Allah'ın şeriatıyla hükmetmektir.
Lalu bagaimanakah keadaan orang-orang munafik apabila ditimpa beraneka musibah akibat dosa-dosa mereka, kemudian mereka datang kepadamu -wahai Rasul- untuk meminta maaf seraya bersumpah, “Demi Allah! Kami mencari keputusan hukum dari pihak lain selain dirimu semata-mata untuk berbuat baik dan mendamaikan pihak-pihak yang berseteru"?! Padahal, mereka berdusta tentang hal itu karena kebaikan yang sebenarnya hanya dilakukan dengan berhukum kepada syariat yang Allah tetapkan bagi hamba-hamba-Nya.
Những kẻ giả tạo đức tin sẽ như thế nào khi chúng gặp phải những tai họa do kết quả của những tội lỗi mà chúng đã phạm rồi chúng đến gặp Ngươi - Thiên Sứ Muhammad - cáo lỗi với Ngươi, chúng thề thốt với Allah rằng việc chúng nhờ đến những ai khác ngoài Ngươi phân xử cho các vụ việc tranh chấp của chúng là chỉ nhằm muốn được điều lành và sự hòa giải giữa đôi bên?! Nhưng thật ra, chúng đều giả dối trong sự việc đó bởi lẽ điều tốt lành là ở việc phải phân xử theo giáo luật của Allah ban xuống cho đám bề tôi của Ngài.
Kaya papaano magiging ang kalagayan ng mga mapagpaimbabaw kapag may nangyari sa kanilang mga kapahamakan dahilan sa nagawa nila na mga pagkakasala, pagkatapos dumating sila sa iyo, O Sugo, na mga humihingi ng paumanhin sa iyo habang nanunumpa kay Allāh: "HIndi kami naglayon sa pagpapahatol namin sa iba pa sa iyo maliban ng paggawa ng maganda at pagtutugma sa pagitan ng mga naghihidwaan!" Sila ay mga sinungaling hinggil doon sapagkat tunay na ang paggawa ng maganda ay nasa pagsasahatol ng batas ni Allāh sa mga lingkod Niya.
Come saranno le condizioni degli ipocriti quando accadrà loro una disgrazia a causa dei peccati commessi, e poi verranno da te, o Messaggero, scusandosi, giurando su Allāh: "Non abbiamo nulla contro il tuo giudizio; rivolgendoci ad altri, volevamo solo risolvere il conflitto tra i due contendenti"?! Con ciò, loro raccontano bugie, poiché la cosa giusta da fare è rivolgersi alla Legge di Allāh per ciò che riguarda i Suoi sudditi.
Ang mga iyon ay ang mga nakaaalam si Allāh ng kinikimkim nila sa mga puso nila na pagpapaimbabaw at masamang pakay, kaya iwan mo sila, O Sugo, ayawan mo sila, ngunit maglinaw ka sa kanila ng kahatulan ni Allāh bilang nagpapaibig at nagpapangilabot at magsabi ka sa kanila ng isang sinasabing nanunuot nang matinding panunuot sa mga sarili nila.
Chúng - những tên đạo đức giả - là những kẻ mà Allah biết rõ tâm niệm giả tạo và thối nát của chúng. Bởi thế, Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - hãy lánh xa chúng, tuy nhiên, Ngươi hãy trình bày rõ ràng cho chúng các giáo luật của Allah và nói với chúng những lời lẽ làm thấu tim gan của chúng.
Quanto a coloro della cui ipocrisia e cattive intenzioni che nascondono nei loro cuori Allāh è Consapevole, non curarti di loro, o Messaggero, allontanati da loro e chiarisci loro la Legge di Allāh, spronandoli e avvertendoli; e usa con loro parole severe che possano penetrare nelle loro anime.
Allah knows what hypocrisy and ulterior motives these people hide in their hearts, so turn away from them, O Messenger, and make clear to them the laws of Allah: encouraging them to be loyal to Allah, making clear to them how wrong it is to turn away from Him, and advise them in a way that will move them.
Al-lah está al tanto de su hipocresía y de las malas intenciones que habitan sus corazones. Déjalos, Mensajero, apártate de ellos, exponles el juicio de Al-lah usando la elocuencia y la advertencia, diles palabras que los marquen en lo más profundo de sus almas.
The fourth verse (63) comes up with the answer. It says that Allah is all-aware of the disbelief and hypocrisy rooted in their hearts. All their interpretations are false, and their oaths, an exercise in lying. So, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، is being asked to ignore their excuses and reject their charge of excess against Sayyidna ` Umar , as the disbelief of this particular hypocrite had become manifest.
After that, towards the end of this verse (63), the Holy Prophet 4 has been asked to give good counsel to the rest of the hypocrites as well, in a way that may touch their hearts, that is, tell them to fear what lies beyond the present life and invite them to follow the path of Islam sincerely, or remind them of their likely worldly punishment in the event they stuck to their hypocrisy which might be exposed some day, some time, and they might as well meet the same fate as did Bishr, the hypocrite.
To su oni kojima Allah zna licemjerstvo i ružne namjere koje kriju u srcima, pa ih ostavi i okreni se od njih. Tvoje je da im pojasniš Allahov propis, podstičući ih da ga prihvate i zastrašujući ih ako ga ne prihvate, i da im kažeš ono što će ostaviti dubok trag na njihove duše.
Mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang Allah ketahui isi hatinya yaitu berupa kemunafikan dan iktikad buruk. Oleh sebab itu, tinggalkan mereka -wahai Rasul-, berpalinglah dari orang-orang tersebut, dan jelaskanlah kepada mereka perihal ketentuan hukum Allah; dalam bentuk anjuran supaya tunduk kepada hukum-Nya serta peringatan agar tidak berpaling darinya. Lalu berikanlah kepada mereka nasihat yang mengena serta merasuk ke dalam jiwa mereka.
Allah est au fait de leur hypocrisie et des mauvaises intentions qui sont dans leurs cœurs. Délaisse-les donc, ô Messager, détourne-toi d’eux, expose-leur le jugement d’Allah en usant de séduction et de dissuasion et dis-leur des paroles qui les marqueront au plus profond de leurs âmes.
Allah, onların kalplerinde gizledikleri ikiyüzlülüğü ve adi maksatlarını bilir. Ey Peygamber! Onları bırak ve onlardan yüz çevir. Özendirerek ve korkutarak onlara Allah'ın hükmünü açıkla. Onlara nefislerinde yer edecek çok etkileyici büyük sözler söyle.
During the early period of Madinah there used to be two courts where judgement on controversial issues might be sought: one pre-dating Islam and controlled by the leaders of the Jews, and the other set up by the Prophet, established after the Migration. Those Muslims who were not ready to sacrifice their interests for the sake of religion and were aware that their cases were too flimsy to be awarded favourable decisions by the court of the Prophet, used to approach the court of Ka‘b ibn Ashraf, a leader of the Jews. Such an attitude is totally against the spirit of the faith. If an individual is unwilling to accept God’s judgement, and aspires to be favoured with a decision to his own liking, his claim to faith is false, whatever repertoire of beautiful words he may draw on to justify his stand. However, while avoiding confrontation with such people, efforts to reform them must be effectively continued.
"Dan Kami tidak mengutus seorang rasul melainkan untuk ditaati dengan seizin Allah. Sesungguhnya jikalau mereka ketika menganiaya dirinya datang kepadamu, lalu memohon ampun kepada Allah, dan Rasul pun memohonkan ampun untuk mereka, tentulah mereka mendapati Allah Maha Penerima taubat lagi Maha Penyayang. Maka demi Rabbmu, mereka (pada hakikatnya) tidak beriman hingga mereka menjadikan kamu hakim dalam per-kara yang mereka perselisihkan, kemudian mereka tidak merasa keberatan dalam hati mereka terhadap putusan yang kamu berikan, dan mereka menerima dengan sepenuhnya." (An-Nisa`: 64-65).
(64) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan tentang suatu berita di mana di antaranya mengandung perintah dan anjuran untuk taat kepada Rasul dan tunduk kepadanya, dan bahwa tujuan dari pengutusan para rasul adalah agar mereka ditaati dan dipatuhi oleh manusia yang mana para rasul tersebut diutus kepada mereka dalam segala perkara yang mereka diperintahkan kepadanya dan perkara yang mereka dilarang darinya, dan agar mereka dihormati dengan penghormatan seorang yang ditaati oleh orang yang menaati. Ayat ini mengandung penetapan akan keterpeliharaan para Rasul dari kesalahan dalam perkara yang mereka dakwahkan dari Allah dan pada apa yang mereka perintahkan kepadanya serta apa yang mereka larang darinya, karena Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah memerintahkan untuk taat kepada mereka secara mutlak, dan sekiranya mereka tidak ma'shum, pastilah mereka tidak akan mensyariatkan apa yang salah, ketika Allah memerintahkan hal tersebut secara mutlak, dan FirmanNya, ﴾ بِإِذۡنِ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿ "Dengan izin Allah" maksudnya, ketaatan seorang yang taat adalah bersumber dari qadha` Allah tentang qadarNya, dalam ayat ini menyimpan dalil pengukuhan akan qadha` dan qadar, juga anjuran untuk memohon pertolongan kepada Allah, dan penjelasan bahwa manusia tidaklah akan mampu melakukan ketaatan kepada Rasul apabila Allah tidak menolongnya.
Kemudian Allah mengabarkan tentang kemurahan hati beliau ﷺ yang besar, kedermawanan dan dakwah beliau kepada orang yang telah berbuat kemaksiatan agar mengakui, bertaubat, dan memohon ampunan kepada Allah dalam FirmanNya,﴾ وَلَوۡ أَنَّهُمۡ إِذ ظَّلَمُوٓاْ أَنفُسَهُمۡ جَآءُوكَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya jikalau mereka ketika menganiaya dirinya datang kepadamu" yakni dengan mengakui kesalahan-kesa-lahan mereka dan menyadarinya,﴾ فَٱسۡتَغۡفَرُواْ ٱللَّهَ وَٱسۡتَغۡفَرَ لَهُمُ ٱلرَّسُولُ لَوَجَدُواْ ٱللَّهَ تَوَّابٗا رَّحِيمٗا ﴿ "lalu memohon ampun kepada Allah, dan Rasul pun me-mohonkan ampun untuk mereka, tentulah mereka mendapati Allah Maha Penerima taubat lagi Maha Penyayang" maksudnya, pastilah Allah akan menerima taubat mereka dengan ampunanNya atas kezha-liman mereka dan Allah merahmati mereka dengan menerima taubat mereka dan memberikan taufik kepadanya serta balasan atas perbuatan itu. Dan menemui Rasul ﷺ seperti ini adalah khusus di saat beliau masih hidup, karena konteks ayat tersebut menunjuk-kan akan hal tersebut, karena permohonan ampunan Rasul untuk mereka tidaklah mungkin terjadi kecuali di saat beliau hidup, adapun setelah kematiannya, maka sesungguhnya tidaklah boleh meminta kepadanya sesuatu pun, bahkan hal itu adalah suatu kesyirikan.
(65) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى bersumpah dengan DzatNya yang mulia bahwasanya mereka tidaklah beriman hingga berhukum ke-pada RasulNya dalam perkara yang mereka perselisihkan di antara mereka, artinya pada segala hal yang terjadi perselisihan padanya, berbeda dengan masalah-masalah yang telah disepakati, sesung-guhnya perkara-perkara seperti itu tidaklah bersandar kecuali dari al-Qur`an dan as-Sunnah, karena tidaklah cukup hanya berhukum kepada beliau ﷺ hingga tidak ada sama sekali dari hati mereka kebencian dan kedongkolan. Dan kondisi mereka saat berhukum kepada beliau adalah dengan asumsi bahwa itulah yang paling benar, kemudian tidaklah cukup juga berhukum kepada beliau itu hingga mereka menerima keputusan beliau dengan penerimaan yang baik, kelapangan dada, ketenangan jiwa, dan ketundukan lahir maupun batin. Maka (perlu diperhatikan) bahwa berhukum adalah dalam aspek keislaman, sedangkan tidak adanya keberatan (dalam menerima putusan) adalah dalam aspek keimanan, ada-pun penerimaan adalah dalam aspek keihsanan. Barangsiapa yang menyempurnakan tingkatan-tingkatan tersebut, maka sesungguh-nya ia telah menyempurnakan semua tingkatan-tingkatan agama, dan barangsiapa yang meninggalkan sikap berhukum yang tersebut dalam ayat ini dan tidak konsisten terhadapnya, maka ia adalah kafir, dan barangsiapa yang meninggalkannya dengan konsisten, maka hukumnya adalah sama seperti orang-orang yang semisalnya dari pelaku-pelaku kemaksiatan.
The fifth verse (64) begins by stating a universal Divine principle: And We did not send any Messenger but to be obeyed by the leave of Allah.' It means that any Messenger who was sent by Allah was sent so that everyone obeys the rules set by him in accordance with the will and command of Allah Almighty. In that case, the inevitable consequence will be that anyone who opposes the rules set by the Messenger will be dealt with in the manner disbelievers are dealt with. Therefore, whatever Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ did turned out to be correct. Following this appears an advice in the best interest of the hypocrites indicating that they would have done better if, rather than indulge in false oaths and interpretations, they would have confessed their error and presented themselves before him seeking forgiveness from Allah, and the Messenger too prayed for their forgiveness, then, Allah Almighty would have certainly accepted their repentance.
At this place, for the repentance to be acceptable, two things have been made binding: That they present themselves before the Holy Prophet ~..L ..1L ! t and that he then prays for their forgiveness. Perhaps, the first reason is that they violated the great station of prophethood bestowed by Allah Almighty on His noble Messenger ﷺ and caused him undue pain by disregarding the decision given by him. So, in order that their repentance: over their crime becomes acceptable, the condition that they present themselves before the Holy Prophet ﷺ and that he prays for their forgiveness was imposed on them.
Although, this verse (64) was revealed in the background of a particular incident relating to the hypocrites, yet its words yield a general ruling which stipulates that anyone who presents himself before the Holy Prophet ﷺ and he prays for his forgiveness he will definitely be forgiven. And 'the presence before the Holy Prophet ﷺ as it would have been during his blessed life in this mortal world, holds the same effect even today as the visit to the sacred precincts of the Mosque of the Prophet and the act of 'presenting' oneself before the blessed resident of the sanctified mausoleum falls within the jurisdiction of this rule.
Sayyidna Ali ؓ said: "Three days after we all had finished with the burial of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ a villager came and fell down close to the blessed grave. Weeping bitterly, he referred to this particular verse of the Qur'an and addressing himself to the blessed grave, he said: 'Allah Almighty has promised in this verse that a sinner, if he presented himself before the Rasul of Allah, and the Rasul elects to pray for his forgiveness, then he will be forgiven. Therefore, here I am, presenting myself before you so that I may be blessed with your prayer for my forgiveness.' People personally present there at that time say that, in response to the pleading of the villager, a voice coming out from the sanctified mausoleum rang around with the words: قَد غُفِرَ لَکَ meaning: You have been forgiven. (al-Bahr al-Muhit)
Şüphesiz her bir peygamberi sadece, Allah'ın dilemesi ve takdirine göre emrettikleri konularda, kendilerine itaat edilmesi gayesiyle gönderdik. Ey Peygamber! Şayet onlar daha sen hayattayken işledikleri günah sebebiyle kendilerine zulmettiklerinde, günahlarını kabullenip, pişmanlık içinde tövbe ederek sana gelseler ve Allah'tan affedilmeyi dileselerdi, sen de onların bağışlanmalarını talep etseydin, muhakkak ki Allah’ı kendilerine karşı bağışlayıcı ve merhametli olarak bulurlardı.
Nous n’avons envoyé de messager que dans la finalité qu’il soit obéi des hommes lorsqu’il leur transmet la volonté et le décret d’Allah.
Si seulement ils se rendaient auprès de toi de ton vivant, ô Messager, afin de confesser leurs fautes, de se repentir et d’implorer le pardon d’Allah… Si tu avais imploré le pardon d’Allah pour eux, ils auraient vu qu’Il accueille leur repentir et qu’Il se montre miséricordieux à leur égard.
Tidaklah Kami mengutus seorang rasul melainkan supaya ia dipatuhi perintahnya dengan kehendak dan ketetapan Allah. Seandainya ketika mereka menganiaya diri mereka sendiri lantaran melakukan maksiat mereka datang menemuimu -wahai Rasul- di masa hidupmu seraya mengakui dan menyesali perbuatan mereka, bertobat dan memohon ampun kepada Allah, dan kamu pun memohonkan ampunan untuk mereka kepada Allah, niscaya mereka akan mendapati bahwa Allah Maha Menerima tobat lagi Maha Menyayangi mereka.
E non abbiamo inviato un Messaggero se non affinché si obbedisca ai suoi ordini, per volontà di Allāh e per Suo decreto. E se fossero venuti da te, o Messaggero, quando fecero torto a loro stessi commettendo peccati, dispiaciuti e pentiti, implorando il perdono di Allāh, e così tu avessi implorato perdono per loro, avrebbero trovato Allāh Perdonatore, Misericordioso nei loro confronti.
Hindi nagsugo ng anumang sugo kundi alang-alang na talimain ito sa ipinag-uutos nito ayon sa kalooban ni Allāh at pagtatakda Niya. Kung sakaling sila, nang lumabag sila sa katarungan sa mga sarili nila dahil sa pagkagawa ng mga pagsuway, ay dumating sa iyo, O Sugo, sa buhay mo habang mga umaamin sa nagawa nila, na mga nagsisisi, na mga nagbabalik-loob, at humiling sila ng kapatawaran kay Allāh, at humiling ka ng kapatawaran para sa kanila, talaga sanang nakatagpo sila na si Allāh ay Palatanggap ng pagbabalik-loob sa kanila, Maawain sa kanila.
Allah did not send any messenger except to be followed in what they instructed by Allah’s will and decree. If, when they wronged themselves by committing sins, they had come to you, O Messenger, confessing what they had done and regretting it, repenting from what they did, and if they had asked for forgiveness from Allah, and you had asked for forgiveness for them, they would have found Allah Forgiving and Compassionate with them.
Và TA (Allah) gửi các vị Thiên Sứ đến là chỉ nhằm để nhân loại tuân lệnh và vâng lời họ về những gì mà Ngài đã ra lệnh dưới ý chỉ và quyền năng của Ngài. Nếu chúng bất công với bản thân mình qua việc phạm điều tội lỗi rồi chúng đến tìm Ngươi - Thiên Sứ Muammad- bằng sự ăn năn cho những điều tội lỗi mà chúng đã phạm để nhờ Ngươi cầu xin Allah tha thứ cho chúng và Ngươi đã cầu xin cho chúng thì chắc chắc chúng sẽ thấy Allah là Đấng Nhân Từ và Khoan Dung với chúng.
The Necessity of Obeying the Messenger ﷺ
Allah said,
وَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَا مِن رَّسُولٍ إلاَّ لِيُطَاعَ
(We sent no Messenger, but to be obeyed) meaning, obeying the Prophet was ordained for those to whom Allah sends the Prophet. Allah's statement,
بِإِذُنِ اللَّهِ
(by Allah's leave) means, "None shall obey, except by My leave," according to Mujahid. This Ayah indicates that the Prophets are only obeyed by whomever Allah directs to obedience. In another Ayah, Allah said,
وَلَقَدْ صَدَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ وَعْدَهُ إِذْ تَحُسُّونَهُمْ بِإِذْنِهِ
(And Allah did indeed fulfill His promise to you when you were killing them (your enemy) with His permission) meaning, by His command, decree, will and because He granted you superiority over them. Allah's statement,
وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ إِذ ظَّلَمُواْ أَنفُسَهُمْ
(If they (hypocrites), when they had been unjust to themselves,) directs the sinners and evildoers, when they commit errors and mistakes, to come to the Messenger ﷺ, so that they ask Allah for forgiveness in his presence and ask him to supplicate to Allah to forgive them. If they do this, Allah will forgive them and award them His mercy and pardon. This is why Allah said,
لَوَجَدُواْ اللَّهَ تَوَّاباً رَّحِيماً
(they would have found Allah All-Forgiving (One Who forgives and accepts repentance), Most Merciful).
One Does not Become a Believer Unless He Refers to the Messenger ﷺ for Judgment and Submits to his Decisions
Allah said,
فَلاَ وَرَبِّكَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ حَتَّى يُحَكِّمُوكَ فِيمَا شَجَرَ بَيْنَهُمْ
(But no, by your Lord, they can have no faith, until they make you judge in all disputes between them,) Allah swears by His Glorious, Most Honorable Self, that no one shall attain faith until he refers to the Messenger ﷺ for judgment in all matters. Thereafter, whatever the Messenger ﷺ commands, is the plain truth that must be submitted to inwardly and outwardly. Allah said,
ثُمَّ لاَ يَجِدُواْ فِى أَنفُسِهِمْ حَرَجاً مِّمَّا قَضَيْتَ وَيُسَلِّمُواْ تَسْلِيماً
(and find in themselves no resistance against your decisions, and accept (them) with full submission.) meaning: they adhere to your judgment, and thus do not feel any hesitation over your decision, and they submit to it inwardly and outwardly. They submit to the Prophet's decision with total submission without any rejection, denial or dispute. Al-Bukhari recorded that `Urwah said, "Az-Zubayr quarreled with a man about a stream which both of them used for irrigation. Allah's Messenger ﷺ said to Az-Zubayr,
«اسْقِ يَا زُبَيْرُ ثُمَّ أَرْسِلِ الْمَاءَ إِلى جَارِك»
(O Zubayr! Irrigate (your garden) first, and then let the water flow to your neighbor.) The Ansari became angry and said, `O Allah's Messenger! Is it because he is your cousin' On that, the face of Allah's Messenger changed color (because of anger) and said,
«اسْقِ يَا زُبَيْرُ ثُمَّ احْبِسِ الْمَاءَ حَتَّى يَرْجِعَ إِلَى الْجَدْرِ،ثُمَّ أَرْسِلِ الْمَاءَ إِلى جَارِك»
(Irrigate (your garden), O Zubayr, and then withhold the water until it reaches the walls (surrounding the palms). Then, release the water to your neighbor.) So, Allah's Messenger ﷺ gave Az-Zubayr his full right when the Ansari made him angry. Before that, Allah's Messenger ﷺ had given a generous judgment, beneficial for Az-Zubayr and the Ansari. Az-Zubayr said, `I think the following verse was revealed concerning that case,
فَلاَ وَرَبِّكَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ حَتَّى يُحَكِّمُوكَ فِيمَا شَجَرَ بَيْنَهُمْ
(But no, by your Lord, they can have no faith, until they make you (O Muhammad ) judge in all disputes between them.)"' Another Reason In his Tafsir, Al-Hafiz Abu Ishaq Ibrahim bin `Abdur-Rahman bin Ibrahim bin Duhaym recorded that Damrah narrated that two men took their dispute to the Prophet , and he gave a judgment to the benefit of whoever among them had the right. The person who lost the dispute said, "I do not agree." The other person asked him, "What do you want then" He said, "Let us go to Abu Bakr As-Siddiq." They went to Abu Bakr and the person who won the dispute said, "We went to the Prophet with our dispute and he issued a decision in my favor." Abu Bakr said, "Then the decision is that which the Messenger of Allah ﷺ issued." The person who lost the dispute still rejected the decision and said, "Let us go to `Umar bin Al-Khattab." When they went to `Umar, the person who won the dispute said, "We took our dispute to the Prophet and he decided in my favor, but this man refused to submit to the decision." `Umar bin Al-Khattab asked the second man and he concurred. `Umar went to his house and emerged from it holding aloft his sword. He struck the head of the man who rejected the Prophet's decision with the sword and killed him. Consequently, Allah revealed,
فَلاَ وَرَبِّكَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ
(But no, by your Lord, they can have no faith).
64- Biz, gönderdiğimiz her bir peygamberi Allah’ın izni ile kendisine itaat edilsin diye gönderdik. Şâyet onlar, kendilerine zulmettiklerinde sana gelip de Allah’tan mağfiret dileselerdi, Rasul de onlar için mağfiret isteseydi, Allah’ı elbette tevbeleri çokça kabul eden ve pek merhamet eden bulacaklardı.
65- Hayır! Rabbine andolsun ki aralarında çıkan anlaşmazlıklarda seni hakem yapıp sonra da verdiğin hükümden dolayı içlerinde hiçbir sıkıntı duymadan tam bir teslimiyetle teslim olmadıkça, iman etmiş olmazlar.
64. Şanı Yüce Allah, Rasûlüne itaati ve bağlılığı emir ve teşvik eden bir buyrukla şunu haber vermektedir: Peygamberlerin gönderilmesinden amaç onlara itaat edilmesi, verdikleri bütün emir ve yasaklarda, bu peygamberlerin kendilerine gönderildiği kimselerin onlara bağlı kalmalarıdır. İtaat edenin itaat ettiği kimseyi tazim ettiği şekilde onları tazim etmeleridir.
Bu buyruk, peygamberlerin Allah’tan tebliğ ettikleri hususlar ile emir ve yasaklarında ismet (hatadan korunma) sıfatına sahip olduklarını ortaya koymaktadır. Çünkü Yüce Allah onlara mutlak olarak itaati emretmektedir. Eğer onlar masum ve yanlış olan bir şeyi teşrî’ etmeyen kimseler olmasalardı, Yüce Allah böyle bir emri mutlak olarak vermezdi.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Allah’ın izni ile” ifadesi şu demektir: İtaat edenin itaati Allah’ın kaza ve kaderi ile gerçekleşir. Böylelikle bu buyruk kaza ve kaderi de ortaya koymakta ve Allah’tan yardım dilemeyi teşvik etmektedir. Ayrıca Allah insana yardım etmeyecek olursa peygambere itaatinin mümkün olamayacağını da açıklamaktadır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah pek büyük lütuf ve keremini haber vermekte ve günah işleyenlerin günahlarını itiraf ederek Allah’a tevbe etmeleri, O’ndan mağfiret dilemeleri çağrısında bulunmaktadır:“Şâyet onlar, kendilerine zulmettiklerinde” günahlarını itiraf edip bu konuda sana itaat ederek “sana gelip de Allah’tan mağfiret dileselerdi, peygamber de onlar için mağfiret isteseydi, Allah’ı elbette tevbeleri çokça kabul eden ve pek merhamet eden bulacaklardı.” Yani Allah, mağfireti ile onların zulümlerini bağışlayarak tevbelerini kabul ederdi. Tevbelerini kabul etmek, tevbe etmeye muvaffak kılmak ve tevbenin mükâfatını vermek sureti ile de onlara çokça merhamet ederdi.
Allah Rasûlüne bu şekildeki geliş onun hayatına hastır. Çünkü ifadelerin akışı buna delildir. Zira Allah Rasûlünün mağfiret dilemesi ancak hayatında olacak bir şeydir. Onun vefatından sonra ise ondan bir şey istenemez; hatta bu bir şirk olur.
65. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, kerim zatına yemin ederek aralarındaki anlaşmazlıklarda yani aralarında meydana gelen - icma olunan meseleler dışındaki- bütün ihtilaflarda, Allah Rasûlünün hükmüne başvurmadıkça iman etmiş olamayacaklarını belirtmektedir. İcma olunan meseleler ise ancak Kitap ve sünnete dayalı olur. Diğer taraftan sadece Allah Rasûlünün hükmüne başvurmak da yeterli değildir. Verdiği hükümden dolayı kalplerindeki darlık ve sıkıntının da gitmesi ve başka herhangi bir hükmü hatırlarından geçirmeksizin onun hükmüne teslim olmaları şarttır. Bu da kendi başına yeterli değildir, aksine onun hükmüne gönül rahatlığı ile zahiren ve batınen tam bir itaat ile teslim olmaları da gerekir. Bu durumda onun hükmüne başvurmak İslâm makamı, hükmü dolayısı ile kalpte bir sıkıntının bulunmaması iman makamı, bu hükme tam bir teslimiyet ile bağlılık ve itaat de ihsan makamıdır. Bu üç mertebeyi tam olarak gerçekleştiren bir kimsenin dindeki bütün mertebeleri de tamamlamış olacağı ortadadır. Sözü geçen bu hükme başvurmayı terk eden ve böyle bir şeye bağlı kalmayan bir kimse de kâfirdir. Hükme başvurmakla birlikte ona bağlılığı terkeden bir kimse ise o hükmün benzerine itaat etmeyen isyankârların durumu ile aynı olur.
Mi nismo nijednog poslanika poslali prije tebe osim zato da bi mu se ljudi pokoravali u onome što naređuje, Allahovom voljom i određenjem. Da su, kada su sami sebi nepravdu učinili činjenjem grijeha, došli tebi, o Poslaniče, za tvog života i priznali svoje grijehe, kajući se i tražeći oprost od Allaha, pa da i ti zatražiš od Allah da im oprosti – sigurno bi im Allah oprostio i bio bi milostiv prema njima.
Hemos enviado a los mensajeros con la única finalidad de que sean obedecidos por las personas cuando les trasmitan la voluntad y el decreto de Al-lah. Si tan solo se presentaran ante ti mientras vivas, Mensajero, para reconocer sus faltas, arrepentirse e implorar el perdón de Al-lah… Si tú hubieras implorado para ellos el perdón de Al-lah, habrían visto que Al-lah acoge su arrepentimiento y se muestra misericordioso con ellos.
Nije onako kako misle ovi licemjeri! Allah se zakleo Svojim uzvišenim Bićem da oni neće istinski vjerovati sve dok ne budu lično Poslanika uzeli za sudiju, dok bude živ, i njegov šerijat, kada više on ne bude živ, u svim njihovim sporovima, a zatim budu zadovoljni njegovom presudom, ne osjećajući nikakve tjeskobe niti sumnje u prsima, i dok se potpuno ne pokore, vanjštinom i nutrinom, formalno i suštinski.
La realtà non è come insinuano tali ipocriti. Dopodiché, Allāh giurò su Se Stesso, gloria Sua, che non crederanno mai davvero finché non lasceranno giudicare il Messaggero riguardo le loro discordie, secondo la Sua Legge, mentre è in vita e dopo la sua morte, ed accetteranno la decisione del Messaggero e non vi sarà nei loro cuori né delusione né sospetto, e saranno totalmente sottomessi, manifestatamente ed intimamente.
Los hipócritas no hacen más que mentir. Luego, Al-lah jura por Sí mismo que no creerán verdaderamente hasta que no recurran al Profeta para juzgar todas las disputas, que no estarán satisfechos con su juicio y serán reticentes y suspicaces al respecto.
Ces hypocrites ne font que mentir. Ensuite, Allah fait serment par Lui-même qu’ils ne croiront pas véritablement tant qu’ils ne recourront pas au Prophète de son vivant ou à ses lois après sa mort afin de trancher tous leurs différends, qu’ils ne se satisferont pas de son jugement et qu’ils éprouveront des réticences et des doutes à son sujet.
Durum hiç de bu münafıkların iddia ettiği gibi değildir. Allah -Azze ve Celle-, onların aralarında meydana gelen bütün anlaşmazlıklarda, hayattayken peygamberin kendisine, ölümünün ardından ise şeriatının hükmüne başvurmadan tasdik etmiş olmayacaklarını belirterek zatı adına yemin ediyor. Sonra da kalplerinde hiçbir sıkıntı ve şüphe duymadan peygamberin hükmüne razı olurlar. Bu hükme kalben ve bedenen boyun eğerek tam bir teslimiyetle teslim olurlar.
Akan tetapi masalahnya tidak seperti anggapan orang-orang munafik itu. Kemudian Allah bersumpah demi Zat-Nya -'Azza wa Jalla- bahwa mereka tidak bisa menjadi orang-orang mukmin sejati sampai mereka berhukum kepada Rasulullah di masa hidup beliau dan kepada syariatnya setelah beliau wafat dalam setiap perbedaan pendapat yang terjadi di antara mereka, kemudian mereka menerima keputusan hukum yang diberikan oleh Rasulullah dengan sukarela dan lapang dada, tidak merasa sempit dada dan ragu sedikit pun, dan berserah diri secara penuh serta tunduk dalam lahir dan batin mereka.
Commentary
Not accepting the decision of the Holy Prophet is Kufr
This verse, while projecting a powerful view of the highly exalted station of the noble Prophet ﷺ presents a very explicit statement concerning the need to obey him, something conclusively proved by so many verses of the Holy Qur'an. The verse opens with the ultimate oath, "by your Lord", following which Allah Almighty proclaims that nobody can become a Muslim unless he accepts the verdict of the Holy Prophet ﷺ willingly, calmly and fully to the extent that there remains even in his heart not the slightest strain because of this verdict.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ is himself the exerciser of God-given authority over his community in his capacity as the Messenger of Allah and he is thus responsible for adjudicating in every dispute that may arise. The authority he excercises in making decisions certainly does not depend upon his being made a judge by some litigants. We should also keep in mind that Muslims have been asked to make the prophet their judge because people are generally not satisfied with judgments delivered by someone appointed by the government as compared with an arbitrator they themselves choose to have. But, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، is not only the ruler of a state, he is a Messenger of Allah, protected against sins by Him, and sent as mercy for the worlds, and also a loving father for his community - so, the compassionate instruction given is that, whenever a situation of conflict arises in social or religious matters, the contesting parties are duty-bound to make the Holy Prophet ﷺ the arbitrator and judge and have him give the final verdict, and once the verdict has been given by him, let them all accept it whole-heartedly and act accordingly.
The Authority of the Holy Prophet ﷺ extends to all times
Commentators say that acting in accordance with this command of the Holy Qur'n is not restricted to the blessed times when he graced this mortal world. After him, the verdict of the sacred Law left by him, is nothing but his own verdict. Therefore, the rule reigns supreme right through the Last Day, the rule that guidance should be sought by-turning directly to the Holy Prophet LI during his blessed life-time, and after him, one must turn to his Shari'ah which is, in all reality, a return to him, may Allah bless him forever and ever.
Some problems and their solutions
1. To begin with, as already stated earlier, the rule is that a person who is not satisfied with the decision given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، in every dispute and in every problem or issue, is not a Muslim. As we already know, this was the reason why Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ killed the person who was not satisfied with the decision given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ following which he carried the case to Sayyidna ` Umar for an alternate judgment. The heirs of the person killed went to the court of the Holy Prophet ﷺ with a suit against Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ accusing him of having killed a Muslim without a valid legal reason. It is important to note here, and this has not been taken up earlier, that the following words, when the case was presented before the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، came out spontaneously from his blessed lips: " مَا کنت أظن أن عمر یجترء علٰی قتل رجل مؤمن " (that is, I never thought ` Umar will ever dare killing a believing Muslim). This proves that the higher authority, when approached with an appeal against the decision of a lower authority, should not take sides with his subordinate authority, but should come up with a decision based on justice and fairness alone, as it has been illustrated above where the Holy Prophet ﷺ expressed his displeasure over the decision of Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ - before the revelation of the verse had a bearing on this incident. Once this verse was revealed, the reality came out in the open that the person killed was not a believing Muslim as confirmed by this verse.
2. The second ruling which emerges from the expression: فیما شَجَرَ (in the disputes which arise) settles that it is not restricted to dealings and rights alone; it covers articles of belief, ideas and many other theoretical problems. (at-Bahr al-Muhit) Therefore, given such a wide spectrum if intellectual and social activity, it is not unlikely that things could go to the undesirable limits of mutual differences in views and ways when confronting a certain problem. When this does happen, it is the duty of a Muslim not to continue mutual disputation, instead of which, both parties should revert back to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and when he is not with them personally, they must revert back to his Shari’ ah to search for the solution of their problems.
3. The third rule of self-assessment that we find from here is: Doing something, which was provenly said or done by the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، with a heavy heart is a sign of weakness in faith ('Iman). For example, there are occasions when the Shari’ ah has allowed the performance of salah by making tayammum in place of the regular wudu with water; now, if a person feels uneasy and not so satisfied with the idea of making the symbolic tayammum in place of a regular wuclu he would very much like to do, then, he should not take this attitude of his as a sign of taqwa or piety, instead, he should take it to be caused by some spiritual sickness. Who can be more muttaqi, more God-fearing than the Holy Prophet ﷺ ? If the form and condition in which he allowed people to perform their prayers while sitting - and he himself performed it while sitting - does not find favour with a person looking for the satisfaction of his heart, and he elects to undergo unbearable hardship by insisting to stand and perform his prayer in that position, then, he better be sure that there is some sickness is his heart. However, if a person, whose pain or discomfort or need is not that acute, elects not to use the leave (rukhsah) given to him by the Shari’ ah and, instead of that, chooses to take the path of high determination.(` azimah) which is, then, correct in accordance with the very teaching of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . But feeling any strain in utilizing the leaves (rukhsah) granted by the Shari’ ah as some sort of absolute rule is no taqwa. It is for this reason that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: یُحِبُّ اَن تُؤتٰی اِنَ اللہ تعالیٰ یُحِبُّ اَن تُؤتٰی رُخصہ کَمَا یُحِبُّ اَن تُؤتٰی عَزَایٔمُہ (that is, 'the way Allah Almighty is pleased with what is done with high determination, so is He pleased with what is done by using leaves).'
The best method of general ` Ibadat (acts of worship), Adhkar اَذکَار (plural of dhikr: the remembrance of Allah), Aurad اوراد (plural of wird وِرد : self-allotted voluntary recitations, made privately in specified hours of the morning or night), Durud (prayer to Allah that peace and blessings be on the Holy Prophet ﷺ and Tasbih (glorification of Allah) is no different than what used to be the routine of the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself and which was, after him, followed consistently by his noble Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all. All Muslims must, as a matter or personal obligation, find these out from the authentic and sound narrations of hadith so that they can make them an integral part of their daily routine of life.
Special Note
Details given above clearly show that the Holy Prophet was not only a reformer and moral leader but was a just ruler as well, an authority of such class and majesty that his judgment was declared to be the very criterion of belief and disbelief, a 'distinguishing feature between 'Iman and Kufr, as evident from the incident relating to Bishr, the hypocrite. To make this prophetic station more explicit, Allah Almighty has, at many places in His sacred Book made the obedience of the Holy Prophet ﷺ mandatory along with His own due obedience incumbent on all believers. Thus, the Qur'an says: أَطِيعُوا اللَّـهَ وَأَطِيعُوا الرَّسُولَ (Obey Allah and obey the Messenger - 3:32; 3:132; 4:59; 5:92; 24:54; 47:33; 64:12). Then, elsewhere it says: مَّن يُطِعِ الرَّسُولَ فَقَدْ أَطَاعَ اللَّـهَ (Whoever obeys the Messenger, he really obeys Allah - 4:80).1
1. For a detailed treatment of this aspect, please see "The Authority of Sunnah" by Muhammad Taqi Usmani.
A little deliberation in these verses will unfold the radiant grandeur of his authority, a practical demonstration of which became manifest when Allah Almighty sent to him His Law so that he can decide cases in accordance with it. Therefore, it was said: إِنَّا أَنزَلْنَا إِلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ بِالْحَقِّ لِتَحْكُمَ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ بِمَا أَرَاكَ اللَّـهُ ۚ (that is, 'We revealed to you the Book with the truth so that you may judge between people by what Allah makes you see.' ) (4:105)
A prophet is not sent to the world to raise a group of followers who will wax eloquent in his praise and cover him in glory. A prophet comes so that people should learn the code of conduct for their lives and adopt it in practice. One should be so thoroughly committed to doing so, that even in controversial situations, when conflicting interests have caused strained relations, one will not fail to obey the Prophet’s teachings. The true believer will simply suppress his ego and conscientiously follow the guidance of the Prophet. He will willingly accept his ways, even if they are detrimental to his interests and run counter to his way of thinking. He will remain mentally alert to any inadvertent mistake on his part, soon realizing that he had strayed from the Prophet’s path to the path of Satan. He will immediately repent, mend his ways and seek forgiveness. On the contrary, one who is not able to adhere to the straight path of the faith, when the dictates of faith clash with his feelings and desires, cannot be expected to remain steadfast in times of harder trial. At such trying times one has to give proof of one’s faith by making sacrifices for it.
Sự việc không như những gì mà những kẻ giả tạo đức tin này khẳng định. Allah thề bởi chính bản thân Ngài rằng chúng không hề thực sự có đức tin cho tới khi chúng nhờ Ngươi - Muhammad - phân xử các vụ việc tranh chấp của chúng lúc Ngươi còn sống hoặc lấy giáo luật của Người để phân xử sau khi Ngươi qua đời rồi trong bụng dạ của chúng không thấy uất ức và cũng không nghi ngờ về sự phân xử cũng như giáo luật của Ngươi, và chúng hoàn toàn quy phục với những phán quyết của Ngươi một cách công khai và thầm kín.
What these hypocrites claim is not true. Allah swears by Himself that they will not have real faith until they refer for judgements to the Messenger, during his lifetime, and to the sacred law after his death, in every disagreement between them, and are happy with the Messenger’s ruling, without feeling hatred about it, or doubting it, and accepting it completely and faithfully, outwardly and inwardly.
Kaya ang usapin ay hindi gaya ng inangkin ng mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito. Pagkatapos sumumpa si Allāh sa sarili Niya – kamahal-mahalan Siya at kapita-pitagan – na sila ay hindi magiging mga naniniwala nang totohanan hanggang sa magpahatol sila sa Sugo sa [panahon ng] buhay nito at sa batas nito matapos ng pagyao nito kaugnay sa bawat nangyayari sa pagitan nila na salangutan. Pagkatapos nalulugod sila sa kahatulan ng Sugo at sa mga dibdib nila ay walang paninikip dahil doon ni pagdududa hinggil doon at nagpapasakop sila nang isang pagpapasakop na ganap sa pamamagitan ng pagpapaakay ng mga saloobing panlabas nila at mga saloobing panloob nila.
Và nếu TA (Allah) sắc lệnh cho chúng người này giết người kia hoặc rời bỏ nhà cửa của chúng thì chúng sẽ không chấp hành mệnh lệnh của Ngài trừ một số ít. Bởi thế chúng hãy tạ ơn Allah vì Ngài đã không gây khó khăn cho chúng. Nhưng nếu chúng thực hiện theo lệnh của Allah thì tốt hơn việc chúng làm trái lệnh Ngài và đức tin Iman của chúng sẽ vững chắc hơn, và chắc chắn TA sẽ ban cho chúng phần thưởng to lớn ở nơi TA và sẽ phù hộ chúng trên con đường đến với TA và Thiên Đàng của TA.
Kung sakaling si Allāh ay nagsatungkulin sa kanila ng pagpatay sa isa't isa sa kanila o ng paglisan mula sa mga tahanan nila, wala sanang sumunod sa utos Niya kabilang sa kanila maliban sa isang maliit na bilang. Kaya purihin nila si Allāh na Siya ay hindi nag-atang sa kanila ng nagpapahirap sa kanila. Kung sakaling sila ay gumawa sa ipinaaalaala sa kanila na pagtalima kay Allāh, talaga sanang ito ay naging higit na mabuti kaysa sa pagsalungat at higit na matindi sa pagpapakalalim sa pananampalataya nila, talaga sanang nagbigay Siya sa kanila mula sa ganang Kanya ng isang gantimpalang dakila, at talaga sanang nagtuon Siya sa kanila tungo sa daang nagpaparating sa Kanya at sa Paraiso.
And I would have enabled them to come on to the straight path that leads to Me and My Paradise.
66- Şâyet onlara:“Kendinizi öldürün yahut yurtlarınızdan çıkın” diye yazsaydık, içlerinden pek azı müstesna bunu yapmazlardı. Eğer kendilerine verilen öğütleri yerine getirselerdi, elbette haklarında çok hayırlı ve çok sebat verici olurdu.
67- O takdirde onlara katımızdan büyük bir mükâfat verirdik.
68- Ve onları elbette dosdoğru yola iletirdik.
66. Yüce Allah bize şunu bildirmektedir: Eğer O, kullarına kendilerini öldürmek ve yurtlarından çıkmak gibi ağır emirleri farz olarak yazmış olsaydı, onlardan az ve istisna denilecek kadar nadir kimseler dışında hiç kimse bu işleri yapmazdı. O halde Allah’ın kendilerine emretmiş olduğu emirleri kolaylaştırdığı için, bunlar herkese kolay geldiği ve gerçekleştirilmesi zor olmadığı için Rablerine hamd etsinler, şükretsinler. Bu buyrukta kulun içinde bulunduğu hoş olmayan hallerin zıddını da göz önünde bulundurması gerektiğine bir işaret vardır. Böylelikle ibâdetleri gerçekleştirmek ona kolay gelir ve Rabbine hamd ve şükrü artar.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şunu haber vermektedir:“Eğer onlar kendilerine verilen öğütleri yerine getirselerdi” yani her zamanın şartlarına uygun olarak görevlerini yerine getirmiş, bu konuda gayretlerini ortaya koyarak bu görevleri ifa edip tamamlamak için kendilerini vermiş, gözlerini erişemeyecekleri şeylere dikmemiş ve kendilerini ilgilendirmeyen hususlara iltifat etmemiş olsalardı, hali hazırda ilgi alanlarına girmeyen şeylere de dönüp bakmasalardı işte, onların yapmaları gereken iş buydu. Kulun her zaman için yerine getirmesi gereken ne ise ona bakması ve onu tamamlaması gerekir. Sonra adım adım ilerleyerek gücünün yettiği kadarı ile din ve dünya hususunda ilim ve amel bakımından ulaşabildiği noktaya kadar ulaşmaya çalışmalıdır. Bu şekilde davranan bir kimse, kendisine ulaşmamış olan ve henüz emrolunmadığı bir işe soyunan kimseden farklıdır. Böyle bir kimse gayretini darmadağın etmiş olacağından, tembellikle de karşı karşıya kalıp gayretini yitireceğinden dolayı o maksadına ulaşması hemen hemen imkansızdır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah öğüt verilen şeyleri yapmanın ortaya çıkartacağı sonuçları söz konusu etmektedir ki bunlar şu dört husustur:
Birincisi: Hayra kavuşmadır ki bu “elbette haklarında çok hayırlı” buyruğunda ifade edilmiştir. Yani o takdirde onlar emrolundukları hayır işlerini yerine getirmek vasfına sahip hayırlı kimselerden olurlardı. Böylelikle onlar kötü kimselerin niteliklerinden de uzaklaşmış olurlardı. Çünkü bir şeyin sabit olması, onun zıddının olmamasını gerektirir.
İkincisi: Sebatın gerçekleşmesi ve artması. Zira Yüce Allah iman edenlere imanları sebebi ile sebat verir. Çünkü iman etmek onlara verilen öğüdün gereğini yerine getirmektir. O bakımdan Yüce Allah emir, yasak ve musibetler hususunda çeşitli fitnelerin/sınavların ortaya çıkması halinde onlara dünya hayatında sebat verir. Böylelikle emirleri yerine getirebilme ve nefsin işlenmesini istediği yasakları terk edebilme başarısını gösterebilirler. Hoşlanmadıkları musibetlerle karşı karşıya kaldıklarında da sabır, rıza veya şükre muvaffak kılınmak sureti ile sebat gösterme başarısını elde ederler. İşte böylelerine bunları gerçekleştirebilmek için Allah’tan yardım iner. Yine onlar ölüm sırasında da kabirde de din üzere sebat nimetine nail olurlar. Aynı şekilde emrolunduklarını yerine getiren bir kul şer’i emirleri düzenli olarak, aksatmadan yerine getiriyor demektir. Böylece sonunda o, bu emirlere alışır, onlara ve benzerlerine şevk duyar. Bu da itaatler üzere sebat göstermek konusunda önemli bir yardımcı olur.
67. Üçüncüsü:“O takdirde onlara katımızdan büyük bir mükâfat verirdik” buyruğunda dile getirilmektedir. Yani onlara kalbin, ruhun ve bedenin nail olacağı dünya ve âhiret mükâfatları ile âhirette hiçbir gözün görmediği, hiçbir kulağın işitmediği ve hiçbir insanın hatırından dahi geçmeyen nimetlerden oluşacak büyük bir ecir vardır.
68. Dördüncüsü: Dosdoğru yola iletilmektir. Bu, hususi bir ifadeden sonra gelen umumi bir ifadedir. Çünkü dosdoğru yola iletilmek oldukça büyük bir şereftir. Zira dosdoğru yol aynı zamanda hakkı bilmeyi, onu sevmeyi, onu tercih etmeyi ve gereğince amel etmeyi ihtiva eder. Mutluluk ve kurtuluş da buna bağlıdır. Dosdoğru yola iletilen bir kimse, her türlü hayra muvaffak kılınmış ve ondan her türlü kötülük ve hoşa gitmeyen şey de uzak kılınmış demektir.
Si nous leur avions imposé de s’entretuer ou de s’expulser les uns les autres de leurs demeures, seul un petit nombre d’entre eux se serait acquitté de cette obligation. Qu’ils louent donc Allah de ne pas les avoir chargés de ce qui leur est pénible ; s’ils avaient obéi à Allah conformément à ce qui leur a été rappelé, cela aurait été mieux pour eux que la désobéissance et aurait raffermi leur foi.
Nous leur aurions alors donné une immense récompense
et Nous leur aurions facilité l’accès à la voie qui mène vers Allah et vers Son Paradis.
Ako bismo im propisali kao obavezu da jedni druge ubiju ili da se isele iz svog zavičaja, malo ko bi to uradio, pa neka se zahvale Allahu što ih nije obavezao onim što im je teško. Ako se pokore Allahu onako kako im se savjetuje – to im je bolje nego da se suprotstavljaju, to bi im iman učvrstilo, i dali bismo im veliku nagradu za to i uputili bismo ih putem koji Allahu i džennetu vodi.
, 67, 68. Si les hubiéramos impuesto el matarse unos a otros o expulsarse unos a otros de sus hogares, solo un pequeño grupo de ellos habrían obedecido. Que agradezcan a Al-lah por no atribuirles cargas penosas; si hubieran obedecido a Al-lah conforme a lo que se les ha ordenado, habría sido mejor para ellos que la desobediencia y habría reafirmado su fe. Les habríamos dado una inmensa recompensa y les habríamos facilitado el acceso al camino que conduce a Al‑lah y Su Paraíso.
Most People Disobey What They Are Ordered
Allah states that even if the people were commanded to commit what they were prohibited from doing, most of them would not submit to this command, for their wicked nature is such that they dispute orders. Allah has complete knowledge of what has not occured, and how it would be if and when it did occur. This is why Allah said,
وَلَوْ أَنَّا كَتَبْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ أَنِ اقْتُلُواْ أَنفُسَكُمْ
(And if We had ordered them (saying), "Kill yourselves (i.e. the innnocent ones kill the guilty ones)) until the end of the Ayah. This is why Allah said,
وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ فَعَلُواْ مَا يُوعَظُونَ بِهِ
(but if they had done what they were told,) meaning, if they do what they were commanded and refrain from what they were prohibited,
لَكَانَ خَيْراً لَّهُمْ
(it would have been better for them,) than disobeying the command and committing the prohibition,
وَأَشَدَّ تَثْبِيتاً
(and would have strengthened their conviction), stronger Tasdiq (conviction of faith), according to As-Suddi.
وَإِذاً لاّتَيْنَـهُمْ مِّن لَّدُنَّـآ
(And indeed We should then have bestowed upon them from Ladunna) from Us,
أَجْراً عَظِيماً
(A great reward), Paradise,
وَلَهَدَيْنَـهُمْ صِرَطاً مُّسْتَقِيماً
(And indeed We should have guided them to the straight way.) in this life and the Hereafter.
Whoever Obeys Allah and His Messenger Will Be Honored by Allah
Allah then said,
وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَالرَّسُولَ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ مَعَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِم مِّنَ النَّبِيِّينَ وَالصِّدِّيقِينَ وَالشُّهَدَآءِ وَالصَّـلِحِينَ وَحَسُنَ أُولَـئِكَ رَفِيقاً
(And whoever obeys Allah and the Messenger, then they will be in the company of those on whom Allah has bestowed His grace, of the Prophets, the Siddiqin, the martyrs, and the righteous. And how excellent these companions are!) Consequently, whosoever implements what Allah and His Messenger have commanded him and avoids what Allah and His Messenger have prohibited, then Allah will grant him a dwelling in the Residence of Honor. There, Allah will place him in the company of the Prophets, and those who are lesser in grade, the true believers, then the martyrs and then the righteous, who are righteous inwardly and outwardly. Allah then praised this company,
وَحَسُنَ أُولَـئِكَ رَفِيقاً
(And how excellent these companions are!) Al-Bukhari recorded that `A'ishah said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ saying,
«مَا مِنْ نَبِيَ يَمْرَضُ إِلَّا خُيِّرَ بَيْنَ الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَة»
(Every Prophet who falls ill is given the choice between this life and the Hereafter.) During the illness that preceded his death, his voice became weak and I heard him saying,
مَعَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِم مِّنَ النَّبِيِّينَ وَالصِّدِّيقِينَ وَالشُّهَدَآءِ وَالصَّـلِحِينَ
(in the company of those on whom Allah has bestowed His grace, the Prophets, the true believers (Siddiqin), the martyrs and the righteous) I knew then that he was being given the choice." Muslim recorded this Hadith. This Hadith explains the meaning of another Hadith; the Prophet said before his death;
«اللَّهُمَّ (فِي) الرَّفِيقِ الْأَعْلَى»
(O Allah! In the Most High Company) three times, and he then died, may Allah's best blessings be upon him.
The Reason Behind Revealing this Honorable Ayah
Ibn Jarir recorded that Sa`id bin Jubayr said, "An Ansari man came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ while feeling sad. The Prophet said to him, `Why do I see you sad' He said, `O Allah's Prophet! I was contemplating about something.' The Prophet said, `What is it' The Ansari said, `We come to you day and night, looking at your face and sitting by you. Tomorrow, you will be raised with the Prophets, and we will not be able to see you.' The Prophet did not say anything, but later Jibril came down to him with this Ayah,
وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَالرَّسُولَ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ مَعَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِم مِّنَ النَّبِيِّينَ
(And whoever obeys Allah and the Messenger then they will be in the company of those on whom Allah has bestowed His grace, of the Prophets), and the Prophet sent the good news to the Ansari man." This Hadith was narrated in Mursal form from Masruq, `Ikrimah, `Amir Ash-Sha`bi, Qatadah and Ar-Rabi` bin Anas. This is the version with the best chain of narrators. Abu Bakr bin Marduwyah recorded it with a different chain from `A'ishah, who said; "A man came to the Prophet and said to him, `O Messenger of Allah! You are more beloved to me than myself, my family and children. Sometimes, when I am at home, I remember you, and I cannot wait until I come and look at you. When I contemplate about my death and your death, I know that you will be with the Prophets when you enter Paradise. I fear that I might not see you when I enter Paradise.' The Prophet did not answer him until the Ayah,
وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَالرَّسُولَ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ مَعَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِم مِّنَ النَّبِيِّينَ وَالصِّدِّيقِينَ وَالشُّهَدَآءِ وَالصَّـلِحِينَ وَحَسُنَ أُولَـئِكَ رَفِيقاً
(And whoever obeys Allah and the Messenger, then they will be in the company of those on whom Allah has bestowed His grace, of the Prophets, the true believers, the martyrs, and the righteous. And how excellent these companions are!) was revealed to him." This was collected by Al-Hafiz Abu `Abdullah Al-Maqdisi in his book, Sifat Al-Jannah, he then commented, "I do not see problems with this chain." And Allah knows best. Muslim recorded that Rabi`ah bin Ka`b Al-Aslami said, "I used to sleep at the Prophet's house and bring him his water for ablution and his needs. He once said to me, `Ask me.' I said, `O Messenger of Allah! I ask that I be your companion in Paradise.' He said, `Anything except that' I said, `Only that.' He said,
«فَأَعِنِّي عَلى نَفْسِكَ بِكَثْرَةِ السُّجُود»
(Then help me (fulfill this wish) for you by performing many prostrations.)" Imam Ahmad recorded that `Amr bin Murrah Al-Juhani said, "A man came to the Prophet and said, `O Allah's Messenger! I bear witness that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah and that you are the Messenger of Allah, pray the five (daily prayers), give the Zakah due on my wealth and fast the month of Ramadan.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَـــنْ مَـــاتَ عَلى هَـــذَا كَانَ مَـــعَ النَّبِيِّيــنَ وَالصِّــدِّيقِينَ وَالشُّــهَدَاءِ يَـــــــــوْمَ الْقِيَـــــامَةِ،هَكَذا وَنَصَبَ أُصْبُعَيْهِ مَا لَمْ يَعُقَّ وَالِدَيْه»
(Whoever dies in this state will be with the Prophets, the truthful and martyrs on the Day of Resurrection, as long as - and he raised his finger - he is not disobedient to his parents.)" Only Ahmad recorded this Hadith. Greater news than this is in the authentic Hadith collected in the Sahih and Musnad compilations, in Mutawatir form, narrated by several Companions that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was asked about the person who loves a people, but his status is not close to theirs. The Messenger ﷺ said,
«الْمَرْءُ مَعَ مَنْ أَحَب»
(One is with those whom he loves.) Anas commented, "Muslims were never happier than with this Hadith." In another narration, Anas said, "I love the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, Abu Bakr and `Umar, and I hope that Allah will resurrect me with them, even though I did not perform actions similar to theirs." Allah said,
ذلِكَ الْفَضْلُ مِنَ اللَّهِ
(Such is the bounty from Allah) meaning, from Allah by His mercy, for it is He who made them suitable for this, not their good deeds.
وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ عَلِيماً
(and Allah is sufficient as All-Knower), He knows those who deserve guidance and success.
Se avessimo ordinato loro di uccidersi a vicenda oppure di abbandonare le loro case, non avrebbero applicato i Nostri ordini, se non pochi di loro. Ringrazino Allāh, poiché non ha ordinato loro ciò che è per loro gravoso. Se avessero rammentato agli altri di essere obbedienti ad Allāh sarebbe stato meglio per loro che disobbedirGli, e ciò avrebbe rinsaldato la loro fede e avrebbero ricevuto da parte Nostra una grande grazia, e li avremmo guidati alla via che porta ad Allāh ed al Suo Paradiso.
"Dan sesungguhnya kalau Kami perintahkan kepada mereka, 'Bunuhlah dirimu atau keluarlah kamu dari kampungmu', niscaya mereka tidak akan melakukannya kecuali sebagian kecil dari mereka. Dan sesungguhnya kalau mereka melaksanakan pelajaran yang diberikan kepada mereka, tentulah hal yang demikian itu lebih baik bagi mereka dan lebih menguatkan (iman mereka). Dan kalau demikian, pasti Kami berikan kepada mereka pahala yang besar dari sisi Kami, dan pasti Kami tunjuki mereka kepada jalan yang lurus." (An-Nisa`: 66-68).
(66) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwa seandainya Allah me-wajibkan atas hamba-hambaNya perintah-perintah yang berat bagi jiwa berupa membunuh jiwa dan keluar dari negeri, niscaya tidak akan ada yang melaksanakannya kecuali hanya sedikit dari mereka dan jarang, karena itu hendaklah mereka memuji Rabb mereka dan bersyukur kepadaNya atas apa yang telah Allah mudahkan bagi mereka dalam perintah-perintahNya yang menjadi mudah bagi siapa saja dan tidak akan berat untuk dikerjakan, hal ini mengandung isyarat bahwa sepatutnya seorang hamba mem-perhatikan kebalikan dari apa yang ada padanya dari hal-hal yang dibenci, agar seluruh ibadah menjadi ringan baginya, dan bertam-bahlah pujian dan rasa syukur kepada Rabbnya.
Kemudian Allah mengabarkan bahwa seandainya mereka, ﴾ فَعَلُواْ مَا يُوعَظُونَ بِهِۦ ﴿ "melaksanakan pelajaran yang diberikan kepada mereka" yaitu apa yang ditugaskan kepada mereka dalam setiap waktu yang sesuai dengan perhitungannya, lalu mereka mengerahkan segala semangat dan usaha keras mereka, mempersiapkan diri mereka untuk melaksanakannya dan menyempurnakannya, dan jiwa mereka tidak berhasrat terhadap apa yang mereka tidak akan sampai kepadanya, dan tidak juga mereka berada di hadapannya, maka inilah yang patut bagi seorang hamba untuk melihat kondisi yang mewajibkannya untuk melaksanakan perintah tersebut, lalu menyempurnakannya, kemudian ia melangkah setahap demi setahap, hingga ia sampai kepada apa yang ditentukan untuknya berupa ilmu dan amal dalam perkara agama maupun dunianya. Hal ini berbeda dengan seseorang yang jiwanya sangat menggebu terhadap suatu perkara yang ia tidak akan mencapainya dan ia pun tidak diperintahkan kepadanya, sesungguhnya ia hampir tidak akan sampai kepada hal itu disebabkan oleh tidak teraturnya tekad, terjadinya kemalasan, dan hilangnya semangat.
Kemudian Allah menyiapkan bagi apa yang mereka peroleh dari pelaksanaan apa-apa yang diajarkan kepada mereka, yaitu ada empat perkara;
Pertama, kebaikan, sebagaimana terdapat dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ لَكَانَ خَيۡرٗا لَّهُمۡ ﴿ "Tentulah hal yang demikian itu lebih baik bagi mereka," maksudnya, pastilah mereka itu menjadi bagian dari orang-orang yang terbaik yang memiliki sifat-sifat seperti sifat-sifat mereka berupa perbuatan baik di mana mereka diperintahkan kepadanya, yakni, akan hilang dari mereka sifat-sifat orang-orang jahat, karena adanya suatu hal berkonsekuensi tidak adanya hal yang berlawanan dengannya.
Kedua, akan memperoleh keteguhan dan kekuatan serta peningkatannya, karena Allah سبحانه وتعالى akan meneguhkan (keyakinan) orang-orang yang beriman disebabkan oleh apa yang mereka tunaikan berupa keimanan yaitu menunaikan apa yang diajarkan kepada mereka. Allah meneguhkan mereka di kehidupan dunia ketika terjadinya fitnah dalam perkara yang berhubungan dengan perintah, larangan, dan musibah-musibah, hingga mereka mem-peroleh keteguhan di mana mereka diberi taufik untuk dapat me-laksanakan perintah dan meninggalkan larangan yang sangat ingin dilakukan oleh jiwa, dan juga ketika terjadinya cobaan-cobaan yang dibenci oleh seorang hamba, lalu ia dibimbing kepada keteguhan dengan taufik kepada kesabaran atau kepada keridhaan atau bahkan kepada kesyukuran, sehingga turunlah pertolongan Allah kepadanya agar ia mampu melaksanakannya, dan mereka juga akan memperoleh keteguhan di atas agama ketika menghadapi kematian dan juga di dalam kubur. Demikian juga, sesungguhnya seorang hamba yang melakukan apa yang diperintahkan kepada-nya, ia selalu melatih diri menunaikan perintah-perintah syariat hingga ia terbiasa dengannya bahkan ia rindu kepadanya dan ke-pada hal-hal yang sepertinya, maka hal itu akan menjadi penolong baginya untuk tetap teguh dalam mengerjakan segala ketaatan.
(67) Ketiga, FirmanNya, ﴾ وَإِذٗا لَّأٓتَيۡنَٰهُم مِّن لَّدُنَّآ أَجۡرًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan kalau demikian, pasti Kami berikan kepada mereka pahala yang besar dari sisi Kami," yaitu di dunia maupun di akhirat, untuk ruh, hati, dan tubuh, dan berupa kenikmatan abadi yang belum pernah dilihat oleh mata, belum pernah didengar oleh telinga, dan belum pernah terbesit dalam benak seorang manusia pun.
(68) Keempat, petunjuk kepada jalan yang lurus, dan ini merupakan keumuman setelah kekhususan, karena keutamaan petunjuk kepada jalan yang lurus tersebut, dan apa yang dikan-dungnya dari ilmu tentang kebenaran, mencintainya, mendahulu-kannya dan beramal dengannya, dan ketergantungan kebahagiaan dan kemenangan padanya, maka barangsiapa yang diberi petunjuk kepada jalan yang lurus, sesungguhnya ia telah dibimbing kepada setiap kebaikan dan akan terlepas darinya setiap keburukan dan kezhaliman.
Onlara, birbirlerini öldürmeyi veya ülkelerinden çıkıp gitmelerini farz kılmış olsaydık, onlardan pek az kimse dışında çoğu bu emrimizi yerine getirmezdi. Allah’a hamt etsinler ki, Allah onları meşakkatli şeylerle mükellef kılmadı. Şayet onlar kendilerine söylenen Allah'a itaat olan emirleri yapmış olsalardı, muhalefet etmelerinden daha hayırlı, imanları için de çok daha sağlam olurdu. Biz de onlara kendi katımızdan çok büyük sevap verir ve onları Allah’a ve cennetine ulaştıran yola ulaştırırdık.
The present verses and those appearing immediately earlier were revealed in the background of an incident relating to Bishr, the hypocrite. As we already know, he had first proposed Ka'b Ibn Ashraf, the Jew as the adjudicator of his dispute, but, later on, mutual discussions forced him to go to the Holy Prophet ﷺ for this purpose.
Since the judgment of the Holy Prophet ﷺ was against him, he did not accept it and went to Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ for a totally fresh decision.
When the news of this incident got around in the city of Madinah, the Jews chided Muslims by saying: 'What sort of people you really are? Here you are believing in a Messenger of Allah and claiming to follow him, yet you do not accept his decisions! Look, in -order that their repentance be accepted, the Jews were commanded to kill each other. This was a severe command, but we obeyed it, so much so that seventy thousand of our people were killed. If you were given a command like that, what would you have done?' Thereupon, the verse وَلَوْ أَنَّا كَتَبْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ (And if We had prescribed for them ...) was revealed. It means: If these hypocrites, or all common people, disbelievers or believers, were charged with some severe command, such as that of self-killing or migration like the Bani' Isra` il were ordered to do, very few of them would have, being what they are, obeyed this command.
On the one hand, there is a stern warning here for people who try to seek the solutions of their disputes, not from the Messenger of Allah, or not from the Law and Way of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ ، but take it elsewhere. On the other hand, it answers the chiding of the Jews because this state of affairs fits the hypocrites and certainly not those who are firm in their faith as true Muslims. This is proved by what happened when this verse was revealed. Someone from among the noble Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all, said: 'Allah did not put us through this trial.' When this statement was relayed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، he said: 'There are people in my community in whose heart Faith is entrenched firm like mountains.' Ibn Wahab says that this statement was made by Sayyidna Abu Bakr رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہ .
According to another narration, when Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ heard this verse, he said: Had this command been prescribed, by God, I would have been the first to sacrifice myself and my family to obey.
According to some other narrations, when this verse was revealed, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: If this command to self-kill or migrate had come from Allah, Umm ` Abd (meaning Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Masud ؓ would have definitely acted accord-ingly.' As for migration, the noble Companions ؓ acted faithfully and selflessly when they left their homes in Makkah, left their properties and businesses, and migrated to Madinah.
Towards the end of the verse (66), it has been said that, difficult though it may seem, yet doing, so in obedience to their Lord's command would turn out to be better for them in the end. This will make their faith more firm, bringing a great reward from Allah, and the blessing of being guided to the straight path.
This great reward promised here in the end of verse 67 for those who obey Allah and His Messenger has been described immediately after in verses 69 and 70 which follow with detailed explanations of the promised ranks. it.
Sekiranya Kami perintahkan kepada mereka untuk saling bunuh satu sama lain, atau keluar dari kampung halaman mereka, niscaya hanya sebagian kecil saja dari mereka yang mau melakukannya. Oleh karena itu, hendaklah mereka memuji Allah -Ta'ālā- karena Dia tidak membebani mereka dengan sesuatu yang memberatkan mereka. Sekiranya mereka mau melakukan apa yang dinasihatkan kepada mereka berupa ketaatan kepada Allah, niscaya hal itu akan lebih baik bagi mereka daripada menyelisihinya dan lebih menguatkan iman mereka. Bahkan, niscaya Kami pasti memberi mereka ganjaran yang besar dari sisi Kami, serta Kami akan membimbing mereka ke jalan lurus yang akan mengantarkan mereka kepada Allah -Ta'ālā- dan surga-Nya.
Onlara, birbirlerini öldürmeyi veya ülkelerinden çıkıp gitmelerini farz kılmış olsaydık onlardan pek az kimse dışında çoğu bu emrimizi yerine getirmezdi. Allah’a hamt etsinler ki, Allah onları meşakkatli şeylerle mükellef kılmadı. Şayet onlar kendilerine söylenen Allah'a itaat olan emirleri yapmış olsalardı, muhalefet etmelerinden daha hayırlı, imanları için de çok daha sağlam olurdu. Biz de onlara kendi katımızdan çok büyük sevap verir ve onları Allah’a ve cennetine ulaştıran yola ulaştırırdık.
Se avessimo ordinato loro di uccidersi a vicenda oppure di abbandonare le loro case, non avrebbero applicato i Nostri ordini, se non pochi di loro. Ringrazino Allāh, poiché non ha ordinato loro ciò che è per loro gravoso. Se avessero rammentato agli altri di essere obbedienti ad Allāh sarebbe stato meglio per loro che disobbedirGli, ed avrebbe rinsaldato la loro fede, ed avrebbero ricevuto da parte Nostra una grande grazia, e li avremmo guidati alla via che porta ad Allāh ed al Suo Paradiso.
Onlara birbirlerini öldürmeyi veya ülkelerinden çıkıp gitmelerini farz kılmış olsaydık onlardan pek az kimse dışında çoğu bu emrimizi yerine getirmezdi. Allah’a hamt etsinler ki, Allah onları meşakkatli şeylerle mükellef kılmadı. Şayet onlar kendilerine söylenen Allah'a itaat olan emirleri yapmış olsalardı, muhalefet etmelerinden daha hayırlı, imanları için de çok daha sağlam olurdu. Biz de onlara kendi katımızdan çok büyük sevap verir ve onları Allah’a ve cennetine ulaştıran yola ulaştırırdık.
Those who follow Allah and the Messenger will be with those whom Allah has blessed with entry into Paradise from amongst the prophets, the truthful ones whose acceptance of what the prophets brought was complete and who practised it, the martyrs who were killed in Allah’s path, and the righteous whose outward and inward states and actions are virtuous. What excellent companions these are in Paradise!
Ang sinumang tumatalima kay Allāh at sa Sugo, siya ay kasama ng mga biniyayaan ni Allāh ng pagpasok sa Paraiso kabilang sa mga propeta, mga matapat na nalubos ang paniniwala nila sa inihatid ng mga sugo at nagsagawa sila nito, mga martir na napatay sa landas ni Allāh, at mga maayos na umayos ang mga panlabas nila at ang mga panloob nila kaya umayos ang mga gawa nila. Anong ganda ang mga iyon bilang mga kasabayan sa Paraiso!
Colui che obbedisce ad Allāh e al Suo Messaggero sarà assieme a coloro che Allāh ha premiato, introducendoli nel Paradiso assieme ai profeti e ai pii, coloro che hanno creduto realmente in ciò che hanno rivelato i messaggeri e lo hanno applicato; ed i martiri, coloro che furono uccisi per la causa di Allāh, ed i giusti, coloro che hanno unificato il manifesto ed il nascosto, rendendo così le loro azioni buone: Che eccellente compagnia nel Paradiso!
"Dan barangsiapa yang menaati Allah dan Rasul(Nya), me-reka itu akan bersama-sama dengan orang-orang yang dianugerahi nikmat oleh Allah, yaitu: Nabi-nabi, para shiddiqin, orang-orang yang mati syahid, dan orang-orang shalih. Dan mereka itulah teman yang sebaik-baiknya. Yang demikian itu adalah karunia dari Allah, dan cukuplah Allah sebagai Dzat Yang Maha Menge-tahui." (An-Nisa`: 69-70).
(69) Maksudnya, setiap orang yang menaati Allah dan RasulNya sesuai dengan kondisinya dan kadar kewajiban atasnya, baik laki-laki atau perempuan, anak kecil atau orang dewasa, ﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ مَعَ ٱلَّذِينَ أَنۡعَمَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيۡهِم ﴿ "mereka itu akan bersama-sama dengan orang-orang yang dianugerahi nikmat oleh Allah," yaitu kenikmatan agung yang menuntut kesempurnaan, kemenangan, dan kebahagiaan, ﴾ مِّنَ ٱلنَّبِيِّـۧنَ ﴿ "yaitu: Nabi-nabi" orang-orang yang dimuliakan oleh Allah dengan wahyuNya dan mengkhususkan mereka dalam ke-muliaan itu dengan cara mengutus mereka kepada makhlukNya dan menyeru mereka kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ﴾ وَٱلصِّدِّيقِينَ ﴿ "dan para shid-diqin," mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang kepercayaan mereka sempurna terhadap apa yang dibawa oleh para Rasul, mereka mengetahui kebenaran dan mempercayainya dengan keyakinan diri mereka serta merealisasikannya dengan perkataan, perbuatan, keadaan, dan berdakwah kepada Allah, ﴾ وَٱلشُّهَدَآءِ ﴿ "dan orang-orang yang mati syahid" yaitu orang-orang yang berperang di jalan Allah demi meninggikan agama Allah lalu me-reka terbunuh, ﴾ وَٱلصَّٰلِحِينَۚ ﴿ "dan orang-orang shalih" yaitu orang-orang yang baik lahir dan batin mereka, lalu baik pula perbuatan mereka, maka setiap orang yang menaati Allah سبحانه وتعالى niscaya akan bersama orang-orang tersebut dan menjadi teman mereka, ﴾ وَحَسُنَ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ رَفِيقٗا ﴿ "dan mereka itulah teman yang sebaik-baiknya," yakni dengan berkumpul bersama me-reka dalam surga yang penuh dengan kenikmatan, dan kesenangan dekat dengan mereka pada sisi Rabb semesta alam.
(70) ﴾ ذَٰلِكَ ٱلۡفَضۡلُ ﴿ "Yang demikian itu adalah karunia," yaitu apa yang mereka peroleh ﴾ مِنَ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿ "dari Allah," karena Dia-lah yang membimbing mereka kepada hal tersebut dan menolong mereka atasnya, kemudian memberikan kepada mereka pahala yang tidak mampu diraih oleh amal-amal mereka, ﴾ وَكَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ عَلِيمٗا ﴿ "dan cukuplah Allah sebagai Dzat yang Maha Mengetahui," Dia me-ngetahui kondisi hamba-hambaNya dan mengetahui orang-orang yang berhak memperoleh pahala yang melimpah karena apa yang telah mereka lakukan dari perbuatan-perbuatan shalih yang ber-kolerasi antara hati dan tubuh.
Những ai tuân lệnh Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài thì những người đó là những người sẽ đồng hành vào Thiên Đàng cùng với những người được Allah ban Ân Huệ từ các vị Thiên Sứ, các vị Nabi, các vị Siddeeq (tin tuyệt đối nơi những gì được các vị Thiên Sứ mang đến), các vị Shaheed (hy sinh vì chính nghĩa của Allah) và những người ngoan đạo một cách công khai và thầm kín. Và thật là điều tốt đẹp cho những ai được đồng hành với những người đó nơi Thiên Đàng.
Ko se pokori Allahu i Poslaniku bit će sa onima kojima je Allah dao blagodat ulaska u džennet: vjerovjesnicima; istinoljubivima, koji su savršeno vjerovali u ono sa čime su došli poslanici i radili po tome; šehidima, koji su ubijeni na Allahovom putu; i dobrim ljudima, koji su bili dobri i vanjštinom i nutrinom, pa su činili dobra djela. Kako je to divno društvo u džennetu!
Aquel que obedezca a Al-lah y al Mensajero estará con aquellos a quienes Al‑lah abrió las puertas del Paraíso, como los profetas, los veraces (aquellos que dieron total crédito al mensaje de los profetas y lo pusieron en práctica), los mártires que murieron dando testimonio de su fe, así como los virtuosos en su fuero interno y en su exterior y que realizaron, en consecuencia, obras virtuosas. No podemos imaginar mejor compañía en el Paraíso.
69- Kim Allah’a ve Rasûle itaat ederse işte onlar, Allah’ın kendilerine nimetler verdiği peygamberler, sıddıklar, şehitler ve salihlerle birliktedirler. Onlar ne iyi arkadaştırlar!
70- Bu lütuf, Allah’tandır. Her şeyi bilen olarak Allah yeter.
69. Yani erkek olsun, kadın olsun, küçük olsun, büyük olsun -kendi haline göre ve kendi yükümlülükleri oranında- Allah’a ve Rasûlüne itaat eden herkes “işte onlar Allah’ın kendilerine nimetler verdiği” kemali, kurtuluşu ve mutluluğu gerektiren büyük nimeti ihsan ettiği “peygamberler”, ki Allah, vahyi ile kendilerine üstünlük vererek onları diğer insanlara elçi göndermiş, onları davet ile görevlendirmekle üstünlük ihsan etmiştir “sıddıklar”, bunlar peygamberlerin getirdiklerini tam anlamı ile tasdik eden, böylelikle hakkı bilen, onu yakin ile tasdik eden, gereğini söz, davranış ve halleri yerine getiren ve Yüce Allah’a da davet eden kimselerdir. “şehitler”, Allah’ın kelimesini yükseltmek için Allah yolunda çarpışarak öldürülenlerle, “salihlerle” zahirleri de batınları da ıslah olmuş, buna bağlı olarak amelleri de salih olan kimselerle “birliktedirler.”İşte Yüce Allah’a itaat eden herkes, bu kimselerle arkadaş olma nimetine kavuşacaktır.“Onlar ne iyi arkadaştırlar!” Nimetlerle dolu cennetlerde onlara yakın olacaklar, âlemlerin Rabbinin komşuluğunda onlarla ünsiyet ederek bir arada bulunacaklar.
70. Onların nail oldukları “bu lütuf Allah’tandır.” Buna onları muvaffak kılan ve onlara bu hususta yardımcı olan, kendilerine amelleri ile elde edemeyecekleri bu mükâfatları veren O’dur. “Her şeyi bilen olarak Allah yeter.” O kullarının hallerini, içlerinden kalp ve organlarının ittifakla yerine getirdiği salih ameller sebebi ile pek büyük mükâfatları kimin hak ettiğini çok iyi bilir.
Celui qui obéit à Allah et au Messager sera avec ceux à qui Allah accorda le bienfait d’entrer au Paradis, comme les prophètes, les véridiques – ceux qui ont accordé un crédit total à ce qui a été apporté par les messagers et l’ont mis en pratique, les martyrs qui ont été tués pour la cause d’Allah ainsi que les vertueux en apparence et dans leur for intérieur qui accomplissaient des œuvres méritoires. On ne peut imaginer meilleure compagnie au Paradis.
Barang siapa yang taat kepada Allah dan Rasul maka ia akan bersama orang-orang yang dianugerahi Allah hak untuk masuk surga, yaitu para nabi, ṣiddīqīn yang memiliki keyakinan sempurna terhadap ajaran yang dibawa oleh para rasul dan mengamalkannya dengan sungguh-sungguh, syuhada yang gugur di jalan Allah (di medan jihad), dan orang-orang saleh yang memiliki amal perbuatan yang baik secara lahir dan batin. Sungguh, mereka itulah teman-teman terbaik di dalam surga.
Her kim Allah’a ve resulüne itaat ederse o, Allah’ın cennete sokarak nimetlendirdiği peygamberler, peygamberlerin getirdiği dine imanları tam olan ve öylece amel eden sıddıklar, Allah yolunda şehit olanlar, görünüşleri ve kalpleri salih olduğu için amelleri de salih olan salih kimselerle beraber olur. Bu kimseler cennette ne güzel yoldaştırlar.
1.Siddiq, lexically means 'very truthful'. In the Islamic terminology, it normally refers to those Companions of a prophet who excel all others in their submission to Allah and His Messenger. They enjoy the highest status of piety after the Prophets, like Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ
2. Shuhada (plural of Shahid) means the persons who sacrificed their lives in the way of Allah. The word has not been translated here by the word 'martyr` which sometimes is taken as an equivalent of Shahid, because the word 'martyr' is also applied for the persons killed in ethnic or racial wars while they may not be termed as 'Shuhada' in the Islamic terminology.
In the verses appearing immediately earlier, the promise of a great reward was made to special addressees. at appears in the present verses is a universal promise. that those who obey Allah and His Messenger shall be rewarded as a standing rule.
Commentary:
Deeds wi11 be the criterion in ranks of Paradise
Those who do everything Allah and His Messenger have asked them to do and stay away from everything Allah and His Messenger have prohibited, shall receive different ranks in terms of their deeds. The foremost among them will be blessed with the highest stations of Paradise along with the noble prophets, may peace be upon- them all. Next to them will come those who will be blessed with the rank of those who are only next to prophets. They are known as the Siddiqin, that is, the great Companions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ who came forward to believe in the very initial stage without any hesitation or hostility, like Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ . Then, there will be a third rank of people who will be with the noble Shuhada. The Shuhada' are people who sacrificed their lives and wealth in the way of Allah. Then, those in the fourth rank will be with the revered Righteous. The Salihin or the Righteous are people who restrict themselves, outwardly and inwardly, to doing only what is good and right.
In short, all those who are totally obedient to Allah and His Messenger shall be in the company of those who are the most exalted and the most favoured in the sight of Allah Almighty and who have been identified here under four ranks: Prophets, Siddiqin, Shuhada' and Salihin (righteous).
The Background of Revelation
This verse was revealed in the background of a special event which has been reported by the great commentator, Ibn Kathir as based on several sound authorities.
It so happened, narrates Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ ، that a Companion came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ one day and said to him: 'Ya Rasulallah, I hold you dear, dearer than my own life, even more than my wife and more than my children. There are times when I do not seem to be at peace with myself even in my house until I come to you and have the pleasure of looking at you. That finally gives me the peace I missed. Now, I am worried about the time when you will leave this mortal world and I too will be taken away by death. In that case, what I know for sure is that you will be in Paradise with the blessed prophets housed in its most exalted stations. As for myself, first of all, I just do not know whether or not I shall be able to reach Paradise. Even if I do reach there, the level where I shall be will be way below from where you are. If I am unable to visit you and have the pleasure of seeing you there, how am I going to put this impatient heart of mine at rest?'
The Holy Prophet ﷺ quietly heard what he said, but made no response, until came the revelation of this particular verse (69)
وَمَن يُطِعِ اللَّـهَ وَالرَّسُولَ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ مَعَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمَ اللَّـهُ عَلَيْهِم مِّنَ النَّبِيِّينَ وَالصِّدِّيقِينَ وَالشُّهَدَاءِ وَالصَّالِحِينَ ﴿69﴾
It was only then that the Holy Prophet ﷺ gave him the glad tidings that the obedient ones shall have occasions to meet with the prophets, the Siddiqin, the Shuhada' and the righteous. In other words, despite the relative precedence of ranks in Paradise, there will be occasions of meeting and sitting together.
Some forms of 'meeting' in Paradise
One such form will be that people will see each other from where they are, as it has been reported in Mu'atta of Imam Malik (رح) on the authority of a narration from Sayyidna Abu Said al-Khudri ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'The inmates of Paradise will see those in the strata above them like you see stars in the physical world.'
Also there will be yet another form when visits will be made to the strata where they are, as Ibn Jarir has reported on the authority of a narration from Sayyidna Rabi' that the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، while explaining this verse, said: 'Those of the strata above will come down to those of the strata below to meet and sit with them.'
It also possible that those of the strata below have the permission to visit and meet those of the higher strata, as the Holy Prophet 4 has, on the basis of this verse, given many people the glad tidings of being with him in the Paradise.
It appears in Sahih Muslim 'that Sayyidna Ka` b ibn Aslami ,.L .1JI used to spend nights in the company of the Holy Prophet ﷺ At the time of Tahajjud on one of such nights, Sayyidna Ka'b Aslami ؓ brought water for wudu, the miswak and other things he might need at that time. The Holy Prophet ﷺ ، quite pleased with him, said: 'Is there anything I can do for you? Go ahead, ask.' Sayyidna Ka'b Aslami ؓ said: 'I wish to have your company in Paradise.' He said: 'Anything else?' Sayyidna Ka` b ؓ said: 'Nothing else.' Thereupon, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'If you want to be with me in Paradise, then " أعنی علی نفسک بکثرۃ اسجود " (literally - 'help me by taking upon yourself the doing of plenty of prostrations' ). The elegant prophetic expression means that 'your wish shall be granted, but you can also help me in this by offering plenty of prostrations (sujud, sajdah) that is, plenty of voluntary prayers (nawafl).
According to the Musnad of Ahmad, a man came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . and said: 'Ya Rasulallah, I have testified that there is none worthy of worship other than Allah, and that you are the true Messenger of Allah, and I dutifully perform the five prescribed prayers every day, pay the Zakah due on me and fast during the month of Ramadan.' Hearing this, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Anyone who dies in this state will be with the prophets, the Siddiqin and the Shuhada - only if he does not disobey his parents.'
Similarly, there is another hadith from Tirmidhi in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ reported to have said: اَلتاجر الصدوق الامین مع النبیِّن وَالصِّدِّیقین وَالشُھَدَآءِ , (The businessman who is truthful and trusty will be with the prophets and the Siddiqin and the Shuhada' ).
Love is the sine qua non of Nearness
The blessed company of the Holy Prophet ﷺ can be acquired by loving him. This is conclusively proved by what has been reported in Sahih al-Bukhari on the authority of many uninterrupted chains of narrations from a large body of the noble Companions ؓ of the Holy Prophet ﷺ that he, on being asked as to what will be the status of a person who does belong to a group emotionally but fails to achieve the standards of deeds set by it, said: اَلمَرَء مَعَ مَن اَحَبَّ that is, (on the Day of Resurrection) everyone will be with the ones whom he loves.
Sayyidna Anas ؓ days that the Noble Companions ؓ were never so pleased with anything else in this mortal world as they were when they heard this hadith, because it gave them the most wonderful news, a delightful prophecy indeed, that those who love the Holy Prophet ﷺ will be with their noble master on the plains of Resurrection and in the gardens of Paradise.
The company of the Holy Prophet is not restricted to any colour or race
In al-Mu'jim al-Kabir al-Tabarani has reported from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Umar ؓ that an Ethiopian came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and said: 'Ya Rasulallah, may His blessings be upon you, not only that you are distinct from us in the beauty of your physique and the colour of your skin but you also have the distinction of being a prophet and messenger of Allah. Now, if I were to believe in what you believe and do what you do, can I too have the honour of being with you in the Paradise?' The Holy Prophet ﷺ ~ said: 'Definitely yes (forget about your being black). I swear by the Power whose hands hold my life that all members of the black race will become fair and beautiful in Paradise radiating in their presence from a distance which might take a thousand years to cover. Then, Allah takes upon Himself the success and salvation of a person who says and believes in لا إلہ إلا اللہ ، (There is no god but Allah) and a person who recites سُبحانَ اللہ و بِحَمدِہ (Subhanallahi wa bihamdihi: 'Pure is Allah and praised is He' ) has one hundred and twenty four thousand virtues written. in his Book of Deeds.'
Hearing this, someone present there said: 'Ya Rasulallah, when Allah is generous in giving such enormous awards on such minor good deeds, how can we ever perish or be punished?' He said: ' (That is not the point), the truth is that some people will come up on the Day of Doom with so many virtues and good deeds, so many that, should all these be placed on a mountain, even the mountain would find their weight too heavy to hold. But, when they are compared to the blessings from Allah (bestowed on them in the worldly life), man's deeds and virtues remain no match to them - unless Allah Almighty Himself elects to be generous and merciful to him.
It was this question and answer with the Ethiopian brother which caused the revelation of the following verse of Surah Ad-Daher: هَلْ أَتَىٰ عَلَى الْإِنسَانِ حِينٌ مِّنَ الدَّهْرِ لَمْ يَكُن شَيْئًا مَّذْكُورًا ﴿1﴾ (that is, man has indeed been through a period of time being nothing-76:1). Surprised, the Ethiopian gentleman asked: 'Ya Rasulallah, will my eyes be seeing the same blessing which your blessed eyes will be witnessing?'
He ﷺ said: 'Definitely yes.' Hearing this, the newly converted Muslim from Ethiopia started weeping and so much so that he died in that very state - weeping his heart out. The Holy Prophet ﷺ performed his last rites, bathing and shrouding and offering salatul janazah and burial, all with his own blessed hands.
Ranks of Paradise: Some details
Now that we have gone through an explanation of the verse, including the background of its revelation and related clarifications, the only thing that remains to be determined is the nature of the four ranks of people blessed by Allah. We have to find out as to what is the basis on which these ranks have been established, how they are interconnected and how are they different from each other, and whether or not can these converge into one person.
Commentators have written in great details about this subject. Some say that all these four ranks can be found in one person. According to them, all these attributes are overlapping because the one identified as 'prophet' in the Holy Qur'an has also been called by the title of 'siddiq'. For example, it has been said about Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) (Surely, he was a man of truth, a prophet - 19:41); and about Sayyidna Yahya (علیہ السلام) (and a prophet from among the righteous - 3:39); and similarly, about Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) (and he shall speak to the people in the cradle) 'as well as in middle age, and shall be one of the righteous' - 3:46.
The outcome is that, though these four attributes and ranks are distinct in terms of meaning and sense, yet it is possible to find all these combined in one person. Let us take an example to illustrate the proposition. Religious scholars, the ` ulama` are identified by their attributions, such as a Mufassir (commentator of the Holy Qur'an), a Muhaddith (scholar of hadith), a Faqih (Muslim jurist), a مُؤرِّخ Muwarrikh (historian). But, there could be some scholars who may combine in their person the excellence of all these fields. In our own time, when the trend is towards interdisciplinary education and training, it is not so difficult to conceive the convergence of the attributes of a doctor, an engineer and a pilot, all in one person.
However, in accordance with commonly recognized practice, a person gets to be identified with an attribute which comes to take a dominating position in his life-work because of which such a person is usually associated with that particular field. It is for this reason that commentators generally take. 'Siddiqin' to mean the most illustrious Companions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and Shuhada' to mean the martyrs of the battle of Uhud and Salihin as signifying the general run of righteous Muslims.
Imam Raghib al-Isfahani (رح) has determined that all these four ranks are different. The same things find mention in Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit, Ruh al-Ma'ani and Mazhari. The sense of this approach is that Allah Almighty has, in this verse classified true Muslims in four categories or ranks and for each He has appointed stations of precedence, and common Muslims have been induced to see that they do not lag far behind in their efforts to achieve the rankings of any of these ideal ones. Waging the best of their intellectual and practical struggle, they must do the best they can to reach such stations of excellence. However, the station of prophethood is something which can never be acquired by effort and struggle, but there is something one still gets to have and that is the company of the prophets. Imam Raghib (رح) says that the highest among these ranks is that of the prophets, may peace be upon them. They enjoy the support of the Divine power. They 'are like someone who is seeing something from a close range. Therefore, Allah Almighty has said about such people: (Do you argue with him over what he sees? - 53:12).
The definition of the Siddiqin
The second rank is that of the Siddiqin. These are people close to the blessed prophets in the quality of spiritual excellence. They are like someone seeing something from a distance. Somebody asked Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ 'Have you seen Allah Almighty?' He said: 'I cannot worship something I have not seen.' Then, he further said: 'Though people have not seen Allah Almighty with their eyes, but their hearts have seen Him through the realities of faith.' By his act of 'seeing', Sayyidna ` Ali meant the kind of sighting he has referred to later, for such intellectual or intuitive perception is like seeing.
The definition of the Shuhada'
The third rank is that of the Shuhada'. These are people who recognize their ultimate objective through the chain of reasons and proofs. They have no access to direct vision, that is, mushahada is what they miss. They are like someone seeing something in a mirror from a close range - very similar to what Sayyidna Harithah ؓ said: 'I feel I am seeing the Throne of my most sublime Lord.'
The expression اَن تَعبُدَ اللہ کَاَنَّکَ تَرَاہُ ( (That you worship Allah as if you are seeing Him) in the famous hadith may also be interpreted to mean this very kind of 'seeing'.
The definition of the Sa1ihin
The third rank is that of the Salihin. These are people who recognize their ultimate objective through following the precepts of Shari'ah. It is like someone sees something in a mirror from a distance. In the other part of the famous hadith quoted above: فَاِن لَّم تَکُن تراہُ فَاِنَّہ یَرَاکَ (And if you cannot see Him, then, He sees you anyway) the reference may be to this very level of 'seeing'. In short, this investigative approach taken by Imam Raghib al-Isfahani shows that all these ranks are ranks that reflect the quantum of knowledge one has of His Lord, and that the different gradations that are there are based on the respective rankings of this knowledge. As for the subject of the verse, it is clear enough. Here, all Muslims have been given the glad tidings that those who are totally obedient to Allah and His Messenger shall be with those who hold higher ranks in Paradise. May Allah Almighty bless us all with this love, آمِین Amin.
Cette récompense est une grâce d’Allah qu’Il accorde à Ses serviteurs.
Allah est le plus à même de connaître leurs situations et n’a pas besoin pour cela de l’aide d’autrui. Il rétribuera ainsi chacun selon la nature de ses œuvres.
By pursuing a course of selfishness and opportunism in life, the individual incurs the greatest loss, i.e. he fails to find the straight path (as explicitly laid down in the Book of God and sayings of the Prophet) which could have led him to his Lord. One who does not think objectively, who is opportunistic in his thinking, will fail to find that straight path, no matter how clearly it may have been shown to him. This results from his viewing religion, not from a correct perspective, but from the standpoint of his own desires and convenience, so that an image of religion moulded by his own perceptions is formed in his mind. Though a claimant of faith, he remains deprived of it. How could such a person be eligible for Paradise, which is to be inhabited only by those who have embraced the Faith, rising above all considerations of self-interest and expediency, who have stood by the covenant of God, being witnesses for the truth to the ultimate extent, and having lead totally pious lives?
Ganjaran tersebut merupakan anugerah dari Allah kepada hamba-hamba-Nya dan cukuplah bagi Allah Yang Maha Mengetahui kondisi mereka dan akan memberikan balasan yang setimpal menurut amal perbuatannya masing-masing.
Bu zikredilen sevap, Allah’ın kullarına bir ikramı ve lütfudur. Onların bu hallerini bilen olarak Allah yeter ve herkese, amellerine göre karşılığını verecektir.
This reward is Allah’s grace to His servants. Allah knows the states of the people and will reward them all accordingly.
Ang gantimpalang nabanggit na iyon ay pagmamabuting-loob mula kay Allāh sa mga lingkod Niya. Nakasapat si Allāh bilang Maalam sa mga kalagayan nila. Gaganti Siya sa bawat isa dahil sa gawa nito.
Phần thưởng vừa nêu là hồng phúc của Allah dành cho đám bề tôi của Ngài, và chỉ một mình Ngài thôi cũng đã đủ am tường hết mọi sự việc và Ngài sẽ ban thưởng thích đáng cho mọi việc làm.
Esta recompensa es un favor de Al-lah que Él concede a Sus siervos. Al-lah es el que mejor conoce sus circunstancias y no necesita la ayuda de nadie para ello. Él retribuirá a cada uno según sus obras.
Ta spomenuta nagrada je dar Allahove dobrote prema Njegovim robovima, i dovoljno je što Allah zna njihova stanja, i što će ih On obračunati za ono što su radili.
Il premio citato è un dono da parte di Allāh per i Suoi sudditi. Ed è sufficiente Allāh in quanto Conoscitore delle loro condizioni, e ricompenserà ognuno per ciò che ha fatto.
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, state in guardia dai vostri nemici, prendete tutte le precauzioni necessarie per combatterli; andate loro incontro gruppo per gruppo o tutti assieme, secondo ciò che pensate sia più utile, ed utilizzate tutte le strategie necessarie contro i vostri nemici.
71- Ey iman edenler! Tedbirinizi alın ve küçük birlikler halinde savaşa çıkın yahut toptan seferber olun.
72- Şüphe yok ki içinizden pek ağır davranacak olanlar vardır. Böyleleri, size bir musibet gelip çatarsa:“Onlarla beraber olmadığım için Allah bana lütufta bulundu.” der.
73- Şâyet size Allah’tan bir lütuf erişirse sanki kendisi ile aranızda hiçbir dostluk yokmuş gibi şöyle der:“Keşke ben de onlarla beraber olsaydım da büyük bir mükâfata kavuşsaydım.”
74- Artık âhiret karşılığında dünya hayatını satanlar, Allah yolunda savaşsınlar. Kim Allah yolunda savaşır da öldürülür yahut galip gelirse ona pek büyük bir mükâfat vereceğiz.
71. Yüce Allah mü’min kullarına kâfir düşmanlarına karşı tedbirlerini almalarını emretmektedir. Bu emir düşmanlarla savaşmakta, onların hile ve tuzaklarını savmakta, güçlerini bertaraf etmekte katkısı bulunan kaleler yapmak, hendekler açmak, atış ve binicilik öğrenmek, bunları sağlayacak sanayiyi bilmek, kendisi vasıtası ile düşmanlarının girişlerinin, çıkışlarının ve planlarının öğrenilmesine yardımcı olan hususları öğrenmek ve Allah yolunda savaşa çıkmak gibi bütün yollara başvurmayı kapsamaktadır.
İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah burada “küçük birlikler halinde savaşa çıkın” yani seriyyeler halinde ayrı ayrı çıkın ya da bir ordu giderken diğerleri yerlerinde kalsın “yahut toptan seferber olun.” Bütün bunlar ise maslahata, düşmanlara zarar verme miktarına ve müslümanların dini gereklerini yerlerine getirmek bakımından rahata kavuşmalarına bağlı olan durumlardır. Bu âyet-i kerime Yüce Allah’ın:“Siz de onlara karşı gücünüzün yettiği kadar kuvvet hazırlayın”(el-Enfal, 8/60) buyruğuna benzemektedir.
Daha sonra şanı Yüce Allah, cihad hususunda tembellik yapan imanı zayıf kimseler hakkında şöyle buyurmaktadır:
72. “Şüphe yok ki içinizden” ey mü’minler, Allah yolunda cihad hususunda zayıflık, gevşeklik ve korkaklık göstererek “pek ağır davranacak olanlar vardır.” Doğru açıklama şekli budur. Burada geçen “ağır davranacaklar” ile ilgili açıklamalardan birisi de şöyledir: Aralarından başkalarının ağır davranmasına sebep olacaklar vardır; yani başkalarının cihad arzusunu kıracak kimseler vardır ki bunlar da münafık kimselerdir.
Ancak birinci görüş, iki sebep dolayısı ile daha uygundur: Birincisi “içinizden” buyruğudur ki burada hitap mü’minleredir. İkincisi ise diğer âyetteki: “Kendisi ile aranızda hiçbir dostluk yokmuş gibi” ifadesidir. Zira Allah, müşriklerden ve münafıklardan oluşan kâfirlerle mü’minler arasındaki sevgi ve dostluk bağını koparmıştır. Ayrıca vakıa da budur. Şöyle ki mü’minler iki kısımdır: Kimileri imanlarında gerçekten sadık ve samimidirler. Bu, onların kemal derecesinde tasdikte bulunmalarını ve cihada katılmalarını sağlar. Kimileri de iman bakımından zayıftırlar, İslâm’a girmiş olmakla birlikte kendilerini cihada sevkedecek kadar kuvvetli olmayan, aksine zayıf bir imana sahiptirler. Yüce Allah’ın:“Bedevi araplar: İman ettik, dediler. De ki: Siz iman etmediniz, fakat İslam/teslim olduk, deyin...”(el-Hucurat, 49/14) buyruğunda ve devamında dile getirildiği gibi.
Daha sonra Allah, ağır davranan bu kimselerin amaçlarını ve nihai maksatlarından söz etmiştir ki onların amaçlarının büyük bir kısmı, dünya ve dünyanın geçici menfaatlerine yöneliktir. O bakımdan Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Şâyet size bir musibet gelip çatarsa” yenilgiye uğrarsanız, içinizden öldürülenler olursa ve bazı hallerde -Yüce Allah’ın hikmetleri dolayısı ile- düşmanlar size karşı galip olursa işte o geri kalan kimseler:“Onlarla beraber olmadığım için Allah bana lütufta bulundu, der.” Aklının kıtlığı ve imanının zayıflığı dolayısı ile söz konusu musibetin gerçekleştiği o cihada katılmamayı nimet kabul eder. Gerçek nimetin ise imanı pekiştiren ve böylelikle kulun ceza ve hüsrandan uzak kalmasını sağlayan, pek büyük ecir ve mükâfat kazanmasına, bağışı bol ve cömert yüce Rabbinin rızasını elde etmesine sebep teşkil eden bu büyük itaati yerine getirme muvaffakiyeti olduğunun idrakinde değildir. Cihaddan geri kalıp oturmak ise -az bir süre kişiyi dinlendirse bile- arkasından uzun bir yorgunluk ve büyük acılar gelir. Mücahidlerin elde ettiklerini de elde edemez. Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
73. “Şâyet size Allah’tan bir lütuf” zafer ve ganimet erişirse “sanki kendisi ile aranızda hiçbir dostluk yokmuş gibi şöyle der: Keşke ben de onlarla beraber olsaydım da büyük bir mükâfata kavuşsaydım.” Yani ganimet elde etmek için orada hazır bulunmayı temenni ederdi. Onun bundan başka bir maksat ve arzusu yoktur. Sanki o adeta -ey mü’minler- sizden birisi değilmiş, sizinle onun arasında imana dayalı bir sevgi ve muhabbet bağı yokmuş gibi böyle derdi. Halbuki bu bağın gereği şudur ki mü’minler menfaatlerini ilgilendiren bütün hususlarda ve zararlarını def etmekte ortaktırlar. Bunların gerçekleşmesi de onları sevindirir, isterse başka mü’min kardeşleri vasıtası ile gerçekleşmiş olsun. Bu maslahatları elde edemeyecek olurlarsa da acı çekerler ve hep birlikte din ve dünyalarını düzene sokacak bütün işleri yerine getirmeye çalışıp çabalarlar. Ancak yalnızca dünyalığı temenni eden sözü geçen kimseler ise böyle bir imani ruha sahip değildirler.
74. Yüce Allah’ın kullarına lütfunun bir tecellisi de rahmetini onlardan kesmemesi ve yüzlerine rahmetinin kapılarını kapatmamasıdır. Aksine uygun olmayan davranışlarda bulunan kimseleri O, bu kusurlarını telafi etmeye ve kendilerini kemale erdirmeye davet eder. İşte bu bakımdan Yüce Allah bu gibi kimselere ihlâslı olmayı ve Allah yolunda savaşa çıkmayı emrederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Artık âhiret karşılığında dünya hayatını satanlar Allah yolunda savaşsınlar.” Bu görüş, bu âyet-i kerime ile ilgili görüşlerden birisidir ve en doğru olanı da budur. Bir diğer görüşe göre ise bu buyruğun anlamı şudur:Allah yolunda ancak imanı kamil ve bu imanlarında samimi olan mü’minler savaşsınlar.“âhiret karşılığında dünya hayatını satanlar” yani âhireti arzulayarak ve dünyadan yüz çevirerek âhiret karşılığında dünyayı satarlar. İşte ayette hitabın kendilerine yöneltildiği kimseler bunlardır. Çünkü bunlar sahip oldukları kamil iman sayesinde düşmana karşı cihada kendilerini hazırlamış ve bu konuda nefislerini gereken şekilde disipline sokmuşlardır. Beraberlerindeki tam iman böyle bir cihadı gerektirmektedir. Ama az önce sözü geçen ağır davrananlara gelince onların cihada çıkmaları ya da oturmaları önemli değildir. Buna göre bu ayet, Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruklarına benzemektedir:“De ki: Ona ister iman edin ister iman etmeyin. Çünkü bundan önce kendilerine ilim verilmiş olanlara (ayetlerimiz) okununca çenelerinin üzerine yüzüstü secdeye kapanırlar...”(el-İsra, 17/107); “Şimdi bunlar onları (âyetlerimizi) inkâr ederlerse biz de yerlerine onları inkâr etmeyen bir topluluğu getiririz.”(el-En’am, 6/89).
Âyetin anlamının şöyle olduğu da söylenmiştir:Allah yolunda savaşan ve cihad eden kimseler, âhirete karşılık dünya hayatını satın alan kâfirlerle savaşsınlar. Bu durumda âhirete karşılık dünyayı satın alan kâfirler, kendileri ile savaşılacak kimseler olarak nitelendirilmektedir.“Kim Allah yolunda savaşıp” Allah ve Rasûlünün emrettiği gibi, Allah’ın rızasını amaçlayarak ve ihlâsla savaşmak üzere cihada çıkar “da öldürülür yahut galip gelirse ona pek büyük bir mükâfat vereceğiz.” İman ve dinini ziyadeleştirecek, ganimet ve güzel övgü nasip edeceğiz. Allah yolunda cihad eden mücahidlerin mükâfatını Allah hiçbir gözün görmediği, hiçbir kulağın işitmediği ve hiçbir insanın hatırına getirmemiş olduğu cennette hazırlamıştır.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i slijedite Njegovog Poslanika, budite oprezni spram svojih neprijatelja, poduzimajući uzroke koji će vam pomoći da se protiv njih borite. Procijenite šta je bolje u borbi protiv njih, pa protiv njih izlazite skupina po skupina, ili svi zajedno.
Này hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, các ngươi hãy cảnh giác trước kẻ thù cúa các ngươi bằng cách tìm kiếm những chiếc lược để chiến đấu với họ, các ngươi hãy xuất quân từng nhóm một hoặc cả đoàn tùy theo cách tính toán và mưu lược của các ngươi trong trận chiến.
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y siguen a Su Mensajero, cuídense de sus enemigos tomando las medidas necesarias. Salgan en grupos o todos juntos, elegirán en cada caso la configuración más eficaz para ustedes y más desfavorable para sus enemigos.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Waspadalah terhadap musuh-musuh kalian dengan melakukan upaya-upaya persiapan untuk menghadapi serangan mereka. Lalu keluarlah untuk menghadapi mereka secara per kelompok atau keluarlah untuk menghadapi mereka secara serentak. Semua itu tergantung mana yang lebih menguntungkan bagi kalian dan merugikan musuh-musuh kalian.
Before this, there was the command to obey Allah and His Messenger. Now, in the present verses, Jihad has been prescribed for the obedient and faithful so that they can vitalize their Faith and raise the word of Allah high and supreme. (Qurtubi)
Commentary
Important Notes
In the first part of the verse: يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا خُذُوا حِذْرَكُمْ اَلخ (0 those who believe, take your precautions ...), appears the command to ensure the supply of weapons, while the later part refers to the launching of Jihad action. This tells us two things right away. Firstly, as already clarified at several places, the act of getting together functional means to achieve a good purpose is not contrary to tawakkul or trust in God. Secondly, we see that the text limits. itself to the command to ensure the supply of weapons, but it does not promise that, because of this support, Muslims will have any guaranteed security against their enemies. By doing so, it has been indicated that the choice of using means is for nothing but a certain peace of mind, otherwise, the use of means as such does not carry any operational gain or loss. The Qur'an has said: قُل لَّن يُصِيبَنَا إِلَّا مَا كَتَبَ اللَّـهُ لَنَا (0 Prophet) say: "Nothing will befall us except what Allah has prescribed for us." (9:51)
2. Let us look at the first verse again. It opens up with the command to get ready for Jihad followed by a- description of the marching plan; the later has been expressed in two sentences, that is, فَانفِرُوا ثُبَاتٍ أَوِ انفِرُوا جَمِيعًا (...and march in groups, or march off all together.) Here, the word, 'thubatin' is the plural form of 'thubatun' which means a small group and is used to denote a military company and was called a Sariyyah in the military campaigns of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . In that sense, it is being said here that Muslims, when they go out for Jihad, should not start off all alone. They should, rather, set out in the formation of small groups. The other alternative is to march as a large army: jami’ an' because, in fighting, going 'alone is very likely to hurt --- the enemy is not going to let this opportunity slip out of their hands.
No doubt, this instruction has been given to Muslims for the particular occasion of Jihad, but, even in normal circumstances, this is what the Shari’ ah teaches - do not travel alone. In a hadith, therefore, a lone traveler is called one satan and two of them two satans and three of them become a group or party. Similarly, there is another hadith which says:
خَیر الصحابہ اربعۃ، و خیرالسرایا أبعہ مایٔہ، وخیر اجیوش اربعۃ آلاف .
The best companions are four and the best military company is that of four hundred and the best army is that of four thousand.' (From Mishkat as reported by Al-Tabarani)
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, bersiap siagalah kamu, dan majulah (ke medan pertempuran) berkelompok-kelompok, atau majulah bersama-sama! Dan sesungguhnya di antara kamu ada orang yang sangat berlambat-lambat (ke medan pertempuran). Maka jika kamu ditimpa musibah, ia berkata, 'Sesungguhnya Allah telah menganugerahkan nikmat kepada saya karena saya tidak ikut berperang bersama mereka. Dan sungguh jika kamu beroleh karunia (kemenangan) dari Allah, tentulah dia mengata-kan seolah-olah belum pernah ada hubungan kasih sayang antara kamu dengan dia, 'Wahai kiranya saya ada bersama-sama mereka, tentu saya mendapat kemenangan yang besar (pula).' Karena itu hendaklah orang-orang yang menukar kehidupan dunia dengan kehidupan akhirat berperang di jalan Allah. Barangsiapa yang berperang di jalan Allah, lalu gugur atau memperoleh kemenangan maka kelak akan Kami berikan kepadanya pahala yang besar." (An-Nisa`: 71-74).
(71) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan hamba-hambaNya yang ber-iman untuk melakukan tindakan kewaspadaan dari musuh-musuh mereka dan orang-orang kafir, hal ini mencakup segala bentuk tindakan kewaspadaan dengan segala macam sebab dan sarana yang membantu memerangi musuh, menolak tipu daya dan ke-kuatan mereka, berupa mempergunakan benteng-benteng, parit-parit, belajar menembak dan berkendara, mempelajari penemuan-penemuan baru yang dapat membantu itu semua, dan apa pun yang mampu melacak tempat-tempat masuk dan keluarnya para musuh serta makar mereka, dan jihad di jalan Allah, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَٱنفِرُواْ ثُبَاتٍ ﴿ "Dan majulah (ke medan pertempuran) berkelompok-kelompok" maksudnya dengan terpisah-pisah, yaitu maju dengan pasukan kecil atau pasukan yang besar sedang lain-nya menetap, ﴾ أَوِ ٱنفِرُواْ جَمِيعٗا ﴿ "atau majulah bersama-sama!" Semua itu menurut kemaslahatan yang ada, kemampuan, dan ketenangan jiwa kaum Muslimin dalam agama mereka, ayat ini sejalan dengan Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى yang lain,
﴾ وَأَعِدُّواْ لَهُم مَّا ٱسۡتَطَعۡتُم مِّن قُوَّةٖ ﴿
"Dan siapkanlah untuk menghadapi mereka kekuatan apa saja yang kamu sanggupi." (Al-Anfal: 60).
(72) Kemudian Allah mengabarkan tentang orang-orang yang lemah imannya lagi malas berjihad dengan berfirman,﴾ وَإِنَّ مِنكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan sesungguhnya di antara kamu" wahai orang-orang yang beriman, ﴾ لَمَن لَّيُبَطِّئَنَّ ﴿ "ada orang yang sangat berlambat-lambat (ke medan pertempuran)" yaitu merasa berat dari berjihad di jalan Allah karena lemah, lesu, dan pengecut, dan inilah yang shahih, dan pendapat lain berkata, artinya adalah bahwa mereka memperlambat orang lain, yaitu membuatnya tidak butuh terhadap peperangan, dan mereka ini adalah orang-orang munafik, akan tetapi pendapat yang pertama adalah lebih utama dari dua segi; pertama FirmanNya, ﴾ مِنكُمۡ ﴿ "Di antara kalian" dan percakapan itu ditujukan kepada kaum Mukminin.
Dan kedua; Firman Allah pada akhir ayat, ﴾ كَأَن لَّمۡ تَكُنۢ بَيۡنَكُمۡ وَبَيۡنَهُۥ مَوَدَّةٞ ﴿ "Seolah-olah belum pernah ada hubungan kasih sayang antara kamu dengan dia," karena sesungguhnya kaum kafir dari orang-orang musyrik dan orang-orang munafik telah Allah putus kasih sayang antara mereka dengan kaum Mukminin.
Dan juga bahwasanya hal ini adalah suatu kenyataan yang terjadi, sesungguhnya kaum Mukminin terbagi dua bagian; orang-orang yang benar dalam keimanan mereka yang membawa mereka kepada kesempurnaan keyakinan dan jihad, dan orang-orang yang lemah, mereka masuk Islam lalu keimanan mereka menjadi lemah hingga akhirnya mereka tidak mampu ikut berjihad, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ قَالَتِ ٱلۡأَعۡرَابُ ءَامَنَّاۖ قُل لَّمۡ تُؤۡمِنُواْ وَلَٰكِن قُولُوٓاْ أَسۡلَمۡنَا وَلَمَّا يَدۡخُلِ ٱلۡإِيمَٰنُ فِي قُلُوبِكُمۡۖ وَإِن تُطِيعُواْ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ لَا يَلِتۡكُم مِّنۡ أَعۡمَٰلِكُمۡ شَيۡـًٔاۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٌ 14 ﴿
"Orang-orang Arab Baduwi itu berkata, 'Kami telah beriman.' Katakanlah (kepada mereka), 'Kamu belum beriman, tetapi katakanlah, 'Kami telah tunduk', karena iman itu belum masuk ke dalam hatimu, dan jika kamu taat kepada Allah dan RasulNya, Dia tiada akan mengurangi sedikit pun (pahala) amalanmu; sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (Al-Hujurat: 14).
Kemudian Allah menyebutkan tentang tujuan orang-orang yang merasa keberatan dan akhir dari maksud-maksud mereka, bahwa sebagian besar maksud dan tujuan mereka adalah dunia dan perhiasannya, Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَإِنۡ أَصَٰبَتۡكُم مُّصِيبَةٞ ﴿ "Maka jika kamu ditimpa musibah" yaitu kekalahan dan pembunuhan, serta keme-nangan musuh atas kalian pada beberapa kondisi di mana di balik semua itu tersimpan hikmah Allah, ﴾ قَالَ ﴿ "dia berkata," yakni orang yang tidak ikut perang tersebut, ﴾ قَدۡ أَنۡعَمَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيَّ إِذۡ لَمۡ أَكُن مَّعَهُمۡ شَهِيدٗا ﴿ "Se-sungguhnya Allah telah menganugerahkan nikmat kepada saya karena saya tidak ikut berperang bersama mereka." Ia memandang dengan kelemahan akal dan keimanannya bahwasanya berdiam diri dari berjihad yang terdapat musibah di dalamnya adalah sebuah nikmat, dan ia tidak tahu bahwa kenikmatan yang sebenarnya adalah adanya taufik kepada ketaatan yang agung tersebut yang menjadi pendorong kuatnya iman dan selamatnya seorang hamba dari hukuman dan kerugian, dan ia akan memperoleh padanya pahala yang besar dan keridhaan Yang Mahamulia lagi Maha Memberi. Adapun berdiam diri (tidak ikut perang), maka sesungguhnya walaupun terlihat menikmati istirahat sebentar namun mengaki-batkan kelelahan yang panjang dan kesakitan yang tiada terperi, dan kehilangan apa yang akan diperoleh oleh orang-orang yang berjihad.
(73) Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَئِنۡ أَصَٰبَكُمۡ فَضۡلٞ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Dan sungguh jika kamu beroleh karunia (kemenangan) dari Allah" yaitu ke-menangan dan ghanimah, ﴾ لَيَقُولَنَّ كَأَن لَّمۡ تَكُنۢ بَيۡنَكُمۡ وَبَيۡنَهُۥ مَوَدَّةٞ يَٰلَيۡتَنِي كُنتُ مَعَهُمۡ فَأَفُوزَ فَوۡزًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "tentulah dia mengatakan seolah-olah belum pernah ada hubungan kasih sayang antara kamu dengan dia, 'Sekiranya saya ada bersama-sama mereka, tentu saya mendapat kemenangan yang besar (pula)'," maksudnya ia berangan-angan sekiranya ia ikut hadir pada saat itu agar ia memperoleh ghanimah, dan tidak ada keinginan maupun kemauan pada mereka kecuali hanya untuk itu saja, di mana seakan-akan ia bukanlah di antara kalian wahai sekalian kaum Mukminin, dan tidak pula di antara kalian dengannya kasih sayang keimanan yang mana di antara tuntutannya adalah bahwa kaum Mukminin adalah bersekutu pada segala kemaslahatan mereka dan menolak kemudharatan dari mereka, mereka merasa berbahagia dengan diperolehnya kemaslahatan itu walaupun di-dapatkan oleh orang lain dari saudara-saudaranya, kaum Muk-minin dan mereka akan merasa sakit dengan kehilangannya dan mereka semua berusaha bersama-sama dalam setiap perkara untuk mendapatkan manfaat bagi dunia dan agama mereka, dan orang yang berangan-angan dunia saja itu tidak memiliki ruh keimanan yang disebutkan di atas.
(74) Dan di antara kasih Allah terhadap hamba-hambaNya adalah Allah tidak menghentikan rahmatNya dari mereka, dan tidak juga menutup pintu-pintunya dari mereka, akan tetapi barangsiapa yang memperoleh selain yang tidak patut, Allah akan memerintahkan kepadanya dan menyerunya untuk menutup ke-kurangannya dan menyempurnakan dirinya, karena itulah Allah memerintahkan mereka untuk ikhlas dan berperang di jalanNya, dan Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَلۡيُقَٰتِلۡ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ٱلَّذِينَ يَشۡرُونَ ٱلۡحَيَوٰةَ ٱلدُّنۡيَا بِٱلۡأٓخِرَةِۚ ﴿ "Karena itu hendaklah orang-orang yang menukar kehidupan dunia de-ngan kehidupan akhirat berperang di jalan Allah" ini adalah salah satu pendapat tentang ayat ini dan merupakan pendapat yang paling benar. Pendapat lain berkata bahwa makna ayat itu adalah agar kaum Mukminin yang sempurna iman mereka dan yang benar dalam keimanan mereka, berperang di jalan Allah, yaitu ﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ يَشۡرُونَ ٱلۡحَيَوٰةَ ٱلدُّنۡيَا بِٱلۡأٓخِرَةِۚ ﴿ "orang-orang yang menukar kehidupan dunia dengan kehidupan akhirat" yaitu mereka menjual dunia karena tidak suka kepadanya dengan akhirat karena suka padanya; sesungguh-nya merekalah orang-orang yang ditujukan kepada mereka per-kataan tersebut, karena mereka adalah orang-orang yang telah menyiapkan diri mereka dan meneguhkannya untuk memerangi musuh, karena mereka memiliki keimanan yang sempurna yang menuntut akan hal tersebut.
Adapun orang-orang yang merasa keberatan tersebut, tidak-lah mereka dihiraukan, baik mereka ikut berjihad ataupun tinggal diam saja, maka hal ini akan sama seperti Firman Allah,
﴾ قُلۡ ءَامِنُواْ بِهِۦٓ أَوۡ لَا تُؤۡمِنُوٓاْۚ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ ٱلۡعِلۡمَ مِن قَبۡلِهِۦٓ إِذَا يُتۡلَىٰ عَلَيۡهِمۡ يَخِرُّونَۤ لِلۡأَذۡقَانِۤ سُجَّدٗاۤ 107 وَيَقُولُونَ سُبۡحَٰنَ رَبِّنَآ إِن كَانَ وَعۡدُ رَبِّنَا لَمَفۡعُولٗا 108 وَيَخِرُّونَ لِلۡأَذۡقَانِ يَبۡكُونَ وَيَزِيدُهُمۡ خُشُوعٗا۩ 109 قُلِ ٱدۡعُواْ ٱللَّهَ أَوِ ٱدۡعُواْ ٱلرَّحۡمَٰنَۖ أَيّٗا مَّا تَدۡعُواْ فَلَهُ ٱلۡأَسۡمَآءُ ٱلۡحُسۡنَىٰۚ وَلَا تَجۡهَرۡ بِصَلَاتِكَ وَلَا تُخَافِتۡ بِهَا وَٱبۡتَغِ بَيۡنَ ذَٰلِكَ سَبِيلٗا 110 وَقُلِ ٱلۡحَمۡدُ لِلَّهِ ٱلَّذِي لَمۡ يَتَّخِذۡ وَلَدٗا وَلَمۡ يَكُن لَّهُۥ شَرِيكٞ فِي ٱلۡمُلۡكِ وَلَمۡ يَكُن لَّهُۥ وَلِيّٞ مِّنَ ٱلذُّلِّۖ وَكَبِّرۡهُ تَكۡبِيرَۢا 111 ﴿
"...Katakanlah, 'Berimanlah kamu kepadanya atau tidak usah ber-iman (sama saja bagi Allah). Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang diberi pengetahuan sebelumnya apabila al-Qur`an dibacakan kepada mereka, mereka menyungkur atas muka mereka sambil bersujud, dan mereka berkata, 'Mahasuci Rabb kami; sesungguhnya janji Rabb kami pasti dipenuhi'. Dan mereka menyungkur atas muka mereka sambil menangis dan mereka bertambah khusyu'. Katakanlah, 'Serulah Allah atau serulah ar-Rahman. Dengan nama yang mana saja kamu seru, Dia mempunyai al-Asma` al-Husna (nama-nama yang terbaik) dan jangan kamu menge-raskan suaramu dalam shalatmu dan janganlah pula merendahkannya dan carilah jalan tengah di antara kedua itu'. Dan katakanlah, 'Segala puji bagi Allah, Yang tidak mempunyai anak dan tidak mempunyai sekutu dalam kerajaanNya dan tidak mempunyai penolong (untuk menjagaNya) dari kehinaan, dan agungkanlah Dia dengan pengagungan yang sebenar-benarnya...'" (Al-Isra`: 107-111).
Dan FirmanNya,
﴾ فَإِن يَكۡفُرۡ بِهَا هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ فَقَدۡ وَكَّلۡنَا بِهَا قَوۡمٗا لَّيۡسُواْ بِهَا بِكَٰفِرِينَ 89 ﴿
"Jika orang-orang (Quraisy) itu mengingkarinya, maka sesungguh-nya Kami akan menyerahkannya kepada kaum yang sekali-kali tidak akan mengingkarinya." (Al-An'am: 89).
Pendapat lain mengatakan, sesungguhnya makna ayat itu adalah hendaklah seorang pejuang lagi mujahid berperang meng-hadapi kaum kafir, yang menukar kehidupan dunia dengan kehi-dupan akhirat. Maka atas dasar ini, ﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ ﴿ "orang-orang yang" dalam posisi manshub sebagai maf'ul (obyek), ﴾ وَمَن يُقَٰتِلۡ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "barangsiapa yang berperang di jalan Allah" yakni, bahwa perang itu adalah sebagai jihad yang diperintahkan oleh Allah dan RasulNya, dan hamba tersebut ikhlas hanya untuk Allah dan tujuannya hanya Wajah Allah dalam jihadnya tersebut, ﴾ فَيُقۡتَلۡ أَوۡ يَغۡلِبۡ فَسَوۡفَ نُؤۡتِيهِ أَجۡرًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "lalu gugur atau memperoleh kemenangan, maka kelak akan Kami berikan kepadanya pahala yang besar," dengan bertambahnya keimanan dan agamanya, mendapatkan harta rampasan perang, pujian yang baik dan pahala orang-orang yang berjihad di jalan Allah, orang-orang yang Allah siapkan bagi mereka surga yang tidak pernah dilihat oleh mata, tidak pernah didengar oleh telinga dan tidak pula terbesit pada benak seorang manusia.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et suivez Son Messager, prenez garde à vos ennemis en vous donnant les moyens de les combattre.
Sortez donc groupe après groupe ou alors tous ensemble ; vous opterez dans chaque cas pour la configuration la plus efficace pour vous et la plus défavorable à vos ennemis.
Ey Allah’a iman eden ve resulüne tabi olanlar! Düşmanlarınızla savaşta size yardımcı olacak sebepleri (araç-gereç ve diğerleri) edinerek tedbirinizi alın. Onların karşısına bölük bölük ya da toplu olarak çıkın. Bunlardan hangisi sizin maslahatınıza uygun ve düşmanlarınızı yenmenizi sağlayacaksa onu yapın.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo Niya, humawak kayo sa pag-iingat laban sa mga kaaway ninyo sa pamamagitan ng paggamit ng mga kadahilanang nakatutulong sa pakikipaglaban sa kanila saka lumisan kayo patungo sa kanila nang isang pangkat kasunod ng isang pangkat o lumisan kayo patungo sa kanila nang lahatan. Lahat ng iyon ay alinsunod sa anumang naroon ang kapakanan ninyo at anumang naroon ang kapinsalaan sa mga kaaway ninyo.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, be on your guard against your enemies by adopting the means that will help you to fight them. Go out to fight them one group after the other or go out altogether and do what is in your interests and what will bring loss to your enemies.
The Necessity of Taking Necessary Precautions Against the Enemy
Allah commands His faithful servants to take precautions against their enemies, by being prepared with the necessary weapons and supplies, and increasing the number of troops fighting in His cause.
ثُبَاتٍ
(in parties) means, group after group, party after party, and expedition after expedition. `Ali bin Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said that,
فَانفِرُواْ ثُبَاتٍ
(and either go forth in parties) means, "In groups, expedition after expedition,
أَوِ انْفِرُواْ جَمِيعاً
(or go forth all together), means, all of you." Similar was reported from Mujahid, `Ikrimah, As-Suddi, Qatadah, Ad-Dahhak, `Ata' Al-Khurrasani, Muqatil bin Hayyan and Khusayf Al-Jazari.
Refraining from Joining Jihad is a Sign of Hypocrites
Allah said,
وَإِنَّ مِنْكُمْ لَمَن لَّيُبَطِّئَنَّ
(There is certainly among you he who would linger behind.) Mujahid and others said that this Ayah was revealed about the hypocrites. Muqatil bin Hayyan said that,
لَّيُبَطِّئَنَّ
(linger behind) means, stays behind and does not join Jihad. It is also possible that this person himself lingers behind, while luring others away from joining Jihad. For instance, `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, may Allah curse him, used to linger behind and lure other people to do the same and refrain from joining Jihad, as Ibn Jurayj and Ibn Jarir stated. This is why Allah said about the hypocrite, that when he lingers behind from Jihad, then:
فَإِنْ أَصَـبَتْكُمْ مُّصِيبَةٌ
(If a misfortune befalls you) death, martyrdom, or - by Allah's wisdom - being defeated by the enemy,
قَالَ قَدْ أَنْعَمَ اللَّهُ عَلَىَّ إِذْ لَمْ أَكُنْ مَّعَهُمْ شَهِيداً
(he says, "Indeed Allah has favored me that I was not present among them.") meaning, since I did not join them in battle. Because he considers this one of Allah's favors on him, unaware of the reward that he might have gained from enduring war or martyrdom, if he was killed.
وَلَئِنْ أَصَـبَكُمْ فَضْلٌ مِنَ الله
(But if a bounty comes to you from Allah) such as victory, triumph and booty,
لَيَقُولَنَّ كَأَن لَّمْ تَكُنْ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُ مَوَدَّةٌ
(he would surely say - as if there had never been ties of affection between you and him,) meaning, as if he was not a follower of your religion,
يلَيتَنِى كُنتُ مَعَهُمْ فَأَفُوزَ فَوْزاً عَظِيماً
("Oh! I wish I had been with them; then I would have achieved a great success.") by being assigned a share of the booty and taking possession of that share. This is his ultimate aim and objective.
The Encouragement to Participation in Jihad
Allah then said,
فَلْيُقَاتِلْ
(So fight) the believer with an aversion (to fighting),
فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ الَّذِينَ يَشْرُونَ الْحَيَوةَ الدُّنْيَا بِالاٌّخِرَةِ
(those who trade the life of this world with the Hereafter) referring to those sell their religion for the meager goods of the world, and they only do this because of their disbelief and lack of faith. Allah then said;
وَمَن يُقَـتِلْ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَيُقْتَلْ أَو يَغْلِبْ فَسَوْفَ نُؤْتِيهِ أَجْراً عَظِيماً
(And whoever fights in the cause of Allah, and is killed or gets victory, We shall bestow on him a great reward.) meaning, whoever fights in the cause of Allah, whether he was killed or triumphant, he will earn an immense compensation and a great reward with Allah. The Two Sahihs recorded,
«وَتَكَفَّلَ اللهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِ فِي سَبِيلِهِ، إِنْ تَوَفَّاهُ أَنْ يُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ، أَوْ يَرْجِعَهُ إِلى مَسْكَنِهِ الَّذِي خَرَجَ مِنْهُ، بِمَا نَالَ مِنْ أَجْرٍ أَوْ غَنِيمَة»
(Allah has guaranteed the Mujahid in His cause that He will either bring death to him, admitting into Paradise; or, He will help him return safely to his home with whatever reward and booty he gained.)
2. Seen outwardly, the words of the verse 72 (... وَإِنَّ مِنكُمْ ) seem to suggest that this too is addressed to the believers, although the characteristics described later on cannot be taken to be those of the believers. Therefore, al-Qurtubi says that they signify hypocrites. Since, they were the ones who used to claim being Muslims, at least outwardly. This is why they have been identified as a group from among the believers.
Tunay na kabilang sa inyo, O mga Muslim, ay mga taong nagbabagal-bagalan sa pagpunta sa pakikipaglaban sa mga kaaway ninyo dahil sa karuwagan nila at nagpapabagal sa iba sa kanila. Sila ay ang mga mapagpaimbabaw at ang mga mahina ang pananampalataya. Kaya kung dumanas kayo ng pagkapatay o pagkatalo, magsasabi ang isa sa kanila dala ng pagkatuwa sa pagkakaligtas nito: "Nagmabuting-loob nga si Allāh sa akin sapagkat hindi ako dumalo sa pakikipaglaban kasama sa kanila para dumapo sa akin ang dumapo sa kanila."
Musulmanes, hay entre ustedes personas que, por cobardía, se resisten a combatir y arrastran a otros al mismo camino. Se trata de los hipócritas y de aquellos cuya fe es débil. Si ustedes mueren o son vencidos, alguno de ellos dirá para expresar su satisfacción de haber escapado a la muerte o a la derrota: Al-lah me concedió el favor de no haber combatido con ellos y me salvó de sufrir lo que ellos sufrieron.
O muslimani, od vas ima ljudi koji oklijevaju da odu u borbu zbog svog kukavičluka, i druge odvraćaju. To su licemjeri i oni koji imaju slab iman. Ako budete ubijeni ili poraženi, oni od sreće kažu: "Allah mi se smilovao te nisam otišao u bitku sa njima, pa da me pogodi ono što je njih pogodilo."
There are among you, O Muslims, some people who hesitate to go out to fight your enemies, because of their cowardice, and who also try to keep others behind. They are the hypocrites and who are weak in faith. If you are killed or defeated, then one of them, happy that he is safe, says, ‘Allah has favoured me in that I was not present at the fight with them, otherwise I would have also been harmed like them’.
In verità tra di voi, o Musulmani, vi sono alcuni che sono restii a partire per combattere i nemici a causa della loro codardia, e che rallentano gli altri; e costoro sono gli ipocriti e coloro che hanno una fede debole. In verità, se vi saranno morti tra di voi, o sarete sconfitti, esclameranno con gioia: "Sono salvo! Allāh mi ha benedetto non facendomi partecipare al combattimento assieme a loro, così che non mi accadesse ciò che è accaduto loro!"
Hỡi các tín đồ Muslim, quả thật trong các ngươi có nhóm người trì trệ ở đằng sau trong việc xuất quân đánh kẻ thù vì muốn trốn tránh giáp mặt với địch. Những người này là những kẻ Munafiq (giả tạo đức tin hãy đạo đức giả). Nếu các ngươi bị giết hoặc bị bại trận thì một trong số chúng sẽ vui mừng về sự an toàn của bản thân mình, nói: quả thật Allah đã ban phúc lành cho tôi khi tôi đã không có mặt cùng với họ để phải chịu tai họa giống như họ.
Ey Müslümanlar! Elbette aranızdaki bazı topluluklar korkaklıklarından ötürü düşmanlarınızla savaşmak için yola çıkmada geri kalmaktadır. Ayrıca başkalarını da geride bırakırlar. Onlar münafıklar ve zayıf imanlı kimselerdir. Şayet size bir ölüm veya hezimet gelip çatsa, onlardan biri kendisinin selamette olmasına sevinerek şöyle der: "Allah bana lütfetti de savaşta onlarla beraber bulunmadım ve onların başına gelen musibet benim başıma gelmedi."
Ô musulmans, il y a parmi vous des gens qui, par lâcheté, rechignent à aller combattre et entraînent d’autres musulmans dans leur sillage. Ce sont les hypocrites et ceux dont la foi est faible.
Si vous vous faites tuer ou si vous êtes vaincus, l’un d’eux dira pour exprimer sa satisfaction d’avoir échappé à la mort ou à la défaite:
Allah m’a fait la faveur de ne pas avoir combattu avec eux et de ne pas avoir subi ce qu’ils ont subi.
Sesungguhnya di antara kalian -wahai kaum muslimin- ada sekelompok orang yang menunda-nunda keberangkatan ke medan perang untuk melawan musuh-musuh kalian karena ketakutan mereka yang luar biasa, serta mereka mengajak orang lain juga untuk menunda-nundanya. Mereka itu ialah kalangan munafik dan orang-orang yang lemah iman. Lalu apabila kalian terbunuh atau mengalami kekalahan maka salah satu dari mereka mengatakan -untuk mengungkapkan kegembiraannya karena selamat dari hal tersebut-, “Allah telah melimpahkan karunia-Nya kepadaku sehingga aku tidak pergi ke medan perang bersama mereka dan tidak mengalami apa yang menimpa mereka.”
This world is a place of trial; hence everyone has freedom of action here. Even miscreants have the opportunity to oppress believers without any justification. Believers, however, pass the test of sincere faith by remaining steadfastly on the straight path, patiently bearing all persecution. They have to be ever vigilant against the enemies of God, organizing their defence both through peaceful policies as well as by strategic preparations, and guarding themselves from enemies both individually and collectively. Moreover, among the rank and file of Muslims, there may be persons, as was apparent during the battle of Uhud, who desire success in the Hereafter, without incurring any risk of loss in this world. They participate enthusiastically in activities which show the possibility of some worldly gain, but find some excuse or the other to justify their refusal to join a religious struggle which entails worldly loss. These Muslims have this mentality because they live on the same materialistic plane as before, despite having accepted Islam. They lack the conviction that it is the Hereafter that is of real importance and not the success or failure of this world. The true believer for the cause of God is one who aspires only to the Hereafter and sacrifices the benefits and conveniences of this world to make progress along the path of God. The real believer is not one who wants to be ranked among those who wish to be hailed as believers without enduring the slightest of injury or who have achieved fame and honour by eloquent lip service to religion. The real struggle is one which is purely for the cause of God.
Ô musulmans, si Allah vous fait la faveur d’une victoire ou d’un butin, celui-là même qui était resté en arrière réagira comme s’il ne faisait pas partie de votre camp ni n’était lié à vous par un lien d’affection ou d’amitié. Il dira ainsi:
Si seulement j’étais avec eux. J’aurais alors acquis une part des gains énormes qu’ils ont obtenus.
Ey Müslümanlar! Şayet Allah’ın lütfuyla bir zafer veyahut ganimet elde etseniz, cihattan geri kalmış olan bu kimse, sanki sizlerden biri değilmiş ve sizinle onun arasında bir sevgi ve arkadaşlık yokmuş gibi davranıp, şöyle der: "Bana yazıklar olsun! Keşke onlarla birlikte olsaydım da bu savaşlarında kazandıkları zaferden ben de büyük bir başarı elde etseydim."
Sungguh, jika kalian -wahai kaum muslimin- mendapatkan karunia Allah berupa kemenangan atau harta rampasan perang, niscaya orang yang tidak pergi ke medan perang itu berkata seolah-olah ia bukan bagian dari kalian dan seakan-akan ia tidak berteman dan tidak kenal dengan kalian, “Sungguh rugi diriku, seandainya aku bersama mereka di medan perang itu agar aku mendapatkan kemenangan besar seperti mereka.”
Talagang kung nagtamo kayo, O mga Muslim, ng isang kabutihang-loob mula kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pag-aadya o samsam sa digmaan ay talagang magsasabi nga itong nagpapaiwan palayo sa pakikibaka, na para bang siya ay hindi kabilang sa inyo at hindi nagkaroon sa pagitan ninyo at pagitan niya ng isang pag-ibig at isang pinagsamahan: "O kung sana ako ay naging kasama sa inyo para magtamo ako ng isang mabigat na natamo nila."
Ngược lại, nếu các ngươi - hỡi các tín đồ Muslim - có được hồng phúc từ nơi Allah trong việc giành lấy chiến thắng trước kẻ thù và thu được chiến lợi phẩm thì hắn (kẻ trong nhóm những người Munafiq không chịu tham chiến cùng với những người Muslim) lại tỏ vẻ tiếc nuối như thể hắn không thuộc phe các ngươi và như thể giữa hắn và các ngươi không hề có bất cứ mối quan hệ nào, hắn nói: phải chi mình cũng có mặt chiến đấu với họ thì mình đã giành lấy sự vẻ vang như họ rồi.
A ako vam Allah da blagodat pobjede ili ratnog plijena, oni kažu: "Kamo sreće da sam bio sa njima u bici pa da dobijem ono što su oni dobili", kao da nisu od vas i kao da među vama nije bilo prijateljstva i druženja.
Musulmanes, si Al-lah les concede la gracia de una victoria o de un botín, ese mismo que se había rezagado actuará como si no fuera parte de su facción ni estuviera unido a ustedes por un lazo de afecto o amistad. Dirá así: “Si hubiera estado con ellos, habría obtenido una parte de las enormes ganancias que ellos obtuvieron.”
If Allah’s grace of support and gains of war come to you, O Muslims, this person – who lags behind from striving in Allah’s path – says, as if there was friendship or affinity between you and him, ‘If only I was with them in that fight, I would have also gained great success’. Worldly benefits are the only goal of such a person.
E se ottenete, o Musulmani, per grazia di Allāh, una vittoria o bottino, dirà colui che non ha partecipato alla Lotta, come se non fosse uno di voi e non vi fosse amore e amicizia tra di voi: "Dio mio, se solo fossi stato con loro durante il combattimento avrei ottenuto parte di ciò che hanno ottenuto!"
Hỡi những người có đức tin trung thực, những người mà họ bán đời sống trần tục này chỉ muốn đổi lấy cuộc sống tốt đẹp ở cõi Đời Sau, hãy chiến đấu vì con đường chính nghĩa của Allah để lời phán của Ngài được giơ cao. Và ai chiến đấu vì con đường chính nghĩa của Allah với mục đích giơ cao lời phán của Ngài rồi bị giết hoặc giành lấy chiến thắng vẻ vang trước kẻ thù thì Allah sẽ ban cho y một phần ân thưởng to lớn ở nơi Ngài, đó là Thiên Đàng và sự hài lòng của Ngài.
Let the true believers – who sell the life of this world in exchange for the Afterlife, desiring the Afterlife more than the goods of this world – fight in the path of Allah so that Allah’s Word is victorious. Anyone who fights in the path of Allah, so that His Word triumphs, and is killed as a martyr or defeats the enemy and is successful, Allah will give them a great reward: Paradise and the pleasure of Allah.
Neka se na Allahovom putu bore da bi Allahova riječ bila gornja; neka se bore iskreni vjernici koji su prodali ovaj svijet za ahiret. Ko se bori na Allahovom putu da bi Allahova riječ bila gornja pa pogine kao šehid ili pobijedi neprijatelja – Allah će mu dati veliku nagradu, tj. džennet, i On će biti zadovoljan njime.
Kaya makipaglaban ayon sa landas ni Allāh – upang ang Salita ni Allāh ay ang kataas-taasan – ang mga mananampalatayang tapat, na nagtinda ng buhay Mundo dala ng pag-ayaw rito kapalit ng Kabilang-buhay dala ng pagmimithi roon. Ang sinumang makikipaglaban sa landas ni Allāh – upang ang Salita Niya ay maging ang kataas-taasan – at mapapatay bilang martir o mangingibabaw sa kalaban nito at magwawagi laban doon ay magbibigay rito si Allāh ng isang gantimpalang sukdulan, ang Paraiso at ang pagkalugod ni Allāh.
Che coloro che rinunciano alla vita terrena, disprezzandola, per amore dell'Altra Vita, lottino per la causa di Allāh, affinché la Parola di Allāh sia dominante e i credenti veritieri. Chi lotta per la causa di Allāh affinché la Parola di Allāh sia dominante e muore da martire, o vince il nemico, o lo prende come prigioniero, Allāh gli concederà una grande ricompensa: Il Paradiso ed il compiacimento di Allāh.
See note to 2:191.
Que les croyants sincères, ceux qui échangent volontiers la vie terrestre contre la vie éternelle, combattent pour la cause d’Allah afin que Sa parole soit la plus haute.
Quiconque combat pour la cause d’Allah pour que Sa parole soit la plus haute et meurt en martyr ou alors triomphe de son ennemi, Allah lui accordera une récompense immense, à savoir le Paradis.
Vazgeçtikleri dünya hayatını satıp, karşılığında arzuladıkları ahiret hayatını alan sadık Müminler, Allah’ın kelimesinin en yüce olması için Allah yolunda savaşsınlar. Allah yolunda onun kelimesi en yüce olsun diye savaşanlar, şehit olarak öldürülürse veyahut düşmanının karşısına çıkar ve ona galip gelirse, Allah onlara çok büyük mükâfat verecektir. O mükâfat da, cennet ve Allah’ın rızasıdır.
Maka seharusnya orang-orang yang beriman dengan sungguh-sungguh dan bersedia menukar kehidupan dunianya dengan kehidupan akhirat berperang di jalan Allah untuk menjunjung tinggi kalimat Allah. Barang siapa berperang di jalan Allah untuk menjunjung tinggi kalimat Allah kemudian gugur sebagai syahid atau berhasil mengalahkan musuhnya dan memenangkan peperangan, maka Allah akan memberinya ganjaran yang sangat besar, yaitu surga dan rida Allah.
Que los creyentes sinceros, aquellos que de buen grado cambian la vida mundanal por la vida eterna, luchen por la causa de Al-lah para que Su palabra sea la más elevada. Aquel que combate por la causa de Al-lah para que Su palabra se eleve, y muere como mártir o triunfa sobre su enemigo, Al-lah le concederá una recompensa inmensa: el Paraíso.
Creyentes, ¿cuál es el obstáculo que les impide combatir por la causa de Al‑lah para elevar Su palabra a lo más alto e ir en auxilio de los débiles? Mujeres y niños que imploran a Al-lah diciendo: “¡Oh, Señor, haznos salir de La Meca! Sus habitantes se comportan injustamente adorando falsos ídolos y persiguiendo a los siervos de Al-lah. Envíanos a aquel que tomará las riendas y nos socorrerá alejando los males que nos agobian.”
Commentary
Answering the call of the oppressed
Left behind in Makkah were Muslims who were unable to migrate because of physical weakness and insufficiency of resources. Later on, the disbelievers themselves stopped them from going and started hurting and harassing them in all sorts of ways so that they turn away from their faith in Islam. The names of some of these are preserved in exegetic works, for example, Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ and his mother, Sulyma ibn Hisham, Walid ibn Walid and Abu Jandal ibn Sahl, may Allah be pleased with them all (Qurtubi). These blessed people kept facing tyranny and torture because of their unflinching faith showing no signs that they would ever surrender their firm stand on Islam. However, they did continue praying to Allah Almighty for deliverance from this hard life which was finally accepted by Him when He commanded Muslims to wage Jihad against the disbelievers and rescue the oppressed from their coercion and persecution.
According to this verse, Muslims had requested Allah Almighty the favour of two things - that they be rescued from that town (meaning Makkah) and that they be blessed with some supporter and helper. The fact is that Allah Almighty granted both these prayers when He provided some of them with the opportunity to move out from there which was the fulfillment of their first wish. However, some of them remained staying right there until the Conquest of Makkah. At that time, the Holy Prophet ﷺ appointed Sayyidna ` Attab ibn Asid as their caretaker and who had the oppressed Muslims delivered from their oppressors. Thus, granted was their second wish as well. It will be noted that the Holy Qur'an, rather than give a straightforward command to fight in this verse, has elected to use the words: وَمَا لَكُمْ لَا تُقَاتِلُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ ): (What has happened to you that you do not fight in the way of Allah?). Here the hint given is that fighting and Jihad is a natural duty under such conditions,_ not doing which is certainly far from a reasonable man.
O vjernici, šta vas sprečava od borbe na Allahovom putu radi uzdizanja Njegove riječi i izbavljanja potlačenih ljudi, žena i djece muslimana, koji mole Allaha govoreći: "Gospodaru naš, izbavi nas iz Meke, čiji stanovnici čine nepravdu pripisujući Allahu druge ravnim i čine nasilje prema vjernicima, i pošalji nam nekog ko će nas čuvati, pomoći i odagnati zlo od nas."
Hỡi những người có đức tin, điều gì ngăn cản bước chân của các ngươi đi chiến đấu cho con đường chính nghĩa của Allah để giơ cao lời phán của Ngài và để giải thoát những người đàn ông, phụ nữ và trẻ con cô thế bị đàn áp, những người mà họ thường xuyên cầu nguyện Allah: Lạy Thượng Đế của bầy tôi, xin Ngài hãy cứu bầy tôi ra khỏi Makkah do cư dân của nó làm điều Shirk với Ngài và đán áp đám bầy tôi của Ngài, xin Ngài dựng lên cho bầy tôi một vị bảo hộ từ nơi Ngài để trông coi và bảo vệ bầy tôi, giúp bầy tôi chống lại sự xâm hại của kẻ thù.
What is preventing you, O believers, from striving in the path of Allah in order to raise His Word and to rescue the oppressed men, women and children who call to Allah, saying, ‘Our Lord, let us leave Makkah, because its people are oppressive – due to their associating partners with Allah and their aggression towards His servants. Give us someone from You who will take control of our affairs, take care of us and protect us from harm’.
Ano ang pumipigil sa inyo, O mga mananampalataya, sa pakikibaka ayon sa landas ni Allāh para sa pagtataas ng Salita Niya at para sa pagsasagip ng mga minamahina kabilang sa mga lalaki, mga babae, at mga paslit, na dumadalangin kay Allāh, na mga nagsasabi: "O Panginoon namin, magpalisan Ka sa amin mula sa Makkah dahil sa paglabag sa katarungan ng mga naninirihan dito dahil sa pagtatambal sa Iyo at pangangaway sa mga lingkod Mo, magtalaga Ka para sa amin mula sa ganang Iyo ng isang tatangkilik sa kapakanan namin sa pamamagitan ng pag-aalaga at pangangalaga, at ng isang mapag-adyang magtutulak palayo sa amin ng kapinsalaan."
E chi vi impedisce, o voi credenti, di lottare per la causa di Allāh al fine di elevare la Sua Parola e salvare i deboli tra uomini, donne e bambini, coloro che invocano Allāh dicendo: "Dio Nostro, facci uscire dalla Mekkah a causa delle ingiustizie della sua gente, poiché sono malfattori ed associano altri ad Allāh e aggrediscono i Suoi sudditi, e stabilisci qualcuno che si prenda cura di noi e ci protegga e ci sostenga, allontanando da noi il male"?!
75- Size ne oluyor ki Allah yolunda ve:“Rabbimiz! Bizi halkı zalim olan şu şehirden çıkar. Katından bize sahip çıkacak birini gönder ve nezdinden bize bir yardımcı yolla!” diyen mustazaf erkekler, kadınlar ve çocuklar uğrunda savaşmıyorsunuz?
75. Bu buyruğu ile Yüce Allah, mü’min kullarını yolunda savaşmaya teşvik etmekte ve cihad duygularını harekete geçirmektedir. Çünkü cihad artık onlar için farz-ı ayın halini almıştır. Cihadı terk etmeleri dolayısı ile de artık büyük bir kınamayı hak etmiş duruma gelmişlerdir. O bakımdan şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Size ne oluyor ki Allah yolunda… savaşmıyorsunuz?” Yani hiçbir kurtuluş çaresi bulamayan, hiçbir çıkar yol bilmeyen, bununla birlikte düşmanları tarafından en büyük zulme uğratılmış bulunan, zayıf düşürülmüş (mustazaf) erkek, kadın ve çocuklar varken size ne oluyor da Allah yolunda savaşmıyorsunuz? Ki bu zayıf düşürülmüş kimseler, Yüce Allah’a halkı zalim olan bu ülkeden kendilerini kurtarması için dua etmektedirler. Bu zalimler, küfür ve şirk ile kendi nefislerine; eziyet, işkence, Allah’ın yolundan alıkoymak, dinlerine davetten ve hicretten engellemek sureti ile de mü’minlere zulmederler. İşte bu mustazaflar, kendilerine bir dost, bir yardımcı, kendilerine sahip çıkacak birini göndermesi ve onun kendilerini halkı zalim olan bu şehirden kurtarması için Yüce Allah’a dua ederler.
O halde sizin bu tür bir cihadınız, bizzat kendi ailenizi, çoluk çocuğunuzu ve namuslarınızı kurtarıp himaye etmek için savaşmak kabilindendir. Çünkü kâfirleri ele geçirmek kastı ile cihad, her ne kadar büyük bir fazilete sahip ise de ve böyle bir cihaddan geri kalan kimse en ileri derecede kınamayı hak etse de içinizden mustaz’af olan kimselerin kurtarılması kastı ile yapılan cihadın ecri daha çoktur, faydası da daha büyüktür. Çünkü böyle bir cihad, düşmanı defetme kabilindendir. Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
"Mengapa kamu tidak mau berperang di jalan Allah dan (membela) orang-orang yang lemah, baik laki-laki, wanita-wanita, maupun anak-anak yang semuanya berdoa, 'Ya Rabb kami, keluar-kanlah kami dari negeri ini (Makkah) yang zhalim penduduknya dan berilah kami pelindung dari sisiMu, dan berilah kami penolong dari sisiMu!'" (An-Nisa`: 75).
(75) Ini adalah dorongan dari Allah bagi hamba-hamba-Nya yang beriman dan pengobaran semangat bagi mereka untuk berperang dijalanNya, dan bahwasanya hal itu telah wajib atas mereka dan menetapkan celaan yang besar terhadap mereka bila meninggalkannya, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَا لَكُمۡ لَا تُقَٰتِلُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Mengapa kamu tidak mau berperang di jalan Allah" kondisinya adalah bahwa orang-orang yang tertindas, baik laki-laki, wanita, atau anak-anak yang tidak mampu berdaya upaya dan tidak mampu mencari jalan (untuk hijrah), bersamaan dengan itu sesungguhnya mereka telah menerima kezhaliman yang sangat keras dari musuh-musuh mereka, lalu mereka berdoa kepada Allah agar berkenan menge-luarkan mereka dari kampung tersebut di mana penduduknya berlaku zhalim terhadap mereka dengan kekufuran dan kesyirikan, dan terhadap kaum Mukminin dengan gangguan dan penghalangan dari jalan Allah, dan menahan mereka dari dakwah kepada agama mereka dan dari berhijrah, mereka juga berdoa kepada Allah agar berkenan menjadikan seorang pemimpin dan penolong untuk mereka yang mampu menyelamatkan mereka dari kampung yang masyarakatnya berlaku zhalim tersebut, maka jihad yang kalian tegakkan dalam bentuk yang seperti itu adalah perjuangan dan membela kehormatan kalian, anak-anak kalian, dan mahram-mah-ram kalian, karena berjihad yang merupakan perlawanan terhadap kaum kafir, sesungguhnya walaupun mengandung keutamaan yang besar dan orang yang tidak ikut berjihad akan dihadapkan dengan celaan yang besar, maka berjihad dengan menyelamatkan orang-orang yang tertindas di antara kalian adalah lebih besar ganjarannya dan lebih banyak faidahnya, dan itu termasuk dalam bentuk tindakan menolak musuh.
Kemudian Allah berfirman,
Ey Müminler! Allah’ın kelimesi en yüce olsun diye O'nun yolunda cihat etmenize ve aciz erkek, kadın ve çocukları kurtarmanıza ne engeldir? Ki onlar Allah'a şöyle seslenerek dua ederler: "Ey Rabbimiz! Ahalisi Allah'a şirk koşarak ve kullarına saldırarak zulmettiği için bizi bu Mekke’den çıkar. Bize senin katından bizim gözetim ve koruma sorumluluğumuzu yüklenecek ve bizden zararı def ederek yardımcı olacak birini gönder."
Apa yang menjadi penghalang kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- untuk pergi berjihad di jalan Allah demi menjunjung tinggi kalimat-Nya dan menyelamatkan orang-orang yang tidak berdaya, baik laki-laki, wanita, maupun anak-anak yang memohon kepada Allah, “Ya Tuhan kami! Keluarkanlah kami dari Makkah karena penduduknya telah berbuat zalim, yaitu menyekutukan Allah dan menindas hamba-hamba-Nya, dan berilah kami seorang pemimpin dari sisi-Mu yang akan mengurus dan menjaga kami, serta seorang pelindung yang akan melindungi kami dari mara bahaya.”
Ô croyants, que vous empêche-t-il de combattre pour la cause d’Allah afin d’élever haut Sa parole et d’aller au secours de faibles hommes, femmes et enfants qui implorent Allah en disant:
Ô Seigneur, fais-nous sortir de la Mecque ! Ses habitants se montrent injustes en associant à Allah une divinité et en persécutant Ses serviteurs. Envoie-nous celui qui nous prendra en main par sa sollicitude et nous secourra en nous épargnant les persécutions.
Les croyants sincères combattent pour la cause d’Allah afin d’élever haut Sa parole tandis que les mécréants combattent pour la cause de leurs divinités. Combattez donc les aides de Satan: si vous le faites, vous les vaincrez puisque les manœuvres de Satan sont inefficaces et ne nuisent pas à ceux qui s’en remettent à Allah.
Kaum mukminin yang tulus berperang di jalan Allah untuk menjunjung tinggi kalimat Allah, sedangkan orang-orang kafir berperang di jalan sesembahan mereka, maka perangilah kawan-kawan setan itu, karena apabila kalian memerangi mereka, niscaya kalian akan dapat mengalahkan mereka karena upaya setan itu sangat lemah sehingga tidak menimbulkan efek yang buruk bagi orang-orang yang bertawakal kepada Allah -Ta'ālā-.
One who struggles, facing all difficulties and setbacks to warn people of the perils of Hell and guides them towards Paradise, refrains from picking quarrels with anyone on materialistic or political issues, but even then he is opposed and challenged by evil-doers. The followers of the path of Satan would fight with a servant of God for the simple reason that his utterances assail their egos, and with the spread of his message, they anticipate economic and political danger for themselves. They cannot find any valid argument to counter his arguments, so they resort to violence and aggression.
Samimi Müminler Allah'ın kelimesi en yüce olsun diye, O'nun yolunda savaşırlar. Kâfirler ise ilahlarının uğruna savaşırlar. Öyleyse sizler, şeytanın yardımcılarına karşı savaşın. Eğer onlarla savaşırsanız onları yenersiniz. Çünkü şeytanın düzeni zayıftır. Allah Teâlâ’ya tevekkül edenlere bir zarar veremez.
"Orang-orang yang beriman berperang di jalan Allah, dan orang-orang yang kafir berperang di jalan thaghut, sebab itu pe-rangilah kawan-kawan setan itu, karena sesungguhnya tipu daya setan itu adalah lemah." (An-Nisa`: 76 ).
(76) Hal ini adalah kabar dari Allah bahwasanya kaum Mukminin berperang di jalanNya,﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ يُقَٰتِلُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱلطَّٰغُوتِ ﴿ "dan orang-orang yang kafir berperang di jalan thaghut" yaitu setan, dalam kandungan hal tersebut ada beberapa faidah, di antaranya;
+ Bahwa seberapa besar keimanan seorang hamba, maka sebe-sar itu pula kadar jihadnya di jalan Allah, keikhlasannya dan ketaatannya, jihad di jalan Allah adalah di antara pengaruh keimanan, tuntutan-tuntutannya dan kebutuhan-kebutuhan-nya, sebagaimana perang di jalan thaghut itu adalah di antara cabang-cabang kekufuran dan tuntutan-tuntutannya.
+ Bahwasanya orang yang berperang di jalan Allah seyogyanya dan sebaiknya bersabar dan tegar, yaitu sikap yang tidak di-lakukan oleh selainnya. Apabila wali-wali setan bersabar dan berperang padahal mereka berada di atas kebatilan, maka ahli kebenaran adalah lebih patut untuk itu, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman tentang makna itu,
﴾ إِن تَكُونُواْ تَأۡلَمُونَ فَإِنَّهُمۡ يَأۡلَمُونَ كَمَا تَأۡلَمُونَۖ وَتَرۡجُونَ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ مَا لَا يَرۡجُونَۗ ﴿
"Jika kamu menderita kesakitan, maka sesungguhnya mereka pun menderita kesakitan (pula), sebagaimana kamu menderitanya, se-dang kamu mengharap dari Allah apa yang tidak mereka harapkan." (An-Nisa`: 104).
+ Bahwa orang yang berperang di jalan Allah bersandar pada suatu pilar yang kokoh, yaitu kebenaran dan tawakal kepada Allah, maka seorang yang kuat dan berpilar kepada yang kokoh dituntut untuk bersabar, teguh, dan bersemangat di mana tidak dituntut dari orang yang berjuang demi kebatilan yang tidak memiliki hakikat sama sekali dan tidak memiliki akibat yang baik, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَقَٰتِلُوٓاْ أَوۡلِيَآءَ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنِۖ إِنَّ كَيۡدَ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنِ كَانَ ضَعِيفًا ﴿ "Sebab itu perangilah kawan-kawan setan itu, karena sesungguhnya tipu daya setan itu adalah lemah," dan tipu daya itu adalah menempuh cara-cara yang tersembunyi demi membahayakan musuh, dan setan bila pun tipu dayanya telah banyak dan berbagai macam, namun semua itu sangatlah lemah yang sama sekali tidak akan mengalahkan sekecil apa pun kebenaran dan tidak pula terhadap siasat Allah bagi hamba-hambaNya yang beriman.
Los creyentes sinceros combaten por la causa de Al-lah a fin de elevar Su palabra a lo más alto, mientras que los incrédulos combaten por la causa de sus divinidades. Combatan a los asistentes de Satán: si los combaten, los vencerán, ya que las artimañas de Satán son ineficaces y no perjudican a aquellos que se encomiendan a Al-lah.
Iskreni vjernici se bore na Allahovom putu radi uzdizanja Njegove riječi, a nevjernici se bore na putu svojih božanstava, pa, borite se protiv šejtanovih pomagača! Ako se budete borili protiv njih, pobijedit ćete ih, jer su šejtanovi planovi slabi i ne mogu nauditi onima koji se oslanjaju na Uzvišenog Allaha.
76- İman edenler, Allah yolunda savaşırlar. Kâfir olanlar da tağut yolunda savaşırlar. O halde şeytanın dostları ile savaşın. Şüphesiz şeytanın hilesi zayıftır.
76. Bu buyrukla Yüce Allah mü’minlerin kendi yolunda savaştıklarını kafirlerin de tağut yolunda savaştıklarını haber vermektedir. Tağut, şeytan demektir. Bu buyruk aynı zamanda şu faydalı birkaç hususu da ihtiva etmektedir:
1. Kişi sahip olduğu imanın durumuna göre Allah yolunda cihad eder. İhlâsı ve Allah’ın emirlerine uyması da bu oranda olur. Zira Allah yolunda cihad, imanın sonuçlarından, gereklerinden ve onun ayrılmaz parçalarından biridir. Aynı şekilde tağut yolunda savaşmak da küfrün bir şubesi ve bir gereğidir.
2. Allah yolunda savaşan bir kimsenin başkalarının yapamayacağı kadar sabır ve metanet göstermesi gerekir ve ondan böylesi bir davranış beklenir. Şeytanın dostları, batıl üzere oldukları halde sabır gösterip savaştıklarına göre hak ehlinin bu şekilde hareket etmeleri öncelikle beklenir. Nitekim Yüce Allah bu anlamı bir başka yerde şöylece dile getirmektedir:“Siz acı çekiyorsanız şüphesiz onlar da sizin çektiğiniz o acı gibi acı çekiyorlar. Üstelik siz Allah’tan onların ümit edemeyecekleri şeyleri umuyorsunuz.”(en-Nisa, 4/104)
3. Bu buyruğun ihtiva ettiği diğer bir husus da şudur: Allah yolunda savaşan bir kimse çok sağlam bir esasa dayanmaktadır. Bu ise haktır ve Yüce Allah’a tevekkül etmektir. İşte böyle bir güç ve böyle bir temele sahip olan kimseden, hakikati olmayan, övülmeye değer bir sonuç da getirmeyen batıl için çarpışan kimseden beklenmeyecek bir sabır, sebat ve gayret beklenmektedir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“O halde şeytanın dostları ile savaşın, şüphesiz şeytanın hilesi zayıftır” buyurmaktadır.
Hile (الكيد), düşmana zarar vermeyi sağlayacak gizli yollar izlemek demektir. Şeytanın hileleri hangi noktaya ulaşırsa ulaşsın şüphesiz son derece zayıftır. En alt dereceden bir hakkın dahi karşısında duramazlar. Allah’ın mü’min kulları lehine onlara karşı kurduğu tuzaklar karşısında da sebat gösteremez.
Praying to Allah is the panacea for all hardships
The words of prayer in verse 75: يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا أَخْرِجْنَا tell us that one of the reasons why the command to fight came was the prayer made by these weak Muslim men and women. Allah Almighty responded to their prayer and commanded Muslims to wage Jihad against their oppressors and which put an end to their hardships immediately.
The objectives of war
Verse 76 says that الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا يُقَاتِلُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ :those who believe fight in the way of Allah and those who disbelieve fight in the way of Taghut.' This clearly shows that the purpose for which a believer strives is to see that the Divine Law becomes operative in this world and that the authority of Allah Almighty reigns supreme, because He is the master of all. He has created the universe in His infinite wisdom, and His Law is based on pure justice, and when the rule of justice is established, there will be peace which sustains. In order that there be peace in the world, it is necessary that it is run under a law which is the Law of the Lord. So, when a true and perfect Muslim fights in a war, this is the purpose before him.
But, in sharp contrast to him, disbelievers seek to spread the message of kufr, give it the widest possible currency, and work to bring about the ascendency of disbelief. They are all too eager to see that satanic powers rule the world so that everything that constitutes kufr and shirk can be enforced in the universal order giving it the sheen and glamour of something seemingly positive. Since kufr and shirk are the ways of the Satan, therefore, the disbelievers help the Satan in doing his job.
The guile of Satan is feeble
The last sentence of verse 76: إِنَّ كَيْدَ الشَّيْطَانِ كَانَ ضَعِيفًا assures that the deceptive plans made by Satan are weak and insubstantial because of which he cannot harm or hurt true Muslims in any way whatsoever. So, Muslims should really not demur when it comes to fighting against the friends of Satan, that is, against the disbelievers. This is because their helper is none other but Allah Himself and, with Allah on their side, the game plan of the Satan is not going to work for them.
And this is what happened at the battle of Badr. There was the Satan by the side of the disbelievers, dishing out his tall claims before them, telling them; لَا غَالِبَ لَكُمُ الْيَوْمَ 'this day, nobody is going to over-power you' - because: إِنِّي جَارٌ لَّكُمْ I am your helper by your side. I shall be there with my armies to support you.) When the actual fighting began, he did advance with his army, but no sooner did he notice that angels have arrived to help Muslims, all plans he had made were frustrated and he took to his heels, saying to his disbelieving accomplices: إِنِّي بَرِيءٌ مِّنكُمْ إِنِّي أَرَىٰ مَا لَا تَرَوْنَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّـهَ ۚ وَاللَّـهُ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ I bear no responsibility for you. I see what you do not see. I fear Allah for Allah is severe when punishing.) (Mazhari)
That the guile of Satan has been called 'feeble' in this verse (76) is not an isolated statement. There emerge two conditions right from this verse which provide us with an exception. The first one is that the person against whom the Satan is trying his guile must be a Muslim. Then, the second one is that the effort being made by that Muslim must be for the pleasure of Allah alone. In other words, he may not have any selfish motive behind his effort. The first condition emerges from the words: الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا (those who believe) and the second from: فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ (fight in the way of Allah). If either of the two conditions stop existing, then, it is not necessary that the guile of the Satan remains 'feeble' against him.
Sayyidna Ibn Abbas ؓ has said: When you see Satan, do not think twice. Attack him.' After that, he recited this very verse: إِنَّ كَيْدَ الشَّيْطَانِ كَانَ ضَعِيفًا (No doubt, the guile of Satan is feeble.) (al-Qurtub)
I veri credenti lottano per la causa di Allāh al fine di elevare la Sua parola, ed i miscredenti lottano per la causa dei loro idoli; lottate contro i compagni di Satana, poiché se lottate contro di loro li sconfiggerete. In verità le trame di Satana sono deboli e non possono fare del male a colui che ha il sostegno di Allāh l'Altissimo.
Ang mga sumampalatayang tapat ay nakikipaglaban ayon sa landas ni Allāh para sa pagtataas ng Salita Niya samantalang ang mga tagatangging sumampalataya ay nakikipaglaban ayon sa landas ng mga diyos nila. Kaya makipaglaban kayo sa mga katulong ng demonyo sapagkat tunay na kayo, kung nakipaglaban kayo sa kanila, ay dadaig sa kanila dahil ang pangangasiwa ng demonyo ay laging mahina: hindi nakapipinsala sa mga nananalig kay Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya.
Những người có đức tin đích thực sẽ chiến đấu cho con đường chính nghĩa của Allah để giơ cao lời phán của Ngài còn những kẻ vô đức tin sẽ chiến đấu cho các thần linh ngụy tạo của họ. Bởi thế, các ngươi - những người có đức tin, hãy chiến đấu với những kẻ trợ lực của Shaytan, nếu các ngươi chiến đấu với chúng thì các ngươi sẽ chiến thắng chúng bởi mưu kế của Shaytan luôn yếu kém không thể hãm hại được những ai phó thác cho Allah, Đấng Tối Cao và Quyền Năng.
The true believers fight in the path of Allah in order to raise His Word. The disbelievers, on the other hand, fight in the path and way of Satan. So fight the supporters of Satan. If you fight them, you will defeat them, because Satan’s strategy is weak and it cannot harm those who place their reliance in Allah.
Này hỡi vị Thiên Sứ của Allah, chẳng lẽ Ngươi không biết một số người bạn đạo của Ngươi, những người mà họ đã cầu xin Allah ban hành lệnh Jihad cho họ và họ được bảo: hãy ngừng tay chiến đấu, hãy dâng lễ nguyện Salah và xuất Zakah - đó là trước khi có lệnh Jihad - nhưng khi họ di cư đến Madinah lúc Islam bị cản trở thì lệnh Jihad đã được ban hành xuống cho họ; tuy nhiên, lệnh đó lại khó khăn cho họ, họ trở nên sợ nhân loại giống như họ sợ Allah hoặc nhiều hơn, họ than: lạy Thượng Đế của bầy tôi, cớ sao Ngài là ban hành nghĩa vụ đi đánh chiến cho bầy tôi? sao Ngài không để bầy tôi sống thêm một thời gian nữa đến khi tuổi thọ đã định của bầy tôi kết thúc. Ngươi - Muhammad - hãy bảo họ: sự hưởng thụ của đời sống trần tục này rất ít ỏi vì nó ngắn ngủi, riêng cuộc sống Đời Sau mới tốt đẹp hơn cho những ai có lòng Taqwa (ngay chính và sợ Allah) vì đó là cõi vĩnh hằng, và Allah không bất công với các ngươi bất cứ điều gì cho dù nó có nhỏ bằng rãnh nứt của hạt chà là đi chăng nữa.
Have you, O Messenger, thought about the condition of some of your Companions who asked that striving in Allah’s path be ordained for them, but they were told, ‘Restrain your hands from fighting, establish the prayer and give charity ’. This was before striving in Allah’s path was ordained. When they migrated to Medina and Islam became strong, and fighting was ordained, they found it difficult, and some of them began fearing people as they should fear Allah or even more than that. They said, ‘Our Lord, why did You ordain fighting for us? Why did You not delay it for a while so we could enjoy the worldly life’. Say to them, O Messenger: The enjoyment of the world, no matter how much, is little and perishable. Yet the Hereafter is better for the one who is mindful of Allah because its delights are everlasting. Your good actions will not be reduced in the least, not even to the extent of the thread that is on the date stone.
O Poslaniče, da li znaš slučaj nekih tvojih drugova koji su tražili da im se propiše obavezna borba, pa im je rečeno: "Suzdržite se od borbe, i obavljajte namaz i dajte zekat", pa kada su učinili hidžru u Medinu i kada su muslimani dobili snagu i propisana im obavezna borba – bilo je teško nekima od njih, pa su se počeli bojati ljudi kao što se od Allaha boje, ili čak još više, i govore: "Gospodaru naš, zašto si nam propisao obaveznu borbu? Kamo sreće da si još malo odložio, da možemo da uživamo na dunjaluku." Reci im, Poslaniče: "Dunjalučki ukrasi su beznačajni i prolazni, ma koliki bili, a ahiret je bolji onome ko se boji Allaha Uzvišenog, zbog vječnosti njegovih uživanja. I neće vam biti umanjena zaslužena nagrada za dobra djela koja ste radili, makar bila koliko konac u košpici hurme."
77- (Önceden) kendilerine: “(Savaştan) ellerinizi çekin, namazı dosdoğru kılın ve zekâtı verin” denmiş olanları görmedin mi? Onlara savaş farz kılındığını içlerinden bir grup müşriklerden, Allah’tan korkar gibi hatta daha fazla korktular da:“Rabbimiz niçin savaşmayı bize farz kıldın? Bizi(m savaşmamızı) yakın bir süreye kadar erteleseydin ya?” dediler. De ki:“Dünya menfaati pek azdır. Ahiret ise takvâ sahibi olanlar için elbette daha hayırlıdır. (Orada) size kıl kadar dahi zulmedilmez.”
77. Müslümanlar Mekke’de bulundukları dönemlerde namaz kılmakla ve zekât vermekle emrolunmuşlardı. Bu, belli bir nisabı ve şartları olan malum zekât değil, fakirleri gözetmek anlamındaki zekâttı. Çünkü bilinen nisab ve şartları ile zekât ancak Medine’de farz kılınmıştır. Ancak o sırada çeşitli sebeplerden ötürü düşmana karşı cihad ile emrolunmamışlardı. Öncelikle Şanı Yüce Allah’ın hikmetlerinden birisi şer’î hükümleri kullarına zor ve ağır gelmeyecek şekilde ayrıca önem ve kolaylık sırasına göre teşrî’ buyurmasıdır. Ayrıca sayılarının, araç ve gereçlerinin az, düşmanlarının ise çok olmasına rağmen o dönemde onlara savaşmak farz kılınmış olsaydı bu, İslâm’ın yok olması sonucunu verirdi. O bakımdan daha büyük olan maslahat, ondan aşağı olana nispetle göz önünde bulundurulmuş ve ona öncelik verilmiştir. Bundan başka pekçok hikmetler de vardır.
İşte bu dönemde kimi mü’minler savaşın uygun düşmediği bu dönemde ve durumda keşke savaş farz kılınsa diye temenni ediyorlardı. Oysa o dönemde uygun olan, yine o vakitte emrolundukları tevhidi, namaz kılmayı, zekâtı ve buna benzer emirleri layık-ı veçhiyle yerine getirmekten ibaretti. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kendilerine verilen öğütleri yerine getirselerdi elbette haklarında çok hayırlı ve daha bir sebat verici olurdu.”(en-Nisa, 4/66)
Müslümanlar Medine’ye hicret edip İslâm da güçlenince Allah bu iş için uygun zamanda onlara savaşmayı farz kıldı. Bu sefer daha önce savaş emrinin verilmesinde acele gösterenlerden bir kesim, insanlardan korkarak, zaaf ve gevşeklik göstererek:“Rabbimiz, niçin savaşmayı bize farz kıldın?” demeye koyuldular. Bu ifade, onların bu işten rahatsız olduklarını, Allah’a âdeta itiraz ettiklerini göstermektedir. Oysa onlara yakışan, bu durumun tam zıddı idi. Yani Allah’ın emrine teslimiyet göstermek ve emirlerine karşı sabırlı olmaktı. Fakat onlar kendilerinden beklenenin aksini yaparak:“Bizi(m savaşmamızı) yakın bir süreye kadar erteleseydin ya?” dediler.” Yani niçin savaşın farz kılınma hükmünü daha sonraki bir zamana bırakmadın? Bu, ağırbaşlı olmayıp işlerde vaktinden önce acelecilik eden kimselere çokça arız olan bir haldir. Bu gibi kimseler çoğunlukla işlerin zamanı geldiğinde onları yerine getirmekte gereken sabrı gösteremez ve bu yükleri gereği gibi taşıyamaz. Aksine dirençleri az olur.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah savaştan geri kalmayı da ihtiva eden bu hallerinden vazgeçmeleri için onlara şöylece öğüt vermektedir:“De ki: Dünya menfaati pek azdır. Âhiret ise takvâ sahibi olanlar için elbette daha hayırlıdır.” Yani dünyanın lezzet verici şeylerinden ve rahatından yararlanmak az bir şeydir. Kısa bir süre Allah’a itaat uğrunda ağır yüklere katlanmak ise nefislerin karşılaşacağı zorlukları kolaylaştırır ve yüklerini hafifletir. Çünkü nefisler karşı karşıya kaldıkları zorlukların uzun bir süre devam etmeyecek olduğunu bilecek olursa bu zorluklar onlara kolay gelir. Peki ya nefisler dünya ile âhireti karşılaştıracak ve özüyle olsun lezzet ve ebediliği ile olsun âhiretin dünyadan kat kat üstün olduğunu bilecek olursa ne olur? Özü itibari ile âhiret Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in bir hadisinde sabit olduğu gibi şöyledir:“Cennette bir kamçılık kadar bir yer, dünyadan ve dünyadaki her şeyden daha hayırlıdır” Cennetin lezzetleri, her türlü sıkıntıdan uzaktır. Hatta cennetteki lezzetler insanın hatırına gelen ve onun zihninden geçen her türlü lezzetten çok daha üstündür. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlara o işlediklerine mükâfat olmak üzere gözleri aydınlatan ne nimetler gizlendiğini hiç kimse bilemez.”(es-Secde, 32/17) Yine Yüce Allah, Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in dilinden şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ben salih kullarıma hiçbir gözün görmediği, hiçbir kulağın işitmediği ve hiçbir kimsenin hatırından geçirmediği şeyler hazırladım.”
Dünya lezzetlerine gelince bunlar insanın zevkini gölgeleyen çeşitli sıkıntılarla iç içedir. Eğer bu lezzetler ile onlarla birlikte bulunan türlü acılar, gam ve kederler arasında bir mukayese yapılacak olursa, hiçbir bakımdan makul bir oran ortaya çıkmaz. Zamanları itibari ile aralarındaki farka gelince dünya geçicidir. Dünyanın ömrüne nispetle insanın ömrü de pek az bir süredir. Ahiretin ise nimetleri devamlıdır ve cennetlikler orada ebediyyen kalacaklardır.
İşte aklı başında olan bir kimse bu iki yurt hakkında düşünecek ve her ikisinin de gerçek mahiyetini gereği gibi kavrayacak olursa hangisinin tercih edilmeye değer olduğunu, ne için çalışıp çabalamak ve neyi elde etmek için gayret göstermek gerektiğini çok iyi tespit eder. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Âhiret ise takvâ sahibi olanlar için” yani şirkten ve diğer haramlardan sakınan kimseler için “elbette daha hayırlıdır. (Orada) size kıl kadar dahi zulmedilmez.” Yani âhiret yurdu için göstereceğiniz çaba ve gayretlerinizin karşılığını, hiçbir eksiklik söz konusu olmaksızın tam ve mükemmel olarak alacaksınız.
﴾ أَيۡنَمَا تَكُونُواْ يُدۡرِككُّمُ ٱلۡمَوۡتُ وَلَوۡ كُنتُمۡ فِي بُرُوجٖ مُّشَيَّدَةٖۗ وَإِن تُصِبۡهُمۡ حَسَنَةٞ يَقُولُواْ هَٰذِهِۦ مِنۡ عِندِ ٱللَّهِۖ وَإِن تُصِبۡهُمۡ سَيِّئَةٞ يَقُولُواْ هَٰذِهِۦ مِنۡ عِندِكَۚ قُلۡ كُلّٞ مِّنۡ عِندِ ٱللَّهِۖ فَمَالِ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ ٱلۡقَوۡمِ لَا يَكَادُونَ يَفۡقَهُونَ حَدِيثٗا 78 ﴿
78- Nerede olursanız olun, ölüm sizi bulacaktır. Yüksek kaleler içinde olsanız bile. Eğer onlara bir iyilik dokunursa:“Bu, Allah’tandır” derler. Şâyet onlara bir kötülük dokunursa:“Bu sendendir” derler. De ki:“Hepsi Allah’tandır.” Böyle iken bunlara ne oluyor ki hiçbir sözü anlamaya yanaşmıyorlar?
78. Yüce Allah tedbirin takdire karşı bir fayda sağlamayacağını ve oturan kimsenin oturmasının kendisine gelebilecek hiçbir zararı önleyemeyeceğini haber vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Nerede olursanız olun” hangi zaman ve mekânda bulunursanız bulunun “ölüm sizi bulacaktır. Yüksek kaleler içinde” oldukça sağlam saraylarda ve son derece yüksek meskenlerde “olsanız bile.”
Bütün bunlar Allah yolunda cihada bir teşviktir. Bu meyanda kimi zaman cihadın fazilet ve mükâfatı zikredilerek teşvikte bulunulmakta, kimi zaman da cihadı terkin cezası belirtilerek korkutulmakta, kimi zaman da oturanlara oturmanın fayda sağlamayacağı haber verilmekte, kimi zaman da bu yolun kolaylığı ve kısalığı bildirilmektedir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah, peygamberlerin getirdiklerinden yüz çeviren, onlara karşı çıkan cahillerden şöylece haber vermektedir:“Eğer onlara bir iyilik dokunursa” yani bolluk, pek çok mal, evlat ve sağlık erişecek olursa “bu Allah’tandır” derler. “Şâyet onlara bir kötülük dokunursa” yani kuraklık, fakirlik, hastalık, çocukların ve sevilenlerin ölümü isabet edecek olursa bu sefer:“Bu sendendir, derler.” Yani senin bize getirdiklerin sebebi iledir, ey Muhammed! diyerek Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in uğursuz olduğunu ileri sürerler. Tıpkı onların benzerlerinin de daha önce Allah’ın peygamlerinin uğursuzluklarını ileri sürdükleri gibi. Nitekim Yüce Allah Firavun’un kavminden şöyle haber vermektedir:“Fakat onlara iyilik geldiğinde: Bu zaten bizim hakkımızdır dediler. Eğer kendilerine bir fenalık gelirse, Mûsâ ve beraberindekilerin uğursuzluğu olarak kabul ederlerdi.”(el-A’raf, 7/131) Salih’in kavmi de: “Sen ve sana uyanlar bize uğursuzluk getirdiniz.”(en-Neml, 27/47) demişlerdi. Yasin Sûresi’nde sözü geçen kavim de kendilerine gelen elçilere şöyle demişlerdi:“Gerçekten biz sizi uğursuz belledik, şâyet vazgeçmezseniz sizi elbette taşlarız...”(Yasin, 36/18)
Küfür ile kalpleri birbirine benzediğinden dolayı söz ve davranışları da birbirine benzemiştir. İşte kötülüğün meydana gelmesini yahut hayrın sona ermesini, peygamberlerin getirdiklerine veya onların bir kısmına nispet eden herkes bu oldukça vahim yerginin kapsamına girmektedir.
Yüce Allah onlara cevaben şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: Hepsi” iyilik olsun, kötülük olsun, hayır olsun, şer olsun, “Allah’tandır.” O’nun kaza ve kaderi ile yaratması ile meydana gelir. “Böyle iken bunlara” şu batıl sözü söyleyen kimselere “ne oluyor ki hiçbir sözü anlamaya yanaşmıyorlar?” Hiçbir sözü anlamıyorlar, onu anlama noktasına dahi yaklaşamıyorlar. Yahut da ondan ancak oldukça az şeyleri anlayabiliyorlar. Hangisi olursa olsun bu ifade ile onlar, anlamamaları ve Allah’tan geleni de peygamberinden geleni de kavrayamamaları dolayısı ile yerilmektedirler, azarlanmaktadırlar. Buna sebep ise onların küfür ve yüz çevirmeleridir.
Bu yergide zımnen Allah’tan ve Rasûlünden gelenleri kavrayan kimseler övülmekte, bu doğrultuda çalışmak ve bunu sağlayacak yollar teşvik edilmektedir ki Allah ve Rasûlünün sözlerine yönelmek, bunlar üzerinde dikkatle düşünmek ve bunlara ulaştıracak yolları izlemek bu yollar arasındadır. Eğer Allah’tan geleni gereği gibi anlayıp kavrayacak olurlarsa hayrın da şerrin de iyiliklerin de kötülüklerin de tamamıyla Allah’ın kaza ve kaderi ile olduğunu, bunlardan hiçbir şeyin bunun dışında kalmadığını bileceklerdi. Peygamberler ise başlarına gelen bir kötülüğün sebebi olmadıkları gibi, onların getirdikleri de buna sebep değildir. Çünkü peygamberler hem dünya hem âhireti hem de dinin maslahatlarını gerçekleştirmek üzere gönderilmişlerdir. Bundan sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
﴾ مَّآ أَصَابَكَ مِنۡ حَسَنَةٖ فَمِنَ ٱللَّهِۖ وَمَآ أَصَابَكَ مِن سَيِّئَةٖ فَمِن نَّفۡسِكَۚ وَأَرۡسَلۡنَٰكَ لِلنَّاسِ رَسُولٗاۚ وَكَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ شَهِيدٗا 79 ﴿
79- Sana gelen her iyilik Allah’tandır. Sana gelen her fenalık da kendindendir. Seni insanlara bir peygamber olarak gönderdik. Şahit olarak Allah yeter.
79. “Sana gelen” din ve dünyaya dair “her iyilik Allah’tandır.”Onu lütfeden ve onu gerçekleştirmenin sebeplerini kolaylaştırarak onu da kolaylaştıran O’dur.“Sana gelen” din ve dünyaya dair “her fenalık da kendindendir.” Senin günahların ve senin kazandıkların sebebi iledir. Allah’ın affedip bağışladıkları ise daha çoktur. Şanı Yüce Allah ihsanının kapılarını kullarının önünde açmış ve onlara bu kapılardan girmelerini emretmiştir. Çünkü O, kullarına karşı mehametlidir, lütufkârdır. Onlara işleyecekleri masiyetlerin lütfuna engel olacağını haber vermiştir. O bakımdan kul, bu masiyetleri işleyecek olursa kendinden başka kimseyi kınamamalıdır. Çünkü Allah’ın lütuf ve ihsanının kendisine ulaşmasını engelleyen kendisidir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah, Rasûlü sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in risaletinin herkesi kapsadığını haber vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Seni insanlara bir peygamber olarak gönderdik. Şahit olarak Allah yeter.” Senin Allah’ın gerçek Rasûlü olduğuna; yardımıyla, göz kamaştırıcı mucizelerle ve açık seçik delillerle seni desteklemek sureti ile Allah’ın buna şahitlik etmesi yeterlidir. Çünkü kayıtsız ve şartsız olarak en büyük şahitlik, O’nun şahitliğidir. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: Kimin şahitliği en büyüktür? De ki: Benim ve sizin aranızda Allah şahittir.”(el-En’âm, 6/19)
Yüce Allah’ın ilminin kamil, kudretinin tam, hikmetinin pek büyük olduğu bilindiğine göre ve Allah Rasûlünü bilinen şekilde destekleyip ona çok büyük bir yardım ihsan ettiğine göre bütün bunlar, onun Allah’ın Rasûlü olduğunu kesin olarak ortaya koyar. Aksi takdirde Yüce Allah’a karşı bir takım yalanlar uyduracak olsaydı elbette Allah, bu yaptığına ceza olarak onu azaba uğratır ve sonra da onun şah damarını kopartırdı.
Non rammenti, o Messaggero, delle condizioni di alcuni dei tuoi compagni, coloro che chiesero se la Lotta fosse un obbligo per loro? Venne loro detto: "Non curatevi della lotta ed occupatevi della preghiera ed elargite la Zakat". Ciò accade prima che venne sancito l'obbligo della Lotta (Jihād). Quando emigrarono a Medinah e l'Islām divenne una realtà, la Lotta divenne obbligatoria. Ciò fu gravoso per alcuni di loro, e dimostrarono di aver timore della gente allo stesso modo in cui temevano Allāh, o anche più. E dissero: "O Dio nostro, perché ci hai resa obbligatoria la Lotta? Se solo l'avessi rinviata per un po', in modo da poter godere un po' della vita!". Di' loro, o Messaggero: "Ciò che vi è nella vita, per quanto sia grande, è effimero, mentre l'Aldilà è cosa migliore per chi teme Allāh l'Altissimo, poiché la beatitudine che Egli possiede è eterna e non vi sarà fatto mancare nulla della ricompensa delle vostre buone azioni, anche fosse della dimensione del filamento del nocciolo di un dattero"
Commentary
The Background of Revelation
Verse 77 beginning with the words: أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ قِيلَ لَهُمْ كُفُّوا أَيْدِيَكُمْ (Have you not seen those to whom it was said, "Hold your hands { from fighting)...) was revealed in a particular background. Before their migration from Makkah, Muslims were regularly persecuted by disbelievers. Harassed Muslims used to visit the Holy Prophet ﷺ complaining to him about the high-handed treatment meted out to them and asking for his permission to fight back in self-defence and put an end to the Kafir reign of terror. He advised patience holding them back from direct confrontation on the plea that he has not been commanded to fight, in fact, he told them, he has been commanded to stay patient, forgo and forgive. He also told them to continue observing the instructions of salah and zakah, already given to them, consistently and devotedly. He impressed upon them the virtues of the present pattern of their behaviour, even though the odds were against them, for the simple reason that, unless man is conditioned to fight against his own evil desires in obedience to the command of Allah and is also used to bearing physical pain and financial sacrifice, he finds joining Jihad and sacrificing his life very difficult a proposition. This was an advice Muslims had accepted. But when they migrated from Makkah to Madinah, and Jihad was enjoined upon them, they should have been pleased with it, as it was something that had answered their own prayers. But, there were some infirm Muslims around who started fearing the prospects of a fight against the disbelievers as one would fear the punishment of Allah, rather more than this. Caught in that peevish state of mind, they started pining for a little more respite, a possible postponement of the command to fight to some later day which may have given them more time to live and to enjoy. Thereupon, these verses were revealed. (Ruh al-Ma` ani)
Why did the Muslims wish for the postponement of Jihad
The wish for respite expressed by Muslims following the command to fight was not an objection to the command of Jihad. It was, rather, a benign and subtle complaint. The reason may lie in the usual pattern of human psyche in such situations. When hurt and harassed to the extreme, one is very likely to flare up and go for a revenge. But, once man is used to a life of physical comfort and peace, he does not feel like going out to fight. This is no more than a simple human reaction. So, these Muslims, while they were in Makkah, all fed up with pains inflicted on them by the disbelievers at that time, were naturally looking forward most eagerly for the command of Jihad to come. But, when they reached Madinah, they found peace and comfort which they had missed for long. Now the command to fight, when it came in that state of theirs, found them no more moved by their old fire, therefore, they simply wished that it would have been better if the call for Jihad was just not there at that point of time. Now, to take this 'wish' as an 'objection' and to attribute an act of sin to those Muslims is not correct. However, this explanation is limited to the assumption that they had pronounced this complaint verbally. But, if they said nothing verbally, and it was simply a thought which crossed their mind, then, thoughts in the mind and doubts in the heart are happenings which the Shari’ ah of Islam simply does not count as sins. Here, both probabilities exist. Then, the word, قَالُوا "Qalu" (They say) in the verse should not lead one to presume that they had said this verbally, for it may be taken to mean that they may have said it within their hearts. (Abridged from Bayan al-Qur'an by Maulana Thanavi). According to some commentators, in which case, no explanation is, called for. (Tafsir Kabir).
Self-correction should precede collective reform
In وَأَقِيمُوا الصَّلَاةَ وَآتُوا الزَّكَاةَ (verse 77), Allah Almighty has first mentioned the command to establish the prescribed prayers and pay the fixed zakah which are the medium of self-correction. The command of Jihad comes after that, which is the medium of political and collective correction, that is, through it the forces of coercion and injustice are eliminated as a result of which peace prevails in the country. From here we learn that, well before worrying about correcting others, one should start correcting himself. So, seen from the angle of a relative degree of importance, the first command is an absolute individual obligation (fard al-'ayn) while the second is an obligation which, if performed by some, will absolve others (fard al-kifayah). This highlights the importance of self-correction and makes its precedence obvious enough (Mazhari).
The difference between the blessings of the present world and those of the Hereafter
In this verse, the blessings of the Hereafter have been declared to be more bountiful and certainly better as compared with the blessings of the present world of our experience. Some reasons why this is so are given below:
1. The blessings of the present world are few, while the blessings of the Hereafter are many.
2. The blessings of dunya (the present world) are perishable, while the blessings of Akhirah (Hereafter) are eternal.
3. The blessings of dunya are laced with all sorts of botherations, while the blessings of Akhirah are free of such impurities.
4. The acquisition of the blessings of dunya is not certain, while the blessings of Akhirah will most certainly reach everyone who is God fearing (Muttagi: the observer of Taqwa). (al-Tafslr al-Kablr)
و لا خیر فی الدُّنیا لِمَ لَم یَکُن لَّہ مِنَ اللہِ فی دَارِ المقَامِ نَصِیبُ
فَاِن تعجِبُ الدُّنیا رِجَالاً فَاِنَّا مَتَاعُ قلیلُ وَ الزَّوالُ قَرِیبُ
There is no gain in dunya for the one who has no share in the eternal abode from Allah. Still, if dunya does attract some people, then (beware) it is a short-lived enjoyment and its decline is near (that is, once eyes closes in death, the Akhirah is there to see).
Hindi ka ba nakaalam, O Sugo, sa lagay ng ilan sa mga Kasamahan mo, na humiling na isatungkulin sa kanila ang pakikibaka kaya sinabihan sila: "Magpigil kayo ng mga kamay ninyo sa pakikipaglaban, magpanatili kayo ng pagdarasal, at magbigay kayo ng zakāh." Iyon ay bago ng pagsasatungkulin ng pakikibaka, ngunit noong lumikas sila sa Madīnah at ang Islām ay naging malakas at isinatungkulin ang pakikipaglaban, humirap iyon sa ilan sa kanila at sila ay naging nangangamba sa mga tao gaya ng pangangamba nila kay Allāh o higit na matindi pa. Nagsabi sila: "O Panginoon Namin, bakit Ka nagsatungkulin sa amin ng pakikipaglaban? Bakit kaya hindi Ka nag-antala nito sa maikling yugto hanggang sa magtamasa kami sa Mundo?" Sabihin mo sa kanila, O Sugo: "Ang natatamasa sa Mundo saanman umabot ay kakaunti, maglalaho. Ang Kabilang-buhay ay higit na mabuti para sa sinumang nangilag magkasala kay Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya – dahil sa pamamalagi ng anumang naroon na lugod. Hindi kayo babawasan sa mga gawa ninyong maayos ng anuman, kahit pa man kasing laki ng hiblang nasa buto ng datiles."
Ô Messager, ne connais-tu pas le cas de certains de tes Compagnons, qui demandèrent à ce que la lutte pour la cause d’Allah leur soit imposée. On leur dit alors: Abstenez-vous de combattre mais accomplissez la prière et acquittez-vous de l’aumône légale.
Ceci eut lieu avant que le jihâd ne soit déclaré obligatoire. Mais après l’Hégire, lorsque l’Islam constitua un Etat fort à Médine, le combat fut déclaré obligatoire. Cette obligation fut pénible à certains qui se mirent à craindre les gens aussi intensément qu’ils craignaient Allah, voire plus. Ceux-ci dirent: Seigneur, pourquoi nous as-Tu imposé de combattre ? Pourquoi ne pas avoir reporté cela quelque temps afin que nous jouissions de la vie terrestre? Ô Messager, dis-leur: Quelle que soit sa durée, la jouissance du bas monde est dérisoire et éphémère tandis que l’au-delà, avec ses délices éternels, est bien meilleur pour celui qui craint Allah. Là-bas, on ne vous soustraira aucune œuvre pieuse que vous avez accomplie, même si elle est aussi minuscule que le brin du noyau d’une datte.
The Wish that the Order for Jihad be Delayed
In the beginning of Islam, Muslims in Makkah were commanded to perform the prayer and pay some charity, so as to comfort the poor among them. They were also commanded to be forgiving and forbearing with the idolators and to observe patience with them at the time. However, they were eager and anticipating the time when they would be allowed to fight, so that they could punish their enemies. The situation at that time did not permit armed conflict for many reasons. For instance, Muslims were few at the time, compared to their numerous enemies. The Muslims' city was a sacred one and the most honored area on the earth, and this is why the command to fight was not revealed in Makkah. Later on when the Muslims controlled a town of their own, Al-Madinah, and had strength, power and support, Jihad was then legislated. Yet, when the command to fight was revealed, just as Muslims wished, some of them became weary and were very fearful of facing the idolators in battle.
وَقَالُواْ رَبَّنَا لِمَ كَتَبْتَ عَلَيْنَا الْقِتَالَ لَوْلا أَخَّرْتَنَا إِلَى أَجَلٍ قَرِيبٍ
(They say: "Our Lord! Why have You ordained for us fighting Would that You had granted us respite for a short period") meaning, we wish that Jihad was delayed until a later time, because it means bloodshed, orphans and widows. In a similar Ayah, Allah said,
وَيَقُولُ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لَوْلاَ نُزِّلَتْ سُورَةٌ فَإِذَآ أُنزِلَتْ سُورَةٌ مُّحْكَمَةٌ وَذُكِرَ فِيهَا الْقِتَالُ
(Those who believe say: "Why is not a Surah sent down (for us) But when a decisive is sent down, and fighting is mentioned). Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that `Abdur-Rahman bin `Awf and several of his companions came to the Prophet while in Makkah and said, "O Allah's Prophet! We were mighty when we were pagans, but when we embraced the faith, we became weak." The Prophet said,
«إِنِّي أُمِرْتُ بِالْعَفْوِ فَلَا تُقَاتِلُوا الْقَوْم»
(I was commanded to pardon the people, so do not fight them.) When Allah transferred the Prophet to Al-Madinah, He commanded him to fight (the idolators), but they (some Muslims) held back. So, Allah revealed the Ayah;
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ قِيلَ لَهُمْ كُفُّواْ أَيْدِيَكُمْ
(Have you not seen those who were told to hold back their hands) This Hadith was collected by An-Nasa'i and Al-Hakim. Allah's statement,
قُلْ مَتَـعُ الدُّنْيَا قَلِيلٌ وَالاٌّخِرَةُ خَيْرٌ لِّمَنِ اتَّقَى
(Say: "Short is the enjoyment of this world. The Hereafter is (far) better for him who fears Allah,) means, the destination of the one who with Taqwa is better for him than this life.
وَلاَ تُظْلَمُونَ فَتِيلاً
(and you shall not be dealt with unjustly even equal to the Fatil.) for your good deeds. Rather, you will earn your full rewards for them. This promise directs the focus of believers away from this life and makes them eager for the Hereafter, all the while encouraging them to fight in Jihad.
There is No Escaping Death
Allah said,
أَيْنَمَا تَكُونُواْ يُدْرِككُّمُ الْمَوْتُ وَلَوْ كُنتُمْ فِى بُرُوجٍ مُّشَيَّدَةٍ
(Wheresoever you may be, death will overtake you even if you are in fortresses built up strong and high!) meaning, you shall certainly die and none of you shall ever escape death. Allah said,
كُلُّ مَنْ عَلَيْهَا فَانٍ
(Whatsooever is on it (the earth) will perish),
كُلُّ نَفْسٍ ذَآئِقَةُ الْمَوْتِ
(Everyone shall taste death), and,
وَمَا جَعَلْنَا لِبَشَرٍ مِّن قَبْلِكَ الْخُلْدَ
(And We granted not to any human being immortality before you). Therefore, every soul shall taste death and nothing can save any person from it, whether he performed Jihad or not. Everyone has an appointed time, and a limited term of life. In the illness that preceded his death, Khalid bin Al-Walid said, while in his bed, "I participated in so and so number of battles, and every part of my body sustained an injury due to a stab or a shot. Yet here I am, I die in my bed! Let not the eyes of the cowards ever taste sleep." Allah's statement,
وَلَوْ كُنتُمْ فِى بُرُوجٍ مُّشَيَّدَةٍ
(even if you are in fortresses built up strong and high!) means, entrenched, fortified, high and towering. No caution or fortification can ever avert death.
The Hypocrites Sense a Bad Omen Because of the Prophet !
Allah said,
وَإِن تُصِبْهُمْ حَسَنَةٌ
(And if some good reaches them) meaning, fertile years and provision of fruits, produce, children, etc., as said by Ibn `Abbas, Abu Al-`Aliyah and As-Suddi.
يَقُولُواْ هَـذِهِ مِنْ عِندِ اللَّهِ وَإِن تُصِبْهُمْ سَيِّئَةٌ
(they say, "This is from Allah," but if some evil befalls them) drought, famine, shortages of fruits and produce, death that strikes their children or animals, and so forth, as Abu Al-`Aliyah and As-Suddi stated.
يَقُولُواْ هَـذِهِ مِنْ عِندِكَ
(they say, "This is from you,") meaning, because of you and because we followed you and embraced your religion. Allah said about the people of Fir`awn,
فَإِذَا جَآءَتْهُمُ الْحَسَنَةُ قَالُواْ لَنَا هَـذِهِ وَإِن تُصِبْهُمْ سَيِّئَةٌ يَطَّيَّرُواْ بِمُوسَى وَمَن مَّعَهُ
(But whenever good came to them, they said: "Ours is this." And if evil afflicted them, they ascribed it to evil omens connected with Musa and those with him.) Allah said,
وَمِنَ النَّاسِ مَن يَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ عَلَى حَرْفٍ
(And among mankind is he who worships Allah as it were upon the edge (i. e. in doubt)). The same is the statement uttered by the hypocrites, who embraced Islam outwardly, but disliked it inwardly. This is why when a calamity befell them, they attributed it to following the Prophet . Consequently, Allah revealed,
قُلْ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِندِ اللَّهِ
Say: All things are from Allah, Allah's statement that all things are from Him means, everything occurs by the decision and decree of Allah, and His decision shall come to pass for both the righteous and the wicked, the faithful and the disbelievers. Allah then said while addressing His Messenger , but refering to mankind in general,
مَّآ أَصَـبَكَ مِنْ حَسَنَةٍ فَمِنَ اللَّهِ
(Whatever of good reaches you, is from Allah,) meaning, of Allah's bounty, favor, kindness and mercy.
وَمَآ أَصَـبَكَ مِن سَيِّئَةٍ فَمِن نَّفْسِكَ
(But whatever of evil befalls you, is from yourself.), meaning because of you and due to your actions. Similarly, Allah said,
وَمَآ أَصَـبَكُمْ مِّن مُّصِيبَةٍ فَبِمَا كَسَبَتْ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَيَعْفُواْ عَن كَثِيرٍ
(And whatever of misfortune befalls you, it is because of what your hands have earned. And He pardons much.) As-Suddi, Al-Hasan Al-Basri, Ibn Jurayj and Ibn Zayd said that,
فَمِن نَّفْسِكَ
(from yourself) means, because of your errors. Qatadah said that,
فَمِن نَّفْسِكَ
(From yourself) means, as punishment for you, O son of Adam, because of your sins. Allah said,
وَأَرْسَلْنَـكَ لِلنَّاسِ رَسُولاً
(And We have sent you as a Messenger to mankind,) so that you convey to them Allah's commandments, what He likes and is pleased with, and what He dislikes and refuses.
وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ شَهِيداً
(and Allah is sufficient as a Witness.) that He has sent you. He is also Witness over you and them, having full knowledge in what you convey to them and the disbelief and rebellion with which they respond to the truth.
Tidakkah kamu -wahai Rasul- mengetahui perilaku sebagian sahabatmu yang meminta agar mereka diperintahkan berjihad, lalu disampaikan kepada mereka, “Tahanlah tanganmu dari perang, dirikanlah salat, dan tunaikanlah zakat"? Hal itu terjadi sebelum ada perintah berjihad. Kemudian setelah mereka berhijrah ke Madinah dan Islam telah memiliki pertahanan yang kuat, lalu diwajibkan berperang, ternyata mereka merasa berat sehingga sebagian dari mereka merasa takut kepada manusia sebagaimana mereka takut kepada Allah atau bahkan lebih takut lagi. Mereka lalu berkata, “Ya Tuhan kami! Mengapa Engkau mewajibkan kami berperang? Mengapa tidak Engkau tunda sejenak sampai kami bisa menikmati (kesenangan) dunia?” Katakanlah -wahai Rasul- kepada mereka, “Kesenangan dunia itu, seberapa pun banyaknya adalah sedikit dan sementara, sedangkan akhirat lebih baik bagi orang yang bertakwa kepada Allah -Ta'ālā- karena kenikmatan akhirat itu abadi dan amal saleh kalian tidak akan dikurangi sedikit pun, walau sebesar serat yang ada di biji kurma”.
The opponents of Islam in Makkah used to persecute Muslims before the Migration. They resorted to all kinds of aggression and injustice against the Muslims, such as assault, destruction of their means of livelihood, stopping them from praying in the Kabah, not permitting them to spread the word of God, compelling them to leave their homes, etc. Whoever accepted Islam was subjected to all types of pressures to abandon his new faith and return to his ancestral religion. This unjust and aggressive stance of the opponents of Islam had, in principle, made it basically legitimate for the Muslims to take up arms against them; and therefore, the oppressed Muslims approached the Prophet repeatedly to seek his permission to fight. But the Prophet always restrained them, saying that he had not been given permission for armed confrontation. Instead, he advised the Muslims to be patient, say their prayers (salat) and pay the obligatory alms (zakat). The reason for this restraint was that premature and untimely action is not the way of Islam. The Muslims were not powerful enough in Makkah to take decisive action against their enemies. An armed confrontation at that time would have intensified their affliction. It would have amounted to giving the Makkans justification to declare open war against the Muslims, instead of there being just stray incidents of tyranny at the individual level. A practical step may be taken only when the necessary preparations have been made for it. Before reaching this stage, the faithful are required only to fulfil their personal obligations, which must be attended to under all circumstances. These obligations are to seek closeness with God, pay others their rightful dues and endure the difficulties encountered in the path of religion.
Ey Peygamber! Üzerlerine cihadın farz kılınmasını isteyerek bu hususta sana soru soran bazı sahabelerin durumunu bilmiyor musun? Onlara şöyle denildi: "Savaştan ellerinizi çekin ve namazlarınızı kılın ve zekâtlarınızı verin!" Tabi ki bu durum Müslümanlar Medine’ye hicret edip, cihadın farz kılınmasından önceydi. İslam’ın bir mukavemet gücü olunca savaş farz kılındı. Cihadın farz kılınması bazılarına zor geldi ve Allah'tan korkar gibi veya daha şiddetli bir şekilde insanlardan korkmaya başladılar ve şöyle dediler: "Ey Rabbimiz! Neden bize savaşı farz kıldın? Onu yakın bir zamana ertelesen de, bizler dünyadan biraz daha lezzet alsak olmaz mı?" Ey Peygamber! Onlara de ki: "Dünya malı ne kadar artarsa artsın az ve geçicidir. Oysa ahiret hayatı içindeki nimetlerin sürekli olması sebebiyle, Allah'tan korkan kimse için daha hayırlıdır. Sizin yaptığınız salih amellerinizden hurma çekirdeğinin üzerindeki ip (ince zar) kadar dahi bir şey eksiltilmeyecektir.
"Tidakkah kamu perhatikan orang-orang yang dikatakan kepada mereka, 'Tahanlah tanganmu (dari berperang), dirikanlah shalat dan tunaikanlah zakat!' Setelah diwajibkan kepada mereka berperang, tiba-tiba sebagian dari mereka (golongan munafik) takut kepada manusia (musuh), seperti takutnya kepada Allah, bahkan sangat lebih dari itu takutnya. Mereka berkata, 'Ya Rabb kami, mengapa Engkau wajibkan berperang kepada kami? Me-ngapa tidak Engkau tangguhkan (kewajiban berperang) kepada kami beberapa waktu lagi?' Katakanlah, 'Kesenangan di dunia ini hanya sebentar dan akhirat itu lebih baik untuk orang-orang yang bertakwa, dan kamu tidak akan dianiaya sedikit pun. Di mana saja kamu berada, kematian akan mendapatkan kamu, kendatipun kamu di dalam benteng yang tinggi lagi kokoh'." (An-Nisa`: 77-78).
(77) Kaum Muslimin ketika masih di Makkah, mereka di-perintahkan untuk mendirikan shalat dan menunaikan zakat, yaitu sebagai pelipur lara bagi kaum fakir, bukan zakat yang diketahui yang memiliki nishab dan syarat-syarat tertentu, sesungguhnya zakat seperti itu belumlah diwajibkan kecuali di Madinah, dan mereka pun belum diperintahkan untuk berjihad karena beberapa faidah, di antaranya;
+ Bahwa di antara hikmah Allah سبحانه وتعالى adalah Dia mensyariatkan hukum-hukum kepada hamba-hambaNya dalam bentuk yang tidak memberatkan mereka, dan Allah memulai dengan yang paling penting sebelum yang penting, yang lebih mudah sebelum yang mudah.
+ Bahwasanya bila saja diperintahkan kepada mereka jihad padahal jumlah dan perlengkapan mereka yang masih sedikit ditambah jumlah musuh yang besar, niscaya hal itu akan menjadi bumerang bagi hancurnya Islam, maka menjadi per-timbangan yang pasti dari sisi kemaslahatan yang besar atas kemaslahatan yang lebih kecil darinya dan hikmah-hikmah Ilahi yang lainnya.
Dan sebagian kaum Mukminin merasa sangat menginginkan seandainya jihad diwajibkan atas mereka pada suatu kondisi yang mana hal itu tidak cocok untuk diwajibkan, namun yang patut pada kondisi seperti itu adalah menegakkan apa yang diperintahkan kepada mereka berupa tauhid, shalat, zakat dan semisalnya, seba-gaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ وَلَوۡ أَنَّهُمۡ فَعَلُواْ مَا يُوعَظُونَ بِهِۦ لَكَانَ خَيۡرٗا لَّهُمۡ وَأَشَدَّ تَثۡبِيتٗا 66 ﴿
"Dan sesungguhnya kalau mereka melaksanakan pelajaran yang diberikan kepada mereka, tentulah hal yang demikian itu lebih baik bagi mereka dan lebih menguatkan (iman mereka)." (An-Nisa`: 66).
Kemudian ketika mereka berhijrah ke Madinah dan Islam telah kuat, maka diwajibkanlah jihad atas mereka pada waktunya yang cocok untuk itu, lalu sekelompok dari orang-orang yang sebelumnya tergesa-gesa meminta diwajibkannya jihad karena rasa takut kepada manusia (musuh), mereka lemah dan tidak berani, ﴾ رَبَّنَا لِمَ كَتَبۡتَ عَلَيۡنَا ٱلۡقِتَالَ ﴿ "Ya Rabb kami, mengapa Engkau wajibkan berperang kepada kami?" Dalam hal ini tindakan itu adalah sebuah sikap keluh kesah dan sanggahan terhadap Allah, dan yang sepatutnya bagi mereka adalah menerima perintah Allah dan bersabar atas perintah-perintahNya tersebut, maka mereka telah berlaku kebalikan dari apa yang seharusnya diharapkan dari mereka, mereka berkata, ﴾ لَوۡلَآ أَخَّرۡتَنَآ إِلَىٰٓ أَجَلٖ قَرِيبٖۗ ﴿ "Mengapa tidak Engkau tangguhkan (kewajiban berperang) kepada kami beberapa waktu lagi?" Maksudnya, mengapa engkau tidak menunda kewajiban jihad itu selama masa tertentu dan bukan saat ini, kondisi seperti ini sering kita temui diperlihat-kan oleh orang-orang yang kurang matang dan tergesa-gesa dalam urusan sebelum waktunya, kebanyakannya adalah ia tidak akan bersabar atasnya ketika menunaikannya dan tidak pula teguh dalam mengembannya, akan tetapi ia sedikit sekali kesabarannya.
Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengingatkan mereka dari kondisi seperti itu, di mana itu merupakan tindakan tidak ikut serta dalam pepe-rangan, dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ قُلۡ مَتَٰعُ ٱلدُّنۡيَا قَلِيلٞ وَٱلۡأٓخِرَةُ خَيۡرٞ لِّمَنِ ٱتَّقَىٰ ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Kesenangan di dunia ini hanya sebentar dan akhirat itu lebih baik untuk orang-orang yang bertakwa'," maksudnya, menikmati kesenangan-kesenangan dunia dan keindahan-keindahannya adalah sebentar, dan menghadapi segala kesulitan dalam ketaatan kepada Allah pada waktu yang sebentar adalah sangat mudah bagi jiwa dan ringan untuknya, karena bila ia mengetahui bahwa kesulitan yang dihadapinya itu tidak akan lama, niscaya hal itu mudah baginya, lalu bagaimana ia mampu menyamakan antara dunia dan akhirat, padahal akhirat itu lebih baik dari dunia pada dzatnya yaitu ke-senangan, dan waktunya, adapun dzatnya adalah seperti yang disabdakan oleh Nabi ﷺ dalam hadits yang kuat,
إِنَّ مَوْضِعَ سَوْطٍ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لَخَيْرٌ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا وَمَا فِيْهَا.
"Sesungguhnya tempat cambuk di surga itu lebih baik dari dunia dan seisinya."[30]
Adapun kenikmatannya adalah suci dari hal-hal yang meru-saknya, bahkan setiap yang terbersit dalam benak atau berputar-putar dalam pikiran berupa gambaran suatu kenikmatan, maka kenikmatan surga itu adalah lebih dari gambaran tersebut, seba-gaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ فَلَا تَعۡلَمُ نَفۡسٞ مَّآ أُخۡفِيَ لَهُم مِّن قُرَّةِ أَعۡيُنٖ ﴿
"Seorang pun tidak mengetahui apa yang disembunyikan untuk mereka yaitu (bermacam-macam nikmat) yang menyedapkan pandangan mata." (As-Sajdah: 17).
Dan Allah berfirman melalui lisan NabiNya[31],
أَعْدَدْتُ لِعِبَادِيَ الصَّالِحِيْنَ مَا لَا عَيْنٌ رَأَتْ وَلَا أُذُنٌ سَمِعَتْ وَلَا خَطَرَ عَلَى قَلْبِ بَشَرٍ.
"Saya telah menyiapkan bagi hamba-hambaKu yang shalih apa yang tidak pernah dilihat oleh mata, tidak pernah didengar oleh telinga, dan tidak pernah terbersit dalam benak seorang manusia pun."
Adapun kenikmatan dunia, sesungguhnya ia bercampur dengan berbagai macam gangguan di mana bila dibandingkan antara kelezatannya dan apa yang mengiringinya berupa berbagai macam penderitaan dan kegelisahan serta kegalauan, maka kele-zatan tersebut tidaklah mempunyai prosentase sedikit pun dari segala sisinya. Adapun waktunya, sesungguhnya dunia itu semen-tara, usia manusia menurut usia dunia sangatlah pendek sekali, sedangkan akhirat, maka sesungguhnya ia adalah kenikmatan yang selamanya, penghuni-penghuninya kekal di dalamnya, bila seorang yang berakal mau berpikir tentang kedua negeri tersebut dan tergambar olehnya hakikat keduanya dengan sebenar-benar-nya, mesti ia tahu yang mana yang harus didahulukan, diusahakan, dan bersungguh-sungguh dalam meraihnya, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱلۡأٓخِرَةُ خَيۡرٞ لِّمَنِ ٱتَّقَىٰ ﴿ "Dan akhirat itu lebih baik untuk orang-orang yang bertakwa," yaitu menjauhi kesyirikan dan seluruh hal-hal yang diharamkan, ﴾ وَلَا تُظۡلَمُونَ فَتِيلًا ﴿ "dan kamu tidak akan dianiaya sedikit pun," maksudnya, usaha kalian untuk akhirat akan kalian dapatkan secara sempurna dan penuh dan tidak dikurangi sedikit pun darinya.(78) Kemudian Allah mengabarkan bahwa tidaklah akan bermanfaat suatu kewaspadaan terhadap takdir Allah, dan bahwa seorang yang duduk berdiam diri (tidak ikut berperang) tidaklah duduknya itu menolongnya dari apa pun juga, dan Allah berfir-man, ﴾ أَيۡنَمَا تَكُونُواْ يُدۡرِككُّمُ ٱلۡمَوۡتُ ﴿ "Di mana saja kamu berada, kematian akan mendapatkan kamu" maksudnya, pada waktu apa pun dan tempat manapun, ﴾ وَلَوۡ كُنتُمۡ فِي بُرُوجٖ مُّشَيَّدَةٖۗ ﴿ "kendatipun kamu di dalam benteng yang tinggi lagi kokoh" yaitu benteng-benteng yang kuat dan rumah-rumah yang tinggi. Semua ini merupakan dorongan untuk berjihad di jalan Allah, terkadang dengan cara bujukan tentang keutamaan dan pahalanya, terkadang pula dengan menakut-nakuti akan hukuman karena meninggalkannya, terkadang juga dengan me-ngabarkan bahwa orang-orang yang duduk-duduk saja (tidak ikut berperang) tidaklah duduk mereka itu berguna bagi mereka, dan terkadang lagi dengan memudahkan jalan kepadanya.
Kemudian Allah berfirman,
﴾ وَإِن تُصِبۡهُمۡ حَسَنَةٞ يَقُولُواْ هَٰذِهِۦ مِنۡ عِندِ ٱللَّهِۖ وَإِن تُصِبۡهُمۡ سَيِّئَةٞ يَقُولُواْ هَٰذِهِۦ مِنۡ عِندِكَۚ قُلۡ كُلّٞ مِّنۡ عِندِ ٱللَّهِۖ فَمَالِ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ ٱلۡقَوۡمِ لَا يَكَادُونَ يَفۡقَهُونَ حَدِيثٗا 78 مَّآ أَصَابَكَ مِنۡ حَسَنَةٖ فَمِنَ ٱللَّهِۖ وَمَآ أَصَابَكَ مِن سَيِّئَةٖ فَمِن نَّفۡسِكَۚ وَأَرۡسَلۡنَٰكَ لِلنَّاسِ رَسُولٗاۚ وَكَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ شَهِيدٗا 79 ﴿
"Dan jika mereka memperoleh kebaikan, mereka mengatakan, 'Ini adalah dari sisi Allah', dan kalau mereka ditimpa sesuatu bencana, mereka mengatakan, 'Ini (datangnya) dari sisi kamu (Muhammad).' Katakanlah, 'Semuanya (datang) dari sisi Allah.' Maka mengapa orang-orang itu (orang munafik) hampir-hampir tidak memahami pembicaraan sedikit pun? Apa saja nikmat yang kamu peroleh adalah dari Allah, dan apa saja bencana yang me-nimpamu, maka dari (kesalahan) dirimu sendiri. Kami mengutus-mu menjadi Rasul kepada segenap manusia. Dan cukuplah Allah menjadi saksi." (An-Nisa`: 78-79).
Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan tentang orang-orang yang tidak me-ngetahui, yang berpaling dari apa yang dibawa oleh para Rasul dan menentang mereka, bahwa bila orang-orang itu memperoleh suatu kebaikan, yaitu tanah yang subur, harta yang melimpah, anak-anak yang banyak dan kesehatan, mereka berkata,﴾ هَٰذِهِۦ مِنۡ عِندِ ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿ "Ini adalah dari sisi Allah" dan bahwasanya bila mereka tertimpa suatu musibah, yaitu tanah yang tandus, kefakiran, penyakit, meninggalnya anak-anak mereka atau orang-orang yang mereka cintai, mereka berkata, ﴾ هَٰذِهِۦ مِنۡ عِندِكَۚ ﴿ "Ini (datangnya) dari sisi kamu (Muhammad)." Maksudnya, oleh sebab apa yang telah engkau bawa kepada kami wahai Muhammad ﷺ! Mereka mengaitkan musibah itu dengan Rasulullah ﷺ sebagaimana orang-orang yang seperti mereka mengait-kaitkan suatu musibah zaman dahulu dengan Rasul-rasul Allah, sebagaimana Allah telah mengabarkan tentang kaum Fir'aun bahwa mereka berkata kepada Musa عليه السلام,
﴾ فَإِذَا جَآءَتۡهُمُ ٱلۡحَسَنَةُ قَالُواْ لَنَا هَٰذِهِۦۖ وَإِن تُصِبۡهُمۡ سَيِّئَةٞ يَطَّيَّرُواْ بِمُوسَىٰ وَمَن مَّعَهُۥٓۗ ﴿
"Kemudian apabila datang kepada mereka kemakmuran, mereka berkata, 'Itu adalah karena (usaha) kami.' Dan jika mereka ditimpa kesu-sahan, mereka lemparkan sebab kesialan itu kepada Musa dan orang-orang yang besertanya." (Al-A'raf: 131).
Dan kaum Shaleh juga berkata,
﴾ قَالُواْ ٱطَّيَّرۡنَا بِكَ وَبِمَن مَّعَكَۚ ﴿
"Mereka menjawab, 'Kami mendapat nasib yang malang, disebabkan kamu dan orang-orang yang besertamu'." (An-Naml: 47).
Dan kaum (yang disebutkan dalam surat) Yasin berkata ke-pada Rasul-rasul mereka,
﴾ إِنَّا تَطَيَّرۡنَا بِكُمۡۖ لَئِن لَّمۡ تَنتَهُواْ لَنَرۡجُمَنَّكُمۡ ﴿
"Sesungguhnya kami bernasib malang karena kamu, sesungguhnya jika kamu tidak berhenti (menyeru kami), niscaya kami akan merajam kamu..." (Yasin: 18).
Ketika hati mereka memiliki keserupaan dalam hal kekufuran, lalu perkataan dan perbuatan mereka pun menjadi serupa, dan setiap orang yang menisbatkan terjadinya suatu keburukan atau hilangnya kebaikan terhadap apa yang dibawa oleh para Rasul atau terhadap sebagiannya, maka ia termasuk dalam celaan yang hina tersebut, Allah berfirman dalam menjawab (perkara) mereka, ﴾ قُلۡ كُلّٞ ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Semuanya'," yaitu berupa kebaikan dan kebu-rukan, keberuntungan dan kesialan, ﴾ مِّنۡ عِندِ ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿ "(datang) dari sisi Allah," maksudnya, dengan ketetapan dan ketentuanNya serta penciptaanNya, ﴾ فَمَالِ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ ٱلۡقَوۡمِ ﴿ "maka mengapa orang-orang itu (orang munafik)," yaitu apa yang bersumber dari mereka berupa perkataan yang batil, ﴾ لَا يَكَادُونَ يَفۡقَهُونَ حَدِيثٗا ﴿ "hampir-hampir tidak memahami pem-bicaraan sedikit pun?" yaitu mereka tidak memahami pembicaraan secara menyeluruh dan tidak juga mendekati pemahamannya atau mereka tidaklah memahaminya kecuali dengan pemahaman yang sangat lemah. Namun yang jelas bahwa hal itu adalah sebuah celaan bagi mereka dan kecaman atas ketidakpahaman mereka dan ketidakmengertian mereka tentang Allah dan RasulNya, yang demikian itu adalah karena kekufuran dan berpalingnya mereka.
Dan termasuk dalam kandungannya adalah pujian terhadap orang yang memahami tentang Allah dan tentang RasulNya, dan anjuran terhadap hal tersebut dan terhadap sebab-sebab yang membantu akan hal tersebut berupa penerimaan perkataan kedua-nya, merenunginya dan menempuh jalan yang menyampaikan kepadanya. Sekiranya mereka memahami tentang Allah, niscaya mereka akan mengetahui bahwa kebaikan dan keburukan, kebe-runtungan dan kesialan semuanya adalah dengan ketentuan Allah dan ketetapanNya, apa pun tidak akan keluar dari hal tersebut, dan bahwa para Rasul bukanlah sebagai sebab akan suatu keburukan yang terjadi, bukan mereka dan bukan juga apa yang mereka bawa, karena mereka diutus demi kemaslahatan dunia dan akhirat serta agama.(79) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ مَّآ أَصَابَكَ مِنۡ حَسَنَةٖ ﴿ "Apa saja nikmat yang kamu peroleh" yaitu dalam (perkara) agama maupun dunia, ﴾ فَمِنَ ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿ "adalah dari Allah," Dia-lah yang mengaruniakan dan memudahkannya dengan memudahkan sebab-sebabnya, ﴾ وَمَآ أَصَابَكَ مِن سَيِّئَةٖ ﴿ "dan apa saja bencana yang menimpamu" dalam (perkara) agama maupun dunia, ﴾ فَمِن نَّفۡسِكَۚ ﴿ "maka dari kesalahan dirimu sendiri," yaitu dengan dosa-dosamu dan usahamu, padahal apa yang dimaafkan oleh Allah darinya adalah lebih banyak, dan Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah mem-buka pintu-pintu kebaikanNya bagi hamba-hambaNya, dan me-merintahkan mereka untuk memasuki kebaikan dan karuniaNya, dan mengabarkan kepada mereka bahwa kemaksiatan itu adalah penghalang dari karuniaNya, lalu bila seorang hamba melaku-kannya, maka janganlah ia mencela kecuali dirinya sendiri, karena sesungguhnya yang menjadi penghalang dirinya memperoleh karunia Allah dan kebaikanNya adalah hal tersebut.
Kemudian Allah mengabarkan tentang keumuman risalah RasulNya Muhammad ﷺ seraya berfirman, ﴾ وَأَرۡسَلۡنَٰكَ لِلنَّاسِ رَسُولٗاۚ وَكَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ شَهِيدٗا ﴿ "Kami mengutusmu menjadi Rasul kepada segenap manusia. Dan cukup-lah Allah menjadi saksi" bahwa engkau adalah utusan Allah secara benar dengan apa yang telah Allah topang dengan pembelaanNya dan mukjizat-mukjizat yang menakjubkan serta keterangan-kete-rangan yang pasti, dan hal itu adalah kesaksian yang paling utama secara mutlak, sebagaimana Allah berfirman,
﴾ قُلۡ أَيُّ شَيۡءٍ أَكۡبَرُ شَهَٰدَةٗۖ قُلِ ٱللَّهُۖ شَهِيدُۢ بَيۡنِي وَبَيۡنَكُمۡۚ ﴿
"Katakanlah, 'Siapakah yang lebih kuat persaksiannya?' Katakan-lah, 'Allah.' Dia menjadi saksi antara aku dan kamu." (Al-An'am: 19),
dan apabila ia telah mengetahui bahwa ilmu Allah itu sempurna, kekuasaanNya menyeluruh, hikmahNya agung, dan Dia telah membantu RasulNya dengan apa pun yang telah menopangnya dan membelanya dengan pembelaan yang besar, niscaya yakinlah ia dengan hal tersebut bahwa ia adalah Rasulullah ﷺ, dan bila tidak demikian, sekiranya dia mengadakan sebagian perkataan atas Allah, niscaya Allah benar-benar memegangnya dengan Tangan kananNya kemudian benar-benar Dia potong urat tali jantungnya.
Mensajero, ¿no conoces el caso de algunos de tus compañeros, quienes pidieron ir al combate por Al-lah? Se les dijo: “Absténganse de combatir; realicen la oración y den caridad.” Esto sucedió antes de que el yihad en defensa fuera declarado obligatorio.
Pero después de la Hégira, cuando el Islam conformó un Estado fuerte en Medina, el combate para defenderse de las agresiones fue declarado obligatorio. Esta obligación resultó terrible para algunos, que comenzaron a temer a otros hombres tanto como temían a Al-lah o más. Estos dijeron: “Señor, ¿por qué nos impones combatir? ¿Por qué no postergarlo un tiempo para que podamos disfrutar de la vida terrenal?” Mensajero, diles: “No importa cuánto dure, el goce de este mundo es insignificante y efímero mientras que el más allá, con sus deleites eternos, es mucho mejor para aquellos que temen a Al-lah.” No descontaremos ninguna de las obras piadosas que hayan realizado, ni siquiera las más pequeñas.
Donde sea que estén, la muerte los alcanzará cuando llegue su hora, de nada les servirá refugiarse en torres fortificadas lejos del campo de batalla. Cuando los hipócritas obtienen una descendencia prolífica y pueden gozar de abundante sustento, dicen: “Esto proviene de Al-lah.” Pero si no tienen la descendencia y el sustento que anhelan, señalan al Profeta como la causa de su desgracia y dicen: “Esta mala suerte es tu culpa.” Mensajero, respóndeles: “Toda fortuna y toda desgracia provienen de la decisión y el Decreto de Al‑lah”. ¿Qué los lleva entonces a proferir tales palabras? ¿No comprenden nada de lo que dices?
Cho dù các ngươi ở nơi đâu thì cái chết vẫn đến được với các ngươi một khi thời hạn qui định đã hết, ngay cả các ngươi có ở trong những tòa lâu đài được rào chắn bởi những thành lũy kiên cố nằm cách xa khỏi nơi giao chiến thì cái chết vẫn giáp mặt các ngươi. Và nếu những người Munafiq này gặp được điều lành từ con cái, bổng lộc dồi dào thì chúng bảo: những thứ này đến từ nơi Allah; nhưng nếu chúng gặp phải điều dữ đối với con cái và bổng lộc thì chúng bi quan than trách Thiên Sứ của Allah, bảo: những điều xấu này là từ nơi ngươi mà ra. Này hỡi Thiên Sứ của Allah, Ngươi hãy nói đáp lại lời của chúng: mọi điều phúc lành, mọi điều dữ đều do sự an bài và định đoạt của Allah. Tuy nhiên, dường như những kẻ này không hiểu được lời của Ngươi khi Ngươi nói chuyện với chúng!
There is no escape from death:
In أَيْنَمَا تَكُونُوا يُدْرِككُّمُ الْمَوْتُ (verse 78) (Wherever you will be death will over-take you), Allah Almighty removes any doubts the deserters from Jihad may entertain. They think that, perhaps by dodging Jihad, they can also dodge death. Therefore, it was said that there will be a day of death, a day when it, must come, no matter where you are; it will come exactly where you are. When this is settled, there is no sense in backing out from Jihad.
Hafiz Ibn Kathir (رح) ، the famous commentator, while discussing this verse, has reported a lesson-filled event on the authority of Mujahid as narrated by Ibn Jarir and Ibn Abi Hatim ؓ . He recounts the event concerning a woman from an earlier community. Soon after her pregnancy matured, she gave birth to a child and sent her servant out to fetch some fire. As soon as the servant stepped out of the door of the house, he saw a man appear suddenly before him. He asked: 'What baby this woman has given birth to?' The servant told him that it was a baby girl. Thereupon, the man said: You must remember that this girl will sleep with a hundred men and will finally die through a spider.' Hearing this, the servant returned immediate with a knife and slit the abdomen of that girl open. Taking her to be dead, he ran away from the house. But, a little later, the mother of the girl stitched up the skin of the abdomen slit by the servant. Then came the day when this girl grew to be young and beautiful, so beautiful that she was considered to be the jewel of the city.
As for the servant, he escaped overseas where he stayed for a long time and, in the meantime, assembled a fortune for himself. When he planned to get married, he returned to his old city. There he met an old woman. He told her that he was looking for a bride, but that he was eager to marry the most beautiful' woman in town. The old woman told him about a certain girl whose beauty was unmatched in the whole city and insisted that he should marry her. The servant, now a rich man, made efforts and finally got married to that girl. While getting to know each other, the girl asked him as to who he was and where did he live. He told her: 'Actually, I belong to this very city, but I had to run away because I had slit the abdomen of a girl open.' Then he narrated the whole event. Hearing this, she said: 'I am that girl.' She showed him her abdomen. The cut mark was still there. Seeing this, the man said: 'If you are the same woman, I disclose two things about you. The first one is that you will sleep , with a hundred men.' Thereupon, the woman confessed that she has done that, but she could not remember the number. The man said: 'The number is hundred. And the second one is that you will die through a spider.'
The man who was now rich had a grand palace built for her which was absolutely free of any spider webs. On a certain day, while they were resting in their room in the palace, they noticed a spider on the wall. The woman said: 'Is this the spider you scare me of?' The man said: 'Yes.' Thereupon, she sprang up from the bed saying: 'Then, this one I am going to kill right now.' Having said that, she downed the spider on the floor and trampled her dead under her feet.
The spider died all right but the poison from her infected her feet and nails and the message of death became all too clear for her. (Ibn Kathir)
Here was a woman living in a palace, new and very clean, but she died through a spider all of a sudden. Compare her case with many others who spent a life-time in fighting battles yet death did not come to them there. Think of Sayyidna Khalid ibn Walid ؓ ، the famous soldier and general of Islam known by his oft-repeated title, Saifullah - the Sword of Allah. He had a burning desire to die as martyr in the way of Allah. So, he kept fighting all his life, engaging in one Jihad after another and longing to become a Shahid. He killed thousands of disbelievers on the battlefields, living dangerously and daringly against many a trial, always praying and pleading that he be saved from the fate of dying in bed like women and praying and pleading that Allah favour him with the death of a fearless soldier in the heat of some Jihad. But, as. decreed by Allah, he finally died nowhere else but on his own bed in the house.
The lesson is that the arrangement of life and death stays in the hands of our creator whose decisions are final. There is nothing we can do about it. It is He who can, if He wills, give us death on a luxury bed at the hands of a spider; or, if He elects to save us, he can keep us alive amid swinging swords or zooming fires.
Maging nasaan man kayo, hahabol sa inyo ang kamatayan kapag dumating ang taning ninyo kahit pa man kayo ay nasa mga kastilyong matibay na malayo sa larangan ng labanan. Kung sumasapit sa mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito ang ikinagagalak nila gaya ng anak at maraming kabuhayan ay nagsasabi sila: "Ito ay mula sa ganang kay Allāh." Kung may sumasapit naman sa kanila na isang kasawiang-palad sa anak o kabuhayan ay nagtuturing sila ng kamalasan mula sa Propeta – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – at nagsasabi: "Ang kamalasang ito ay dahil sa iyo." Sabihin mo, O Sugo, bilang pagtugon sa mga ito: "Lahat ng pampagalak at pampinsala ay ayon sa pagtatadhana ni Allāh at pagtatakda Niya." Kaya ano ang mayroon dito sa mga namumutawi sa kanila ang pananalitang ito, na hindi halos sila nakaiintindi sa pananalita mo sa kanila?
Gdje god vi bili, stići će vas smrt kada za to dođe vrijeme, makar bili u neprobojnim kulama, daleko od bojnog polja. Kada ovi munafici dobiju nešto što ih raduje, poput djeteta ili velikog imetka, kažu: "Ovo je od Allaha", a kada im se desi neka nevolja u djetetu ili imetku, misle da im je to Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, prouzrokovao, te govore: "Ovo zlo je zbog tebe!" Reci im, Poslaniče: "Sve što se desi, dobro ili zlo, biva Allahovom odredbom." Šta je ljudima koji tako govore, zar ne razumiju tvoje obraćanje njima?
At any time and place, death will surely come to you when reach your prescribed life term, even if you are in guarded palaces far from battle. And when these hypocrites receive something pleasing, such as a child or wealth, they say, ‘This is from Allah’. Yet when they face some difficulty with respect to their children or wealth, they attribute a bad sign and misfortune to the Prophet (peace be upon him) and they say, ‘This evil is because of you’. Say, O Messenger, in response to these people: Everything, good or bad, occurs by Allah’s decree and decision. What is the matter with these people, who say such things, that they can hardly understand anything you tell them?
Ovunque siate, la morte vi raggiungerà nel momento stabilito, anche se siete in robusti palazzi lontani dal luogo della battaglia. E se tali ipocriti ottengono, compiaciuti, prole e sostentamento, dicono: "Tutto questo è da parte di Allāh!" E se incontrano delle avversità per quanto riguarda i figli o il sostentamento, dicono: "Il Profeta, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, porta malaugurio". E dicono: "Questa disgrazia è a causa tua". Di', o Messaggero, in loro risposta: "Tutto ciò che avviene di bene o male dipende da Allāh e dai Suoi decreti. Perché questa gente diffonde tali dicerie?" Ma costoro non riescono a comprendere i tuoi messaggi?!
Nerede olursanız olun, isterseniz bir savaş alanından uzak dayanıklı kaleler içinde olun. Eğer ecel vaktiniz gelmişse ölüm sizi bulacaktır. O münafıklar onları sevindiren, pek çok çocuk ve rızık elde ederlerse şöyle derler: "İşte bunlar Allah’ın katındandır.” Eğer onların çocuk ve rızıklarında bir sıkıntı meydana gelirse, Peygamber -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-‘in uğursuzluğunu iddia ederek şöyle derler: "Bu sıkıntı senin yüzünden gelmiştir.” Ey Peygamber! Onlara cevap olarak de ki: "Bütün bolluk da, sıkıntı da Allah’ın takdiri ve kaderiyledir.” Bu sözü söyleyen o kimselerin nesi var? Neredeyse onlara söylediğin sözü anlamıyorlar.
Où que vous soyez, la mort vous rattrapera si votre heure a sonné même si vous prenez refuge dans des tours fortifiées loin du champ de bataille. Lorsque ces hypocrites obtiennent une descendance nombreuse et une large subsistance qui les réjouissent, ils disent: Ceci provient d’Allah.
Mais s’ils n’obtiennent pas la descendance et la subsistance qu’ils désirent, ils désignent le Prophète comme cause de leur malheur et disent: Cette malchance est de ta faute.
Ô Messager, réponds-leur: Tout bonheur et tout malheur découlent de la décision et du décret d’Allah.
Qu’ont-ils donc à proférer de telles paroles ? Ne comprennent-ils presque rien de ce que tu dis ?
Kapan pun dan di mana pun kalian pasti akan dijemput maut apabila ajal kalian telah tiba, walaupun kalian berada di dalam istana yang kukuh dan jauh dari medan perang. Apabila orang-orang munafik itu mendapatkan sesuatu yang menyenangkan hati mereka, seperti anak dan rezeki yang banyak, mereka berkata, “Ini dari sisi Allah.” Namun, apabila mereka ditimpa kesulitan terkait anak atau rezeki, mereka menyalahkan Nabi -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- dan berkata, “Kesialan ini disebabkan oleh dirimu.” Katakanlah -wahai Rasul- untuk menjawab ucapan mereka itu, “Kesenangan dan kesusahan itu semua terjadi berdasarkan kada dan kadar Allah”. Lalu mengapa orang-orang yang mengeluarkan kata-kata tersebut nyaris tidak memahami apa yang kamu sampaikan kepada mereka?!
Ey Âdemoğlu! Elde etmiş olduğun seni mutlu eden rızık ve çocuklar Allah'tandır. O, sana lütfetmiştir. Rızık ve çocuklara dair seni üzen şeyler ise işlediğin günahlar sebebiyle kendi nefsin yüzündendir. Ey Peygamber! Biz seni Rabbinin mesajını tebliğ etmen için bütün insanlara, Allah’ın bir elçisi olarak gönderdik. Sana verdiği deliller ve kanıtlarla, O'ndan tebliğ ettiklerinde doğru söylediğine şahit olarak Allah yeter.
When the Quranic instructions pertaining to sacrifice were revealed, the opportunists found them to be disturbing to the pattern of their lives. They started pretentious talk to hide their own weakness. The debacle at Uhud, they said, was due to the poor strategy of the Prophet, and thus they tried to misguide people about his ability to lead. Whenever something favourable happened, they associated it with the grace of God, simply to exhibit their faith in Islam; but to escape from the practical demands of Islam, they tried to prove the Prophet wrong. It is possible for man to show faith in God and continue to follow the dictates of his desires; but once he accepts allegiance with the messenger of God, it becomes necessary to stand by the side of the dayee, which is indeed a most difficult proposition.
Setiap kesenangan yang datang kepada kamu -wahai anak Adam- seperti rezeki dan anak adalah berasal dari Allah, Dialah yang menganugerahkannya kepada kamu. Adapun setiap keburukan yang menimpamu dalam urusan rezeki dan anakmu itu sesungguhnya berasal dari diri kamu sendiri sebagai akibat dari perbuatan maksiat (dosa-dosa) yang kamu lakukan. Sungguh, Kami telah mengutusmu -wahai Nabi- sebagai utusan Allah yang menyampaikan risalah Tuhanmu kepada seluruh umat manusia. Cukuplah Allah sebagai saksi atas kejujuranmu dalam menyampaikan risalah tersebut berdasarkan dalil-dalil dan bukti-bukti yang Dia berikan kepadamu.
Ô fils d’Adam, ce que tu obtiens comme subsistance et descendance sources de ta réjouissance provient d’Allah et c’est Lui qui t’en fait la grâce. D’autre part, ce qui t’atteint de mal dans ta subsistance et ta descendance provient de toi-même en raison des péchés que tu as commis.
Ô Prophète, nous t’avons envoyé à tous les hommes en tant que Messager de la part d’Allah afin de leur transmettre le Message de Ton Seigneur. Allah suffit comme témoin de la véracité de ce que tu transmets de Lui. Il t’a envoyé avec les preuves évidentes que tu fournis aux hommes.
O čovječe, lijepe stvari koje te zadese, poput imetka i djece – to je iz Allahove dobrote prema tebi, a nedaće koje te zadese u imetku ili porodu – to je zbog tvojih grijeha. O Vjerovjesniče, Mi smo te poslali svim ljudima kao poslanika, da im dostaviš objavu Gospodara tvog, a Allah je dovoljan svjedok da istinu govoriš kada Njegovu objavu dostavljaš i to potvrđuje dokazima i argumentima koje ti je dao.
Il sostentamento e la prole che ti compiacciono e che hai ottenuto, o figlio di Ǣdem, provengono da Allāh, per Sua grazia nei tuoi confronti. E la scarsità di sostentamento o prole che ti affligge è a causa dei peccati da te commessi. E ti abbiamo inviato, o Profeta, a tutta la gente, come Messaggero da parte di Allāh, affinché comunichi loro il messaggio del tuo Dio. Allāh è sufficiente come testimone della veridicità di ciò che comunichi alla gente per Suo conto, in seguito alle evidenti prove che ti ha fornito.
Này hỡi con của Adam (con người), ngươi hãy biết rằng những gì tốt đẹp từ con cái, bổng lộc mà ngươi có được là do Allah ban cho, do hồng phúc của Ngài đối với ngươi; riêng những gì không tốt lành từ con cái và bổng lộc mà ngươi gặp phải là từ nơi bản thân ngươi do hành vi tội lỗi và sai trái của ngươi. Hỡi vị Nabi Muhammad, quả thật TA (Allah) cử Ngươi đến với nhân loại trên cương vị một Sứ Giả từ nơi TA là để Ngươi truyền đạt bức Thông Điệp của TA - Thượng Đế của Ngươi và của toàn nhân loại. Và chỉ một mình Allah thôi cũng đã đủ làm một nhân chứng cho sự trung thực của Ngươi về sứ mạng truyền đạt bức Thông Điệp qua những bằng chứng và dấu lạ mà TA đã ban cho Ngươi.
Hijo de Adán, lo que obtienes como sustento y descendencia, los cuales te regocijan, provienen de Al-lah y es Él quien te ha concedido el favor. El mal que aflija a tu descendencia o que disminuya tu sustento proviene de ti mismo, a causa de los pecados que has cometido. Profeta, te hemos enviado a todos los hombres como Mensajero de parte de Al-lah, a fin de transmitirles el Mensaje de Tu Señor. Al-lah es suficiente testigo de la veracidad del mensaje que Él te trasmite. Te ha enviado con las pruebas evidentes que presentas a los hombres.
Building secure houses is not against Tawakkul
Let us now consider: وَلَوْ كُنتُمْ فِي بُرُوجٍ مُّشَيَّدَةٍ in verse 78. It says: 'Wherever you will be Death will overtake you, even though you are in fortified castles.' This tells us that building a good and strong house to live with ensured security of person and things is not contrary to the dictates of tawakkul or trust in Allah and that it is not against the rules of Shari'ah either. (Qurtubi)
A Blessing comes only by the grace of Allah
In مَّا أَصَابَكَ مِنْ حَسَنَةٍ فَمِنَ اللَّـهِ (verse 79), translated as: 'whatever good comes to you is from Allah,' the word, حَسَنَةٍ 'hasanatin' means 'blessing' (Mazhari). The verse points out to the fact that any blessing which reaches man, any good that comes to him, does not get to him as a matter of his right. This is, on the contrary, nothing but the grace of Allah Almighty, His فضل 'fadl', in common Islamic terminology. No matter how much, he devotes to the many acts of worship he is obligated with, man cannot claim to deserve that blessing on the basis of his deeds alone. The reason is simple, because the very ability to engage in acts of worship comes from none but Allah Himself, which is known as the Taufiq of Allah. Then the blessings of Allah are countless, how could they be 'procured' by limited acts of worship and other expressions of obedience to His commands? Specially so, when whatever we do in the name of the worship of Allah is' hardly worthy of the supreme mastery and power of our Lord, the Lord of the universe of our experience and the Lord of universes beyond? This point has been made more succinctly in a hadith, where the Holy Prophet ﷺ ; has been reported to have said:
مَا اَحَد یدخل الجنۃ الا برحمۃ اللہ : ولا أنت ؟ و لا أنا
'No one shall enter Paradise unless it be with the mercy of Allah.' The narrator asked: 'Not you either?' He said, 'Yes. Not me either.'
Calamities are the result of misdeeds
In وَمَا أَصَابَكَ مِن سَيِّئَةٍ فَمِن نَّفْسِكَ (verse 79), translated as: 'and whatever evil visits you, it comes from your own selves,' the word, سَيِّئَةٍ 'sayyi` atun' mean., مُصِیبَہ 'musibah', evil, hardship, (misfortune, calamity, disaster) according to Mazhari.
Although, calamities are created by Allah, yet their cause lies nowhere else but in the very misdeeds of man himself. Now if this man is a disbeliever, a Kafir, the evil that hits him in this mortal world is only an ordinary sample of the ultimate punishment, the punishment of the world-to-come, which is much much more than the worldly punishment. And if this man is a believer, a mu'min, all his misfortunes become an expiation (kaffarah) of his sins in that case, and thereby become the very cause of his salvation in the Hereafter. Thus, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said in a hadith:
ما من مصیبۃ تصیب المسلم الا کَفَر اللہ بھا عنہ حتی الشوکۃ یشاکھا
"No evil ever touches a Muslim, but it becomes a source of forgiveness for him - even the pinch of a thorn in his feet." (Mazhari from Tirmidhi)
In another hadith, reported by Abu Musa ؓ عنہ he said:
عن ابی موسیٰ ان رسول اللہ ﷺ قال لا تصیب عبدا نکبۃ فما فوقھا وما دونھا الا بذنب وما یعفو اکثر
"No hardship befalls a servant of Allah, be it light or tough, but it is always due to his sin - and the sins Allah forgives (without afflicting with a calamity) are much more." (Mazhari from Tirmidhi)
The Prophet of Islam: His Prophethood is Universal
The words: وَأَرْسَلْنَاكَ لِلنَّاسِ رَسُولًا ; (And We have sent you to be a Messenger for the people) appearing at the end of verse 79 prove that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been sent as a Messenger of Allah (Rasul) for all peoples of the world. He was not simply a Messenger for Arabs alone.
In fact, his prophethood is universal, open to all human beings of this entire universe, whether they'are present at this point of time, or may come to be there right through the Qiyamah, the fateful Last Day of this universe of ours. (Mazhari)
Ang anumang sumapit sa iyo, O anak ni Adan, na nagpapalugod sa iyo gaya ng panustos at anak, ito ay mula kay Allāh, na nagmabuting-loob nito sa iyo. Ang anumang sumapit sa iyo na nagpapasama ng loob mo kaugnay sa kabuhayan mo at anak mo, ito ay mula sa sarili mo dahilan sa nagawa mo na mga pagsuway. Nagpadala nga sa iyo si Allāh, O Propeta, para sa lahat ng mga tao bilang sugo mula sa Kanya, na nagpapaabot ka sa kanila ng pasugo ng Panginoon mo. Nakasapat si Allāh bilang tagasaksi sa katapatan mo sa ipinaabot mo sa pamamagitan ng ibinigay Niya sa iyo na mga patunay at mga katibayan.
O humankind, any good that pleases you – such as wealth or children – is from Allah. He has sent it to you through His grace. Whatever bad occurs to you in respect of your wealth or children is from your own self because of the sins you commit. I have sent you, O Prophet, as a messenger to all people to communicate to them the message of your Lord. Allah is enough of a witness to the truth of what you communicate from Him, because of the evidences and proof He has given you.
"Barangsiapa yang menaati Rasul itu, sesungguhnya ia telah menaati Allah. Dan barangsiapa yang berpaling (dari ketaatan itu), maka Kami tidak mengutusmu untuk menjadi pemelihara bagi mereka. Dan mereka (orang-orang munafik) mengatakan, '(Kewajiban kami hanyalah) taat.' Tetapi apabila mereka telah pergi dari sisimu, sebagian dari mereka mengatur siasat di malam hari (mengambil keputusan) lain dari yang telah mereka katakan tadi. Allah menulis siasat yang mereka atur di malam hari itu, maka berpalinglah kamu dari mereka dan bertawakallah kepada Allah. Cukuplah Allah menjadi Pelindung." (An-Nisa`: 80-81).
(80) Maksudnya, setiap orang yang menaati Rasulullah ﷺ dalam perintah-perintah dan larangan-larangannya, ﴾ فَقَدۡ أَطَاعَ ٱللَّهَۖ ﴿ "sesungguhnya ia telah menaati Allah سبحانه وتعالى," karena tidaklah beliau memerintahkan dan tidaklah melarang kecuali dengan perintah Allah, syariat, wahyu dan segala apa yang diturunkanNya, hal ini menunjukkan kema'shuman Rasulullah ﷺ, karena Allah meme-rintahkan untuk menaatinya secara mutlak, sekiranya bila beliau tidak ma'shum dalam segala hal yang disampaikannya dari Allah, niscaya tidaklah Allah akan memerintahkan untuk menaatinya secara mutlak lalu Dia memuji hal tersebut, dan ini adalah di antara hak-hak yang dimiliki bersama, karena sesungguhnya hak-hak itu ada tiga macam: Pertama, hak milik Allah سبحانه وتعالى yang tidak dimiliki seorang pun dari makhluk, yaitu beribadah kepada Allah, memo-hon kepadaNya dan segala hal yang menyertainya. Kedua, hak yang khusus milik Rasul yaitu penghormatan, pemuliaan dan pembelaan, dan ketiga, hak-hak yang dimiliki bersama yaitu iman kepada Allah dan RasulNya, mencintai dan menaati keduanya sebagaimana Allah menyatukan antara hak-hak tersebut dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ لِّتُؤۡمِنُواْ بِٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ وَتُعَزِّرُوهُ وَتُوَقِّرُوهُۚ وَتُسَبِّحُوهُ بُكۡرَةٗ وَأَصِيلًا 9 ﴿
"Supaya kamu sekalian beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya, menguatkan (agama)Nya, membesarkanNya, dan bertasbih kepadaNya di waktu pagi dan petang." (Al-Fath: 9),
maka barangsiapa yang taat kepada Rasul, sesungguhnya ia telah taat kepada Allah, dan ia berhak mendapatkan pahala dan kebaikan yang disediakan karena ketaatan kepada Allah, ﴾ وَمَن تَوَلَّىٰ ﴿ "dan ba-rangsiapa yang berpaling" dari ketaatan kepada Allah dan RasulNya, sesungguhnya hal itu tidaklah membahayakan kecuali bagi dirinya sendiri, dan tidak akan ada yang mampu membahayakan Allah sama sekali, ﴾ فَمَآ أَرۡسَلۡنَٰكَ عَلَيۡهِمۡ حَفِيظٗا ﴿ "maka Kami tidak mengutusmu untuk menjadi pemelihara bagi mereka," maksudnya (kamu tidaklah diutus untuk) memelihara perbuatan-perbuatan dan kondisi-kondisi mereka, akan tetapi Kami mengutusmu sebagai penyeru, pemberi penjelasan dan pemberi nasihat, dan sungguh engkau telah menunaikan tugasmu, maka wajiblah ganjarannya untukmu dari Allah, baik mereka mendapat petunjuk karenanya ataupun tidak mendapatkannya, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ فَذَكِّرۡ إِنَّمَآ أَنتَ مُذَكِّرٞ 21 لَّسۡتَ عَلَيۡهِم بِمُصَيۡطِرٍ 22 ﴿
"Maka berilah peringatan, karena sesungguhnya kamu hanyalah orang yang memberi peringatan. Kamu bukanlah orang yang berkuasa atas mereka." (Al-Ghasyiyah: 21-22).
(81) Ketaatan kepada Allah dan RasulNya haruslah secara lahir maupun batin dan dalam keadaan ramai maupun sepi. Ada-pun orang yang menampakkan ketaatan dan konsistensi di saat ramai, lalu bila ia sedang sendiri atau bersama orang-orang yang semisalnya ia meninggalkan ketaatan dan melakukan hal yang bertentangan dengannya, sesungguhnya ketaatan yang ia tampak-kan itu tidaklah bermanfaat dan tidak berguna, sungguh hal ini serupa dengan orang-orang yang Allah berfirman tentang mereka, ﴾ وَيَقُولُونَ طَاعَةٞ ﴿ "Dan mereka (orang-orang munafik) mengatakan, '(Ke-wajiban kami hanyalah) taat'." Yaitu mereka menampakkan ketaatan apabila mereka berada di sisimu, ﴾ فَإِذَا بَرَزُواْ مِنۡ عِندِكَ ﴿ "tetapi apabila mereka telah pergi dari sisimu" yaitu mereka keluar dan menyendiri pada kondisi yang tidak ada seorang pun melihat mereka, ﴾ بَيَّتَ طَآئِفَةٞ مِّنۡهُمۡ غَيۡرَ ٱلَّذِي تَقُولُۖ ﴿ "sebagian dari mereka mengatur siasat di malam hari (mengambil keputusan) lain dari yang telah mereka katakan tadi."
Maksudnya, mereka mengatur siasat di malam hari dan ke-mudian berpaling dari ketaatan kepadamu, serta tidaklah mereka melakukan (di belakangmu) melainkan kemaksiatan. Di dalam Firman Allah, ﴾ بَيَّتَ طَآئِفَةٞ مِّنۡهُمۡ غَيۡرَ ٱلَّذِي تَقُولُۖ ﴿, terdapat sebuah dalil bahwa suatu hal yang mana mereka telah konsisten terhadapnya bukan-lah suatu ketaatan, karena kata at-Tabyit artinya, mengatur sebuah siasat pada malam hari dalam bentuk yang ditetapkan oleh pen-dapat. Kemudian Allah mengancam mereka atas apa yang telah mereka lakukan tersebut dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ يَكۡتُبُ مَا يُبَيِّتُونَۖ ﴿ "Allah menulis siasat yang mereka atur di malam hari itu." Maksudnya, Dia menyimpan siasat mereka dan akan memberikan balasan kepada mereka atas hal tersebut dengan balasan yang setimpal, hal itu adalah sebuah ancaman yang keras bagi mereka. Kemudian Allah memerintahkan RasulNya untuk menghadapi mereka dengan cara berpaling dari mereka tanpa mengecam, karena sesungguh-nya mereka itu tidaklah dapat membahayakan beliau sama sekali apabila beliau bertawakal kepada Allah, memohon bantuanNya dalam membela agamaNya dan penegakan syariatNya, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَأَعۡرِضۡ عَنۡهُمۡ وَتَوَكَّلۡ عَلَى ٱللَّهِۚ وَكَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ وَكِيلًا ﴿ "Maka ber-palinglah kamu dari mereka dan bertawakallah kepada Allah. Cukuplah Allah menjadi Pelindung."
80- Peygambere itaat eden, gerçekte Allah’a itaat etmiş olur. Kim de yüz çevirirse zaten biz seni onların üzerine bir bekçi göndermedik.
81- “İtaat ederiz” derler. Fakat yanından ayrılınca içlerinden bir grup, söylediklerinin aksine geceleyin plan kurarlar. Allah onların geceleyin kurdukları planı yazmaktadır. Artık onlardan yüz çevir ve Allah’a tevekkül et. Vekil olarak Allah yeter.
80. Yani kim Allah Rasûlünün emir ve yasaklarına itaat ederse “gerçekte” yüce “Allah’a itaat etmiş olur.” Çünkü Allah’ın peygamberi ancak Allah’ın emri, şeriatı, vahyi ve ona indirdiği hükümler gereğince emreder ve bu doğrultuda yasaklar koyar.
Bu buyruk aynı zamanda Allah Rasûlünün ismet sıfatını da ihtiva etmektedir. Çünkü Allah ona itaati mutlak (kayıtsız ve şartsız) olarak emretmektedir. Eğer o Allah’tan tebliğlerinin tümünde masum olmasaydı Yüce Allah da ona mutlak itaati emretmez ve bundan dolayı peygamberinden övgü ile söz etmezdi.
Bu, itaat müşterek haklardandır. Şöyle ki haklar üç türlüdür: Yüce Allah’a ait olan ve yaratılmışlardan hiçbir kimseye ait olmayan hak. Bu, Allah’a ibâdet etmek, O’na yönelmek ve buna bağlı diğer hususlardır. Bir kısım haklar da Allah Rasûlüne has haklardır. Bunlar ise ona gereken saygı, tazim ve desteği göstermektir. Bir kısım haklar da ortaktır ki bunlar da Allah’a ve Rasûlüne iman, onları sevmek ve onlara itaat etmektir. Nitekim Yüce Allah bu hakları şu buyruğunda bir arada dile getirmektedir:“Allah’a ve Rasûlüne iman edesiniz, ona yardım edesiniz, onu büyük tanıyasınız ve sabah akşam O’nu tesbih edesiniz diye.”(el-Feth, 48/9)Buna göre kim Allah’ın peygamberine itaat ederse Allah’a itaat etmiş olur ve Allah’a itaate karşılık vereceğini bildirdiği mükâfat ve hayırları da Allah ona ihsan eder.“Kim de” Allah ve Rasûlüne itaat etmekten “yüz çevirirse” böyle bir kimse ancak kendisine zarar vermiş olur, Yüce Allah’a hiçbir şekilde zarar vermiş olmaz. “Zaten biz seni onların üzerine bir bekçi” amellerini ve hallerini tespit edici olarak “göndermedik.” Aksine biz seni vahyi tebliğ eden, açıklayan ve samimiyetle öğüt veren bir kimse olarak gönderdik. Sen görevini eksiksiz yerine getirdiğine göre -onlar ister hidâyet bulsunlar, ister hidâyet bulmasınlar- ecrini vermek de Allah’a aittir. Nitekim Yüce Allah bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Artık sen hatırlat. Sen ancak bir hatırlatıcısın. Üzerlerine musallat olan bir zorba değilsin.”(el-Ğaşiye, 88/21-22)
81. Allah’a ve Rasûle itaatın zahiren ve batınen, başkaları görse de görmese de yerine getirilmesi gerekir. Şayet biri başkalarının önünde itaat ve bağlılık gösterir de kendi başına kalınca yahut kendisi gibilerle başbaşa olunca itaati bir kenara bırakıp onun zıddını işleyecek olursa, hiç şüphesiz onun zahiren ortaya koyduğu itaat hiçbir fayda sağlamaz. Böyle biri Yüce Allah’ın haklarında şöyle buyurduğu kimselere benzemiş olur:“İtaat ederiz, derler” yanında bulunduklarında itaat ettiklerini açığa vururlar “fakat yanından ayrılınca” yanından çıkıp gittikten sonra kimsenin kendilerini görmediği bir halde yalnız kaldıklarında “içlerinden bir grup söylediklerinin aksine geceleyin plan kurarlar.” Yani sana itaate uygun olmayan planlar düzerler ve bu kurdukları planlarında sana isyandna başka bir şeyi de söz konusu etmezler.
Yüce Allah’ın:“İçlerinden bir grup söylediklerinin aksine geceleyip plan kurarlar” buyruğunda onların asıl özelliklerinin itaat olmadığına delil vardır. Çünkü âyet-i kerimede geçen:“بيَّت” bir işi karara bağlamak üzere geceleyin görüşmek demektir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah bu yaptıkları dolayısı ile onlara tehditte bulunarak: “Allah onların geceleyin kurdukları planlarını yazımaktadır” buyurmaktadır. Yani onların aleyhine olmak üzere bunu tespit ediyor ve tam anlamı ile bu yaptıklarının cezasını onlara pek yakında verecektir. O bakımdan bu buyrukta onlara bir tehdit söz konusudur.
Sonra Yüce Allah, Rasûlüne böylelerine onlardan yüz çevirmekle ve onları azarlama yoluna gitmemekle karşılık vermesini emretmektedir. Çünkü kendisi Yüce Allah’a tevekkül edip, dininin zafere ulaşması, şeriatının uygulanması konusunda yalnız O’ndan yardım isteyecek olursa, böylelerinin ona en ufak bir zararı olmaz. Bundan dolayıdır ki:“Artık onlardan yüz çevir ve Allah’a tevekkül et. Vekil olarak Allah yeter” buyurmaktadır.
Whoever follows the Messenger by fulfilling his instructions and avoiding his prohibitions has actually followed Allah. If anyone turns away from following you, O Messenger, do not feel sad about it, because I have not sent you as a guard to watch over what they do. I am the One Who will watch them and hold them to account for their actions.
Ang sinumang tumatalima sa Sugo sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa ipinag-utos niya at pag-iwas sa sinaway niya ay tumugon nga sa utos ni Allāh. Ang sinumang umayaw sa pagtalima sa iyo, O Sugo, ay huwag kang malungkot sa kanya sapagkat hindi nagsugo sa iyo bilang tagamasid sa kanya, na nag-iingat ka sa mga gawain niya. Si Allāh lamang ang magbibilang sa gawain niya at tutuos sa kanya.
Kim peygamberin emrettiklerini yerine getirip yasakladıklarından sakınarak itaat ederse, şüphesiz Allah’ın emrini yerine getirmiş olur. Ey Peygamber! Her kim de sana itaat etmekten yüz çevirirse, onun adına sakın üzülme. Biz seni onu gözetesin, amellerini muhafaza edesin diye göndermedik. Kuşkusuz onun amellerini sadece biz sayar ve hesabını görürüz.
Celui qui obéit au Messager en se conformant à ce qu’il ordonne et en délaissant ce qu’il défend obéit assurément à Allah.
Quant à celui qui refuse de t’obéir, ô Messager, ne sois pas triste pour lui car Nous ne t’avons pas envoyé comme gardien chargé de consigner les œuvres des hommes. C’est Nous qui recensons les actes de l’être humain et lui demanderons des comptes.
Barang siapa yang taat kepada Rasul dengan menjalankan perintahnya dan menjauhi larangannya, berarti ia telah taat kepada Allah. Sebaliknya, barang siapa yang menolak taat kepadamu -wahai Rasul- maka janganlah kamu bersedih karenanya karena Kami mengutusmu bukan untuk mengawasinya dan menjaga amal perbuatannya. Namun, Kamilah yang akan menghitung serta menghisab amal perbuatannya.
Obeying the Messenger ﷺ is Obeying Allah
Allah states that whoever obeys His servant and Messenger, Muhammad ﷺ , obeys Allah; and whoever disobeys him, disobeys Allah. Verily, whatever the Messenger ﷺ utters is not of his own desire, but a revelation inspired to him. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ أَطَاعَنِي فَقَدْ أَطَاعَ اللهَ، وَمَنْ عَصَانِي فَقَدْ عَصَى اللهَ، وَمَنْ أَطَاعَ الْأَمِيرَ فَقَدْ أَطَاعَنِي، وَمَنْ عَصَى الْأَمِيرَ فَقَدْ عَصَانِي»
(Whoever obeys me, obeys Allah; and whoever disobeys me, disobeys Allah. Whoever obeys the Amir (leader, ruler), obeys me; and whoever disobeys the Amir, disobeys me.) This Hadith was recorded in the Two Sahihs. Allah's statement,
وَمَن تَوَلَّى فَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَـكَ عَلَيْهِمْ حَفِيظاً
(But he who turns away, then We have not sent you as a watcher over them.) means, do not worry about him. Your job is only to convey, and whoever obeys you, he will acquire happiness and success and you will gain a similar reward to that he earns. As for the one who turns away from you, he will gain failure and loss and you will not carry a burden because of what he does. A Hadith states,
«مَنْ يُطِعِ اللهَ وَرَسُولَهُ فَقَدْ رَشَدَ، وَمَنْ يَعْصِ اللهَ وَرَسُولَهُ فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَضُرُّ إِلَّا نَفْسَه»
(Whoever obeys Allah and His Messenger, will acquire guidance; and whoever disobeys Allah and His Messenger, will only harm himself.)
The Foolishness of the Hypocrites
Allah said,
وَيَقُولُونَ طَاعَةٌ
(They say: "We are obedient,"). Allah states that the hypocrites pretend to be loyal and obedient.
فَإِذَا بَرَزُواْ مِنْ عِندِكَ
(but when they leave you), meaning, when they depart and are no longer with you,
بَيَّتَ طَآئِفَةٌ مِّنْهُمْ غَيْرَ الَّذِى تَقُولُ
(a section of them spends all night in planning other than what you say). They plot at night among themselves for other than what they pretend when they are with you. Allah said,
وَاللَّهُ يَكْتُبُ مَا يُبَيِّتُونَ
(But Allah records their nightly (plots).) meaning, He has full knowledge of their plots and records it through His command to His scribes, the angels who are responsible for recording the actions of the servants. This is a threat from Allah, stating that He knows what the hypocrites try to hide, their plotting in the night to defy the Messenger ﷺ and oppose him, even though they pretend to be loyal and obedient to him. Allah will certainly punish them for this conduct. In a similar Ayah, Allah said,
وَيِقُولُونَ آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَبِالرَّسُولِ وَأَطَعْنَا
(They (hypocrites) say: "We have believed in Allah and in the Messenger, and we obey,") until the end of the Ayah. Allah's statement,
فَأَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ
(So turn aside from them) means, pardon them, be forbearing with them, do not punish them, do not expose them to the people and do not fear them.
وَتَوَكَّلْ عَلَى اللَّهِ وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ وَكِيلاً
(and put your trust in Allah. And Allah is Ever All-Sufficient as a Disposer of affairs.) meaning, He is sufficient as Protector, Supporter and Helper for those who rely on Him and return to Him.
أَفَلاَ يَتَدَبَّرُونَ الْقُرْءَانَ وَلَوْ كَانَ مِنْ عِندِ غَيْرِ اللَّهِ لَوَجَدُواْ فِيهِ اخْتِلَـفاً كَثِيراً
Previous to this, there was the affirmation of prophethood. Now comes the statement which establishes the right of prophethood - it calls for compulsory obedience. In case hostile people refuse to obey, there are words of comfort for the noble Prophet of Islam who has been absolved of any responsibility for their lack of obedience.
The opening statement in the verse presents a very important principle bearing on the authority of the blessed Rasul of Allah. Here, the obedience to the Prophet ﷺ has been equated with obedience to Allah. From this it follows that whoever disobeys the Prophet, invariably disobeys the command of Allah. Since, obedience to Allah is obligatory, even rationally - so, obedience to the Prophet ﷺ also turns out to be equally obligatory. As for the person who, inspite of the truth being all too manifest, elects to turn his back and reject the message given by the Prophet, then, the Prophet has been asked not to worry about the callous behaviour of such people because Allah has not sent His Prophet ﷺ to stand guard over their behaviour for which he is not responsible. It means that the Prophet of Allah is not duty-bound to see that they do not indulge in disbelief. He is simply not charged with the mission of stopping them from disbelieving. His mission is to deliver the Message. Once this is done, his duty as a Prophet stands fulfilled. After that, if they still go about disbelieving, it is their business for which he is in no way accountable. (Maulana Ashraf Thanavi, Bayan al-Qura'n)
7
Ai vâng lời Thiên Sứ của Allah trong việc tuân thủ và chấp hành những gì Người sai bảo và hướng dẫn, tránh xa những gì Người ngăn cản và nghiêm cấm, ngươi đó đích thực đã đáp lại mệnh lệnh của Allah; còn ai quay mặt bỏ đi, không chịu chấp hành mệnh lệnh của Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - thì Ngươi chớ buồn lòng bởi quả thật TA không cử phái Ngươi đến để trông chừng và giám sát việc làm của họ, quả thật TA chỉ tính sổ và phán xét việc làm của họ chứ không tính sổ và phán xét Ngươi về việc làm của họ.
Ko se pokori tebi, o Poslaniče, primjenom onoga što si naredio i klonjenjem onoga što si zabranio, takav se odazvao Allahovoj naredbi, a ko ti se ne pokori – pa ti nemoj tugovati zbog njega i bditi nad njim, kako bi sačuvao njegova djela. Mi ćemo zapisati sve što radi i obračunati ga za to.
Chi obbedisce al Messaggero seguendo i suoi ordini ed allontanandosi da ciò che ha proibito, obbedisce all'ordine di Allāh; e quanto a chi si rifiuta di obbedirti, o Messaggero, non ti affliggere a causa sua; Noi non ti abbiamo inviato per osservare le sue azioni; piuttosto, siamo Noi che, in verità, annotiamo tutte le sue azioni e gli presenteremo il rendiconto.
Aquel que obedece al Mensajero acatando lo que él ordena y desistiendo de lo que él prohíbe, obedece sin duda a Al-lah. En cuanto a aquel que se niega a obedecerte, no estés triste por él, ya que no te hemos enviado como guardián responsable de responder por las obras de los hombres. Solo Nosotros registramos los actos de los hombres y les pedimos rendición de cuentas.
E gli ipocriti ti diranno con le loro lingue: "Obbediamo ai tuoi ordini e li applichiamo". Ma quando ti voltano le spalle, una parte di loro trama in segreto cose differenti da ciò che ti hanno mostrato, e Allāh conosce le loro trame e li retribuirà per esse: Non dare loro peso, non ti faranno alcun male. Affidati ad Allāh e fa' che Egli sia il tuo sostenitore; e Allāh è sufficiente come affidabile sostenitore.
Los hipócritas te dicen: “Obedecemos tu mandato y a él nos ajustamos.” Pero apenas se alejan de ti, algunos de ellos se reúnen secretamente tramando planes contrarios a lo que te han dicho. Sin embargo, Al-lah sabe lo que traman y los retribuirá por esa confabulación. No te preocupes por ellos, ya que no te perjudicarán en lo más mínimo; somete tus asuntos a Al-lah y descansa en Él. Al-lah es suficiente como Protector al cual encomendarse.
Munafici ti govore: "Pokoravamo se tvojoj naredbi", a kada odu od tebe, jedan dio njih krišom planira suprotno od onoga što su ti rekli. Allah zna sve ono što oni planiraju i obračunat će ih za spletke njihove, a ti se ne osvrći na nih, ništa ti ne mogu nauditi. Prepusti svoj slučaj Allahu i na Njega se osloni, jer je Allah dovoljan zaštitnik na koga se treba osloniti.
Những kẻ Munafiq nói với Ngươi - Muhammad - với chiếc lưỡi của chúng: chúng tôi xin nghe lệnh và làm theo. Nhưng khi chúng rời đi khỏi Ngươi thì một phần trong bọn chúng âm thầm làm trái với những điều mà chúng đã nói với Ngươi. Allah biết rõ những gì chúng bàn tính sau lưng Ngươi và Ngài sẽ đáp trả thích đáng với mưu đồ và kế hoạch của chúng. Bởi thế, Ngươi không cần quan tâm đến chúng bởi chúng sẽ không bao giờ làm hại được Ngươi, Ngươi cứ bỏ mặc chúng cho Allah và phó thác cho Ngài, quả thật một mình Allah thôi đã đủ cho Ngươi phó thác và tin cậy mọi sự việc.
The hypocrites say to you, ‘We follow your instruction and we will act with obedience’. Yet when they leave you, a group of them secretly plan the opposite of what they said to you. Allah knows their planning and He will recompense them accordingly. So turn away from them and pay no attention, as they will not harm you at all. Surrender your matter to Allah and rely on Him alone for He is sufficient for you as a Guardian to watch over your affairs and take care of you.
Nagsasabi sa iyo ang mga mapagpaimbabaw sa pamamagitan ng mga dila nila: "Tumatalima kami sa utos mo at sumusunod kami rito." Ngunit kapag lumisan sila mula sa piling mo ay may nagpapanukala na isang lipon kabilang sa kanila sa paraang pakubli, bilang kasalungatan sa inilantad nila sa iyo. Si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa ipinanunukala nila. Gaganti Siya sa kanila sa pakana nilang ito kaya huwag mo silang pansinin sapagkat hindi sila makapipinsala sa iyo ng anuman. Magpaubaya ka ng nauukol sa iyo kay Allāh at umasa ka sa Kanya. Nakasapat si Allāh bilang Pinananaligang maaasahan mo.
That obedience to the Holy Prophet ﷺ is obligatory was the subject of verse 80. Here, the Prophet ﷺ was comforted in case the disbelievers rejected his message. Now comes a mention of some hypocrites who used to wriggle out of this obligation.
Commentary
The first verse (81) which begins with the words: وَيَقُولُونَ طَاعَةٌ فَإِذَا بَرَزُوا مِنْ عِندِكَ بَيَّتَ طَائِفَةٌ مِّنْهُمْ غَيْرَ الَّذِي تَقُولُ (And they say, "Obedience (we observe)..." condemns those who practice a policy of double-dealing. They will say something verbally and have something else hidden in their hearts. Once this is established, what should be the attitude of the Messenger of Allah towards such a set of people? The latter part of the verse carries a special instruction about it.
An important instruction for a leader
The verse: فَأَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ وَتَوَكَّلْ عَلَى اللَّـهِ ۚ وَكَفَىٰ بِاللَّـهِ وَكِيلًا refers to the hypocrites who, when they came face to face with the Holy Prophet ﷺ said that they were quite obedient to him and had accepted what he had commanded them with. But, when they left his company, they got together and conspired as to how they could disobey him. This duplicity of theirs caused great pain to him. Thereupon, Allah Almighty instructed him to ignore them and continue with his mission placing his trust in Allah because Allah is all-sufficient for him.
From here we know that one who leads people has to go through all sorts of hardships. People tend to level absurd allegations against him. Then, there are enemies in the garb of friendship and trust around him. Despite the presence of all such obstacles, this leader must display determination and steadfastness and devote to his mission with full trust in Allah. If his objective and orientation is right, he will, Insha’ Allah, succeed.
Orang-orang munafik akan berkata kepadamu dengan lidah mereka, “Kami akan mematuhi dan menjalankan perintahmu.” Kemudian setelah mereka pergi dari hadapanmu, sebagian dari mereka secara sembunyi-sembunyi merencanakan sesuatu yang berbeda dengan apa yang mereka sampaikan kepadamu. Tetapi, Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang mereka rencanakan dan Dia akan membalas tipu daya mereka itu. Oleh karena itu, abaikanlah mereka karena mereka tidak akan membahayakan dirimu sedikit pun. Serahkanlah urusanmu kepada Allah dan bersandarlah kepada-Nya, dan cukuplah Allah sebagai pelindung yang dapat kamu jadikan sebagai sandaran.
Münafıklar dilleriyle sana şöyle derler: "Emirlerine itaat ediyor ve yerine getiriyoruz.” Fakat yanından ayrıldıkları zaman, onların bir kısmı gizlice sana söylediklerinin tam aksine kuruntular tertip eder. Allah onların tertip ettiği kuruntuları çok iyi biliyor. Onları bu kurdukları tuzaklar sebebiyle cezalandıracaktır. Sen onlara bakma, sana hiçbir zarar veremezler. İşini Allah'a havale et ve ona güven. Kendisine güvendiğin vekil olarak Allah sana yeter.
The acknowledgment of the dayee is to accept ‘a human being like oneself’. This is why people may accept God, but do not extend their acceptance to God’s dayee. The real test, however, is to acknowledge and accept the dayee and stand by his side. Unless one takes him to be truly a messenger of God, one cannot be serious towards him. Then is no point in agreeing to lend support to the dayee to his face, and then continue to go one’s own way afterwards, or going to the extent of spreading irresponsible rumours about him. Those who behave so carelessly towards him cannot expect to be exonerated in the Hereafter by pleading ignorance. The veracity of the dayee, if one ponders upon it, is self-evident in his utterances, which are God-inspired.
Les hypocrites te disent certes avec leurs bouches: Nous obéissons à ton ordre et nous nous y conformons. Mais dès qu’ils sortent de chez toi, certains d’entre eux se concertent secrètement au sujet de projets contraires à ceux qu’ils t’ont laissé paraître. Or Allah sait ce qu’ils préparent et Il les rétribuera pour leur intrigue. Ne te préoccupe donc pas d’eux car ils ne te nuiront en rien, mais soumets ton affaire à Allah et remets-t’en à Lui. Il te suffit en effet comme Protecteur à qui t’en remettre.
Pourquoi ces gens-là ne méditent-ils pas le Coran ni ne l’étudient ? Ils verraient alors qu’il ne contient ni contradiction ni incohérence, et ils constateraient sa véracité. S’il provenait d’un autre qu’Allah, ils y auraient trouvé des incohérences dans ses jugements et des contradictions dans les sens de ses versets.
A clear proof of the Quran being the Divine Book is that none of its statements contradict any established truth. It does not contain anything which is against human nature. It does not conflict with any fact known through the earlier divine books. There is no sign of any part of its content contradicting any fact verified by the body of knowledge established by observation and experimentation. The Quran’s total conformity with factual realities is the definite proof that it is the message revealed by God. The Quran being free from contradictions will appear as such to one who ponders over the matter. For truth, to appear as truth, depends on the sincerity with which one tries to understand it, but one who does not ponder over it will ceaselessly raise baseless objections against this Book—and he may do so till the period of human trial is brought to an end by the onset of Doomsday.
Onlar içinde hiçbir çelişki ve düzensizliğin olmadığını tespit edene kadar, neden Kur’an’a dikkat etmiyor ve onu iyice okumuyorlar? Böylece getirmiş olduğun şeyin doğruluğunu öğrenirlerdi. Eğer o, Allah Teâlâ’dan başka bir varlığın katından gelmiş olsaydı, içindeki hükümlerinde birçok düzensizlik ve manasında birçok çelişki bulurlardı.
Mengapa orang-orang itu tidak mau merenungkan dan mengkaji Al-Qur`ān agar mereka dapat membuktikan bahwa di dalamnya tidak terdapat pertentangan dan kerancuan? Dan supaya mereka mengetahui kebenaran dari ajaran yang engkau bawa. Sekiranya Al-Qur`ān itu berasal dari selain Allah -Ta'ālā- niscaya mereka akan menemukan banyak kerancuan dalam ketentuan-ketentuan hukum yang ada di dalamnya dan banyak pertentangan dalam makna-makna yang terkandung di dalamnya.
Perché costoro non riflettono sul Corano e non lo consultano? Ciò mostrerebbe loro che non vi è alcuna contraddizione e ambiguità in esso; in tal modo sapranno qual è la verità che hai comunicato loro. E se provenisse da qualcun altro, all'infuori di Allāh l'Altissimo, avrebbero trovato in esso molte contraddizioni riguardo le sue leggi e molte ambiguità nei suoi significati.
¿Por qué estas personas no meditan en el Corán y lo estudian? Verían entonces que no contiene contradicciones ni incoherencias, y constatarían su veracidad. Si no proviniera de Al-lah, encontrarían incoherencias en sus sentencias y contradicciones en sus aleyas.
Zašto oni ne razmisle o Kur'anu, i zašto ga ne proučavaju kako bi im postalo jasno da u njemu nema oprečnosti i nepravilnosti? Zašto ga ne proučavaju, pa da vide istinitost onoga sa čim si došao? Da je Kur'an od nekog drugog mimo Allaha Uzvišenog, u njemu bi našli mnoge nepravilnosti, u propisima i značenjima.
82- Hâlâ Kur’ân’ı gereği gibi düşünmeyecekler mi? Eğer o Allah’tan başkasından gelseydi elbette içinde birbirini tutmayan birçok şeyler bulurlardı.
82. Yüce Allah, Kitab-ı Kerîm’i üzerinde “tedebbür” etmeyi emretmektedir. (Mealde “gereği gibi düşünmek” anlamı verilen) “tedebbür/تدبر”, Kur’ân’ın anlamları üzerinde dikkatle düşünmek, bu konuda düşüncelerini odaklaştırmak, onun temel esasları, sonuçları ve bunların gerekleri üzerinde kafa yormak demektir.
Yüce Allah’ın Kitabı üzerinde gereği gibi düşünmek, ilim ve marifetlerin anahtarıdır. Her türlü hayır böylelikle elde edilir ve bütün ilimler bu yolla oradan çıkartılır. Bu yolla kalbin imanı artar ve iman ağacı daha derinlere kök salar. Çünkü Kur’ân-ı Kerîm mabudumuz olan Rabbimizi, O’nun kemal sıfatlarını tanıtmakta, O’nun her türlü eksiklikten münezzeh olduğunu anlatmaktadır. Ona ulaştıran yolu, bu yolu izleyenlerin niteliklerini ve Rablerinin huzuruna varacaklarında karşılaşacakları mükâfatları öğretmektedir. Gerçek düşmanı, azaba götüren yolu, azabı hak edenlerin niteliklerini ve azabın sebeplerinin gerçekleşmesi halinde karşı karşıya kalacakları durumları da öğretmektedir.
Kul bu Kitab-ı Kerîm üzerinde ne kadar dikkatle düşünürse ilmi ameli ve basireti de o oranda artar. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah bu şekilde düşünmeyi emretmekte, bunu teşvik etmektedir. Kur’ân’ın indirilmesinden maksadın bu olduğunu da haber vermektedir. Nitekim Yüce Allah bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Bu; âyetlerini düşünsünler, olgun akıl sahipleri öğüt alsınlar diye sana indirdiğimiz hayır ve bereketi bol bir kitaptır.”(Sad, 38/29); “Onlar Kur’ân’ı iyiden iyiye düşünmezler mi? Yoksa kalbleri üzerinde kilitler mi var?”(Muhammed, 47/24)
Allah’ın Kitabı üzerinde gereği gibi düşünmenin sağladığı faydalardan birisi de bu yolla kulun yakîn derecesine ve onun Allah’ın kelamı olduğuna dair kesin bilgi sahibi olma noktasına ulaşmasıdır. Çünkü o, bu Kitabın bir bölümünün diğerlerini tasdik ettiğini ve bir bölümünün diğerine uygun düştüğünü yakinen görür. Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’de hikmetlerin, kıssaların ve haberlerin birkaç yerde tekrarlandığını görüyoruz. Hepsi de birbirine uygun ve birbiri ile örtüşmektedir. Biri diğeri ile çelişmemektedir. Bununla Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’in kemâline ve onun, ilmi ile her şeyi kuşatan tarafından geldiği kesin olarak anlaşılır.
Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Eğer o Allah’tan başkasından gelseydi elbette içinde birbirini tutmayan birçok şeyler bulurlardı” buyurmaktadır. Yani bu Kur’ân-ı Kerîm, Allah tarafından geldiğinden ötürü onda hiçbir şekilde birbirini tutmayan, birbirine uymayan şeyler bulunmamaktadır.
Deliberation in the Qur'an
Verse 82 begins with: أَفَلَا يَتَدَبَّرُونَ الْقُرْآنَ (Do they not, then, ponder in the Qur'an?) Through this verse, Allah Almighty invites people to deliberate in the Qur'an. Noteworthy here are a few points. First of all, the words used are: أَفَلَا يَتَدَبَّرُونَ (Do they not, then, ponder ...) and not اَفَلَا یقرؤُنَ (Do they not, then, recite.) Obviously, there is a delicate hint being given through this verse which is suggesting that if they were to look at the Qur'an deeply, they would find no discrepancy in its words and meanings. This sense can come only through the use of the word, تَدَبُّر 'tadabbur' which means to ponder or deliberate. A plain recitation which is devoid of deliberation and deep thinking may lead one to start seeing contradictions which really do not exist there.
The second point which emerges from this verse is that the Qur'an itself demands that every human being should ponder over its meanings. Therefore, to suppose that pondering in the Qur'an is the exclusive domain of its highest and the ablest exponents (the Imams and Mujtahids) is not correct. However, it is also true that the levels of deliberation will be different in terms of the different levels of knowledge and understanding. The deliberation of the great exponents will deduce the solution of thousands of problems from every single verse, while the deliberation of a common scholar will reach only as far as the very comprehension of such problems and their solutions. When common people recite the Qur'an and deliberate in its meanings through the medium of its translation and explanation in their own language, this will impress upon their hearts the greatness of Allah Almighty, develop love for Him and implant there a concern for the life-to-come, the Akhirah. This is the master key to success. However, in order that common people stay safe from falling into doubts and misunderstandings, it is better that they should study the Qur'an, lesson by lesson, under the guidance of an عَالِم ` alim. If this cannot be done, take to the study of some authentic and reliable tafsir (commentary, exegesis). Should some doubt arise during the course of such study, the wiser course is not to go for a solution on the basis of personal opinion, instead of which, one should consult expert scholars.
No group or individual holds monopoly on the exegesis and explication of Qur'an and Sunnah, but there are conditions for it
The verse under reference tells us that everyone has the right to ponder in the Qur'an. But, as we have said earlier, the levels of تَدَبُر 'tadabbur' (deliberation) are different. Each one is governed by a separate rule. Let us take the serious deliberation of a great exponent, the 'tadabbur' of a master mujtahid. Through this methodology, solutions to problems are deduced from the Holy Qur'an at the highest level. For this purpose, it is necessary that one who is pondering in the Qur'an, should first acquaint himself with the basic rules employed in such deduction in order that the results he achieves are correct and sound. In case, he fails to arm himself with the basic postulates to begin with, or in case, his education and training in this discipline remain faulty; and in case, he does not ultimately possess the qualifications and conditions that must be found in a mujtahid exponent, then, it is obvious that he would come up with the wrong set of results. Now, this is a situation in which better-equipped scholars may challenge and contradict them, something they would be doing rightfully.
Think of a person who has never even walked the corridors of a medical college, yet he starts objecting as to why only trained doctors have been allowed to hold a monopoly of all medical treatment in the country, and why is it that he as a human being has not been allowed to exercise the right of treating patients?
Or, there may be a person who gags his reason and starts challenging as to why all contracts to build canals, bridges and dams are given to expert engineers only? Since, he is a citizen of the country, therefore, he too is fully deserving of discharging this service!
Or, there may be that person, devoid of reason who stands up raising an objection as to why legal experts alone have been allowed to hold monopoly over the interpretation and application of the law of the land, while he too, being sane and adult, can do the same job? Obviously, to that person, it would be said that, no doubt he has a right to do all such things as a citizen of the country, but it is also true that one has to undergo the difficult stages of education, training and experience for years and years together in order to imbibe the ability to accomplish such tasks. This is not what one can do all by himself. One has to assimilate an enormous body of arts and sciences under expert teachers on his way to established degrees and subsequent recognition in the field. If this person is ready to first go through this grind, and come out successful therefrom, then, he too could certainly become an arm of law in these fields.
But, when this analogy is applied to the interpretation and application of Qur'an and Sunnah, a highly intricate and very delicate job indeed, we come across a barrage of taunts and accusations that the ` ulama (religious scholars) hold a monopoly over the job! Is it that the interpretation and application of Qur'an and Sunnah requires no ability, no qualification? Are we saying that, in this wide world of ours, the knowledge of the Qur'an and Sunnah alone has come to be so orphaned, so heirless that everyone can start getting away with his own interpretation and application as a matter of right, even though the claimant has not spent even a few months devoted to learning the great discipline of Qur'an and Sunnah? This is terrible.
The proof of Qiyas
It is from this verse that we also come to know an important rule, that is, when we do not find an explicit statement in the Qur'an and Sunnah about a certain problem, we should make the best of efforts to find a solution by a serious deliberation within these. This method is technically known as Qiyas or analogical deduction (Qurtubi).
"A great deal of contradiction"
The last sentence of verse 82: وَلَوْ كَانَ مِنْ عِندِ غَيْرِ اللَّـهِ لَوَجَدُوا فِيهِ اخْتِلَافًا كَثِيرًا translated as 'Had it been from someone other than Allah, they would have found in it a great deal of contradiction' needs some explanation. Here, 'a great deal of contradiction' means: Had there been a contradiction in one subject, the contradiction in many subjects would obviously have become a great deal of contradiction (Bayan a1-Qura'n). But, the truth of the matter is that there is just no contradiction anywhere in the Qur'an. So, this is the word of Allah Almighty. This perfect uniformity cannot be found in the word of man. Then there is its unmatched eloquence which never tapers. It talks about the Oneness of Allah and the disbelief of men and lays down rules for the lawful and the unlawful, yet there is no inconsistency, no discrepancy in the process. It offers information about the unseen but there is not one bit of information which does not match with reality. Then there is the very order of the Qur'an which retains the quality of its diction all along, never ever touching a pitch which is low. The speech or writing of man is affected by circumstances. It varies with peace and distraction and happiness and sorrow. But, Qur'an is free of all sorts of incongruities and contradictions - actually, it is beyond any such thing. And this is a clear proof of its being the word of God.
Why do these people not reflect over the Qur'ān and study it until they realise that it contains no differences or inconsistency, so that they can accept the truth of what you brought? Had it been from anyone other than Allah, they would have found inconsistencies in its rulings and differences in its meanings.
The Qur'an is True
Allah commands them to contemplate about the Qur'an and forbids them from ignoring it, or ignoring its wise meanings and eloquent words. Allah states that there are no inconsistencies, contradictions, conflicting statements or discrepancies in the Qur'an, because it is a revelation from the Most-Wise, Worthy of all praise. Therefore, the Qur'an is the truth coming from the Truth, Allah. This is why Allah said in another Ayah,
أَفَلاَ يَتَدَبَّرُونَ الْقُرْءَانَ أَمْ عَلَى قُلُوبٍ أَقْفَالُهَآ
(Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'an, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)) Allah then said,
وَلَوْ كَانَ مِنْ عِندِ غَيْرِ اللَّهِ
(Had it been from other than Allah,) meaning, had it been fraudulent and made up, as the ignorant idolators and hypocrites assert in their hearts,
لَوَجَدُواْ فِيهِ اخْتِلَـفاً
(they would surely, have found therein contradictions), discrepancies and inconsistencies,
كَثِيراً
(in abundance). However, this Qur'an is free of shortcomings, and therefore, it is from Allah. Similarly, Allah describes those who are firmly grounded in knowledge,
ءَامَنَّا بِهِ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِندِ رَبِّنَا
(We believe in it, all of it is from our Lord.)(3:7) meaning, the Muhkam sections (entirely clear) and the Mutashabih sections (not entirely clear) of the Qur'an are all true. So they understand the not entirely clear from the clear, and thus gain guidance. As for those in whose heart is the disease of hypocrisy, they understand the Muhkam from the Mutashabih; thus only gaining misguidance. Allah praised those who have knowledge and criticized the wicked. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Amr bin Shu`ayb said that his father said that his grandfather said, "I and my brother were present in a gathering, which is more precious to me than red camels. My brother and I came and found that some of the leaders of the Companions of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ were sitting close to a door of his. We did not like the idea of being separate from them, so we sat near the room. They then mentioned an Ayah and began disputing until they raised their voices. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ was so angry that when he went out his face was red. He threw sand on them and said to them,
«مَهْلًا يَا قَوْمِ، بِهَذَا أُهْلِكَتِ الْأُمَمُ مِنْ قَبْلِكُمْ، بِاخْتِلَافِهِمْ عَلى أَنْبِيَائِهِمْ، وَضَرْبِهِمِ الْكُتُبَ بَعْضَهَا بِبَعْضٍ، إِنَّ الْقُرْآنَ لَمْ يَنْزِلْ يُكَذِّبُ بَعْضُهُ بَعْضًا، إِنَّمَا يُصَدِّقُ بَعْضُهُ بَعْضًا، فَمَا عَرَفْتُمْ مِنْهُ فَاعْمَلُوا بِهِ، وَمَا جَهِلْتُمْ مِنْهُ فَرُدُّوهُ إِلى عَالِمِه»
(Behold, O people! This is how the nations before you were destroyed, because of their disputing with their Prophets and their contradicting parts of the Books with other parts. The Qur'an does not contradict itself. Rather, it testifies to the truth of itself. Therefore, whatever of it you have knowledge in, then implement it, and whatever you do not know of it, then refer it to those who have knowledge in it. )" Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr said, "I went to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ one day. When we were sitting, two men disputed about an Ayah, and their voices became loud. The Prophet said,
«إِنَّمَا هَلَكَتِ الْأُمَمُ قَبْلَكُمْ بِاخْتِلَافِهِمْ فِي الْكِتَاب»
(Verily, the nations before you were destroyed because of their disagreements over the Book.) Muslim and An-Nasa'i recorded this Hadith.
The Prohibition of Disclosing Unreliable and Uninvestigated News
Allah said,
وَإِذَا جَآءَهُمْ أَمْرٌ مِّنَ الاٌّمْنِ أَوِ الْخَوْفِ أَذَاعُواْ بِهِ
(When there comes to them some matter touching (public) safety or fear, they make it known (among the people);) chastising those who indulge in things before being sure of their truth, disclosing them, making them known and spreading their news, even though such news might not be true at all. In the introduction to his Sahih, Imam Muslim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Prophet said,
«كَفَى بِالْمَرْءِ كَذِبًا أَنْ يُحَدِّثَ بِكُلِّ مَا سَمِع»
(Narrating everything one hears is sufficient to make a person a liar.) This is the same narration collected by Abu Dawud in the section of Adab (manners) in his Sunan. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Al-Mughirah bin Shu`bah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ prohibited, "It was said," and, "So-and-so said." This Hadith refers to those who often convey the speech that people utter without investigating the reliability and truth of what he is disclosing. The Sahih also records,
«مَنْ حَدَّثَ بِحَدِيثٍ وَهُوَ يُرَى أَنَّهُ كَذِبٌ، فَهُوَ أَحَدُ الْكَاذِبَيْن»
(Whoever narrates a Hadith while knowing it is false, then he is one of the two liars (who invents and who spreads the lie).) We should mention here the Hadith of `Umar bin Al-Khattab collected in the Two Sahihs. When `Umar was informed that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ divorced his wives, he came from his house, entered the Masjid and found the people talking about this news. He could not wait and went to the Prophet to ask him about what had truly happened, asking him, "Have you divorced your wives" The Prophet said, "No." `Umar said, "I said, Allahu Akbar..." and mentioned the rest of the Hadith. In the narration that Muslim collected, `Umar said, "I asked, `Have you divorced them' He said, `No.' So, I stood by the door of the Masjid and shouted with the loudest voice, `The Messenger of Allah ﷺ did not divorce his wives.' Then, this Ayah was revealed,
وَإِذَا جَآءَهُمْ أَمْرٌ مِّنَ الاٌّمْنِ أَوِ الْخَوْفِ أَذَاعُواْ بِهِ وَلَوْ رَدُّوهُ إِلَى الرَّسُولِ وَإِلَى أُوْلِى الاٌّمْرِ مِنْهُمْ لَعَلِمَهُ الَّذِينَ يَسْتَنْبِطُونَهُ مِنْهُمْ
(When there comes to them some matter touching (public) safety or fear, they make it known (among the people), if only they had referred it to the Messenger or to those charged with authority among them, the proper investigators would have understood it from them (directly).) So I properly investigated that matter." This Ayah refers to proper investigation, or extraction of matters from their proper resources. Allah's statement,
لاَتَّبَعْتُمُ الشَّيْطَـنَ إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً
(you would have followed Shaytan except a few of you. ) refers to the believers, as `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported from Ibn `Abbas.
Tại sao chúng không chịu nghiên cứu và suy ngẫm về những lời phán trong Qur'an để chúng thấy được trong Qur'an không hề có sự mâu thuẫn và sai sót nào, để chúng biết những điều Ngươi - Muhammad - mang đến là sự thật?! Nếu Qur'an đến từ một ai đó từ loài Jin, loài người hay từ một tạo vật nào đó thì chắc chắn chúng sẽ tìm thấy trong Qur'an nhiều điều mâu thuẫn về ý nghĩa nội dung cũng như những sai sót về giáo lý.
Bakit hindi nagninilay-nilay ang mga ito sa Qur'ān at nag-aaral nito hanggang sa mapagtibay sa kanila na walang natatagpuan ditong pagkakaiba-iba ni kalituhan at hanggang sa malaman nila ang katapatan ng inihatid mo? Kung sakaling ito ay mula sa ganang iba pa kay Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya – ay talaga sanang nakatagpo sila rito ng kalituhan sa mga patakaran nito at pagkakaiba-ibang marami sa mga kahulugan nito.
"Maka apakah mereka tidak memperhatikan al-Qur`an? Kalau kiranya al-Qur`an itu bukan dari sisi Allah, tentulah mereka mendapat pertentangan yang banyak di dalamnya." (An-Nisa`: 82).
(82) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan agar merenungi kitabNya, yaitu berpikir tentang maknanya, memfokuskan pikiran padanya, pada asas-asasnya dan kesimpulan-kesimpulannya serta hal-hal yang berkaitan dengannya, karena sesungguhnya perenungan terhadap kitabullah adalah sebuah kunci (untuk mendapatkan) ilmu dan pengetahuan, dengannya dapat dihasilkan segala kebaikan dan dibuahkan segala ilmu, dengannya iman bertambah dalam hati dan akarnya akan tertancap dalam-dalam. Sesungguhnya ia memberitahu tentang Rabb yang harus disembah dan segala per-kara tentang sifat-sifat kesempurnaan dan perkara yang disucikan dariNya dari berbagai sifat kekurangan, ia memberitahukan tentang jalan yang menyampaikan kepadaNya, dan tentang sifat-sifat penghuni surga dan apa pun yang mereka dapatkan ketika mema-sukinya, memberitahukan tentang musuh yang benar-benar musuh secara hakiki, dan tentang jalan yang mengakibatkan siksaan serta sifat-sifat penghuninya dan hal apa pun yang ada pada mereka yang menyebabkan siksaan tersebut. Dan setiap kali seorang hamba bertambah renungannya terhadap al-Qur`an, niscaya bertambah pula ilmu, amal, dan kearifannya, oleh karena itu Allah memerin-tahkan kepada hal tersebut dan menganjurkannya lalu mengabar-kan bahwa itulah maksud dari diturunkannya al-Qur`an, sebagai-mana Allah berfirman,
﴾ كِتَٰبٌ أَنزَلۡنَٰهُ إِلَيۡكَ مُبَٰرَكٞ لِّيَدَّبَّرُوٓاْ ءَايَٰتِهِۦ وَلِيَتَذَكَّرَ أُوْلُواْ ٱلۡأَلۡبَٰبِ 29 ﴿
"Ini adalah sebuah kitab yang Kami turunkan kepadamu yang penuh dengan berkah supaya mereka memperhatikan ayat-ayatnya dan supaya orang-orang yang mempunyai pikiran mendapatkan pelajaran." (Shad: 29),
dan Allah سبحانه وتعالى juga berfirman,
﴾ أَفَلَا يَتَدَبَّرُونَ ٱلۡقُرۡءَانَ أَمۡ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبٍ أَقۡفَالُهَآ 24 ﴿
"Maka apakah mereka tidak memperhatikan al-Qur`an ataukah hati mereka terkunci?" (Muhammad: 24).
Dan di antara faidah dari merenungi kitabullah adalah, bahwa dengan merenunginya seorang hamba akan sampai kepada derajat keyakinan dan ilmu bahwa al-Qur`an itu adalah Kalam Allah, karena sesungguhnya ia akan menyaksikan bahwa sebagiannya membenarkan sebagian lainnya, sebagiannya sesuai dengan seba-gian lainnya, dan Anda akan menyaksikan hikmah-hikmah, kisah-kisah, dan kabar-kabar yang diulang-ulang dalam al-Qur`an dalam beberapa tempat, seluruhnya saling sesuai dan saling membenar-kan, sebagiannya tidaklah membatalkan sebagian lainnya, dengan demikian diketahuilah kesempurnaan al-Qur`an, dan bahwasanya ia adalah dari Dzat yang ilmuNya meliputi segala sesuatu, karena itulah Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَلَوۡ كَانَ مِنۡ عِندِ غَيۡرِ ٱللَّهِ لَوَجَدُواْ فِيهِ ٱخۡتِلَٰفٗا كَثِيرٗا ﴿ "Kalau kiranya al-Qur`an itu bukan dari sisi Allah, tentulah mereka mendapat pertentangan yang banyak di dalamnya," maksudnya, ketika al-Qur`an itu dari sisi Allah, maka tidak akan ada perselisihan di dalamnya sama sekali.
Whenever there comes a public matter comprising safety and happiness for the Muslims, or matters of fear and sadness, the hypocrites rush to spread its news amongst the people. If they had waited and referred the matter to Allah’s Messenger (peace be upon him) and to those in charge of their affairs, those who are able to reason and draw conclusions would know what is to be done with respect to spreading such news or concealing it. If it were not for Allah’s grace and mercy on you, almost all of you would have followed the whisperings of Satan.
Cứ mỗi khi có tin tức liên quan đến sự an lành và hạnh phúc hay tin tức liên quan đến sự bất an và những điều buồn lòng của những người Muslim thì những kẻ giả tạo đức tin này liền loan tin và phổ biến rộng rãi. Đáng lẽ ra chúng phải đưa những tin tức đó cho Thiên Sứ của Allah hoặc cho những người hiểu biết có khả năng phân tích các vấn đề để họ xem xét nên phổ biến hay giữ bí mật. Quả thật, nếu không nhờ phúc của Allah và lòng nhân từ của Ngài dành cho các ngươi, hỡi những người có đức tin thì chắc chắn các ngươi sẽ gặp họa từ những kẻ giả tạo đức tin này mất rồi và chắc chắc đa số các ngươi sẽ đi theo sự quấy phá của Shaytan.
83- Kendilerine güven veya korkuya dair bir haber geldiğinde onu hemen yayıverirler. Hâlbuki onu Rasûle ve içlerinden emir sahiplerine götürmüş olsalardı, içlerinden işin iç yüzünü araştırıp çıkaranlar, onun ne olduğunu elbette bilirlerdi. Allah’ın üzerinizdeki lütfu ve rahmeti olmasaydı pek azınız müstesna şeytana uymuş gitmiştiniz.
83. Bu buyrukla Yüce Allah kullarının, bu tür yakışmayan davranışlardan uzak kalmalarını isteyerek onları tedip etmektedir. Şöyle ki onlara önemli işlere ve kamu maslahatına ait güvenliği ilgilendiren ve mü’minlerin sevinmesini geretiren yahut da onlar aleyhinde bir musibetin söz konusu olduğu korku doğuran bir haber kendilerine ulaştığında onu iyice araştırmaları ve bu haberi yaymakta acele etmemeleri gerekir. Aksine onu Allah Rasûlüne ve aralarındaki “emir sahiplerine”, yani ilim, nasihat, akıl, vakar sahiplerinden olup işlerin iç yüzlerini, neyin maslahat olduğunu, neyin de maslahata aykırı olduğunu bilen kimselere götürmelidirler. İşte bunlar bu haberin yayılmasında bir maslahat, mü’minleri gayrete getirecek bir özellik, onları sevindirecek bir taraf, düşmanlarından korunmayı gerektirecek bir yön görecek olurlarsa onu yayarlar. Şâyet bunda bir maslahat görmez yahut maslahat görmekle birlikte zararının maslahatından büyük olduğunu görürlerse o takdirde o haberi yaymazlar. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“İçlerinden işin içyüzünü araştırıp çıkaranlar onun ne olduğunu elbette bilirlerdi” buyurmaktadır. Yani doğru işleyen fikir ve görüşleri, doğru yöndeki bilgileri ile onu çıkartabilenler, sonuçlandırabilenler bunu bilirlerdi, demektir.
Bu buyrukta oldukça yol gösterici bir kaideye delil vardır. O da şudur: Herhangi bir mesele hakkında bir araştırma gerekecek olursa bununla, o işe ehil olan kimselerin görevlendirilmesi, bu konunun uzman kimselere verilmesi ve onların önüne geçilmemesi gerekir. Çünkü böylesi doğruyu bulmaya ve hatadan uzak kalmaya daha uygundur.
Ayrıca bu buyrukta herhangi bir hususun işitilir işitilmez etrafa yayılması konusunda aceleci davranmak da yasaklanmakta, konuşmadan önce dikkatle düşünüp taşınmak da emredilmektedir. Böylelikle söylenecek sözün maslahata uygun olup olmadığına bakılır ve ondan sonra konuşulup konuşulmayacağına karar verilir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah’ın üzerinizdeki lütfu ve rahmeti” size bilmediklerinizi öğretmesi, muvaffakiyet vermesi ve sizi güzel edeblerle tedip etmesi söz konusu “olmasaydı, pek azınız müstesna şeytana uymuş gitmiştiniz.” Çünkü insan tabiatı itibari ile zalim ve cahildir. Nefsi ona kötülükten başka bir şey emretmez. Ama Rabbine sığınacak, O’na bağlanacak ve bu konuda bütün gayretini ortaya koyacak olursa, Rabbi de ona lütufta bulunur, her türlü hayra onu muvaffak kılar ve kovulmuş şeytandan onu korur.
"Dan apabila datang kepada mereka suatu berita tentang keamanan ataupun ketakutan, mereka menyiarkannya. Dan kalau mereka menyerahkannya kepada Rasul dan Ulil Amri di antara mereka, tentulah orang-orang yang ingin mengetahui kebenaran-nya (akan dapat) mengetahuinya dari mereka (Rasul dan Ulil Amri). Kalau tidaklah karena karunia dan rahmat Allah kepada kamu, tentulah kamu mengikuti setan, kecuali sebagian kecil saja (di antaramu)." (An-Nisa`: 83).
(83) Ini merupakan pengajaran dari Allah untuk hamba-hambaNya tentang perbuatan mereka yang tidaklah patut tersebut, dan bahwa seyogyanya apabila datang kepada mereka suatu perkara penting dan kemaslahatan umum yang berkaitan dengan keamanan dan kebahagiaan kaum Mukminin atau dengan kekha-watiran yang mengakibatkan suatu musibah atas mereka, agar mereka memastikan terlebih dahulu dan tidak tergesa-gesa untuk menyebarkan kabar tersebut, dan sebaiknya mereka menyerahkan-nya kepada Rasul dan kepada Ulil Amri di antara mereka yaitu orang-orang yang memiliki pandangan luas, ilmu, nasihat, kecer-dasan, dan keteguhan, di mana mereka mengetahui urusan-urusan dan mengetahui kemaslahatan atau kemudharatan, dan bila me-reka memandang bahwa menyebarkannya mengandung kemas-lahatan dan semangat bagi kaum Muslimin, bahkan kebahagiaan untuk mereka serta tindakan kewaspadaan terhadap musuh-musuh mereka, maka mereka boleh melakukan hal tersebut, dan bila mereka memandang bahwa hal itu tidak memiliki kemaslahatan, atau ada kemaslahatan padanya akan tetapi kemudharatannya lebih besar daripada kemaslahatannya, maka janganlah mereka menyiarkannya, karena itulah Allah berfirman,﴾ لَعَلِمَهُ ٱلَّذِينَ يَسۡتَنۢبِطُونَهُۥ مِنۡهُمۡۗ ﴿ "Tentulah orang-orang yang ingin mengetahui kebenarannya (akan dapat) mengetahuinya dari mereka (Rasul dan Ulil Amri)," maksudnya, mereka dapat menyimpulkan suatu kebenaran dengan pemikiran dan pendapat-pendapat mereka yang lurus serta ilmu-ilmu mereka yang matang.
Ayat ini merupakan sebuah dalil bagi sebuah kaidah moral yaitu bahwa apabila terjadi sebuah pembahasan dalam suatu per-kara, seyogyanya perkara tersebut diserahkan kepada orang yang berhak atas perkara tersebut, dan tidak ada seorang pun yang didahulukan sebelumnya, karena sesungguhnya ia lebih dekat kepada kebenaran dan lebih dapat selamat dari kesalahan.
Ayat ini juga mengisyaratkan larangan dari sikap ketergesa-gesaan dan terburu-buru dalam menyebarkan informasi setelah mendengarnya, dan seharusnya dalam perkara seperti itu perlu berpikir sebelum membicarakan dan membahasnya, apakah hal itu menyimpan kemaslahatan hingga ia melakukannya ataukah tidak hingga ia menahannya.
Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَلَوۡلَا فَضۡلُ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكُمۡ وَرَحۡمَتُهُۥ ﴿ "Kalau tidaklah karena karunia dan rahmat Allah kepada kamu" yaitu dalam membimbing, mengajarkan, dan mendidik kalian dengan apa yang belum kalian ketahui, ﴾ لَٱتَّبَعۡتُمُ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنَ إِلَّا قَلِيلٗا ﴿ "tentulah kamu meng-ikuti setan, kecuali sebagian kecil saja (di antaramu)," karena manusia dengan tabiatnya adalah zhalim lagi bodoh, dan nafsunya tidaklah menyuruhnya kecuali kepada kejahatan, namun bila ia bersandar kepada Rabbnya dan berpegang teguh denganNya dan ia berjuang dalam hal tersebut, niscaya Rabbnya akan mengasihi dan membim-bingnya kepada segala kebaikan dan menjaganya dari setan yang terkutuk.
The truly Islamic society is one whose members have done sufficient self-analysis to acknowledge their shortcomings. They are ready to place their affairs in the charge of members who are more competent than themselves and accept their leadership. The quality of self-assessment is the factor that deters the members of a society from following the path of Satan. A person devoid of this virtue jumps into the fray without having the capacity to handle complicated issues. He brings destruction upon himself as well as upon his own people. In matters of collective application and significance, it is more important to be silent than to be vocal. Spreading rumours on the basis of hearsay amounts to extending help to Satan.
Eğer o münafıklara, içinde Müslümanların güvenliği, mutluluğu veya endişeleri ve üzüntüleri hakkında bir haber gelirse onu hemen ifşa eder ve yayarlar. Acele etmeyip, konuyu Allah'ın Rasûlü -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e fikir, ilim ve nasihat ehline götürseler, kanaat sahibi insanlar onun hakkında yayılması veya gizlenmesine dair yapılması gerekli olan şeyi kavrar ve ondan hüküm çıkarırdı. Ey Müminler! Allah'ın sizin üzerinize olan İslam lütfu ve Kur'an'ı gönderme merhameti olmasaydı ve o münafıkları imtihan ettiği şeyden sizi afiyette kılmasaydı kesinlikle çok azınız dışında çoğunuz Şeytan'ın vesvesesine tabi olmuş olurdunuz
Apabila orang-orang munafik itu mendengar sesuatu tentang orang-orang Islam, baik terkait dengan keamanan dan kebahagiaan mereka maupun terkait ketakutan dan kesedihan mereka, maka orang-orang munafik itu langsung menyebarluaskannya. Seandainya mereka mau bersabar dan mengembalikan masalah itu kepada Rasulullah -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- dan kepada para cendekiawan serta ulama penasihat, niscaya para cendekiawan dan ulama tersebut akan dapat menemukan penyelesaian yang seharusnya dilakukan terkait hal itu; apakah harus disebarluaskan ataukah dirahasiakan? Dan kalau bukan karena karunia Allah berupa Islam dan rahmat-Nya berupa Al-Qur`ān terhadap kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- yang dengannya Dia menyelamatkan kalian dari sifat orang-orang munafik itu, niscaya kalian akan mengikuti bisikan setan kecuali sebagian kecil saja dari kalian.
Commentary
The Background of Revelation
According to Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas, Dahhak and Abu Mu'adh ؓ the verse: وَإِذَا جَاءَهُمْ أَمْرٌ مِّنَ الْأَمْنِ أَوِ الْخَوْفِ أَذَاعُوا بِهِ (And when there comes to them a matter about peace or fear, they spread it) was revealed about the hypocrites; and, according to Sayyidna Hasan and many others, this verse was revealed about weak Muslims (Ruh a1-Ma` ani).
After having reported events relating to this verse, the famous commentator, Ibn Kathir (رح) has stressed on the importance of referring to the hadith of Sayyidna ` Umar ibn al-Khattab ؓ ، while considering the background in which this verse was revealed. According to this, when Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ heard that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has divorced his wives, he left his house heading for the Masjid. While still at its door steps, he heard that people inside there were also talking about the matter. Seeing this, he said that this was something which must first be investigated. So, he went to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and asked him if he had divorced his wives. He said, "No." Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ says, "After having found out the truth of the matter, I returned to the Masjid and, standing on the door, I made an announcement that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has not divorced his wives. Whatever you are saying is wrong." Thereupon, the verse: وَإِذَا جَاءَهُمْ أَمْرٌ was revealed (Tafsir Ibn Kathir).
To spread rumours, without verification
This verse tells us that hearsay should not be repeated without prior investigation into its credibility. Thus, in a hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: کَفَی بالمرء کذبا أن یحدث بکل ماسمع ' It means that 'for a man to be a liar, it is enough that he repeats everything he hears without first verifying its truth'. In another hadith, he said: مَن حَدَثَ بحدیث و ھو یری انہ کذب فھو احد الکاذبین . It means: 'Whoever relates something he thinks is a lie, then, he too is one of the two liars (Tafsir Ibn Kathir).
Who are "those in authority'?
Let us now determine the meaning of two expressions appearing in the sentence: وَلَوْ رَدُّوهُ إِلَى الرَّسُولِ وَإِلَىٰ أُولِي الْأَمْرِ مِنْهُمْ لَعَلِمَهُ الَّذِينَ يَسْتَنبِطُونَهُ مِنْهُمْ ; which has been translated as: 'and had they referred it to the Messenger and to those in authority among them, those of them who were to investigate it would have certainly known it (the truth of the matter).' Literally, the later word,إستنباط "istinbat" here refers to the act of drawing out water from the depth of a well. When a well is dug, the water that oozes out first is called mustambat water. But, the usage in this context means to get to the bottom of something and find out the truth of the matter. (Qurtubi)
As for the correct signification of the expression: اولو الامر (those in authority), positions taken by scholars vary. Sayyidna Hasan, Qatadah and Ibn Abi Laila, may Allah have mercy on them, say that this refers to Muslim scholars and jurists (علماء و فقھاء). Al-Suddi says that it means rulers and officials (اُمراء و حُکام). After reporting both these statements, Abu Bakr al-Jassas takes a general view and maintains that the expression means both, which is the correct approach, because أُولِي الْأَمْرِ applies to all of them. However, some scholars doubt the possibility that أُولِي الْأَمْرِ could refer to Muslim jurists فُقھاء) ) because أُولِي الْأَمْرِ in its literal sense, means people whose orders are carried out administratively. Obviously, this is not what the Muslim jurists فُقھاء) ) do. Let us look at the reality of the thing. The implementation of authority takes two forms. Firstly, it can be done by using force, coercion and oppression. This is something which can only be done by those in authority. The second from of obedience to authority comes from reliance and trust, and that stands reposed in revered Muslim jurists (فُقھاء) only, a demonstration of which has been all too visible in the lives of Muslims-in general in all ages where the general body of Muslims have been, by their own free will and choice, taking the decision and authority of religious scholars (عُلَمَاء ) as the mandatory mode of action in all matters of religion. Then, according to the percepts of the Shari’ ah, obedience to rules set by them is obligatory (wajib) on them as such. So, given this reason, the application of the term أُولِي الْأَمْرِ (those in authority) to them as well is correct. (al-Ahkam a1-Qur'an by al Jassas)
Details on this subject have already appeared under the commentary on verse: أَطِيعُوا اللَّـهَ وَأَطِيعُوا الرَّسُولَ وَأُولِي الْأَمْرِ مِنكُمْ (Say, "Obey Allah and obey the Messenger and those in authority among you - 4:59).
Qiyas and Ijtihad in modern problems
From this verse, we find out that rulings on problems not specifically mentioned in the authoritative texts (technically, nass) of the Holy Qur'an or Sunnah will be deduced in the light of the Qur'an using the principle of Ijtihad and Qiyas because this verse carries the command to turn to the Holy Prophet ﷺ for the resolution of any new problems - if he is present at that time. And if he is not present, the command is to turn to religious scholars and jurists of the Muslim community (عُلَمَاء وفُقَھَاء), because they have the required ability to extract and formulate religious injunctions from the authoritative texts of the Qur'an and Hadith.
Points of guidance, which emerge from the statement made above are:
1. In the absence of nass, explicit textual authority from the Qur'an and Hadith, the course of action is to turn to Fuqaha, and ` Ulama' (Muslim jurists and scholars)
2. The injunctions given by Allah are of two kinds. Some of them are there in the form of explicit textual imperatives (mansus and sarih). Then, there are some others which are not explicit and carry meanings which are hidden in the depths of the verses as willed by Allah in his infinite wisdom
3. It is the duty of the ` Ulama' (religious scholars) to extract and formulate such meanings through the established methodology of Ijtihad and Qiyas.
4. For the great masses of Muslims, it is necessary that they should follow the guidance given by the ` Ulama' in such problems. (Ahkam al-Qur'an by al-Jasas)
The Prophetic function of deducing injunctions
The statement: مِنھُم لَعَلِمَهُ الَّذِينَ يَسْتَنبِطُونَهُ : those of them who were to investigate it would have certainly known it (the truth of the matter), shows that the Holy Prophet ﷺ too was obligated to the percept of extracting formulating and reasoning out with proofs all injections that needed to be so handled. This is so because earlier in the verse the command was to turn towards two sources. Firstly, it was to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and secondly, to those in authority ( ( أُولِي الْأَمْرِ. After that it was said: لَعَلِمَهُ الَّذِينَ يَسْتَنبِطُونَهُ.(those of them who were to investigate it would have certainly known it.) And this injunction is general which covers both of the two parties cited above. So, it proves that the Holy Prophet ﷺ was also obligated with the function of deducing injunctions. (Ahkam al-Qur'an by al-Jassas)
An important note
If this verse makes someone suspect or assume that it has no relation with deducing injunctions of Shari’ ah, it does not say anymore than give an instruction to people that they should not indulge in rumour-mongering in situations of peace and fear when faced with an enemy, instead of which, one should turn to the knowledgeable and trustworthy and act in accordance with the advice they give after due deliberation and that it has no connection with juristic or new legal problems.
In order to answer this doubt, it can he said that the sentence: وَإِذَا جَاءَهُمْ أَمْرٌ مِّنَ الْأَمْنِ أَوِ الْخَوْفِ ; (And when there comes to them a matter about peace or fear) in this verse makes no mention of an enemy. So, the state of peace and fear is universal. The way it relates to an enemy, so it does with day to day problems as well. This is so because the appearance of a problem before a commoner, a problem about which no textual authority relating to its being lawful or unlawful exists, throws him into a fix and he cannot decide which side to take as both sides hold the probability of gain and loss. The smartest way out devised by the Shari’ ah of Islam in this impasse is that one should turn to those capable of extracting and formulating injunctions and act in accordance with the via media laid out by them. (Abridged from 4km al Qur'n by al-Jassas)
The outcome of Ijtihad
The legal ruling extracted by Muslim jurists (فُقَھَا) from the texts through Istinbat (and Ijtihad) cannot categorically be declared as being the absolute truth in the sight of Allah. Instead of that, the probability always exists that this ruling might as well turn out to be not true. But, of course, what one gains out of it is positive, overwhelming and weightier opinion about its being true and correct, something which is to act upon. (al-ahkam al-Qur'in by al-Jassas and Tafsir Kabir)
Lorsque parvient à ces hypocrites une nouvelle rassurante ou alarmante pour les croyants, ils la divulguent et la répandent.
S’ils avaient fait preuve de retenue et consulté le Messager d’Allah ainsi que les gens avisés, savants et prodigues en conseil, ces derniers auraient su quelle attitude il convient d’avoir à l’égard de ces nouvelles: les répandre ou les taire.
Ô croyants, n’était-ce la faveur qu’Allah vous a faite à travers l’Islam et la miséricorde qu’Il vous a manifestée à travers le Coran, vous épargnant ainsi l’épreuve infligée aux hypocrites, vous auriez accordé du crédit aux suggestions de Satan, excepté un petit nombre d’entre vous.
Kapag may dumating sa mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito na isang usaping kabilang sa may nauukol sa katiwasayan ng mga Muslim at kagalakan nila o pangangamba nila o kalungkutan nila ay nagkakalat sila nito at nagpapalaganap sila nito. Kung sakaling naghinay-hinay sila at nagpasangguni sila ng usapin sa Sugo ni Allāh – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – at sa mga may [tamang] pananaw, kaalaman, at pagpapayo, talaga sanang nakatalos ang mga may [tamang] pananaw at paghuhulo ng nararapat na gawin hinggil sa pumapatungkol dito na pagpapalaganap o paglilihim. Kung hindi sa kabutihang-loob ni Allāh sa inyo dahil sa Islām at awa Niya sa inyo dahil sa Qur'ān, O mga mananampalataya, kaya naman nangalaga Siya sa inyo laban sa dumapo sa mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito, talaga sanang sumunod kayo sa mga sulsol ng demonyo maliban sa kakaunti mula sa inyo.
Cuando a estos hipócritas les llega una noticia inquietante o alarmante para los creyentes, la divulgan y la propagan. Si fueran discretos y consultaran al Mensajero de Al-lah así como a las personas prudentes, sabias y pródigas en consejo, estos últimos habrían sabido qué actitud convenía adoptar respecto a estas noticias: divulgarlas o callarlas. Creyentes, si no fuera por la gracia que Al-lah les concedió a través del Islam y la misericordia que les ha mostrado a través del Corán, salvándolos así de la prueba impuesta a los hipócritas, habrían seguido a Satán, a excepción de un pequeño número entre ustedes.
Se giunge a tali ipocriti una notizia che annuncia serenità e gioia per i musulmani, oppure paura e tristezza, la divulgano. Se pazientassero e lasciassero la questione nelle mani del Messaggero di Allāh, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, e di coloro che possiedono conoscenze e sono in grado di dare consigli, avrebbero compreso se tale notizia meritasse o no di essere divulgata. E se non fosse per la grazia di Allāh e la Sua Misericordia nei vostri confronti, o credenti, salvandovi dalle azioni di tali ipocriti, avreste seguito i sussurri di Satana, avresti seguito sussurri di Satana tranne una piccola parte di voi.
Kada do ovih licemjera dođe neka vijest koja se tiče bezbjednosti i sreće muslimana, ili njihovog straha i tuge, oni to rašire među ljudima, a da su bili oprezni i te stvari prepustili Allahovom Poslaniku, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, i učenima, učeni bi znali šta treba da se objavi, a šta da se sakrije. O vjernici, da nije Allahove dobrote i milosti prema vama zbog koje vas je sačuvao onoga čime je iskušao ove munafike, slijedili biste šejtanova došaptavanja, osim mali broj vas.
Kaya makipaglaban ka, O Sugo, ayon sa landas ni Allāh para sa pagtataas ng Salita Niya. Hindi ka tatanungin tungkol sa iba pa sa iyo at hindi ka oobligahin dahil doon dahil ikaw ay hindi inaatangan maliban ng pag-udyok sa sarili mo sa pakikipaglaban. Magpaibig ka sa mga mananampalataya sa pakikipaglaban at manghimok ka sa kanila rito, harinawang si Allāh ay tumulak sa lakas ng mga tagatangging sumampalataya. Si Allāh ay higit na matindi sa lakas at higit na matindi sa pagpaparusa.
E lotta, o Messaggero, per la causa di Allāh e al fine di elevare la Sua Parola, e non sarai interrogato per conto altrui, e non hai obblighi nei loro confronti, perché, in verità, tu sei obbligato a rispondere, riguardo la Lotta, solo a ciò che ti riguarda, e ad incoraggiare i credenti ad essa; può darsi che Allāh, incoraggiandoli alla Lotta, respinga la forza dei miscredenti. E Allāh è più Forte di loro, ed è più Severo nella punizione.
Mensajero, lucha por la causa de Al-lah a fin de elevar a lo más alto Su palabra, no serás cuestionado acerca de los otros ya que no eres responsable por nadie. No obstante, inspira a los creyentes a luchar; tal vez, con tu mediación, Al-lah ponga un freno a las fuerzas de los incrédulos. La fuerza de Al-lah es mayor y Su castigo más aterrador.
O Poslaniče, bori se na Allahovom putu radi uzdizanja Njegove riječi, jer ćeš biti pitan jedino za sebe, odgovarat ćeš samo za sebe! Ti si dužan da lično izađeš u borbu i da podstakneš vjernike, a možda Allah vašom borbom odbije nevjerničku silu. Allah posjeduje veću snagu i silu, i žešće kažnjava.
Commentary
The Background of Revelation
When the battle of Uhud came to pass in the month of Shawwal, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، in keeping with the promised date set by the disbelievers, started preparations to confront them at Badr in the month of Dhi-Qa'dah (historians identify which as the minor Badr). At that time, some people betrayed a little hesitation in going along because of having been recently wounded, while some others did so because of rumours. Thereupon, Allah Almighty revealed this verse where guidance has been given to the Holy Prophet ﷺ that he should ignore the infirm and the scared among Muslims and show no hesitation in marching on to Jihad even if it has to be all alone, for Allah is his helper. With this guidance on hand, he went ahead to Badr Minor with seventy Companions as promised to Abu Sufyan after the battle of Uhud. There it so happened that Allah Almighty put awe and fear in the hearts of Abu Sufyan and his disbelieving accomplices from the tribe of Quraysh. Not one of them showed up for the fight as a result of which they turned out to be false in their solemn promise. Thus, as the text says, Allah Almighty prevented the mischief of the disbelievers and the Holy Prophet ﷺ returned back with his companions safely (Qurtubi Mazhari).
The Eloquent style of Qur'anic Injunctions
The verse begins with the command to the Holy Prophet ﷺ : 'So, fight in the way of Allah'. This direction is addressed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ which implies that he should fight alone - irrespective of whether anyone is ready to go with him. But, in the second sentence following immediately, it was also said that he should not shelve or surrender the mission of inducing other Muslims to join in the Jihad. However, if they remain unresponsive even after the effort of persuasion, the mission of the prophet has been accomplished who, from that point onwards, will not be responsible for what they do.
In addition to this, the possible danger in having to fight alone has been removed by saying: 'It is likely that Allah will prevent the mischief of those who disbelieve': May be He puts awe in their hearts and they stand subdued and he succeeds all alone. How could such success become possible? The proof follows immediately when it is declared that he is being helped and supported by Allah Almighty whose strength and might at war far exceeds those of such disbelievers, therefore, it is certain that success has got to be his. After that, coupled with this statement about the Divine strength in war, the text relates how Allah is the mightiest in punishing. This punishment may be on the Day of Judgement as obvious, or may come right here in this mortal world as stated by some commentators. Whichever the case, 'Allah is the strongest in war and the mightiest in punishing.'
Fight, O Prophet, in Allah’s path to raise His Word. You will not be questioned about or held accountable for others. You are only responsible to fight yourself and to urge the believers to do so. Perhaps Allah will push back the force of the disbelievers by your fighting. Allah is stronger in force and more severe in punishment.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy chiến đấu cho con đường chính nghĩa của Allah để giơ cao lời phán của Ngài. Chắc chắn Ngươi sẽ không bị tra hỏi về việc làm của người khác vì Ngươi chỉ chịu trách nhiệm của riêng bản thân Người thôi trong việc chiến đấu, tuy nhiên, Ngươi hãy động viên tinh thần của những người có đức tin trong việc chiến đấu, mong rằng Allah sẽ ban cho các ngươi sức mạnh để đánh bại những kẻ vô đức tin bởi Allah là Đấng Hùng Mạnh nhất về sức lực và khả năng trừng phạt.
Ô Messager, combats pour la cause d’Allah afin d’élever haut Sa parole ; tu ne seras pas questionné au sujet d’autrui car tu ne réponds que de ta personne. Incite cependant les croyants à combattre et exhorte-les, peut-être qu’Allah repoussera par votre entremise la force des mécréants.
Allah a une force plus grande et Sa punition est plus terrible.
84- O halde Allah yolunda savaş. Sen ancak kendinden sorumlusun. Mü’minleri de teşvik et. Umulur ki Allah kâfirlerin baskısını önler. Allah kahrı daha çetin olandır, ibret alınacak cezası da daha şiddetlidir.
84. Kulun en faziletli hali, bütün gayreti ile cihad etmesi, Allah’ın diğer emirlerini yerine getirmeye çalışması ve başkasını da buna teşvik etmesidir. Kişide bazen bu iki özellik ya da ikisinden birisi bulunmayabilir. O bakımdan Yüce Allah Rasûlüne hitaben şöyle demektedir:“O halde Allah yolunda savaş. Sen ancak kendinden sorumlusun”Yani kendinden başkasına güç yetiremezsin, sen başkalarının yapmaları gereken şeylerle mükellef değilsin..“Mü’minleri de” cihada “teşvik et!”Bu teşvik ise mü’minlerin gayrete gelmelerini, kalplerinin metanet kazanmasını sağlayabilecek her türlü hususu kapsar. Onların maneviyatını güçlendirmek, düşmanların zayıflıklarını ve dağınıklıklarını haber vermek, Allah yolunda savaşanlara hazırlanmış mükâfatları, savaştan geri kalanlara da hazırlanmış cezaları anlatmak ve benzeri bütün hususlar savaşa teşvikin kapsamına girmektedir.“Umulur ki Allah” Allah yolunda savaşmanız ve bu uğurda birbirinizi teşvik etmeniz sayesinde “o kâfirlerin baskısını önler. Allah, kahrı” gücü ve izzeti “daha çetin olandır. İbret alınacak cezası da daha şiddetlidir.” Gühahkârın bizzat şahsına vereceği cezası ile başkalarının ibret almasını sağlaması daha çetindir. Eğer Yüce Allah dilerse kendi gücü ile kâfirlerden intikam alır ve onlardan hiçbir şey geri bırakmaz. Ancak kullarınının kimisini kimisi ile sınaması, O’nun hikmetinin bir gereğidir. Böylelikle cihad pazarı kurulsun ve hiçbir şekilde fayda sağlamayacak olan mecburiyet halindeki iman değil de insanın kendi iradesi ile tercih edeceği faydalı iman da tahakkuk edebilsin.
"Maka berperanglah kamu pada jalan Allah, tidaklah kamu dibebani melainkan dengan kewajiban kamu sendiri. Kobarkanlah semangat para Mukmin (untuk berperang). Mudah-mudahan Allah menolak serangan orang-orang yang kafir itu, dan Allah amat besar kekuatan dan amat keras siksaan(Nya)." (An-Nisa`: 84).
(84) Kondisi ini adalah kondisi terbaik bagi seorang hamba, yaitu ia berjuang dalam dirinya untuk melaksanakan perintah Allah berupa jihad ataupun lainnya, dan ia juga mendorong orang lain kepada hal tersebut, terkadang seorang hamba tidak berada pada kedua kondisi itu atau hanya berada pada salah satunya, oleh karena itu Allah berfirman kepada RasulNya, ﴾ فَقَٰتِلۡ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ لَا تُكَلَّفُ إِلَّا نَفۡسَكَۚ ﴿ "Maka berperanglah kamu pada jalan Allah, tidaklah kamu dibebani melainkan dengan kewajiban kamu sendiri," maksudnya, tidak ada kemampuan bagimu terhadap selain dirimu, maka tidaklah kamu dibebankan dengan perbuatan orang lain, ﴾ وَحَرِّضِ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَۖ ﴿ "dan kobarkanlah semangat para Mukmin (untuk berperang)," yakni, untuk berjihad, hal ini mencakup segala hal yang mampu mengobarkan semangat kaum Mukminin dan kekuatan hati mereka, berupa tin-dakan memperkuat (lahir dan batin) mereka, mengabarkan tentang kelemahan musuh dan kegagalan mereka dan tentang janji yang akan diberikan oleh Allah bagi orang-orang yang berjihad berupa pahala, dan hal yang akan diterima oleh orang-orang yang tidak ikut dalam peperangan berupa siksaan, hal ini dan yang sema-camnya termasuk dari tindakan mengobarkan semangat untuk berjihad.
﴾ عَسَى ٱللَّهُ أَن يَكُفَّ بَأۡسَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْۚ ﴿ "Mudah-mudahan Allah menolak se-rangan orang-orang yang kafir itu," yaitu dengan berperangnya kalian di jalan Allah dan pengobaran semangat dari sebagian kalian kepada sebagian lainnya, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ أَشَدُّ بَأۡسٗا ﴿ "dan Allah amat besar kekuatanNya" yaitu kemampuan dan kemuliaanNya, ﴾ وَأَشَدُّ تَنكِيلٗا ﴿ "dan amat keras siksaan(Nya)" terhadap seorang pelaku dosa pada dirinya sendiri, dan siksaanNya terhadap selain dirinya. Sekiranya Allah meng-hendaki, niscaya Allah akan mengalahkan kaum kafir dengan ke-kuatanNya, dan tidak akan menyisakan mereka sedikit pun juga, akan tetapi di antara hikmahNya adalah Allah menguji sebagian hamba-hambaNya dengan sebagian lainnya, agar jihad itu terlak-sana, dan agar tumbuh keimanan yang berguna yaitu keimanan atas dasar pilihan dan bukan keimanan paksaan atau tekanan yang tidak berguna sama sekali.
Allah Commands His Messenger to Perform Jihad
Allah commands His servant and Messenger, Muhammad ﷺ, to himself fight in Jihad and not to be concerned about those who do not join Jihad. Hence Allah's statement,
لاَ تُكَلَّفُ إِلاَّ نَفْسَكَ
(you are not tasked (held responsible except for yourself,) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Abu Ishaq said, "I asked Al-Bara bin `Azib about a man who meets a hundred enemies and still fights them, would he be one of those referred to in Allah's statement,
وَلاَ تُلْقُواْ بِأَيْدِيكُمْ إِلَى التَّهْلُكَةِ
(And do not throw yourselves into destruction (by not spending your wealth in the cause of Allah)) He said, `Allah said to His Prophet,
فَقَاتِلْ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ لاَ تُكَلَّفُ إِلاَّ نَفْسَكَ وَحَرِّضِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(Then fight in the cause of Allah, you are not tasked (held responsible) except for yourself, and incite the believers (to fight along with you))." Imam Ahmad recorded Sulayman bin Dawud saying that Abu Bakr bin `Ayyash said that Abu Ishaq said, "I asked Al-Bara', `If a man attacks the lines of the idolators, would he be throwing himself to destruction' He said, `No because Allah has sent His Messenger and commanded him,
فَقَاتِلْ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ لاَ تُكَلَّفُ إِلاَّ نَفْسَكَ
(Then fight in the cause of Allah, you are not tasked (held responsible) except for yourself,) That Ayah is about spending in Allah's cause."
Inciting the Believers to Fight
Allah said,
وَحَرِّضِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(and incite the believers) to fight, by encouraging them and strengthening their resolve in this regard. For instance, the Prophet said to the believers at the battle of Badr, while organizing their lines,
«قُومُوا إِلى جَنَّةٍ عَرْضُهَا السَّموَاتُ وَالْأَرْض»
(Stand up and march forth to a Paradise, as wide as the heavens and Earth.) There are many Hadiths that encourage Jihad. Al-Bukhari recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، وَأَقَامَ الصَّلَاةَ، وَآتَى الزَّكَاةَ، وَصَامَ رَمَضَانَ، كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللهِ أَنْ يُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّـةَ، هَاجَرَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ أَوْ جَلَسَ فِي أَرْضِهِ الَّتِي وُلِدَ فِيهَا»
(Whoever believes in Allah and His Messenger, offers prayer, pays the Zakah and fasts the month of Ramadan, will rightfully be granted Paradise by Allah, no matter whether he migrates in Allah's cause or remains in the land where he is born.) The people said, `O Allah's Messenger! Shall we acquaint the people with this good news' He said,
«إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّـةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ أَعَدَّهَا اللهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ، بَيْنَ كُلِّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ، فَإِذَا سَأَلْتُمُ اللهَ فَاسْأَلُوهُ الْفِرْدَوْسَ، فَإِنَّهُ وَسَطُ الْجَنَّةِ، وَأَعْلَى الْجَنَّةِ، وَفَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمنِ، وَمِنْهُ تَفَجَّرُ أَنْهَارُ الْجَنَّة»
(Paradise has one hundred grades which Allah has reserved for the Mujahidin who fight in His cause, the distance between each two grades is like the distance between the heaven and the Earth. So, when you ask Allah, ask for Al-Firdaws, which is the best and highest part of Paradise, above it is the Throne of the Most Beneficent (Allah) and from it originate the rivers of Paradise.) There are various narrations for this Hadith from `Ubadah, Mu`adh, and Abu Ad-Darda'. Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri narrated that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«يَا أَبَا سَعِيدٍ مَنْ رَضِيَ بِاللهِ رَبًّا، وَبِالْإِسْلَامِ دِينًا، وَبِمُحَمَّدٍصلى الله عليه وسلّم نَبِيًّا، وَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّـة»
(O Abu Sa`id! Whoever accepts Allah as his Lord, Islam as his religion and Muhammad as the Prophet, then he would rightfully acquire Paradise.) Abu Sa`id liked these words and said, "O Allah's Messenger! Repeat them for me." The Prophet repeated his words, then said,
«وَأُخْرَى يَرْفَعُ اللهُ الْعَبْدَبِهَا مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ فِي الْجَنَّـةِ، مَا بَيْنَ كُلِّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْض»
(And (there is) another deed for which Allah raises the servant a hundred grades in Paradise, between each two grades is the distance between heaven and Earth.) Abu Sa`id said, "What is it, O Allah's Messenger " He said,
«الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ الله»
(Jihad in Allah's cause.) This Hadith was collected by Muslim. Allah's statement,
عَسَى اللَّهُ أَن يَكُفَّ بَأْسَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ
(it may be that Allah will restrain the evil might of the disbelievers. ) means, by your encouraging them to fight, their resolve will be strengthened to meet the enemy in battle, to defend Islam and its people and to endure and be patient against the enemy. Allah's statement,
وَاللَّهُ أَشَدُّ بَأْساً وَأَشَدُّ تَنكِيلاً
(And Allah is Stronger in might and Stronger in punishing.) means, He is able over them in this life and the Hereafter, just as He said in another Ayah,
ذَلِكَ وَلَوْ يَشَآءُ اللَّهُ لاَنْتَصَرَ مِنْهُمْ وَلَـكِن لِّيَبْلُوَ بَعْضَكُمْ بِبَعْضٍ
(But if it had been Allah's will, He Himself could certainly have punished them (without you). But (He lets you fight) in order to test some of you with others) (47:4).
Interceding for a Good or an Evil Cause
Allah said,
مَّن يَشْفَعْ شَفَـعَةً حَسَنَةً يَكُنْ لَّهُ نَصِيبٌ مِّنْهَا
(Whosoever intercedes for a good cause, will have the reward thereof;) meaning, whoever intercedes in a matter that produces good results, will acquire a share in that good.
وَمَن يَشْفَعْ شَفَـعَةً سَيِّئَةً يَكُنْ لَّهُ كِفْلٌ مَّنْهَا
(And whosoever intercedes for an evil cause, will have a share in its burden.) meaning, he will carry a burden due to what resulted from his intercession and intention. For instance, it is recorded in the Sahih that the Prophet said,
«اشْفَعُوا تُؤْجَرُوا، وَيَقْضِي اللهُ عَلى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّهِ مَا شَاء»
(Intercede and you will gain a reward of it. Yet, Allah shall decide whatever He wills by the words of His Prophet.) Mujahid bin Jabr said, "This Ayah was revealed about the intercession of people on behalf of each other." Allah then said,
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ مُّقِيتاً
(And Allah is Ever Muqit over everything.) Ibn `Abbas, `Ata', `Atiyah, Qatadah and Matar Al-Warraq said that,
مُّقِيتاً
(Muqit) means, "Watcher." Mujahid said that Muqit means, `Witness', and in another narration, `Able to do.'
Returning the Salam, With a Better Salam
Allah said,
وَإِذَا حُيِّيتُم بِتَحِيَّةٍ فَحَيُّواْ بِأَحْسَنَ مِنْهَآ أَوْ رُدُّوهَآ
(When you are greeted with a greeting, greet in return with what is better than it, or (at least) return it equally.) meaning, if the Muslim greets you with the Salam, then return the greeting with a better Salam, or at least equal to the Salam that was given. Therefore, the better Salam is recommended, while returning it equally is an obligation. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Raja' Al-`Utaridi said that `Imran bin Husayn said that a man came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and said, "As-Salamu `Alaykum". The Prophet returned the greeting, and after the man sat down he said, "Ten." Another man came and said, "As-Salamu `Alaykum wa Rahmatullah, O Allah's Messenger." The Prophet returned the greeting, and after the man sat down he said, "Twenty." Then another man came and said, "As-Salamu `Alaykum wa Rahmatullah wa Barakatuh." The Prophet returned the greeting, and after the man sat down he said, "Thirty." This is the narration recorded by Abu Dawud. At-Tirmidhi, An-Nasa'i and Al-Bazzar also recorded it. At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Gharib". There are several other Hadiths on this subject from Abu Sa`id, `Ali, and Sahl bin Hanif. When the Muslim is greeted with the full form of Salam, he is obliged to return the greeting equally. As for Ahl Adh-Dhimmah the Salam should not be initiated nor should the greeting be added to when returning their greeting. Rather, as recorded in the Two Sahihs their greeting is returned to them equally. Ibn `Umar narrated that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِذَا سَلَّمَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْيَهُودُ، فَإِنَّمَا يَقُولُ أَحَدُهُمْ: السَّامُ عَلَيْكَ، فَقُلْ: وَعَلَيْك»
(When the Jews greet you, one of them would say, `As-Samu `Alayka (death be unto you).' Therefore, say, `Wa `Alayka (and the same to you).') In his Sahih, Muslim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا تَبْدَأُوا الْيَهُودَ وَالنَّصَارَى بِالسَّلَامِ، وَإِذَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ فِي طَرِيقٍ فَاضْطَرُّوهُمْ إِلى أَضْيَقِه»
(Do not initiate greeting the Jews and Christians with the Salam, and when you pass by them on a road, force them to its narrowest path.) Abu Dawud recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ، لَا تَدْخُلُوا الْجَنَّـةَ حَتَّى تُؤْمِنُوا، وَلَا تُؤْمِنُوا حَتَّى تَحَابُّوا، أَفَلَا أَدُلُّكُمْ عَلَى أَمْرٍ إِذَا فَعَلْتُمُوهُ تَحَابَبْتُمْ؟ أَفْشُوا السَّلَامَ بَيْنَكُم»
(By He in Whose Hand is my soul! You will not enter Paradise until you believe, and you will not believe until you love each other. Should I direct you to an action that would direct you to love each other Spread the Salam among yourselves.) Allah said,
اللَّهُ لاَ إِلَـهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ
(Allah! none has the right to be worshipped but He) informing that He is singled out as the sole God of all creation. Allah then said,
لَيَجْمَعَنَّكُمْ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَـمَةِ لاَ رَيْبَ فِيهِ
(Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt.) swearing that He will gather the earlier and latter generations in one area, rewarding or punishing each person according to his or her actions. Allah said,
وَمَنْ أَصْدَقُ مِنَ اللَّهِ حَدِيثاً
(And who is truer in statement than Allah) meaning, no one utters more truthful statements than Allah, in His promise, warning, stories of the past and information of what is to come; there is no deity worthy of worship nor Lord except Him.
Ey Peygamber! Allah’ın kelimesini yüceltmek için O'nun yolunda savaş! Sen başkasından sorumlu değilsin ve böyle bir yükümlülüğün de yok. Çünkü sen sadece kendi nefsini savaşa taşımakla sorumlusun. Müminleri de savaşa teşvik et ve onları savaşa çağır. Umulur ki Allah kâfirlerin gücünü sizin savaşınızla defeder. Allah her şeyden daha güçlüdür ve cezası çok daha ağırdır.
Maka berperanglah -wahai Rasul- di jalan Allah untuk menjunjung tinggi kalimat-Nya dan kamu tidak akan diminta bertanggung jawab atas perbuatan orang lain dan tidak akan diharuskan untuk itu karena kamu tidak diperintahkan selain mendorong dirimu sendiri ke medan perang. Lalu anjurkanlah dan motivasilah orang-orang mukmin untuk pergi ke medan perang. Semoga dengan kepergian kalian ke medan perang itu Allah akan meredam kekuatan orang-orang kafir karena Allah memiliki kekuatan yang lebih dahsyat serta hukuman yang lebih berat.
"Barangsiapa yang memberikan syafa'at yang baik, niscaya ia akan memperoleh bagian (pahala) dari padanya. Dan barang-siapa memberi syafa'at yang buruk, niscaya ia akan memikul bagian (dosa) dari padanya. Dan Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu." (An-Nisa`: 85).
(85) Maksud dari syafa'at di sini adalah bantuan atas suatu urusan, barangsiapa yang memberikan syafa'at kepada orang lain dan melakukan suatu perkara dari perbuatan-perbuatan baik bersamanya, di antaranya adalah syafa'at untuk orang-orang yang teraniaya kepada para pelaku kezhaliman, ia mendapat bagian pahala dari syafa'atnya itu sesuai dengan usaha, perbuatan, dan nilai manfaatnya, dan tidaklah akan berkurang sedikit pun pahala orang yang langsung berkenaan dengannya. Dan barangsiapa yang menolong orang lain dalam suatu keburukan, maka dia mendapat bagian dari dosa sesuai dengan apa yang ia lakukan dan apa yang ia bantu. Hal ini adalah sebuah anjuran yang besar untuk saling tolong menolong dalam kebaikan dan takwa, dan ancaman yang keras dari tolong menolong dalam dosa dan kejahatan. Dan Allah menetapkan hal itu dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٖ مُّقِيتٗا ﴿ "Dan Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu" yaitu sebagai saksi, menyimpan, dan menghitung segala perbuatan-perbuatan tersebut, lalu mem-balas setiap perbuatan sesuai dengan haknya masing-masing.
Celui qui veille à attirer le bien vers autrui aura une part de récompense, tandis que celui qui veille à attirer le mal vers autrui aura une part de péché. Allah est témoin de tout ce que fait l’être humain et Il le rétribuera en conséquence. Quiconque parmi vous est donc la cause de la survenue d’un bien en aura une part alors que celui qui est la cause de la survenue d’un mal sera atteint par une part de ce mal.
Kim başkasına bir hayrın ulaşması için çabalarsa onun bu sevaptan bir hissesi vardır. Her kim de başkasına bir kötülük yapmak için çabalarsa onun bu günahtan bir hissesi vardır. Şüphesiz Allah, insanın yaptığı her şeye şahittir ve ona karşılığını verecektir. Sizlerden kim bir iyiliğe vesile olursa, ona bu iyilikten bir pay ve hisse vardır. Her kim de bir kötülüğe vesile olursa, o kötülüğün bir parçası muhakkak ona bulaşır.
Barang siapa yang memberikan bantuan kepada orang lain untuk melakukan kebajikan, ia akan mendapatkan bagian dari pahalanya. Sebaliknya, barang siapa yang memberikan bantuan kepada orang lain untuk melakukan dosa, ia pun akan mendapatkan bagian dari dosanya. Allah Maha Menyaksikan semua yang dilakukan oleh manusia dan Dia akan memberikan padanya balasan yang setimpal. Oleh sebab itu, barang siapa di antara kamu menjadi perantara dalam upaya untuk menghasilkan kebaikan, dia akan mendapatkan bagian darinya, dan barang siapa yang menjadi perantara dalam upaya untuk menghasilkan keburukan, ia pun akan mendapatkan bagian darinya.
One form that religiosity takes is the public observance of certain outward rites and, without making any changes in one’s life, regarding oneself as a religious person. Such a ‘religion’ is resented by no one; no one feels any need to oppose it. Another form of religion is that which calls for sacrifice; one that entails one’s lifestyle being disturbed. Whenever this latter kind of religiousness is invoked, people become divided. One group which opposes this is made up of those who have established their leadership in the religious field by observing certain rites which do not call for any sacrifice of their worldly interests. They follow the maxim that speaking in defence of truth amounts to damaging one’s worldly interests, whereas either remaining silent or opposing the truth brings great worldly benefits. They therefore oppose the religion of sacrifice, as it would bring them down from their established positions. There is quite another group, however, which consists of those who have a live conscience and who judge matters by rising above considerations of gain and expediency. They do not hesitate to accept a reality proved by argument. True Muslims are directed not to let their social relationships be affected and constrained due to such differences and not to adopt a discourteous attitude towards others. A Muslim’s attitude is expected to be free from reactionary impulses. He knows that it is for God to judge and requite as He wishes.
Ko teži da drugom pribavi dobro, imat će udjela u nagradi, a ko teži da drugom pribavi zlo, imat će udjela u grijehu. Allah je svjedok svega što ljudi rade i dat će im ono što su zaslužili. Ko bude uzrokom dobra, imat će udjela u tome, a ko bude uzrokom zla, također će imati udjela u tome.
Ang sinumang nagsisikap para magdulot ng kabutihan sa iba ay magkakaroon siya ng isang bahagi sa gantimpala. Ang sinumang nagsisikap para sa paghatak ng kasamaan para sa iba ay magkakaroon siya ng isang bahagi mula sa kasalanan. Laging si Allāh, sa bawat ginagawa ng tao, ay Saksi. Gaganti Siya sa kanya roon. Kaya ang sinumang kabilang sa inyo na naging isang kadahilanan sa pagtamo ng isang kabutihan, magkakaroon siya mula rito ng isang bahagi at isang parte. Ang sinumang naging isang kadahilanan sa pagtamo ng isang kasamaan, tunay na siya magkamit mula rito ng isang bahagi.
Chi cerca di portare il bene agli altri riceverà una parte della benedizione della buona azione; e chi cerca di portare il male agli altri riceverà una parte del peccato. E Allāh è testimone di tutto ciò che l'uomo compie e lo ricompenserà per esso. Quanto a chi di voi ha mediato il bene, gli verrà riconosciuta una parte di esso; e chi di voi ha mediato il male, in verità gli verrà riconosciuta una parte di esso.
Aquel que procure hacer el bien al prójimo tendrá una parte de la recompensa, mientras que aquel que busque hacer daño al prójimo tendrá una parte del pecado. Al-lah es testigo de todo lo que hace el ser humano y lo retribuirá en consecuencia. Por lo tanto, cualquiera de ustedes que cause un bien tendrá una parte de él, y cualquiera que provoque un mal será alcanzado por una parte de este mal.
Ai đem đến điều tốt đẹp cho người khác thì y sẽ được phần ân phước còn ai đem đến điều xấu cho người khác thì y sẽ có một phần tội và Allah luôn trông coi và quan sát những hành vi của con người và Ngài sẽ ban thưởng thích đáng cho mỗi việc làm của họ. Bởi thế, ai trong các ngươi là nguyên nhân thúc đẩy người khác làm việc tốt thì y sẽ có được một phần thưởng trong việc tốt đó còn ai là nguyên nhân thúc đẩy người khác làm việc xấu thì y cũng sẽ bị một phần tội trong đó.
Whoever intercedes or directs another person to some good them in a manner containing no sin or oppression, will receive a share of the reward of the good outcome; and whoever makes a bad intercession, which contains sin or oppression, will receive a share of the sin. Allah watches everything that a person does and will reward him accordingly. So if you become a means of goodness, you will receive a share in that good; and if you become a means of doing evil, you will be guilty for a part of it.
85- Kim güzel bir işe şefaat ederse ondan kendisine bir pay vardır. Kim de kötü bir işe şefaat ederse ondan da kendisine bir pay vardır. Allah her şeye kadir ve şahittir.
85. Bu buyruktaki “şefaat”ten kasıt, herhangi bir işte yardımlaşma (olan aracılık) anlamındadır. Bir kimse başkasına şefaatte bulunup hayırlı herhangi bir konuda onun yanında yer alır, onunla birlikte o işi ifa ederse -ki mazlumlar lehine kendilerine haksızlık edenlerin yanında şefaatçilik/aracılık da bunlardan birisidir- elbette ki o kimse çalışması, çabası ve fayda sağlaması oranında bir pay sahibi olur. Bununla birlikte asıl olarak o işi yapan veya fiilen o işi gerçekleştirenin ecrinden de bir şey eksilmez. Kim de kötü bir işte başkasına yardım edecek olursa, yaptığı iş ve yardımcılığı oranında o günahtan da ona dönük bir pay vardır.
Burada iyilik ve takvâ üzere yardımlaşmaya çok büyük bir teşvikte bulunulmakta, buna karşın günah ve düşmanlık üzerinde yardımlaşmak da sert bir şekilde yasaklanmaktadır. Yüce Allah bu hususu: “Allah her şeye kadir ve şahittir” buyruğu ile dile getirmektedir. Yani O, bütün bu amelleri gözetleyen, tespit eden ve bunlara tanık olandır. O nedenle herkese hak ettiği karşılığı verecektir.
Commentary
The Reality of Recommendation and its rules and kinds
Verse 85 beginning with مَّن يَشْفَعْ شَفَاعَةً حَسَنَةً points out to the act of شَفَاعَۃ 'shafah' (recommendation) under two heads, the good and the bad, a division which helps clarify its nature. The added message here is that no recommendation is universally good or bad. What has to be realized is that one who makes a good recommendation shall have a share in the reward it brings and whoever makes a bad recommendation shall have a share in the punishment it brings. It will be noted that the word: نَصِيبٌ 'nasibun' (share) has been used with 'shafa` atan hasanatan' (good recommendation) while the word: كِفْلٌ 'kiflun' (share) has been used with شَفَاعَةً حَسَنَةً 'shafatan sayyiatan' (bad recommendation). Lexically, both words carry the some meaning, that is, a share of something. But, in common usage, 'nasib' refers to a good share while the word 'kifl' is, more than often, used to identify a bad share, although there are occasions when 'kif l' is also used for a good share as well, like " کِفلَین مِن رَّحمَتِہ " (two shares from His mercy) in the Holy Qur'an.
The literal meaning of 'shafa` ah' is to meet, to join; or, cause to meet or join. This is why the word 'shaf' means an even number, a pair or couple in Arabic, the antonym of which is referred to as 'witr' or odd. So, speaking literally, 'shafa` ah' means the coupling of one's strength with that of a weak seeker of justice and thus making it stronger in appeal. Or, in other words, joining in with some helpless solitary person and thus giving him the strength of a pair.
From here we find out that for recommendation to be fair and permissible the condition is that the claim of the person being recommended be true and permissible. Then, in the second place, it may be that a person cannot carry his claim all by himself to those in authority because of his weakness or lack of resource, something which you may do for him. Thus, we can clearly see that making a recommendation for what is not true and rightful, or forcibly influencing others to accept it, is included under bad recommendation. Consequently, we also know that pressure or authority exerted through the channels of one's connections and influence is also not permissible because it is an act of injustice. Therefore, this too will be counted as 'bad recommendation'.
To sum up the meaning of the verse, it can be said that one who makes a recommendation following the permissible way for someone's permissible claim or job, will have a share in its reward. Similarly, one who makes a recommendation for something impermissible or uses an impermissible method to do so, will have a share in its punishment.
Having a share means that, should the person to whom the recommendation has been made do the needful for the one oppressed or deprived, the person making the recommendation will be rewarded very much like the official who has listened to the recommendation and removed the injustice or deprivation cited therein. Similarly, one who makes a recommendation for something impermissible will obviously become a sinner - we already know that the reward or punishment of the maker of a recommendation does not depend on his recommendation becoming effective and fruitful; he will get his share in any case.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: اَلدَّالُ عَلَی الخیر کَفَاعِلِہِ that is, a person who brings someone around to do a good deed gets a reward similar to that received by the doer of the good deed. In another hadith from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ عنہ appearing in Ibn Majah, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، UI has been reported to have said:
مَن اعان علی قتل مؤمن بشطر کلمۃ اللہ لقی اللہ مکتوب بین عینیہ ، اَیٔس من رحمۃ اللہ
Whoever helps in the killing of a Muslim even by part of a word will face Allah with a sign written (on his forehead) in between his eyes: (This man is) "deprived from the mercy of Allah) ".
From here we find out that prompting someone to do a good deed is a good deed in its own right and carries an identical reward for having done it and, by the same token, prompting someone to do an evil deed or to indulge in an act of sin is also a sin of equal gravity.
Towards the end of verse 85, it was said: وَكَانَ اللَّـهُ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ مُّقِيتًا ﴿85﴾ which has been translated as: And Allah is powerful over everything'. Lexically, the word, مُّقِيت is 'muqit' means powerful as well as the observer and the dispenser of sustenance. All these three meanings can be deduced from this statement. In the first sense, the meaning would be that Allah is powerful over everything. For Him the rewarding and punishing of the one who makes a recommendation and the one who executes it is not difficult. Taken in the second sense, the meaning would be that Allah is ever-present observing everything. He knows best who is making a recommendation with what intention, such as, is it being done sincerely to help out some brother-in-faith just for the sake of Allah and His pleasure, or the purpose is to make him a target of self-interest and get some advantage out of him as a bribe. Taken in the third sense, the meaning would be that Allah Almighty is Himself responsible for the dispensation of sustenance; whatever He has written for someone has got to reach him. A recommendation by someone is not going to leave Him, choiceless. In fact, He will bestow on whomsoever He wills as much of sustenance as He wills. However, the maker of a good recommendation gets a reward for free because he has extended a helping hand to the helpless.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
کَانَ اللہ فی عون عبدہ ما دام فی عون اخیہ
Allah keeps helping His servant as long as he keeps helping his brother.
It is on this basis that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said as reported in a hadith of Sahih al-Bukhari:
اشفعوا فلتوجروا و یقضی اللہ علی لسان نبیّہ ماشاءَ
Recommend and be rewarded and then be pleased with whatever Allah decides through His prophet.
While this hadith declares recommendation as a source of Divine reward, it also defines the limit of such recommendation. If a weak person cannot carry his problem onward to a higher authority, or is incapable of explaining correctly what he needs, then, you do it for him. Further from that what happens is none of your business. The recommendation may be accepted or it may be rejected. at a person needs to be done may be done, or it may remain undone. These are possibilities and you should not interfere in the process of decision-making in any manner whatsoever. Should the final outcome turn out to be against the recommendation made, you should never end up being displeased or disgusted. The last sentence of the hadith quoted above: یقضی اللہ علی لسان نبیّہ ماشاءَ means just this. Also, due to this reason, the words of the Holy Qur'an carry a hint in this direction, that is, the reward or punishment on the making of a recommendation does not depend on a successful recommendation. Such reward or punishment relates to the initial act of making a recommendation in the absolute sense. If you make a good recommendation, you become deserving of a reward and if you make a bad recommendation, you become liable to punishment - the approval or rejection of your recommendation does not matter.
The commentators of Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit and Bayan al-Qur'an and several others take the word مِنھَا 'minha in verse 85 as indicative of cause and see a hint in this direction. Al-Tafsir a1-Mazhari reports from the great exegete Mujahid that one who makes a recommendation will get a reward for having made it, even though the recommendation may not have been accepted. Then, this approach is not specially related to the Holy Prophet ﷺ in person. Any recommendation made to any other human being should be bound by this principle - make the recommendation and be done with it. Moving any further to compel the addressee of the recommendation to accept it is not right and fair. This is illustrated by an incident in the blessed life of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He made a recommendation to Sayyidah Barirah; a bondwoman freed by Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ that her husband Mughith from whom she had dissolved her marriage was really disturbed emotionally because he loved her, so she may think of remarrying him. Sayyidah Barirah ؓ said: 'Ya Rasulallah, if this is your command, I am all for it; but, if this is a recommendation, then, I just do not feel like accepting it at all.' The Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Yes, this is a recommendation and not a command.' Sayyidah Barirah may Allah be pleased with her, knew that the Holy Prophet ﷺ will not feel bad about what is against the set rule. Therefore, in all frankness, she said: 'Then I do not accept this recommendation.' He took it very gracefully and let her stay the way she was.
This was the whole reality behind the act of recommendation, something which brought merit and reward under the legal code of Islam. But, in our day, people have so mutilated the whole thing that no 'shafa` ah' or recommendation remains what it was intended to be. What we witness now is a pushy exercise of cashing on the basis of connections, acquaintance and VIP influence for which relentless pressure is exerted. This is why people become angry when their recommendation is not accepted. Some would even stoop down to open hostility, although pressurizing a person to a limit where he is compelled to do something against his conscience and good discretion is included under compulsion and coercion and is a grave sin. This is just like someone forcibly usurping the claim, right or property belonging to the other person. Wasn't that person free and independent as established by the law of Islam? Here comes someone who deprives him of his freedom of action by pressing him to do something against his free will and conscience. This would be like stealing from someone and giving it to a destitute in order to fulfill his need.
Receiving Payment against a Recommendation is Bribe and is Absolutely Forbidden
A recommendation against which anything is taken in return becomes a bribe. The hadith declares it to be an ill-gotten property which is haram (forbidden). This includes all kinds of bribe whether money-oriented or job-related, for instance, harnessing someone to do a personal chore in return for having done something for him.
According to Tafsir al-Kashshaf, a good recommendation is that which aims at fulfilling the right of a Muslim, or to bring some permissible benefit to him, or to shield him from harm or loss. Furthermore, this act of recommendation should not be for any worldly expediency. It should be aimed at helping a weak person exclusively for seeking the pleasure of Allah. Then no bribe, financial or physical, should be taken against this recommendation and that this recommendation should also not be about things not permissible. In addition to all that, the purpose of this recommendation should not be to seek pardon for a proven crime the punishment for which stands fixed in the Holy Qur'an.
It appears in Tafsir Al-Bahr Al-Muhit and al-Mazhari that praying to Allah that the need of some Muslim be fulfilled is also included under 'good recommendation', the reward for which reaches the maker of the prayer as well. According to a hadith, when someone prays for the good of his brother-in-faith, the angel says: و لک بمثل which means - may Allah fulfill your need as well.'
86- Bir selam (tahiyye) ile selamlandığınızda siz de ondan daha güzeli ile selamı alın veya aynısıyla karşılık verin. Şüphesiz Allah her şeyin hesabını hakkıyla görendir.
86. Tahiyye birbiri ile karşılaşan iki kişiden birisinin diğerine ikram ve dua kastı ile söylediği sözler ve bu sözlerle birlikte gösterdiği güleryüzlülük gibi hallerdir. Tahiyyenin en üstün şekli şeriatte varid olduğu şekilde selam vermek ve almaktır. Şanı Yüce Allah burada mü’minlere şunu emretmektedir: Onlara herhangi bir şekilde tahiyyede bulunulur (selam verilir ise) o selamı, hem lafzı hem de güleryüzlülük itibari ile ondan daha güzel şekli ile veya onun dengi ile almalıdırlar. Bunun mefhumundan ise selamı hiç almamanın yahut daha aşağı bir şekilde almanın yasak olduğu anlaşılmaktadır.
Âyet-i kerimeden iki bakımdan selam ve tahiyyeye önce başlamaya teşvik edildiğini görüyoruz: Evvela Yüce Allah bu selamı ya daha güzeli ile ya da onun misli ile almayı emretmektedir. Bu da tahiyyenin (selamlaşmanın) şer’an istenen bir şey olduğunu gerektirmektedir. İkinci olarak da bu hususu anlatmak için kullanılan fazilet (üstünlük) kipidir ki; bu da verilen tahiyyeye ortak olmaya ve onu daha güzel şekli ile almaya delildir.
Âyet-i kerimenin ifade ettiği bu genel hükümden, selam almaları emrolunmamış bir durumda bulunan kimseler istisna edilmiştir. Mesela Kur’ân okumak, hutbe dinlemek, namaz kılmak ve benzeri işlerle meşgul olan kimseler böyledir. Bu gibi kimselerin verilen selamı almaları istenmez. Aynı şekilde dinin kendisi ile konuşulmamasını ve selam verilmemesini emrettiği kimseler de bundan istisnadır. Bunlar ise kendisi ile konuşulmaması halinde yaptığından vazgeçmesi beklenen tevbe etmemiş gühahkâr kimselerdir. Bu gibi kimselerle konuşulmaz, onlara selam verilmez ve verdikleri selam da alınmaz. Bu ise (selam alıp verme maslahatının) daha büyük bir maslahat ile çatışması dolayısıyladır.
İnsanların selamlaşmalarında alışkanlık haline getirdikleri ve şer’an yasaklanmamış her türlü selamın alınması da bu buyruğun kapsamına girmektedir. Bu gibi selamların ya aynen ya daha güzeli ile alınması gerekmektedir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah iyilikleri işlemekten dolayı mükâfat vaadinde, kötülüklerin işlenmesi dolayısıyla da tehditte bulunmaktadır:“Şüphesiz Allah her şeyin hesabını hakkıyla görendir.” Kullarının iyi olsun, kötü olsun, küçük olsun, büyük olsun bütün amellerini tespit eder. Sonra da lütuf ve adaletinin gerektirdiği şekilde onlara karşılıklarını verir. O’nun verdiği hüküm her türlü övgüye layıktır.
Và khi có ai đó chào Salam các ngươi thì các ngươi hãy đáp lại người đó bằng lời chào Salam tốt hơn lời chào mà y đã chào các ngươi hoặc ít ra bằng lời tương tự, và việc chào lại bằng lời lẽ tốt hơn là điều tốt đẹp hơn cho các ngươi; bởi quả thật Allah là Đấng không bỏ sót bất cứ điều gì, Ngài sẽ ban thưởng cho tất cả mọi việc làm của các ngươi.
Salam and Islam : The Bliss of Muslim Greeting
In verse 86 which begins with the words:
وَإِذَا حُيِّيتُم بِتَحِيَّةٍ فَحَيُّوا بِأَحْسَنَ مِنْهَا
Allah Almighty tells us the etiquette of offering and returning greetings known as Salam among Muslims.
Lexically, تَحَیَّۃ 'Tahiyyah' means sayings حَیَّکَ اللہ :'Hayyakallah', that is, 'may Allah keep you alive'. In pre-Islam Arabia, when people met, they used to greet each other by saying 'Hayyakallah' or An` amallahu bika ` aynan' or ` An` im sabahan' or other expression of this nature. When Islam came, it changed this style of greeting and replaced it with a standard form of greeting which is السلام علیکم 'As-Salamu Alaikum` Commonly, though incompletely, translated in English as 'peace be on you', the greeting means: 'May you remain safe from every pain, sorrow and distress.'
In Ahkam al-Qur'an, Ibn ` Arabi says: The word Salam is one of the good names of Allah Almighty and السلام علیکم As-Salamu Alaikum' means ; that is, Allah Almighty is your guardian and caretaker.
The Islamic greeting is unique
All civilized people around the world have the custom of saying something to express mutual familiarity or affection when they meet each other. If compared with these broadmindedly, the Islamic form of greeting will stand out significantly for its comprehensiveness because it does not simply restrict itself to an expression of affection alone. It rather combines it with the fulfillment of the demands of love and affection. It means that we pray to Allah that He keep you safe against all calamities and sorrows. Then, this is no bland prayer for long life alone as was the way with pre-Islam Arabs. Instead of that, here we have a prayer for good life, that is, a life which is secure against all calamities and sorrows. Along with it, the Islamic salam is an expression of the reality of our relation with Allah Almighty - that we, the greeter and the greeted, are all dependent on Allah Almighty needing Him all the time and no one can bring any benefit to someone else without His will and leave. Taken in this sense, this form of greeting is an act of worship in its own right and, quite functionally indeed, a medium of reminding a brother-in-faith of Allah Almighty, the object of his obedience and love.
Staying with this line of presentation, let us imagine a person praying to Allah that his acquaintance remain safe against all calamities and sorrows. When doing so, is it not that he is sort of making a promise as well that the person being greeted is safe against his own hands and tongue. In other words, he is saying that he, in his place, is the guardian and protector of the person's life, property and honour.
In Ahkam al-Qur'an, Ibn al ` Arabi has reported the following saying of Imam Ibn ` Uyaynah:
اَتَدری ما السلام ؟ یقول اَنتَ اٰمِن مِّنِّی
Do you know what salam Is? The greeter by sal am says: 'You are safe from me.'
To sum up, it can be said that this Islamic form of greeting has a universal comprehensiveness as it is a medium of the remembrance of Allah while reminding the person greeted of Him. It is a vehicle of expressing love and affection for a brother-in-faith and, in fact, a wonderful prayer for him. Then, it also carries a commitment that the greeted will in no way face harm or discomfort from the greeter as it appears is a sound hadith where the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
اَلمُسلِمُ مَن سَلِمَ المُسلِمونَ مِن لِّسَانِہِ و یَدِہِ
A Muslim is the one from whom all Muslims remain safe - (safe) from his tongue and (safe) from his hands. (Tirmidhi, Kitabul-'Iman)
At this point one may fondly wish that Muslims would not utter the words of this greeting as some sort of habitual custom which commonly prevails among other people of the world. How beneficial it would be if this greeting is offered out of a full understanding of its reality which, perhaps, may turn out to be enough for the reform of whole community. This is the reason why the Holy Prophet ﷺ laid great emphasis on popularizing the practice of Muslims in greeting each other with salam, and he identified it as the best of deeds and took time to explain its merits, graces, blessings and rewards. In a hadith of Sahih Muslim narrated by Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ ، the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said:
''You cannot enter Paradise until you are a believer and your belief cannot be complete until you love each other. I tell you something which, if you put it in practice, will establish bonds of love among you all, and that is: Make salam a common practice among you which should include every Muslim, whether an acquaintance or a stranger."
Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Umar رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہما ، says that someone asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ : 'Out of the practices of Islam which is the worthiest?' He said: 'Feed people and spread the practice of salam, whether you know or do not know a person.' (Bukhari and Muslim)
The Musnad of Ahmad, Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud report from Sayyidna Abu Umamah ؓ that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Nearest to Allah is the person who is the first one to offer salam.'
A hadith from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Masud ؓ عنہما appearing in Musnad al-Bazzar and al-Mu'jim al-Kabir of al-Tabarani reports that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Salam is one of the names of Allah Almighty with which He has blessed the people of the earth. So, make salam a common practice among you because, when a Muslim goes to a gathering of people and offers his salam to them, he is blessed with a station of distinction in the sight of Allah Almighty as he reminded everyone of Salam, that is, reminded everyone of Allah Almighty. If people in the gathering do not return his greeting, others will respond who are better than the people of this gathering, that is, the angels of Allah Almighty.'
In another hadith from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ the Holy Prophet ﷺ is reported to have said: 'A big miser is the man who acts miserly in offering salam. (Tabarani, al-Mu` jim al-Kabir)
The effect that those teachings of the Holy Prophets had on his noble Companions can be gauged from a narration about Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Umar ؓ ، who would frequently go to the bazaar just for the single purpose of having a chance to meet any Muslim there in the hope of offering salam to him and thus become deserving of the reward of an act of worship. Incidentally, he never intended to buy or sell anything while there. This narration from Sayyidna Tufayl ibn Ubayy ibn Ka'b ؓ appears in Mu'atta' of Imam Malik (رح) .
Verse 4:86 of the Holy Qur'an which says: 'And when you are greeted with a salutation, greet with one better than it, or return the same', was explained by the Holy Prophet ﷺ through his own action in the following manner. Once someone came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and said: 'As-Salam, u Alaikum Ya Rasulallah' (peace be on you, 0 Messenger of Allah). While returning the greeting, he added a word and said: 'Wa Alaikumus-Salam wa Rahmatulah (And peace be on you, and the mercy of Allah). Then someone else came and offered his salam using the following words: 'As-Salamu Alaika Ya Rasulallah wa Rahmatullah.' In response, he added yet another word and said: 'Wa Alaikumus-Salem wa Rahmatullahi wa Barakatuh (And peace be on you too, and the mercy of Allah, and His blessings). Then came a third person. He combined all three saluta-tions in his initial salam and greeted him by saying the whole thing, that is: 'As-Sala-mu Alaik Ye Rasulallah wa Rahmatullahi wa Barakatuh.' In response, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said only one word 'Wa Alaik' (and on you). Disappointed in his heart, he said: 'Ya Rasulallah, ransomed be my parents for you, you said many words of prayer while returning the greeting of those who came before me. But, when I greeted you with all those words, you limited your response to 'wa 'alaik' (and on you).' He said: 'You left nothing for me to add in the response! Since you used up all those words in your initial salam, I found it sufficient to return your greeting on the principle of like for like in accordance with the teaching of the Qur'an.' This narration has been reported by Ibn Jarir and Ibn Abi Hatim ؓ with different chains of authorities.
There are three things we find out from this hadith: Words appearing in the verse under comment mean that a salam offered should be returned by adding more words to it. If someone says Assalamu Alaikum (peace be on you), you respond by saying Wa Alaikumus-Salam wa Rahmatullah (And peace be on you, and the mercy of Allah). If he says As-Sala-mu Alaikum wa Rahmatullah (peace be on you, and the mercy of Allah), then, in response, you say Wa Alaikumus-Salam wa Rahmatullahi wa Barakatuh (And peace be on you, and the mercy of Allah, and His blessings).
2. This addition of words is restricted to three words only as a masnun act, that is, conforming to the blessed practice of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Going beyond that is not masnun. The logic behind it is obvious. The occasion for salam requires that the verbal exchange be brief. Any excess in this connection which interferes with ongoing business or which becomes heavy on the listener is not appropriate. Therefore, when the person visiting the Holy Prophet ﷺ combined all three words in his very initial salam, he elected to abstain from any further addition of words. This was further explained by Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ by saying that the Holy Prophet ﷺ stopped the man who went beyond the limit of the three words with the following statement اِنِّ السَّلَامَ قَدِ انتَھٰی اِلَی البَرَکَۃِ (Mazhari from al-Baghawi). It means that salam ends at the word, barakah. Saying anything beyond that was not the practice of the blessed Prophet ﷺ . (Ibn Kathir)
3. If someone makes his salam with three words spoken at the same time, returning it with only one word will be correct. That too comes under the principle of like for like and is sufficient in obedience to the Qur'anic command أَوْ رُدُّوهَا (or return the same) as the Holy Prophet ﷺ has, in this hadith, considered a one-word response as sufficient. (Tafsir Mazhari)
In summation, we can say that it is obligatory on a Muslim to return the salam offered to him. If he fails to do so without any valid excuse admitted by the Shari’ ah of Islam, he will become a sinner. However, he has the option to choose the mode. He can either respond with words better than those used in offering the salam; or, the response could be in identical words.
It will be noticed that this verse very clearly states that returning a salam is obligatory but it is not explicit on the nature of offering a salam initially. However, in the Qur'anic expression إِذَا حُيِّيتُم (And when you are greeted .. ) there does lie a hint pointing towards this rule of conduct. That this statement is in the passive voice without identifying the subject precisely could be suggestive of salam being something all Muslims already do habitually and commonly.
The Musnad of Ahmad, al-Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud report that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Nearest to Allah is the person who is the first to offer salam.' So, from the emphasis on salam and its many merits you have learnt from the teachings of the Holy Prophet cited earlier, we get to understand that offering the initial salam has also been emphasized as part of the practice of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . According to Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit, the initial salam is actually a sunnah mu'akkadah (emphasized practice of the Prophet of Islam) as held by the majority of ` Ulama. And Hasan al-Basri (رح) said: السلام تطوع والرد فریضہ ، that is, 'the initial salam is voluntary while returning it is an obligation.'
Some more detailed explanations of this Qur'anic injunctions about salam and its answer have been given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ which the reader may wish to know briefly. According to a hadith in al-Bukhari and Muslim, the person riding should himself offer salam to the person walking; and the person walking should offer salam to the person sitting; and a small group of persons walking near a larger group should be the first to offer salam.
According to a hadith in Tirmidhi, when a person enters his house, he should offer salam to the members of his family as this act of grace will bring blessings for him as well as for his family.
According to a hadith in Abu Dawud, when one meets a Muslim more than once, he should offer salam every time; and the way offering salam is masnun (a requirement of sunnah) at the time of the initial meeting, so it is at the time of seeking leave when offering salam is in line with the practice of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and a source of reward as well. This rule of guidance appears in Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud as narrated by Sayyidna Qatadah and Abu Hurairah ؓ .
Now a note of caution about the rule: It is obligatory to answer salam - however, there are certain exceptions to it. For instance, if someone says salam to a person who is offering salah, an answer is not obligatory. Indeed, it is a spoiler of salah. Similarly, a person may be delivering a religious sermon, or is busy in reciting the Holy Qur'an, or is calling the adhan or iqamah, or is teaching religious texts, or is busy with his human compulsions - in all such conditions, even offering the initial salam is not permissible, and he is not responsible for answering it as a matter of obligation either.
Towards the end of verse .86, it was said: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ حَسِيبًا (Surely, Allah is the Reckoner over everything). It means that with Allah rests the reckoning of everything which includes all human and Islamic rights such as salam and its answer. These too will have to be accounted for before Allah Almighty.
When anyone offers a greeting of peace to you, then respond to him with something better than what he offered or return a similar greeting to him. To respond with something better is more virtuous. Allah keeps watch over what you do and He will reward each person according to his actions.
"Apabila kamu dihormati dengan suatu penghormatan, maka balaslah penghormatan itu dengan yang lebih baik, atau balaslah (dengan yang serupa). Sesungguhnya Allah memperhitungkan segala sesuatu." (An-Nisa`: 86).
(86) Salam penghormatan adalah sebuah kata yang ber-sumber dari salah seorang dari dua orang yang bertemu dengan maksud penghormatan dan doa serta segala hal yang mengiringi ucapan tersebut berupa wajah yang berseri dan semisalnya. Dan bentuk salam yang paling tinggi adalah apa yang dijelaskan oleh syariat, baik sebagai permulaan maupun jawabannya. Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan kaum Mukminin bahwa bila mereka diberikan ucapan salam dengan salam apa pun, maka sepatutnya mereka membalasnya dengan yang lebih baik darinya, baik perkataan maupun wajah yang berseri, atau dengan yang sama persis dengan-nya. Pemahaman terbalik (mafhum al-Mukhalafah) dari hal tersebut adalah larangan dari tidak membalas sama sekali atau membalas-nya namun lebih rendah darinya. Dari ayat ini dapat diambil juga sebuah dalil tentang anjuran memulai salam dan ucapan selamat dari dua aspek:
Pertama, bahwasanya Allah memerintahkan untuk mem-balasnya dengan yang lebih baik atau sama persis dengannya, hal itu menuntut bahwa ucapan penghormatan itu sangat dianjurkan oleh syariat.
Kedua, dapat disarikan dari kata kerja yang menunjukkan "lebih" atau "paling" yaitu kata lebih baik, di mana hal itu menun-jukkan akan adanya keikutsertaan ucapan penghormatan dan ba-lasannya dengan baik, sebagaimana dasarnya memang seperti itu.
Ada pengecualian dari keumuman ayat yang mulia tersebut bagi orang yang memberikan penghormatan dengan suatu kondisi yang tidak diperintahkan, seperti memberikan salam kepada orang yang sedang membaca al-Qur`an atau sedang mendengarkan khutbah atau seorang yang sedang shalat dan semacamnya, se-sungguhnya dalam kondisi ini tidaklah dianjurkan untuk memba-las salam tersebut, demikian juga dikecualikan dari ayat ini adalah orang yang telah diperintahkan oleh syariat untuk dijauhi dan tidak diberikan ucapan penghormatan, seperti seorang pelaku maksiat yang tidak bertaubat, yang mana orang tersebut akan tercegah dari kemaksiatannya dengan tindakan itu, maka, sesung-guhnya orang seperti itu dihajr (dijauhi) tidak diberikan ucapan penghormatan dan ucapan penghormatan darinya tidaklah dibalas, yang demikian itu karena bertentangan dengan kemaslahatan yang lebih besar. Dan yang termasuk dalam membalas ucapan penghor-matan adalah setiap ucapan penghormatan yang telah terbiasa diucapkan oleh suatu masyarakat, dan ucapan itu bukanlah suatu yang dilarang secara syariat, maka harus dibalas sepertinya atau lebih baik darinya. Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى menjanjikan balasan (ke-baikan) atas segala perbuatan baik dan mengancam segala perbuat-an buruk dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٍ حَسِيبًا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah memperhitungkan segala sesuatu," Allah menyimpan segala perbuatan-perbuatan para hamba, yang baik maupun yang buruk, yang kecil maupun yang besar, kemudian Allah akan membalas mereka dengan apa yang ditetapkan oleh karunia, keadilan, dan hikmahNya yang terpuji.
Apabila seseorang mengucapkan salam kepada kalian, jawablah salamnya dengan ucapan salam yang lebih baik dari salam yang diucapkannya kepada kalian, atau jawablah dengan ucapan salam yang setara dengan apa yang diucapkannya. Akan tetapi, menjawab ucapan salam dengan ucapan yang lebih baik tentu lebih utama. Sesungguhnya Allah mencatat amal perbuatan kalian dan akan memberikan balasan yang setimpal kepada setiap orang sesuai dengan amal perbuatannya.
Eğer birisi size selam verirse, selamına ondan daha güzel bir selamla veyahut onun size verdiği selamın aynısıyla karşılık verin. En güzeliyle karşılık vermek muhakkak daha faziletlidir. Şüphesiz Allah yapmakta olduğunuz şeyleri muhafaza eder ve herkese yaptığı amelin karşılığını verir.
Lorsque quelqu’un vous salue, répondez-lui par une meilleure salutation ou, à défaut, par la même. La première option est cependant la meilleure. Allah consigne tout ce que vous faites et Il rétribuera chacun selon ses œuvres.
Kada vas neko poselami, vi mu uzvratite još ljepše, ili slično njegovom selamu. Uzvraćanje ljepšim je bolje, a Allah čuva sve što radite i svako će biti tretiran u skladu s onim što je lično uradio.
Kapag may isang bumati sa inyo ay tumugon kayo ng pagbati sa kanya ng higit na mainam kaysa sa ipinambati niya sa inyo o tumugon kayo sa kanya ng tulad sa sinabi niya. Ang pagtugon ng higit na maganda ay higit na mainam. Tunay na si Allāh, sa bawat ginagawa ninyo, ay laging Mapag-ingat. Gaganti Siya sa bawat isa dahil sa gawa nito.
Cuando alguien los salude, respondan con un saludo mejor, o al menos, con el mismo. La primera opción es, no obstante, la mejor. Al-lah toma nota de lo que hacen y retribuirá a cada uno según sus obras.
E se qualcuno vi saluta, rispondete al saluto con uno migliore, oppure rispondete allo stesso mod, ma rispondere con uno migliore è preferibile: In verità Allāh annota tutto ciò che fate e ricompenserà ognuno per ciò ha fatto.
Allāh, nessuno viene realmente adorato all'infuori di Lui; Egli vi radunerà, primi ed ultimi, nel Giorno del Giudizio, su cui non vi è alcun dubbio, e vi ricompenserà per le vostre azioni, e nessuno è più veritiero di Allāh.
Si Allāh – walang sinasamba ayon sa karapatan bukod pa sa Kanya – ay talagang magtitipon nga sa kauna-unahan sa inyo at kahuli-hulihan sa inyo sa Araw ng Pagbangon, na walang pagdududa hinggil dito, para sa pagganti sa mga gawa ninyo. Walang isa man na higit na tapat sa pakikipag-usap kaysa kay Allāh.
Allah is the One Who alone deserves to be worshipped. He will gather every single one of you on the Day of Judgement, about which there is no doubt, in order to reward you for your actions. There is no one more truthful in speech than Allah.
Samo Allah zaslužuje da bude obožavan! On će sve vas okupiti na Sudnjem danu, u koji nema sumnje, kako bi svakom dao naknadu za ono što je radio, a Njegov govor je najistinitiji govor.
Allah là Đấng duy nhất đáng được thờ phượng, ngoài Ngài không ai (vật gì) đáng có được điều đó. Vào Ngày Phục Sinh, chắc chắn Ngài sẽ tập hợp tất cả các ngươi từ người đầu tiên cho đến người cuối cùng để Ngài thưởng hoặc phạt qua các việc làm của các ngươi; và sự việc đó không có gì phải ngờ vực cả. Và không có một ai nói thật hơn Allah cả!
After that comes verse 87 اللَّـهُ لَا إِلَـٰهَ إِلَّا هُوَ ۚ لَيَجْمَعَنَّكُمْ إِلَىٰ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ لَا رَيْبَ فِيهِ which means that there is no object worthy of worship other than Allah. So, it exhorts: Believe in Him as the only object of your worship and whatever you do let that be with the intention of an act of worship or ` ibadah before Him. He will gather everyone on the Day of Qiyamah, the fateful Day of Doom, in which there is no doubt. That will be the Day when He will give everyone the return for whatever deeds he will come up with the promise that Qiyamah will come and the news that there will be reward and punishment at that time is all true. This is true because this °news° of what will happen is given by Allah, وَمَنْ أَصْدَقُ مِنَ اللَّـهِ حَدِيثًا - and whose word can be more true than that of Allah?
No existe otra divinidad que merezca ser adorada fuera de Al-lah. Él reunirá a las antiguas generaciones y a las más recientes el Día de la Resurrección, un día sobre el cual no existe duda alguna.
87- Allah… O’ndan başka (hak) ilâh yoktur. Gerçekleşeceğinde hiçbir şüphe olmayan Kıyamet gününde andolsun ki hepinizi bir araya toplayacaktır. Allah’tan daha doğru sözlü kimdir?
87. Yüce Allah vahdâniyet sıfatına yalnız kendisinin sahip olduğunu, O’ndan başka mabud, O’ndan başka hak ilâh olmadığını haber vermektedir. Çünkü O, zatı ve sıfatları ile kemal derecededir; tek başına yaratan ve tek başına kainatı yönetendir. Zahiri ve batıni bütün nimetler yalnız O’ndandır. Bu ise O’na ibâdet etmeyi ve bütün kulluk çeşitleri ile O’na yakınlaşmayı emretmeyi gerektirmektedir. Çünkü bunları hak eden yalnız O’dur. Kendisine ibâdet eden kullarını mükâfatlandıran, O’na ibâdeti terk edenleri de cezalandıran yine O’dur. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah amellerin karşılıklarının verileceği gün olan Kıyamet gününün gerçekleşeceğine yemin ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Gerçekleşeceğinde hiçbir şüphe” aklî ve naklî deliller gereğince hiçbir bakımdan en ufak bir tereddüd söz konusu “olmayan Kıyamet gününde andolsun ki hepinizi” geçmişinizi, geleceğinizi bir yerde ve “bir arada toplayacaktır.”
Kıyametin gerçekleşeceğinin aklî delili, tanık olduğumuz şekli ile ölümünden sonra yeryüzünün diriltilmesi ile ilk yaratılıştır. Çünkü ikinci yaratılışın mümkün olması ilk yaratılışa nisbetle daha kolaydır. Diğer taraftan Yüce Allah’ın hiçbir mahlûku boşuna yaratmamış olduğunu kesin olarak ortaya koyan hikmetten de bunu anlamaktayız. Bu canlıların önce hayat bulup sonra ölmeleri boşuna olamaz. Naklî delil ise doğru sözlülerin en doğrusu olanın bu hususu haber vermesidir. Hatta buna dair yemin etmesidir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Allah’tan daha doğru sözlü kimdir?” buyurmaktadır.
Ayrıca Yüce Allah, Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’in başka yerlerinde Rasûlüne de bu günün gerçekleşeceğine dair yemin etmesini emretmektedir. Mesela:“O kâfir olanlar öldükten sonra asla diriltilmeyeceklerini iddia ettiler. De ki: Hayır, Rabbime andolsun ki için elbette diriltileceksiniz. Sonra da işlediğiniz mutlaka size haber verilecektir. Hem bu Allah’a göre pek kolaydır.”(et-Teğabun, 64/7)“Allah’tan daha doğru sözlü kimdir?” buyruğu: “Allah’tan daha doğru sözlü kim olabilir?”(en-Nisa, 4/122) buyruğu gibidir. Yüce Allah sözünün, verdiği haberlerinin ve buyruklarının doğruluğun en yüce, en üstün mertebesinde olduğunu bildirmektedir.
İnanç, bilgi ve ameller hakkında Allah’ın verdiği haber ile çelişen her bir söz, mutlaka batıldır. Çünkü kesin doğru sözlünün haberi ile çelişmektedir; o halde doğru ve gerçek olmasına imkân yoktur.
Il n’y a point de divinité méritant d’être adorée hormis Lui. Il rassemblera assurément les anciennes générations et les dernières le Jour de la Résurrection, un jour au sujet duquel il n’y a aucun doute.
"Allah, tidak ada tuhan (yang berhak disembah) melainkan Dia. Sesungguhnya Dia akan mengumpulkan kamu di Hari Kiamat, yang tidak ada keraguan terjadinya. Dan siapakah orang yang lebih benar perkataan(nya) daripada Allah?" (An-Nisa`: 87).
(87) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan tentang keesaanNya, dan bahwa-sanya tidak ada yang berhak disembah dan tidak ada yang berhak dituhankan kecuali Allah, karena kesempurnaanNya pada Dzat dan sifat-sifatNya, dan karena hanya Dia-lah yang Esa dalam pencipta-an, pengaturan, memberi nikmat, yang lahir maupun yang batin, yang demikian itu menuntut adanya perintah untuk beribadah dan mendekatkan diri kepadaNya dengan segala bentuk penyembahan, karena memang hanya Dia-lah yang berhak untuk itu, dan Dia memberikan balasan kepada hamba-hambaNya yang telah mela-kukan peribadahan kepadaNya atau yang telah mereka tinggal-kan darinya, oleh karena itu Allah bersumpah terhadap tempat pembalasan yang pasti terjadi, yaitu Hari Kiamat dalam Firman-Nya, ﴾ لَيَجۡمَعَنَّكُمۡ ﴿ "Dia akan mengumpulkan kamu" yaitu dari orang-orang terdahulu hingga orang-orang terakhir, pada tempat yang satu, pada ﴾ يَوۡمِ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِ لَا رَيۡبَ فِيهِۗ ﴿ "Hari Kiamat, yang tidak ada keraguan terjadinya," maksudnya, tidak ada kebimbangan dan tidak ada kerancuan dalam bentuk apa pun dengan adanya dalil logika mau-pun dalil dari wahyu (dalil sam'i).
Adapun dalil logika yaitu apa yang kita saksikan berupa menghidupkan kembali bumi yang telah mati, terjadinya pencip-taan pertama di mana penciptaan selanjutnya adalah lebih mudah, dan di antara hikmah yang memastikan bahwa Allah tidaklah menciptakan makhluk itu secara sia-sia adalah mereka hidup lalu meninggal.
Adapun dalil sam'i yaitu kabar dari Dzat yang paling benar tentang hal tersebut, dan bahkan Dia bersumpah atas perkara itu, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَنۡ أَصۡدَقُ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ حَدِيثٗا ﴿ "Dan siapakah orang yang lebih benar perkataan(nya) daripada Allah?" Demikian juga Allah memerintahkan RasulNya ﷺ agar bersumpah atasnya pada tempat lain dalam al-Qur`an, seperti Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ زَعَمَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓاْ أَن لَّن يُبۡعَثُواْۚ قُلۡ بَلَىٰ وَرَبِّي لَتُبۡعَثُنَّ ثُمَّ لَتُنَبَّؤُنَّ بِمَا عَمِلۡتُمۡۚ وَذَٰلِكَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ يَسِيرٞ 7 ﴿
"Orang-orang yang kafir mengatakan bahwa mereka sekali-kali tidak akan dibangkitkan. Katakanlah, 'Tidak demikian, demi Rabbku, benar-benar kamu akan dibangkitkan, kemudian akan diberitakan kepada-mu apa yang telah kamu kerjakan.' Yang demikian itu adalah mudah bagi Allah." (At-Taghabun: 7).
Dan pada FirmanNya,
﴾ وَمَنۡ أَصۡدَقُ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ قِيلٗا ﴿
"Dan siapakah yang lebih benar perkataannya daripada Allah?" (An-Nisa`: 122),
adalah sebuah pemberitahuan bahwa perkataanNya, kabar-kabar-Nya dan pembicaraan-pembicaraanNya adalah pada tingkatan kebenaran tertinggi, bahkan yang tertinggi padanya, maka setiap perkataan yang diungkapkan tentang akidah, ilmu, dan perbuatan yang bertentangan dengan apa yang dikabarkan oleh Allah adalah batil, karena bertentangan dengan kabar yang benar dan yakin, dan tidaklah mungkin hal tersebut menjadi benar.
Allah yang tiada tuhan yang berhak disembah selain-Nya benar-benar akan mengumpulkan kalian semua dari kalangan manusia pertama sampai yang terakhir di hari Kiamat yang tidak ada keraguan terhadapnya untuk membalas amal perbuatan kalian, dan tidak ada yang lebih benar ucapannya daripada Allah.
Allah’tan başka hak mabut yoktur. Sizlere amellerinizin karşılığını vermek için, ilk yaratılanınızdan sonuncunuza kadar hepinizi kendisinde hiç şüphe olmayan kıyamet gününde bir araya toplayacaktır. Hiç kimse Allah'tan daha doğru sözlü değildir.
Comment se fait-il, ô croyants, que vous vous soyez divisés en deux camps au sujet de l’attitude à adopter avec les hypocrites ?
L’un considère qu’il faut les combattre pour leur mécréance et l’autre considère qu’il faut plutôt s’abstenir de les combattre en raison de leur foi.
Vous n’avez pas à diverger à leur sujet alors qu’Allah les a ramenés à la mécréance et à l’égarement à cause de leurs actions.
Voulez-vous guider ceux à qui Allah a refusé l’accès à la vérité? Celui qu’Allah égare, tu ne lui trouveras pas de voie menant vers la guidée.
Ey Müminler! Sizin sorununuz nedir ki münafıklara karşı muamele hususunda; birinin, küfürleri sebebiyle onlarla savaşalım dediği, diğerinin ise imanları sebebiyle onlarla savaşmayalım dediği ayrı iki grup oldunuz? Onlar hakkında ayrılığa düşmeniz doğru değildir. Yaptıkları amelleri sebebiyle Allah onları küfür ve sapıklığa geri döndürdü. Sizler Allah’ın hakkı bulmaya muvaffak kılmadığı kimseyi doğru yola mı iletmek istiyorsunuz? Allah’ın saptırdığı kimseyi doğru yola ulaştıracak bir yol bulamazsınız.
"Maka mengapa kamu (terpecah) menjadi dua golongan dalam (menghadapi) orang-orang munafik, padahal Allah telah membalikkan mereka kepada kekafiran, disebabkan usaha mereka sendiri? Apakah kamu bermaksud memberi petunjuk kepada orang-orang yang telah disesatkan Allah? Barangsiapa yang disesatkan Allah, sekali-kali kamu tidak mendapatkan jalan (untuk memberi petunjuk) kepadanya. Mereka ingin supaya kamu menjadi kafir sebagaimana mereka telah menjadi kafir, lalu kamu menjadi sama (dengan mereka). Maka janganlah kamu jadikan di antara mereka penolong-penolong(mu), hingga mereka berhijrah pada jalan Allah. Jika mereka berpaling, maka tawan dan bunuhlah mereka di mana saja kamu menemuinya, dan janganlah kamu ambil seorang pun di antara mereka menjadi pelindung, dan jangan (pula) menjadi penolong, kecuali orang-orang yang meminta perlindungan kepada sesuatu kaum, yang antara kamu dan kaum itu telah ada perjan-jian (damai) atau orang-orang yang datang kepada kamu sedang hati mereka merasa keberatan untuk memerangi kamu dan meme-rangi kaumnya. Kalau Allah menghendaki, tentu Dia memberi kekuasaan kepada mereka terhadap kamu, lalu pastilah mereka memerangimu. Tetapi jika mereka membiarkan kamu, dan tidak memerangi kamu serta mengemukakan perdamaian kepadamu, maka Allah tidak memberi jalan bagimu (untuk menawan dan membunuh) mereka. Kelak kamu akan dapati (golongan-golongan) yang lain, yang bermaksud supaya mereka aman darimu dan aman (pula) dari kaumnya. Setiap mereka diajak kembali kepada fitnah (syirik), mereka pun terjun ke dalamnya. Karena itu jika mereka tidak membiarkan kamu dan (tidak) mau mengemukakan perda-maian kepadamu, serta (tidak) menahan tangan mereka (dari me-merangimu), maka tawanlah mereka dan bunuhlah mereka di mana saja kamu menemui mereka, dan merekalah orang-orang yang Kami berikan kepadamu alasan yang nyata (untuk menawan dan membunuh) mereka." (An-Nisa`: 88-91).
(88-89) Yang dimaksud dengan orang-orang munafik yang disebutkan dalam ayat-ayat tersebut adalah orang-orang munafik yang menampakkan keIslaman mereka namun mereka tidak ber-hijrah meninggalkan kekufuran mereka, dan sungguh ketika itu telah terjadi di antara para sahabat رضي الله عنهم suatu kesimpangsiuran[32], di antara mereka merasa keberatan untuk membunuh orang-orang tersebut dan memutuskan ikatan mereka disebabkan oleh apa yang mereka tampakkan dari keimanan, dan sebagian lagi mengetahui kondisi orang-orang tersebut dari sinyal-sinyal perbuatan mereka lalu menetapkan kekufuran mereka, lalu Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwasanya tidak sepatutnya kalian menjadi ragu tentang orang-orang tersebut dan janganlah kalian bimbang lagi, akan tetapi per-kara mereka itu adalah jelas dan tidak menyulitkan sama sekali, bahwa mereka itu adalah orang-orang munafik, di mana kekufuran mereka telah berulang-ulang dan mereka sangat berharap dengan kondisi mereka itu akan kekufuran kalian dan agar kalian sama seperti mereka, lalu bila kalian telah membuktikan hal tersebut tentang mereka, ﴾ فَلَا تَتَّخِذُواْ مِنۡهُمۡ أَوۡلِيَآءَ ﴿ "maka janganlah kamu jadikan di antara mereka penolong-penolong(mu)" hal ini menuntut agar tidak boleh mencintai mereka, karena pertemanan itu adalah cabang dari kecintaan, dan juga menuntut untuk membenci dan memusuhi mereka, karena larangan dari suatu hal adalah perintah kepada hal yang berlawanan dengannya, namun hal ini adalah suatu per-kara yang bersifat sementara dengan hijrahnya mereka, dan bila mereka berhijrah, maka berlakulah atas mereka apa yang berlaku atas kaum Muslimin, sebagaimana Nabi ﷺ memberlakukan hukum-hukum Islam terhadap orang-orang yang bersama dengan beliau dan ikut berhijrah dengan beliau, baik terhadap Mukmin yang hakiki ataupun Mukmin yang lahirnya saja, akan tetapi bila mereka tidak berhijrah dan berpaling darinya, ﴾ فَخُذُوهُمۡ وَٱقۡتُلُوهُمۡ حَيۡثُ وَجَدتُّمُوهُمۡۖ ﴿ "maka tawan dan bunuhlah mereka di mana saja kamu menemui mereka" yaitu kapan pun dan di mana pun, ini adalah di antara dalil-dalil yang menunjukkan atas mansukhnya perang pada bulan-bulan haram sebagaimana menjadi pendapat sebagian besar para ulama, adapun orang-orang yang tidak sependapat berkata, "Ini adalah nash-nash yang mutlak yang harus dikaitkan dengan ikatan haram pada bulan-bulan haram."
(90) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengecualikan dalam memerangi orang-orang munafik tersebut dengan tiga kelompok:
Dua kelompok di antaranya diperintahkan secara tegas untuk tidak memerangi mereka.
Kelompok pertama; orang yang sampai pada suatu kaum di mana antara mereka dengan kaum Mukminin ada perjanjian dan persetujuan untuk tidak saling berperang, lalu orang tersebut ber-gabung bersama mereka, hingga ketentuan untuknya adalah seperti ketentuan terhadap kaum tersebut bahwa darah dan hartanya terlindungi.
Kelompok kedua: Sebuah kaum, di mana ﴾ حَصِرَتۡ صُدُورُهُمۡ أَن يُقَٰتِلُوكُمۡ أَوۡ يُقَٰتِلُواْ قَوۡمَهُمۡۚ ﴿ "hati mereka merasa keberatan untuk memerangi kamu dan memerangi kaumnya" yaitu hati mereka tetap tidak sudi untuk meme-rangi kalian dan tidak juga memerangi kaum mereka dan mereka lebih suka untuk tidak memerangi kedua belah pihak, maka orang-orang tersebut Allah perintahkan juga untuk tidak diperangi, lalu Allah menyebutkan hikmah dalam hal tersebut melalui FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلَوۡ شَآءَ ٱللَّهُ لَسَلَّطَهُمۡ عَلَيۡكُمۡ فَلَقَٰتَلُوكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Kalau Allah menghendaki, tentu Dia mem-beri kekuasaan kepada mereka terhadap kamu, lalu pastilah mereka me-merangimu" karena sesungguhnya perkara-perkara yang mungkin terjadi ada tiga macam; mereka bersama kalian dan ikut bersama kalian memerangi musuh-musuh kalian, namun hal ini tidak mungkin terjadi dari mereka, maka berlakulah antara dua perkara yaitu memerangi kalian bersama kaum mereka atau tidak meme-rangi kedua belah pihak, dan terakhir itulah perkara yang paling mudah atas kalian, dan Allah Mahakuasa untuk membuat mereka menguasai kalian, maka terimalah keselamatan itu dan pujilah Rabb kalian yang telah menahan mereka dari memerangi kalian dengan kemungkinan bahwa mereka mampu akan hal tersebut. Mereka itu bila membiarkan kalian, ﴾ فَلَمۡ يُقَٰتِلُوكُمۡ وَأَلۡقَوۡاْ إِلَيۡكُمُ ٱلسَّلَمَ فَمَا جَعَلَ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمۡ عَلَيۡهِمۡ سَبِيلٗا ﴿ "dan tidak memerangi kamu serta mengemukakan perdamaian kepadamu, maka Allah tidak memberi jalan bagimu (untuk menawan dan membunuh) mereka."
(91) Kelompok ketiga: Sebuah kaum yang menghendaki ke-maslahatan bagi diri mereka sendiri, terlepas dari penghormatan kalian, mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang Allah berfirman tentang mereka, ﴾ سَتَجِدُونَ ءَاخَرِينَ ﴿ "Kelak kamu akan dapati (golongan-golongan) yang lain" yaitu di antara orang-orang munafik tersebut,﴾ يُرِيدُونَ أَن يَأۡمَنُوكُمۡ ﴿ "yang bermaksud supaya mereka aman dari pada kamu," yaitu karena takut kepada kalian, ﴾ وَيَأۡمَنُواْ قَوۡمَهُمۡ كُلَّ مَا رُدُّوٓاْ إِلَى ٱلۡفِتۡنَةِ أُرۡكِسُواْ فِيهَاۚ ﴿ "dan aman (pula) dari kaumnya. Setiap mereka diajak kembali kepada fitnah (syirik), mereka pun terjun ke dalamnya," maksudnya mereka tetap selalu dalam kekufuran mereka dan kenifakan mereka, dan setiap kali mereka dihadapkan dengan suatu fitnah, niscaya hal itu akan membutakan mereka dan membuat kepala-kepala mereka tertun-duk dan bertambahnya kekufuran dan kenifakan mereka, mereka ini menurut gambarannya adalah seperti kelompok yang kedua, akan tetapi pada hakikatnya sangatlah berbeda, karena sesungguh-nya kelompok yang kedua itu meninggalkan perang terhadap kaum Mukminin sebagai suatu penghormatan kepada kaum Mukminin dan bukan karena takut akan diri mereka, adapun kelompok ini, mereka meninggalkan perang tersebut karena takut dan bukan penghormatan, bahkan bila mereka mendapatkan sebuah kesem-patan untuk memerangi kaum Mukminin, pastilah mereka akan memberanikan diri untuk memanfaatkan kesempatan tersebut.
Maka meskipun tidak begitu jelas sikap mereka dalam mem-biarkan dan tidak memerangi kaum Mukminin, akan tetapi mereka harus diperangi, karena itulah Allah berfirman,﴾ فَإِن لَّمۡ يَعۡتَزِلُوكُمۡ وَيُلۡقُوٓاْ إِلَيۡكُمُ ٱلسَّلَمَ ﴿ "Karena itu jika mereka tidak membiarkan kamu dan (tidak) mau mengemukakan perdamaian kepadamu," yaitu mengadakan perjanjian dan perdamaian, ﴾ وَيَكُفُّوٓاْ أَيۡدِيَهُمۡ فَخُذُوهُمۡ وَٱقۡتُلُوهُمۡ حَيۡثُ ثَقِفۡتُمُوهُمۡۚ وَأُوْلَٰٓئِكُمۡ جَعَلۡنَا لَكُمۡ عَلَيۡهِمۡ سُلۡطَٰنٗا مُّبِينٗا ﴿ "serta (tidak) menahan tangan mereka (dari memerangi-mu), maka tawanlah mereka dan bunuhlah mereka dan merekalah orang-orang yang Kami berikan kepadamu alasan yang nyata (untuk menawan dan membunuh) mereka," yaitu suatu alasan yang kuat dan jelas, karena mereka adalah orang-orang yang melampaui batas dan berlaku zhalim terhadap kalian dan meninggalkan perdamaian, maka janganlah mereka mencela kecuali diri mereka sendiri.
Ada apa dengan kalian, wahai orang-orang mukmin? Kalian terbelah menjadi dua golongan yang berselisih paham tentang cara memperlakukan orang-orang munafik. Satu golongan mengusulkan untuk memerangi mereka karena kekafiran mereka. Sebaliknya, golongan yang lain mengusulkan untuk tidak memerangi mereka karena keimanan mereka. Seharusnya kalian tidak boleh berselisih paham tentang mereka karena Allah telah mengembalikan status mereka kepada kekafiran dan kesesatan akibat perbuatan mereka. Apakah kalian hendak memberikan petunjuk kepada orang yang tidak mendapatkan bimbingan Allah menuju kebenaran?! Barang siapa yang disesatkan oleh Allah, niscaya kalian tidak akan menemukan jalan untuk memberinya petunjuk.
Why is it, O believers, that you have become two groups differing over how to deal with the hypocrites? One group wants to fight against them because of their disbelief and another group wants to leave them because of their faith. You should not disagree over them for Allah has returned them to disbelief and misguidance because of their actions. Do you wish to guide those whom Allah has not shown the truth? If Allah misguides anyone, you will never find a way to guide such a person.
Ano ang lagay ninyo, O mga mananampalataya, na kayo ay naging dalawang pangkat na nagkakaiba-iba hinggil sa nauukol sa pakikitungo sa mga mapagpaimbabaw? May isang pangkat na nagsasabi ng pakikipaglaban sa kanila dahil sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila at may isang pangkat namang nagsasabi ng pag-iwan sa pakikipaglaban sa kanila dahil sa pananampalataya nila. Hindi naging ukol sa inyo na magkaiba-iba kayo kaugnay sa nauukol sa kanila. Si Allāh ay nagpanauli sa kanila sa kawalang-pananampalataya at pagkaligaw dahilan sa mga gawain nila. Nagnanais ba kayo na magpatnubay sa hindi itinuon ni Allāh sa katotohanan? Ang sinumang pinaligaw ni Allāh ay hindi ka makatatagpo para sa kanya ng isang daan patungo sa kapatnubayan.
Chuyện gì xảy ra với các ngươi hỡi những người có đức tin, sao các ngươi lại chia rẽ nhau thành hai nhóm riêng biệt trong việc cư xử đối với những người Munafiq (giả tạo đức tin hay đạo đức giả): một nhóm thì bảo giết chúng vì sự vô đức tin của chúng còn một nhóm thì bảo không giết chúng vì đức tin Iman của chúng? Thật ra không đáng để các ngươi bất đồng và mâu thuẫn nhau chỉ vì vấn đề của chúng bởi Allah đã đẩy chúng vào trong sự vô đức tin và lầm lạc do những việc làm của chúng. Chẳng lẽ các ngươi lại muốn hướng dẫn những kẻ mà Allah đã không cho phép chúng đến với chân lý ư? Ngươi (Muhammad) hãy biết rằng ai mà Allah đã làm cho y lầm lạc thì Ngươi sẽ không bao giờ tìm được cho y một con đường đến với sự hướng dẫn.
O vjernici, zašto ste se podijelili u dvije skupine u vezi munafika? Jedna skupina je za borbu protiv njih zbog njihovog kufra, a druga skupina je da se ostave na miru zbog njihovog imana. Ne trebate se dijeliti oko njih, Allah ih je vratio u nevjerstvo i zabludu zbog njihovih djela. Zar želite uputiti onoga koga Allah nije uputio ka istini? A koga Allah u zabludu odvede, toga nećeš moći na Pravi put izvesti.
Cosa vi prende, o credenti, vi siete divisi in due gruppi avversi riguardo la questione di come comportarsi con gli ipocriti: Un gruppo afferma di doverli combattere per la loro miscredenza, mentre l'altro gruppo afferma di non doverli combattere per la loro fede?! Non dovete discordare sulla loro questione; e Allāh li ha indotti alla miscredenza e alla perdizione a causa delle loro azioni. Voi volete riportare sulla Retta Via colui che Allāh non desidera guidare ad essa?! E quanto a chi viene sviato da Allāh, non troverai per lui alcuna strada che lo conduca alla Retta Via.
Censuring the Companions for Disagreeing over the Hypocrites who Returned to Al-Madinah Before Uhud
Allah criticizes the believers for disagreeing over the hypocrites. There are conflicting opinions over the reason behind revealing this Ayah. Imam Ahmad recorded that Zayd bin Thabit said that Messenger of Allah ﷺ marched towards Uhud. However, some people who accompanied him went back to Al-Madinah, and the Companions of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ divided into two groups concerning them, one saying they should be killed and the other objecting. Allah sent down,
فَمَا لَكُمْ فِى الْمُنَـفِقِينَ فِئَتَيْنِ
(Then what is the matter with you that you are divided into two parties about the hypocrites) The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّهَا طَيْبَةُ، وَإِنَّهَا تَنْفِي الْخَبَثَ، كَمَا يَنْفِي الْكِيرُ خَبَثَ الْحَدِيد»
(She (Al-Madinah) is Taybah, and she expels filth, just as the billow expels rust from iron.) The Two Sahihs also recorded this Hadith. Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah was revealed about some people in Makkah who said they embraced Islam, yet they gave their support to the idolators. One time, theses people went out of Makkah to fulfill some needs and said to each other, "If we meet the Companions of Muhammad, there will be no harm for us from their side." When the believers got news that these people went out of Makkah, some of them said, "Let us march to these cowards and kill them, because they support your enemy against you." However, another group from the believers said, "Glory be to Allah! Do you kill a people who say as you have said, just because they did not perform Hijrah or leave their land Is it allowed to shed their blood and confiscate their money in this case" So they divided to two groups, while the Messenger ﷺ was with them, and did not prohibit either group from reiterating their argument. Thereafter, Allah revealed,
فَمَا لَكُمْ فِى الْمُنَـفِقِينَ فِئَتَيْنِ
(Then what is the matter with you that you are divided into two parties about the hypocrites) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded this Hadith. Allah said,
وَاللَّهُ أَرْكَسَهُمْ بِمَا كَسَبُواْ
(Allah has cast them back because of what they have earned.) meaning, He made them revert to, and fall into error. Ibn `Abbas said that,
أَرْكَسَهُمْ
(Arkasahum) means, `cast them' . Allah's statement,
بِمَا كَسَبُواْ
(because of what they have earned) means, because of their defiance and disobedience to the Messenger ﷺ and following falsehood.
أَتُرِيدُونَ أَن تَهْدُواْ مَنْ أَضَلَّ اللَّهُ وَمَن يُضْلِلِ اللَّهُ فَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُ سَبِيلاً
(Do you want to guide him whom Allah has made to go astray And he whom Allah has made to go astray, you will never find for him a way.) meaning, there will be no path for him, or way to guidance. Allah's statement,
وَدُّواْ لَوْ تَكْفُرُونَ كَمَا كَفَرُواْ فَتَكُونُونَ سَوَآءً
(They wish that you reject faith, as they have rejected, and thus that you all become equal.) means, they wish that you fall into misguidance, so that you and they are equal in that regard. This is because of their extreme enmity and hatred for you. Therefore, Allah said,
فَلاَ تَتَّخِذُواْ مِنْهُمْ أَوْلِيَآءَ حَتَّى يُهَاجِرُواْ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَإِنْ تَوَلَّوْاْ
(So take not Awliya' from them, till they emigrate in the way of Allah. But if they turn back,) if they abandon Hijrah, as Al-`Awfi reported from Ibn `Abbas. As-Suddi said that this part of the Ayah means, "If they make their disbelief public."
Combatants and Noncombatants
Allah excluded some people;
إِلاَّ الَّذِينَ يَصِلُونَ إِلَى قَوْمٍ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُمْ مِّيثَـقٌ
(Except those who join a group, between you and whom there is a treaty (of peace),) meaning, except those who join and take refuge with a people with whom you have a pact of peace, or people of Dhimmah, then treat them as you treat the people with whom you have peace. This is the saying of As-Suddi, Ibn Zayd and Ibn Jarir. In his Sahih, Al-Bukhari recorded the story of the treaty of Al-Hudaybiyyah, where it was mentioned that whoever liked to have peace with Quraysh and conduct a pact with them, then they were allowed. Those who liked to have peace with Muhammad and his Companions and enter a pact with them were allowed. It was reported that Ibn `Abbas said that this Ayah was later abrogated by Allah's statement,
فَإِذَا انسَلَخَ الأَشْهُرُ الْحُرُمُ فَاقْتُلُواْ الْمُشْرِكِينَ حَيْثُ وَجَدتُّمُوهُمْ
(Then when the Sacred Months have passed, kill the idolators wherever you find them) Allah said,
أَوْ جَآءُوكُمْ حَصِرَتْ صُدُورُهُمْ
(or those who approach you with their breasts restraining) referring to another type of people covered by the exclusion from fighting. They are those who approach the Muslims with hesitation in their hearts because of their aversion to fighting the Muslims. They do not have the heart to fight with the Muslims against their own people. Therefore, they are neither with nor against Muslims.
وَلَوْ شَآءَ اللَّهُ لَسَلَّطَهُمْ عَلَيْكُمْ فَلَقَـتَلُوكُمْ
(Had Allah willed, indeed He would have given them power over you, and they would have fought you.) meaning, it is from Allah's mercy that He has stopped them from fighting you.
فَإِنِ اعْتَزَلُوكُمْ فَلَمْ يُقَـتِلُوكُمْ وَأَلْقَوْاْ إِلَيْكُمُ السَّلَمَ
(So, if they withdraw from you, and fight not against you, and offer you peace,) meaning, they revert to peace,
فَمَا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ عَلَيْهِمْ سَبِيلاً
(then Allah has opened no way for you against them), you do not have the right to kill them, as long as they take this position. This was the position of Banu Hashim (the tribe of the Prophet ), such as Al-`Abbas, who accompanied the idolators in the battle of Badr, for they joined the battle with great hesitation. This is why the Prophet commanded that Al-`Abbas not be killed, but only captured. Allah's statement, d
سَتَجِدُونَ ءَاخَرِينَ يُرِيدُونَ أَن يَأْمَنُوكُمْ وَيَأْمَنُواْ قَوْمَهُمْ
(You will find others that wish to have security from you and security from their people.) refers to a type of people who on the surface appear to be like the type we just mentioned. However, the intention of each type is different, for the latter are hypocrites. They pretend to be Muslims with the Prophet and his Companions, so that they could attain safety with the Muslims for their blood, property and families. However, they support the idolators in secret and worship what they worship, so that they are at peace with them also. These people have secretly sided with the idolators, just as Allah described them,
وَإِذَا خَلَوْاْ إِلَى شَيَـطِينِهِمْ قَالُواْ إِنَّا مَعَكُمْ
(But when they are alone with their Shayatin, they say: "Truly, we are with you."). In this Ayah, Allah said,
كُلَّ مَا رُدُّواْ إِلَى الْفِتْنِةِ أُرْكِسُواْ فِيِهَا
(Every time they are sent back to Fitnah, they yield thereto.) meaning, they dwell in Fitnah. As-Suddi said that the Fitnah mentioned here refers to Shirk. Ibn Jarir recorded that Mujahid said that the Ayah was revealed about a group from Makkah who used to go to the Prophet in Al-Madinah pretending to be Muslims. However, when they went back to Quraysh, they reverted to worshipping idols. They wanted to be at peace with both sides. Allah commanded they should be fought against, unless they withdraw from combat and resort to peace. This is why Allah said,
فَإِن لَّمْ يَعْتَزِلُوكُمْ وَيُلْقُواْ إِلَيْكُمُ السَّلَمَ
(If they withdraw not from you, nor offer you peace) meaning, revert to peaceful and complacent behavior,
وَيَكُفُّواْ أَيْدِيَهُمْ
(nor restrain their hands) refrain from fighting you,
فَخُذُوهُمْ
(take (hold of) them), capture them,
وَاقْتُلُوهُمْ حَيْثُ ثَقِفْتُمُوهُمْ
(and kill them wherever you Thaqiftumuhum.), wherever you find them,
وَأُوْلَـئِكُمْ جَعَلْنَا لَكُمْ عَلَيْهِمْ سُلْطَـناً مُّبِيناً
(In their case, We have provided you with a clear warrant against them), meaning an unequivocal and plain warrant.
88- Allah onları kazandıkları yüzünden baş aşağı yıkıvermişken münafıklar hakkında ne diye iki gruba ayrıldınız? Allah’ın saptırdığını doğru yola getirmek mi istiyorsunuz? Halbuki Allah’ın saptırdığına asla doğru bir yol bulamazsın.
89- Onlar sizin de kendileri gibi küfre girmenizi böylece onlarla eşit olmanızı arzu ederler. O halde onlar Allah yolunda hicret edinceye kadar içlerinden hiç kimseyi dost edinmeyin. Eğer yüz çevirirlerse onları bulduğunuz yerde yakalayıp öldürün. Onlardan hiçbir dost ve hiçbir yardımcı da edinmeyin.
90- Sizinle aralarında anlaşma bulunan bir kavme sığınanlar yahut hem sizinle hem kendi kavimleri ile savaşmaktan içleri daralarak size gelenler müstesnadır. Allah dileseydi onları üzerinize salardı da onlar da sizinle savaşırlardı. O halde onlar sizden uzak durur da sizinle savaşmazlar ve sizinle barış içinde kalmak isterlerse artık Allah size onların aleyhine bir yol bırakmamıştır.
91- Hem sizden emin olmak hem kendi kavimlerinden emin olmak isteyen başka insanlar olduğunu da göreceksiniz. Onlar her ne zaman fitneye çağırılırlarsa onun içine başaşağı atılırlar. Şâyet sizden uzak durmaz, size barış teklif etmez ve ellerini (savaştan) çekmezlerse onları yakalayın, bulduğunuz yerde öldürün. İşte böylelerine karşı size apaçık bir yetki verdik.
88-89. Bu âyet-i kerimelerde kastedilen münafıklar kâfir olmakla birlikte müslüman olduklarını açığa vuran ve hicret etmeyen münafıklardır. Onlar hakkında ashab-ı kiram şüphe ve tereddüde düşmüşlerdi. Sahabeden kimileri bunlar ile savaşmaktan ve onlarla dostluk bağını kesmekten yana şüphe içine düşmüşlerdi. Çünkü o kimseler, mü’min olduklarını açığa vurmuşladı. Saahbeden kimileri de onların yaptıklarından hareketle durumlarını bildiğinden dolayı onların kâfir oldukları hükmüne varmıştı. İşte Yüce Allah da şunu haber vermektedir:
Bu gibi kimseler hakkında şüphe ve tereddüde düşmemelisiniz, aksine bunların durumu açıktır ve anlaşılmayacak bir tarafı yoktur. Bunlar münafık kimselerdir, defalarca küfre girmiş, bununla birlikte sizin de kâfir olmanızı ve kendileri ile aynı duruma gelmenizi şiddetle arzulamışlardır. Onların bu halde oldukları tarafınızdan kesinlikle anlaşıldığına göre atık “içlerinden hiç kimseyi dost edinmeyin.” Bu da onları sevmemeyi gerektirmektedir. Çünkü dost edinmek sevmenin bir sonucudur. Aynı şekilde bu onlara buğz etmeyi ve düşmanlık beslemeyi de gerektirmektedir. Çünkü bir şeyi yasaklamak onun zıddının emredilmesi demektir.
Bu emrin süresi ise onların hicretlerine kadardır. Şayet hicret edecek olurlarsa o takdirde müslümanlar hakkında söz konusu olan uygulamalar onlar hakkında da söz konusu olur. Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem beraberinde bulunan ve yanına hicret eden herkese İslâm ahkâmını uyguluyordu. Bu kimselerin gerçekten mü’min olmaları ile zahiren imanını açığa vuran kimseler olmaları arasında fark gözetmiyordu.
Eğer bunlar hicret etmeyip hicretten yüz çevirecek olurlarsa “onları bulduğunuz yerde” yani ne zaman ve nerede bulursanız “yakalayıp öldürün.” Bu, ilim adamlarının çoğunluğunun (cumhurunun) kabul ettiği şekilde haram aylarda savaşmanın nesholduğunun delilleri arasındadır. Bu kanaate sahip olmayanlar ise şöyle derler: Buradaki naslar mutlaktır ve haram aylarda savaşmayı haram kılan mukayyed (kayıtlı) buyruklarla ele alınmalıdır.
90. Daha sonra Yüce Allah bu gibi münafıklarla savaşma hükmünden, üç kesimi istisna etmektedir. Bunlardan ikisiyle savaşı bırakmayı kesin olarak emretmektedir:
Birincisi: Kendileri ile müslümanlar arasında savaşılmayacağına dair antlaşma bulunan bir topluluğa gidip onlara katılan kimselerdir. Böyleleri, mal ve canın korunması bakımından o gidip katıldığı toplumun hükmünü alır.
İkincisi: Bu grup ise: “Hem sizinle hem kendi kavimleri ile savaşmaktan içleri daralan” kimselerdir. Yani bunlar ne sizinle savaşmak istemektedirler, ne de kendi kavimleri ile savaşmak. Her iki kesimle de savaşmamayı tercih ederler. İşte Allah, bunlarla da savaşı bırakmayı emretmekte ve bundaki hikmeti de şu buyruğu ile dile getirmektedir:“Allah dileseydi elbette onları üzerinize salardı da onlar da sizinle savaşırlardı.” Bu açıdan onlar hakkında üç şık mümkündür: Ya bunlar sizin yanınızda yer alır ve sizinle birlikte düşmanlarınıza karşı savaşırlar ki bunlar için böyle bir tutum mümkün değildir. O halde geriye iki şık kalmaktadır: Ya kavimlerinin yanında yer alıp size karşı savaşacaklar yahut da her iki kesimle de savaşmayacaklar ki bu sonuncusu sizin için diğerinden daha hafif ve uygundur. Bununla birlikte Allah onları size saldırtmaya kadirdir. O halde siz, size esenlik verişini kabul edin ve aksi mümkün olmakla birlikte onların ellerini size saldırmaktan geri tutan Rabbinize hamd edin. İşte bunlar “şâyet sizden uzak durup da sizinle savaşmazlar ve sizinle barış içinde kalmak isterlerse artık Allah size onların aleyhine bir yol bırakmamıştır.”
91. Üçüncü kesime gelince bunlar, sizin saygınlığınızı göz önünde bulundurmaksızın kendi menfaatlerini isteyen bir kesimdir. İşte Yüce Allah bunlar hakkında şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Hem sizden” korktukları için “emin olmak, hem kendi kavimlerinden emin olmak isteyen başka insanlar” bu münafıklar içinden bazıları “olduğunu da göreceksiniz. Ne zaman fitneye çağırılırlarsa onun işine baş aşağı atılırlar.” Yani bunlar küfür ve nifakları üzere kalmaya devam ederler. Fitne ile karşı karşıya kaldıkları her seferinde gözleri kör olur, tepetaklak yıkılırlar, küfür ve nifakları daha da artar. İşte bunlar görünüş itibari ile ikinci kesim gibi olmakla birlikte gerçekte onlardan farklıdırlar. Çünkü ikinci kesim, kendilerine gelecek bir zarardan korktukları için değil mü’minlere saygılarından dolayı onlarla savaşı terk etmişlerdir. Bu kesim ise savaşı mü’minlere karşı bir saygıdan dolayı değil, kendileri adına korktukları için terk etmişlerdir. Hatta bunlar mü’minlerle savaşmak için uygun bir fırsat bulacak olurlarsa bu fırsatı değerlendirmeye kalkışacaklardır. İşte böylelerinin mü’minlerden uzak kaldıkları, onlara ilişmeyip onlarla savaşı terk ettikleri açık seçik ortaya çıkmadığı sürece onlarla savaşılır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah devamla şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Şâyet sizden uzak durmaz, size barış teklif etmez” sizden barış ve ateşkes talebinde bulunmaz “ve ellerini (savaştan) çekmezlerse onları yakalayın, bulduğunuz yerde öldürün. İşte böylelerine karşı size apaçık bir yetki verdik.” Yani bunlar size karşı saldırgan, zalim ve barışı terk eden kimseler olduklarından dolayı, sizin lehinize onların alyehine olmak üzere size apaçık bir delil vermiş bulunuyoruz. O bakımdan onlar kendilerinden başkasını kınamasınlar.
Commentary
The verses quoted above describe three groups of people about whom two injunctions have been given. The following narrations clarify events surrounding these groups:
1. ` Abdullah ibn Hamid has narrated from Mujahid that some disbelievers of Makkah came to Madinah. They pretended to have become Muslims and claimed to have come there as emigrants. Later, they turned into apostates. They went to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، told him about their plan to go to Makkah to buy merchandise from there. Having made their false excuse, they departed for Makkah and never returned. There arose a difference of opinion about their behaviour among the Muslims of Madinah. Some said that they were believers. It was in verse-88 فَمَا لَكُمْ فِي الْمُنَافِقِينَ فِئَتَيْ (So what is the matter with you that you have become two groups about the hypocrites) where Allah Almighty declared that they were disbelievers and should be killed.
Maulana Ashraf ` Ali Thanavi (رح) has explained the Qur'anic word, 'munafiq' (hypocrite) by saying that they were hypocrites when they claimed to have become Muslims - they had never believed in their hearts. The fact was that hypocrites were not killed because they concealed their inner disbelief. But, the case of these people was different as their apostasy had come out in the open. As for those who took them to be Muslims, they may have, perhaps, taken a benign view of their action under some interpretation. However, this interpretation was based on sheer opinion not supported by any proof from the Shari’ ah. That is why no reliance was placed on it.
2. Ibn Abi Shaybah has narrated from Hasan that Suraqah ibn Malik al-Mudlaji visited the Holy Prophet ﷺ after the events of Badr and Uhud and requested him to make peace with his tribe, Bani Mudlaj. Thereupon, he sent Sayyidni Khalid ؓ to them to conclude a peace treaty. The terms of the treaty were as follows:
"We will not support anyone against the Holy Prophet ﷺ . If the Quraysh become Muslims, We too shall become Muslims. All tribes who enter into alliance with us, they too shall become a party with us in this treaty."
Thereupon, this verse: وَدُّوا لَوْ تَكْفُرُونَ (اِلٰی قَولہ) إِلَّا الَّذِينَ يَصِلُونَ -- (They wish that you disbelieve like they have disbelieved) was revealed.
3. It has been narrated from Sayyidna ibn ` Abbas ؓ that the people mentioned in the verse: سَتَجِدُونَ آخَرِينَ (You will find others who want to be secure from you) are those belonging to the tribes of Asad and Ghitfan who, when they came to Madinah, professed Islam outwardly, but to their own people they would confide that they had really believed in monkeys and scorpions while before Muslims they would piously declare that they were followers of their faith.
However, Dahhak ascribes this conduct to the tribe of ` Abd al-Dar according to a report from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ . The first and the second narration appears in Ruh al-Ma'ani, while the third narration can be seen in Ma’ alim.
Maulana Ashraf Thanavi (رح) likens the state of those mentioned in the third narration as that of the first one since it proves that they were no Muslims to begin with, therefore, they fall under the injunction governing disbelievers in general, that is, 'do not fight them in the presence of a peace treaty - otherwise, do.' Thus, regarding those mentioned in the first narration, the second verse (89): فَإِن تَوَلَّوْا فَخُذُوهُمْ وَاقْتُلُوهُمْ (then if they turn away, sieze them and kill them) carries the injunction that they be arrested and killed, while the statement in the third verse (90): إِلَّا الَّذِينَ يَصِلُونَ (except those who join a group with whom you have a treaty) gives them a clear exemption in the event of peace, a situation which finds mention in the second narration. This exemption has been emphasised once again in فَإِنِ اعْتَزَلُوكُمْ (if they stay away from you) later in the same verse (90).
Regarding those mentioned in the third narration, it has been said in the fourth verse (91): سَتَجِدُونَ آخَرِينَ (you will find others ....) which means that should these people refuse to leave you alone and insist on fighting, then do fight against them. From this, it can be deduced that in the event they make peace, there should be no fighting against them. (Bayan al-Qur'an)
In short, the three groups mentioned here are:
1. Those who do not emigrate despite their ability to do so in a period of time when emigration was a pre-requisite of faith in Islam. Or, after having emigrated, they go out of the new abode of Islam (Dar al-Islam) and return to the abode of disbelief (Dar al-Kufr).
2. Those who themselves enter a no-war pact with Muslims or those who join hands with those entering into such a pact.
3. Those who make peace to buy time and once there comes an occasion to fight a war against Muslims, they would readily join the enemy camp throwing all treaty obligations to winds.
The injunction governing the first group is similar to that which governs the disbelievers in general. The second groups is exempted from being arrested and killed. The third group deserves the same punishment as fixed for the first. These verses yield a total of two injunctions, that is, fighting in the absence of peace; and not fighting in the event of peace.
¿Cómo puede ser, creyentes, que se hayan dividido en dos bandos respecto a la actitud que conviene adoptar con los hipócritas? Un grupo considera que hay que combatirlos por su incredulidad y el otro considera que es mejor abstenerse de combatirlos a causa de su fe. No tienen por qué disputarse por su causa, ya que Al-lah los condujo a la incredulidad y al extravío por sus acciones. ¿Acaso quieren guiar a aquellos a quienes Al-lah ha alejado del acceso a la verdad? A aquel que Al-lah extravíe, no podrás regresarlo al camino de la guía.
Los hipócritas desean que ustedes rechacen la Revelación tal como ellos lo han hecho, a fin de que los igualen en la incredulidad. No hagan de ellos sus aliados, por su hostilidad, hasta que emigren por Al-lah y dejen la ciudad de la incredulidad por la ciudad del Islam como signo de su fe.
Si se vuelven abiertamente hostiles y los amenazan, aprésenlos y ajustícienlos donde sea que los encuentren, y no se alíen con ellos para buscar apoyo o socorro para enfrentar a sus enemigos.
Les hypocrites souhaitent que vous rejetiez la Révélation comme ils l’ont fait, afin que vous soyez tous égaux en mécréance. Ne prenez pas d’alliés parmi ces gens, en raison de leur hostilité à votre égard, jusqu’à ce qu’ils migrent pour Allah et quittent le pays de la mécréance pour le pays de l’Islam comme signe de leur foi. S’ils se détournent et persistent, saisissez-les et tuez-les où que vous les trouviez et ne prenez pas parmi eux des alliés sur lesquels vous appuyer ni des secoureurs pour vous aider à venir à bout de vos ennemis.
Münafıklar, kendilerinin inkâr ettiği gibi, sizin de Allah’ın üzerinize indirdiğini inkâr ederek onlarla inkârda aynı seviyede olmanızı temenni ettiler. İmanlarının göstergesi olarak Allah yolunda şirk diyarından İslam beldesine hicret edinceye kadar içlerindeki düşmanlıkları sebebiyle onların hiçbirini dost edinmeyin. Şayet yüz çevirir ve oldukları halde devam ederlerse onları yakalayın ve nerede bulursanız orada öldürün. Onların hiçbirini işlerinizi idare eden bir veli ve de düşmanlarınıza karşı size yardım eden bir yandaşlar edinmeyin.
Orang-orang munafik itu menginginkan agar kalian kafir kepada kitab suci yang diturunkan kepada kalian sebagaimana mereka kafir kepadanya supaya kalian sama dengan mereka dalam hal kekafiran. Oleh karena itu, janganlah kalian menjadikan mereka sebagai teman-teman setia mengingat sikap permusuhan mereka kepada kalian, sampai mereka mau berhijrah di jalan Allah, yaitu dari negeri kesyirikan ke negeri Islam sebagai bukti keimanan mereka. Jika mereka menolak dan terus mempertahankan sikap mereka maka tangkaplah mereka dan bunuhlah mereka di mana pun kalian menemukan mereka, serta janganlah kalian menjadikan mereka sebagai pemimpin yang mengurus kepentingan kalian, atau penolong yang membantu kalian dalam melawan musuh-musuh kalian.
During difficult times the only guarantee of keeping alive the message of the Truth is for the dayee, despite trying conditions, to remain firm in his commitment and carry on his mission, even if there happens to be no one to support him. In such circumstances, the determination of the dayee makes him eligible for God’s special reward. During the second expedition of Badr, which took place only one month after the battle of Uhud, the state of affairs in Madinah was so gloomy that only seventy men came forward to fight along with the Prophet. This small troop, however, received special succour from God, filling the Makkans with awe, making them retreat without fighting, thus averting what could have been a disastrous encounter. God’s resolve is to weaken the non-believers, but this resolve is expressed only when the standard bearers of His own religion, though deprived of means and support, step forward to counter the enemy onslaught.
Different forms of Emigration and their Rules
Hijrah (Emigration) mentioned in verse 89 has been taken up in detail under the commentary on verse 100 of Surah al-Nis-a' which appears a little later. At this point, it is sufficient to know that Emigration from the homeland of Disbelief (Darul-kufr) was enjoined on all Muslims during the early period of Islam. It is for this reason that Allah Almighty has prohibited treating those who fail to carry out this obligation as Muslims. Consequently, when Makkah was conquered, the Holy Prophet declared: ھِجرَۃَ بَعدَ الفَتح لَا (There is no Hijrah after the Victory). It means: ‘Now that the Conquest of Makkah has made it the Abode of Islam, emigration from there was no more obligatory.' This rule related to the period of time when Emigration was considered to be a pre-condition of anyone's faith. During those days, anyone who did not emigrate despite having the ability to do so was not taken to be a Muslim. But, later on, this injunction was abrogated1 and now this mode of Emigration has ceased to exist.
1. It means that emigration no longer remained a pre-requisite for his being Muslim. However, if a Muslim lives in a non-Muslim country where he cannot fulfill his religious obligations, it is incumbent on him to emigrate if he has the means to do so. (Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
There remains, however, another form of Hijrah which has been identified in a hadith of Sahib al-Bukhari where it was said: لَا تَنقَطِعُ الھِجرَۃُ حَتَّی تَنقَطِعَ التَوبَۃ . It means that Hijrah (not in the sense of abandoning one's homeland, but in the sense of abandoning one's sins) will continue to exist until there remains the time to repent.
` Allamah ` Ayni, the commentator of al-Bukhari has said about this Hijrah: اَنَ المرَادَ بِالھجِرَۃِ البَاقِیۃِ ھِیَ ھَجرُ اَلسَّیِّاتِ (This later Hijrah means the abandonment of sins). This subject also finds elucidation in a hadith of the Holy Prophet ﷺ where he is reported to have said: اَلمُھَجرُ مَن ھَجَرَمَا نَھَی اللہُ عَنہُ. It means that a Muhajir (Emigrant) is one who emigrates ('hajara': abandon, leave) from everything prohibited by Allah Almighty (al-Mirqat, v.1)
The discussion appearing above tells us that, technically, the word, Hijrah is applied in a dual sense:
1. To leave one's homeland in order to save one's faith as was done by the Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all - they left their homeland of Makkah and emigrated to Madinah and Ethiopia.
2. To leave one's sins.
The words of the verse 89: وَلَا تَتَّخِذُوا مِنْهُمْ وَلِيًّا وَلَا نَصِيرًا (and do not take from them a friend or a helper) tell us that seeking help from disbelievers is forbidden (Haram). Pursuant to this, it appears in a narration that the Ansars of Madinah sought the permission of the Holy Prophet $ to seek help from the Jews to offset disbelievers whereupon
he said: v 'I (The bad ones! We do not need them). (Mazhari, v.2
Munafici priželjkuju da i vi budete nevjernici u ono što vam je objavljeno kao što su i oni nevjernici, pa da budete isti kao oni u nevjerstvu. Nemojte ih uzimati za zaštitnike, zbog njihovog neprijateljstva, sve dok ne učine hidžru na Allahovom putu iz mjesta nevjerstva u mjesto islama, što će biti dokaz njihovog imana. Ako se okrenu i ustraju na svom neprijateljstvu, ubijajte ih gdje god ih nađete, i nemojte od njih uzimati ni zaštitnike ni pomagače...
Gli ipocriti desiderano che voi non crediate a ciò che vi è stato rivelato, così come fecero loro, in modo che siate simili nella miscredenza. Non prendete sostenitori tra di loro a causa del loro odio finché non emigrino per la causa di Allāh dalla dimora del politeismo alla dimora dell'Islām, come dimostrazione della loro fede. Se perseverano e restano nelle loro condizioni, uccideteli ovunque li troviate e non prendete sostenitori tra loro che vi proteggano nei vostri affari, o che vi proteggano dai vostri nemici.
Những kẻ Munafiq luôn mong các ngươi vô đức tin nơi những gì được ban xuống cho các ngươi giống như việc chúng đã vô đức tin để các ngươi và chúng ngang bằng nhau trong việc vô đức tin. Bởi thế, các ngươi chớ lấy ai trong bọn chúng làm người thân tín của các ngươi bởi sự hiềm khích của chúng đối với các ngươi trừ phi chúng chịu di cư từ vùng đất Shirk để đến với vùng đất của Islam để chứng minh đức tin của chúng. Nếu chúng quay lưng và tiếp tục trên tình trạng vô đức tin của chúng thì các ngươi hãy bắt và giết chúng bất cứ nơi nào các ngươi tìm thấy chúng; và các ngươi chớ lấy ai trong bọn chúng là người thân tín để các ngươi gửi gắm các vụ việc của các ngươi cho chúng và cũng chớ lấy chúng làm người giúp đỡ các ngươi chống lại kẻ thù của các ngươi.
The hypocrites wish that you disbelieve in what was revealed to you as they have done, so that you can be equal to them in disbelief. Due to their animosity, do not take them as friends until they migrate in Allah’s path; hence indicating their faith. If they turn away and continue with their bad actions, then seize them and kill them wherever you find them. Do not take from them any friend to help you with your affairs nor anyone to assist you against your enemies.
Nagmimithi ang mga mapagpaimbabaw na kung sana tumatanggi kayong sumampalataya sa pinababa sa inyo kung paanong tumanggi silang sumampalataya kaya kayo ay magiging mga pumapantay sa kanila sa kawalang-pananampalataya. Kaya huwag kayong gumawa mula sa kanila ng mga katangkilik dahil sa pangangaway nila hanggang sa lumikas sila ayon sa landas ni Allāh mula sa tahanan ng Shirk tungo sa bayan ng Islām bilang pagpapatunay sa pananampalataya nila. Ngunit kung umayaw sila at nagpatuloy sila sa kalagayan nila ay daklutin ninyo sila, patayin ninyo sila saanman ninyo sila matagpuan. Huwag kayong gumawa mula sa kanila ng isang katangkilik na makikipagtangkilikan sa inyo sa mga nauukol sa inyo ni ng isang mapag-adya na tutulong sa inyo laban sa mga kaaway ninyo,
...osim onih koji odu do naroda (plemena) sa kojim imate ugovor o primirju, ili dođu vama sa tjeskobom u prsima ne želeći da se bore protiv vas ni protiv svog naroda. Da Allah hoće mogao je dati da oni ovladaju vama te bi se borili protiv vas, pa prihvatite to što vas je Allah sačuvao i nemojte ih zarobljavati ni ubijati. Ako vas oni ostave na miru i ne bore se protiv vas, nego vam ponude mir – Allah vam nije dozvolio da ih ubijate niti zarobljavate.
maliban sa sinumang sumapit kabilang sa kanila sa mga tao na sa pagitan ninyo at ng mga ito ay may isang usapang nagbigay-diin sa pagtigil sa pakikipaglaban, o mga dumating sa inyo samantalang nanikip ang mga dibdib nila kaya hindi sila nagnanais ng pakikipaglaban sa inyo ni ng pakikipaglaban sa mga kalipi nila. Kung sakaling niloob ni Allāh ay talaga sanang nagpangibabaw Siya sa kanila laban sa inyo saka nakipaglaban sila sa inyo. Kaya tanggapin ninyo mula kay Allāh ang pangangalaga Niya at huwag kayong humarang sa kanila sa pamamagitan ng pagpatay o pagbihag. Kaya kung lumayo sila sa inyo saka hindi sila nakipaglaban sa inyo at nagpasakop sila sa inyo bilang mga nakikipagpayapaan, na mga tumitigil sa pakikipaglaban sa inyo, hindi maglalagay si Allāh para sa inyo laban sa kanila ng isang daan sa pagpatay sa kanila o pagbihag sa kanila.
Tranne colui che raggiunge un gruppo con il quale avete stipulato un patto di non aggressione, oppure coloro che sono venuti da voi afflitti e non desiderano combattere voi ed il loro stesso popolo. E se Allāh avesse voluto, vi avrebbero combattuti e sconfitti. Accettate la salvezza da parte di Allāh e non uccideteli né prendeteli prigionieri. Se non vi aggrediscono e vengono da voi in pace, abbandonando il desiderio di combattervi, Allāh non vi ha autorizzati a combatterli o prenderli prigionieri.
Trừ những ai trong bọn chúng gia nhập vào nhóm mà giữa các ngươi và họ có một hiệp ước hòa bình hoặc những ai đến gặp các ngươi mà trái tim của họ không muốn chiến tranh với các ngươi và cũng không muốn chiến tranh với nhóm dân vô đức tin của họ. Và nếu muốn, Allah có thể làm cho họ chiếm ưu thế hơn các ngươi và đánh bại các ngươi. Nhưng nếu họ đã cầu hòa với các ngươi và không muốn chiến tranh với các ngươi hãy chấp thuận bởi Allah không cho các ngươi bất cứ một lý do nào để giết họ hoặc bắt họ là tù binh.
A excepción de aquellos con quienes ustedes tengan un pacto de no agresión, o aquellos que no desean combatirlos ni combatir a los suyos. Si Al-lah lo hubiese querido, les habría dado la hegemonía y ellos los habrían combatido. Acepten esta tregua que Al-lah les ofrece y no se enfrenten a ellos, ni los ajusticien ni capturen. Si ellos los dejan tranquilos y no los combaten y proponen la paz, sepan que Al-lah no los autoriza a agredirlos.
But you cannot act like this with those of them who join a people with whom you have a peace treaty or those who come to you reluctant to fight against you or their own people. If Allah willed to give them power over you, He would have done so and they would have fought you. Therefore, accept the safety that Allah has given you and do not interfere with them by killing or taking any one of them as captives. If they stay away without fighting you and they come to you to make peace, then Allah has not given you any authority to fight them or take any of them as prisoners.
Font exception ceux d’entre eux qui arrivent parmi des gens avec lesquels vous avez conclu un pacte ferme de non-hostilité, ou ceux qui se rendent auprès de vous car ils ne désirent pas vous combattre ni combattre les leurs.
Si Allah l’avait voulu, Il leur aurait accordé l’hégémonie et ils vous auraient alors combattus. Acceptez donc cette trêve que vous offre Allah et ne vous en prenez pas à eux en les tuant ou en les capturant. S’ils s’éloignent de vous, ne vous combattent pas, s’inclinent devant vous et vous proposent la paix, Allah ne vous autorise pas à les tuer ou à les capturer.
Kecuali sebagian dari mereka yang datang kepada kaum yang memiliki perjanjian kuat dengan kalian untuk tidak berperang melawan kalian attau mereka yang datang kepada kalian dalam kondisi gelisah, sehingga mereka tidak memiliki keinginan untuk menyerang kalian atau menyerang kaum mereka. Seandainya Allah menghendaki, niscaya Dia akan memberi kemampuan pada mereka untuk mengalahkan kalian, kemudian mereka memerangi kalian. Oleh karena itu, terimalah anugerah Allah yang telah membebaskan kalian dari serangan mereka, dan janganlah kalian mengusik mereka dengan tindakan pembunuhan atau penawanan. Kemudian apabila mereka menjauhi kalian sehingga tidak memerangi kalian dan tunduk kepada kalian seraya berdamai dan tidak memerangi kalian maka Allah tidak memberi kalian jalan untuk membunuh atau menawan mereka.
Ancak sizinle onlar arasında savaş yapmamak üzerine kesin bir anlaşma olan bir kavme sığınanlara veya ne sizinle ne de kendi kavimleriyle savaşmak istemediklerinden yürekleri daralmış olarak size gelmiş olanlara dokunmayın. Eğer Allah dileseydi onları sizlere karşı güçlü kılar ve onlar da sizinle savaşırdı. O halde Allah’tan gelen bu esenliğini kabul edin ve onları öldürmek veya esir almak için saldırmayın. Eğer sizden uzak durarak sizinle savaşmazlar, savaşmayı terk ederek kendi çıkarları için sizlere aman dilemeye gelirlerse, artık Allah sizlerin onları öldürmeniz ve esir almanız için bir yol bırakmamıştır.
After a person accepts God’s religion, he repeatedly encounters such situations in his life whereby the sincerity of his decision is tested. ‘Migration’ is one such test. It implies that when worldly gains and convenience appear to be obstacles in the path of religion, one should thrust them aside and move ahead towards God. If the situation demands, the individual should abandon his relatives and home as well. If he is able to move ahead in the path of truth in the moment of trial, by ignoring personal gains and expediency, he consolidates his attachment to truth. One who adopts this course, enhances his sensitivity to truth and continues to move closer to it. But one who does not, diminishes his receptiveness to truth. The hard demands of religion divide people into several groups: simple people, opponents and hypocrites. Muslims must deal with them accordingly. They should be firm in eradicating evil through peaceful means but lenient in the discharge of moral responsibilities. They should be considerate to the weak and try to influence others instead of becoming swayed themselves. They should not challenge a group who wants to make peace with them.
Ô croyants, vous trouverez d’autres hypocrites qui vous laissent croire qu’ils sont croyants afin d’assurer la sécurité de leurs personnes et font croire à leurs semblables qu’ils sont mécréants pour les mêmes raisons.
Chaque fois qu’on les invite à mécroire en Allah et à Lui associer des divinités, ils s’embourbent entièrement dans la mécréance et le polythéisme. Ceux-là, s’ils ne cessent pas de vous combattre, ne s’inclinent pas devant vous en vous proposant la paix et n’arrêtent pas leurs hostilités, saisissez-les alors et tuez-les où que vous les trouviez.
Concernant ceux qui répondent à cette description, Nous vous avons donné un argument évident vous autorisant à les saisir et à les tuer car ils sont traîtres et dangereux.
-Ey Müminler!- Münafıklardan başka bir grubu da kendilerini güvende kılmak için size imanlarını gösterirken, kâfir kavimlerine döndüklerinde onların kendilerine güvenmeleri için de küfrü izhar ediyor bulacaksınız. Allah’ı inkâr etmeye ve ona ortak koşmaya her çağrılmalarında şiddetli bir biçimde bu işe dalarlar. Onlar sizinle savaşmayı bırakmaz, barış yapmak üzere size gelmez ve sizin üzerinizden ellerini çekmezlerse onları nerede bulursanız yakalayın ve öldürün. Bu özelliklere sahip olan o kimseleri, ihanet ve tuzaklarından ötürü yakalamanız ve öldürmeniz için size apaçık kanıtlar verdik.
Kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- akan menemukan golongan lain dari kalangan munafik yang memperlihatkan iman mereka kepada kalian untuk menyelamatkan diri mereka sendiri dan memperlihatkan kekafiran mereka kepada kaum mereka yang kafir ketika kembali ke tempat mereka untuk berdamai dengan mereka. Setiap kali mereka diajak kepada kekafiran atau kemusyrikan kepada Allah, justru mereka semakin menjadi-jadi. Apabila orang-orang seperti itu tidak mau berhenti memerangi kalian, lalu tidak tunduk kepada kalian seraya berdamai dengan kalian maupun berhenti mengganggu kalian maka tangkaplah mereka dan bunuhlah mereka di mana pun kalian menemukan mereka. Untuk orang-orang semacam itu Kami berikan alasan yang jelas bagi kalian untuk menangkap dan membunuh mereka karena kecurangan dan tipu daya mereka.
Troverete, o voi credenti, un altro gruppo di ipocriti che vi mostreranno fede allo scopo di salvare le loro anime, mentre mostrano ai miscredenti della loro gente la miscredenza quando tornano da loro, allo scopo di salvare le loro anime. Ogni volta che vengono invitati alla miscredenza e all'idolatria, sprofondano in esse. Se costoro non abbandonano l'idea di combattervi e non vengono da voi in pace e non smettono di farvi del male, prendeteli e uccideteli ovunque li troviate. E coloro che possiedono tali caratteristiche, vi abbiamo dato un buon motivo per ucciderli a causa del loro tradimento e del loro inganno.
O vjernici, naći ćete drugu skupinu munafika koji ispoljavaju iman kako bi bili sigurni za svoje živote, a kada se vrate svojim, nevjerničkim plemenima, ispoljavaju nevjerstvo, da bi bili sigurni od njih. Kad god budu pozvani da učine nevjerstvo u Allaha ili da Mu druga pripišu, oni u to duboko upadnu. Ako ovi munafici pokrenu borbu protiv vas, umjesto da vam dođu želeći mir i da zadrže svoje ruke od vas, onda ih zarobljavajte i ubijajte gdje god ih nađete. Za zarobljavanje i ubijanje takvih ljudi dali smo vam jasan dokaz. To je tako, jer oni krše ugovore kuju spletke.
Makatatagpo kayo, O mga mananampalataya, ng iba pang pangkat kabilang sa mga mapagpaimbabaw na nagpapakita sa inyo ng pananampalataya upang matiwasay sila sa mga sarili at nagpapakita sa mga kalipi nila kabilang sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya ng kawalang-pananampalataya kapag bumalik sila sa mga iyon upang magpatiwasay sa mga iyon. Sa tuwing inaanyayahan sila sa kawalang-pananampalataya kay Allāh at pagtatambal sa Kanya ay nasasadlak sila rito sa pinakamatinding pagkakasadlak. Kaya ang mga ito, kapag hindi sila tumigil sa pakikipaglaban sa inyo, at nagpasakop sa inyo bilang mga nakikipagpayapaan at sumupil sa mga kamay nila laban sa inyo ay kunin ninyo sila at patayin ninyo sila saanman ninyo sila matagpuan. Ang mga iyon na ito ang katangian nila ay gumawa Kami para sa inyo ng isang katwirang maliwanag sa paghuli sa kanila at pagpatay sa kanila dahil sa pagdadahi-dahilan nila at pakana nila.
Rồi các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - sẽ thấy một nhóm người khác thuộc những người Munafiq, chúng thể hiện trước các ngươi đức tin Iman để được sống yên bình với các ngươi nhưng lại thể hiện sự vô đức tin trước đồng bọn ngoại đạo của chúng mỗi khi chúng quay trở về để được sống yên ổn; và mỗi khi chúng được gọi đến với sự vô đức tin nơi Allah và Shirk với Ngài thì chúng càng lún sâu hơn trong sự vô đức tin và Shirk. Những kẻ này, nếu chúng không chịu từ bỏ việc đánh các ngươi và cũng không có ý thỏa hiệp hòa bình mà cứ cố tìm cách đánh các ngươi thì các ngươi hãy bắt và đánh chúng bất cứ nơi nào các ngươi giáp mặt chúng. Chúng là những kẻ mà TA (Allah) cho các ngươi quyền đánh giết và trừng phạt bởi vì chúng đã mưu mô xảo quyệt.
You, O believers, will find another group of hypocrites who pretend to have faith when they are before you in order to protect themselves; but they display their disbelief when they are with their people, so that they are safe from them as well. Whenever they are called to disbelief in Allah and to ascribe partners to Him, they plunge into it. These are the ones, if they do not keep away from fighting you or if they do not make peace with you and restrain themselves, to seize and kill wherever you find them. These are the ones whom Allah has given you a clear authority for seizing and killing them because they are treacherous.
Creyentes, hallarán otros hipócritas que les hacen creer que son creyentes para procurarse seguridad, y hacen creer a sus semejantes que son incrédulos por la misma razón. Cada vez que se los invita a descreer de Al-lah y adorar falsos ídolos, se hunden en la incredulidad y el politeísmo. A estos, si no cesan de combatirlos, no se inclinan por la paz y no cesan en sus hostilidades, aprésenlos y ajustícienlos allí donde los encuentren. En lo que se refiere a aquellos que responden a esta descripción, les hemos dado un argumento evidente demostrando que son traidores y peligrosos.
Người có đức tin sẽ không giết một người có đức tin ngoài trừ do lỡ tay (tức không cố ý, tội ngộ sát). Ai giết một người có đức tin vì lỡ tay chứ không phải do cố y thì y phải phóng thích một người nữ nô lệ vô đức tin để chuộc tội đồng thời phải trả tiền bồi thương nhân mạng cho gia đình của nạn nhân trừ phi họ xí xóa không nhận. Nếu nạn nhân thuộc nhóm dân có sự thù nghịch với các ngươi và y là người có đức tin thì chỉ bắt buộc người giết phóng thích một nữ nô lệ có đức tin chứ không cần phải trả tiền bồi thường nhân mạng. Nếu nạn nhân không phải là người có đức tin nhưng y thuộc nhóm dân có hiệp ước hòa bình với các ngươi thì người giết phải trả tiền bồi thương nhân mạng cho gia đình của nạn nhân đồng thời phài phóng thích một nữ nô lệ có đức tin để chuộc tội. Nếu người giết không tìm thấy nô lệ để phóng thích hoặc không có khả năng trả tiền bồi thường thì y phải nhịn chay hai tháng liền mục đích để Allah tha thứ cho tội lỗi của y. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Hằng Biết tất cả các việc làm của đám bầy tôi của Ngài cũng như các tâm niệm của họ, và là Đấng Sáng Suốt và Anh Minh trong định đoạt và ban hành giáo luật.
Un creyente no debe jamás matar a otro creyente, a menos que sea por error. En el caso de un homicidio involuntario, la expiación consistirá en liberar un esclavo creyente. Además, los familiares del autor del homicidio (es decir, aquellos que lo heredan) deben pagar el precio de sangre (ad-diah) a los herederos de la víctima, a menos que estos renuncien a ello. Si la víctima es creyente, pero pertenece a un grupo enemigo, la persona que lo ha matado debe liberar a un esclavo creyente, pero no le corresponde pagar el precio de sangre. Si la víctima no es creyente, pero pertenece a un grupo con el cual ustedes tienen un pacto de no agresión, como las minorías protegidas de otras religiones (ahlu dh-dhimmah), los familiares del autor del homicidio deben pagar el precio de sangre a los herederos de la víctima. El homicida debe también liberar un esclavo para expiar su culpa. Si no encuentra esclavo a quien liberar o no tiene los medios para pagar su libertad, debe ayunar dos meses consecutivos para mostrar a Al-lah su arrepentimiento. Al-lah conoce perfectamente los actos de sus siervos y sus intenciones. Él es sabio en Sus preceptos.
It is unlawful for a believer to kill another believer, unless it occurs by mistake. If anyone kills a believer by mistake, he must free a believing slave as a compensation for his action. The relatives of the killer, who inherit from him, will be responsible for the blood money to be handed over to the successors of the victim, unless the successors give up the right If the victim belonged to a people at war with you, but he was a believer, then the killer must free a believing slave and no blood money will be owed. If the victim was not a believer but belonged to a people with whom you have a treaty, such as disbelievers living in an Islamic state, the relatives of the killer, who inherit from him, will be responsible for blood money to be handed over to the successors of the victim and the killer must free a believing slave as compensation for his action. If he cannot find anyone to free or he cannot afford the price, then he must fast continuously for two consecutive months so that Allah accepts his repentance for what he has done. Allah knows the actions of His servants and their intentions; and He is Wise in His legislation and planning.
E non è permesso ad un credente di uccidere un altro credente, tranne se ciò accade per errore. Chi uccide un credente per errore deve liberare uno schiavo credente ed espiare per il gesto compiuto; e i parenti eredi dell'omicida devono corrispondere un'ammenda ai parenti della persona uccisa, a meno che questi ultimi non rinuncino. Se la persona uccisa fa parte di un gruppo di credenti con cui siete in conflitto, è obbligatorio per l'omicida liberare uno schiavo credente, e non è tenuto a pagare un'ammenda; e se la persona uccisa non è credente, ma fa parte di un gruppo con cui avete stipulato un patto, come Ahl-ad-dhimmahأهل الذمة (Si tratta di persone che vivono sotto la legge islāmica ma non sono musulmani), in tal caso i parenti dell'omicida che hanno diritto all'eredità sono tenuti a pagare un'ammenda ai parenti della persona uccisa, e l'omicida deve liberare uno schiavo credente e corrispondere un'ammenda per l'azione compiuta. Se non trova schiavi da liberare o non è in grado di pagare il valore dello schiavo, deve digiunare per due mesi consecutivi, senza interruzioni, in modo che Allāh lo perdoni per ciò che ha commesso. E Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che compiono i Suoi sudditi e delle loro intenzioni, Saggio nella Sua Legge e nella sua Amministrazione.
92- Bir mü’minin diğer bir mü’mini öldürmesi -yanlışlıkla olması hariç- olacak şey değildir. Kim bir mü’mini yanlışlıkla öldürürse mü’min bir köle azad etmesi ve (ölenin) akrabasına teslim edilecek bir diyet vermesi gerekir. Ancak onların (diyeti almayıp) sadaka olarak bağışlamaları müstesna. Şâyet (yanlışlıkla öldürdüğü kişi) mü’min olmakla beraber size düşman olan bir kavimden ise o zaman mü’min bir köle azad etmesi gerekir. Şâyet kendileri ile aranızda anlaşma bulunan bir kavimden ise o vakit akrabalarına bir diyet vermesi ve mü’min bir köle azad etmesi gerekir. Kim (bunları) bulamazsa -Allah’tan bir tevbe olmak üzere- iki ay aralıksız oruç tutmalıdır. Allah çok iyi bilendir, hüküm ve hikmet sahibidir.
92. “Bir mü’minin diğer bir mü’mini öldürmesi -yanlışlıkla olması hariç- olacak şey değildir.” anlamındaki ifade imkânsızlık bildiren bir ifadedir. Yani mü’min bir kimsenin mü’min bir kimseyi kasten öldürmesi imkânsızdır, olur şey değildir. Bu ise böyle bir fiilin ileri derecede haram olduğunu ve imana son derece aykırı olduğunu ifade eder. Böyle bir fiili ancak ya bir kâfir ya da imanı büyük ölçüde eksik ve daha kötü bir duruma düşmesinden endişe edilen bir fasık işleyebilir. Çünkü doğru bir iman, mü’min kimseyi mü’min kardeşini öldürmekten alıkoyar. Çünkü Allah mü’min ile kardeşi arasında iman kardeşliğini kurmuştur ki onu sevmesi, dost bellemesi ve ona eziyet veren şeyleri ortadan kaldırması, bu kardeşliğin bir gereğidir. Peki, öldürmekten daha ağır bir eziyet olabilir mi? Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in:“Benden sonra biriniz diğerinin boynunu vuran kâfirlere dönüşmeyin.” hadisi de bunu tasdik etmektedir. Böylelikle öldürmenin, amelî küfür ve Allah’a şirk koşmaktan sonra günahların en büyüğü olduğu anlaşılmış olmaktadır.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Bir mü’minin diğer bir mü’mini öldürmesi… olacak şey değildir” buyruğu bütün halleri kapsayan umumi bir ifade olup mü’minden herhangi bir şekilde mü’min kardeşini öldürme fiilinin sadır olmayacağını ifade etmektedir. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, hataen öldürmeyi bundan istisna ederek:“yanlışlıkla olması hariç” buyurmuştur. Hata eden kişi ise öldürme amacı taşımayan kimsedir, böyle bir kimse günahkâr olmaz ve Allah’ın yasak kıldıklarını cüretkârlıkla işlemeye kalkışan bir kimse sayılmaz. Ancak yine de -bu işi kasti olarak yapmamış olsa dahi- oldukça çirkin ve sadece şeklen bile olsa çirkinliği yeterli derecede olan bir şey yaptığından dolayı Yüce Allah keffarette bulunmayı ve diyet vermeyi emretmiş ve şöyle buyurmuştur:“Kim bir mü’mini yanlışlıkla öldürürse” öldüren erkek yahut kadın, hür yahut köle, küçük yahut büyük, akıllı yahut deli, müslüman yahut kâfir olsun fark etmez. Çünkü “من : kim” lafzı umuma delalet etmektedir ve bu lafzın böyle bir yerde getirilmesinin sırrı da budur. Çünkü ifadenin akışı burada “Eğer onu öldürürse” anlamında bir ifadeyi kullanmayı gerektirmekle birlikte böyle bir lafız “kim” anlamını veren “من” lafzı gibi kapsamlı değildir. Diğer taraftan öldürülen de erkek yahut kadın, küçük ya da büyük olsun fark etmez. Zira şarttan sonra gelen “mümin/مؤمن” kelimesinin nekre/belirtisiz olması bunu ifade etmektedir.
İşte böyle bir durumda katilin, keffaret olarak “mü’min bir köle azad etmesi” gerekir. Bu köleyi kişi kendi malından azad etmelidir. Kimi ilim adamlarının görüşlerine göre buradaki köle ifadesi, küçük büyük, erkek dişi, sağlam ve kusurlu her türlü köleyi kapsamaktadır. Ancak buyruktaki hikmet, keffarrette kusurlu kölenin azad edilmesinin yeterli olmamasını gerektirir. Çünkü köle azad etmekten maksat azad edilene fayda sağlamak ve onun kendi menfaatlerine kendisinin sahip olmasını sağlamaktır. Bu durumda şâyet köle azad edilmekle eğer zayi olacaksa ve köle kalması onun için daha faydalı ise böyle birisinin azad edilmesi ile keffaret yerini bulmaz. Bununla birlikte Yüce Allah’ın:“köle azad etmesi” buyruğu da buna delalet etmektdir. Çünkü “azad etmek”, menfaatleri başkasının hakkı olan kimseyi bu halinden kurtararak kendi menfaatlerinin sahibi olmasını sağlamak demektir. Eğer azad edilecek kölede bu gibi menfaatler yoksa azad etmenin varlığı düşünülemez. Bu husus üzerinde dikkatle düşünülürse konu açıkça anlaşılır.“ve (ölenin) akrabasına teslim edilecek bir diyet vermesi gerekir.” Diyete gelince onun, hata ile öldürmede veya kasta benzer (yarı kasıtlı)öldürmelerde katilin âkılesi/asabesi tarafından ölenin akrabalarına kalplerini hoş etmek için ödenmesi gerekir. Burada ölenin akrabalarından kasıt ise onun mirasçılarıdır. Çünkü mirasçılar ölenin geride bıraktığını miras alırlar. Diyet de onun geriye bıraktığı şeyler arasındadır. Diyet ile ilgili oldukça etraflı hükümler vardır ve bunlar fıkıh kitaplarında yer almaktadır.“Ancak onların (diyeti almayıp) sadaka olarak bağışlamaları müstesna” yani katilin mirasçıları diyeti affedip sadaka olarak bağışladıkları takdirde diyet düşer. Bu ifade ile diyeti affetmeleri teşvik edilmektedir. Çünkü Yüce Allah bu affı “sadaka” olarak adlandırılmaktadır. Sadaka vermek ise her zaman istenen bir şeydir.
“Şâyet” öldürülen kişi “mü’min olmakla beraber size düşman olan bir kavimden” yani muharip kâfirlerden “ise o zaman mü’min bir köle azad etmesi gerekir.”Yani onun yakınlarına diyet ödemek yükümlülüğünüz yoktur. Çünkü böylelerinin kan ve mallarının saygınlığı/dokunulmazlığı söz konusu değildir.“Şâyet” öldürülen kişi “kendileri ile aranızda anlaşma bulunan bir kavimden ise o vakit akrabalarına bir diyet vermek ve mü’min bir köle azad etmek gerekir.”Çünkü onun yakınları, kapsamına girdikleri anlaşma dolayısı ile can ve malları koruma altında bulunan kimselerdir.“Kim” fakir olduğundan dolayı köle yahut onun bedelini “bulamazsa” yani geçimi ve temel ihtiyaçlarından arta kalıp da köle alabilecek kadar bir varlığa sahip değilse “Allah’tan bir tevbe olmak üzere iki ay aralıksız oruç tutmalıdır”özürsüz olarak da arayı açmamalıdır. Şayet -hastalık, ay hali ve benzerleri gibi- meşru bir özür sebebi ile arada oruç açacak olursa peş peşe oruç tutmayı kesintiye uğratmış sayılmaz. Eğer mazeretsiz olarak arada oruç açarsa peş peşe olma özelliği kesintiye uğrar ve oruca en baştan başlaması icabeder.“Allah’tan bir tevbe olmak üzere”ifadesi şu demektir: Yüce Allah’ın katile farz kılmış olduğu bu keffaretler, Allah’ın kullarının tevbesini kabul etmesi ve onlara rahmet buyurması içindir. Onların yapmaları muhtemel olan kusur ve gerekli şekilde sakınmamaları dolayısı ile ortaya çıkacak hatalarının keffareti içindir. Tıpkı hata yolu ile başkasını öldürenin durumunda görüldüğü gibi.“Allah çok iyi bilendir, gerçek hüküm ve hikmet sahibidir” yani Yüce Allah’ın ilmi de hikmeti de kâmildir. Yerde olsun, gökte olsun zerre ağırlığı kadar, ondan daha küçük ya da daha büyük hiçbir şey, hangi zaman ve hangi mekânda olursa olsun O’na gizli kalmaz. Yaratılmışlardan ve şer’î hükümlerden hiçbir şey O’nun hikmeti dışında değildir. Aksine O’nun her bir yaratılmışı ve her bir şer’î hükmü en nihayi derecede hikmeti ihtiva etmektedir.
İlim ve hikmetinin bir tecellisi olarak katile kendisinden sadır olan fiile uygun bir keffareti farz kılmıştır. Çünkü bu kimse saygı duyulması gereken bir canın yok olmasına sebep olmuş ve mevcut bir varlığı yok etmiştir. O bakımdan onun bir köleyi azad etmesi ve onu insanlara kölelik bağından kurtarıp tam bir hürriyete kavuşturması uygun düşer. Böyle bir köle bulamayan kimsenin ise peşpeşe iki ay oruç tutar. Böylece kendisini şehvetlerine, arzularına, ebedi mutluluğu ortadan kaldıran maddi lezzetlere kölelikten kurtarıp bu arzularını Allah’a yakınlaşmak kastı ile terk ederek Yüce Allah’a kulluğa sarılmış olur.
Yüce Allah bu oruç keffaretini sayıca ağır gelecek kadar bir süre uzatmış ve bunun peş peşe tutulmasını farz kılmıştır. Yüce Allah’ın yoksullara yemek yedirmeyi meşru kılmaması -ki inşallah ileride de geleceği üzere ziharda bu vardır- onun, bu gibi durumlara uygun düşmemesinden dolayıdır.
Yanlışlıkla dahi olsa öldürmede diyeti farz kılması da Allah'ın hikmetlerindendir. Zira bu sayede cinayeti önleyici sebeplere başvurmak sureti ile pek çok ölümün önü alınır. Hata yolu ile öldürmede ilim adamlarının icmaı ile diyetin akıle tarafından verilmesi, katilin kasti bir günah işlememesinden ve bu kadar ağır bir diyeti yüklenmesinin ona zor geleceğinden dolayıdır ki bu da Allah'ın hikmetlerinden biridir. O nedenle bu diyeti kendisi ile aralarında dayanışma ve yardımlaşma bulunan akılesinin maslahatların elde edilmesi ve fesatların önlenmesi konusunda yardımlaşarak ödemeleri uygun düşmüştür. Ayrıca bu, onların, akılesi oldukları kişiyi -kendilerine diyet yüklenmesinden çekinmeleri suretiyle- adam öldürmekten alıkoymaları için bir sebep de olabilir. Durumlarına ve takatlerine göre diyetin aralarında paylaştırılması ile yüklendikleri bu yük onlara hafif gelir. Yine diyetin ödenme süresinin üç yıl olarak tespit edilmesi de yüklerini hafifletir. Yine Yüce Allah’ın maktulün yakınlarının musibetini, katilin velilerine farz kıldığı diyet ile hafifletmesi de O’nun hikmet ve ilminin bir tecellisidir.
Hindi nararapat para sa isang mananampalataya na makapatay ng isang mananampalataya maliban na maganap iyon mula sa kanya dala ng pagkakamali. Ang sinumang nakapatay ng isang mananampalataya dala ng pagkakamali, kailangan sa kanya ang pagpapalaya ng isang taong aliping mananampalataya bilang panakip-sala sa nagawa niya at kailangan naman sa kamag-anakan ng nakapatay na mga nagmamana sa kanya ang pagbabayad-pinsala sa mga tagapagmana ng napatay, maliban na magpaumanhin sila ng bayad-pinsala kaya maaalis ito. Ngunit kung ang napatay ay kabilang sa mga taong nakikidigma sa inyo at siya ay isang mananampalataya, kinakailangan sa nakapatay ang pagpapalaya ng isang taong aliping mananampalataya at walang pagbabayad-pinsala mula sa kanya. Kung ang napatay ay hindi mananampalataya subalit siya ay kabilang sa mga taong sa pagitan ninyo at nila ay may isang kasunduan tulad ng mga taong pinangangalagaan ng Islām, kailangan sa mga kamag-anakan ng nakapatay na mga nagmamana sa kanya ang pagbabayad-pinsala sa mga tagapagmana ng napatay at kailangan sa nakapatay ang pagpapalaya ng isang taong aliping mananampalataya bilang panakip-sala sa nagawa niya; ngunit kung hindi siya nakatagpo ng mapalalaya niya o hindi siya nakakakaya na magbayad ng halaga nito, kailangan sa kanya ang pag-aayuno ng dalawang buwang magkarugtong nang walang pagtigil ni paghinto sa pag-aayuno sa loob ng dalawang buwang ito upang tumanggap si Allāh ng pagbabalik-loob niya dahil sa nagawa niya. Laging si Allāh ay Maalam sa mga gawain ng mga lingkod Niya at mga layunin nila, Marunong sa pagbabatas Niya at pangangasiwa Niya.
The Ruling Concerning Killing a Believer by Mistake
Allah states that the believer is not allowed to kill his believing brother under any circumstances. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Ibn Mas`ud said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا يَحِلُّ دَمُ امْرِىءٍ مُسْلِمٍ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلهَ إِلَّا اللهُ، وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللهِ، إِلَّا بِإِحْدَى ثَلَاثٍ: النَّفْسُ بِالنَّفْسِ، وَالثَّيِّبُ الزَّانِي، وَالتَّارِكُ لِدِينِهِ الْمُفَارِقُ لِلْجَمَاعَة»
(The blood of a Muslim who testifies that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah and that I am the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, is sacred, except in three instances. (They are:) life for life, the married adulterer, and whoever reverts from the religion and abandons the Jama`ah (community of the faithful believers).) When one commits any of these three offenses, it is not up to ordinary citizens to kill him or her, because this is the responsibility of the Muslim Leader or his deputy. Allah said,
إِلاَّ خَطَئاً
(except by mistake). There is a difference of opinion concerning the reason behind revealing this part of the Ayah. Mujahid and others said that it was revealed about `Ayyash bin Abi Rabi`ah, Abu Jahl's half brother, from his mother's side, Asma' bint Makhrabah. `Ayyash killed a man called Al-Harith bin Yazid Al-`Amiri, out of revenge for torturing him and his brother because of their Islam. That man later embraced Islam and performed Hijrah, but `Ayyash did not know this fact. On the Day of the Makkan conquest, `Ayyash saw that man and thought that he was still a disbeliever, so he attacked and killed him. Later, Allah sent down this Ayah. `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam said that this Ayah was revealed about Abu Ad-Darda' because he killed a man after he embraced the faith, just as Abu Ad-Darda' held the sword above him. When this matter was conveyed to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, Abu Ad-Darda' said, "He only said that to avert death." The Prophet said to him,
«هَلَّا شَقَقْتَ عَنْ قَلْبِه»
(Have you opened his heart) The basis for this story is in the Sahih, but it is not about Abu Ad-Darda'. Allah said,
وَمَن قَتَلَ مُؤْمِناً خَطَئاً فَتَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ مُّؤْمِنَةٍ وَدِيَةٌ مُّسَلَّمَةٌ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ
(and whosoever kills a believer by mistake, he must set free a believing slave and submit compensation (blood money) to the deceased's family) thus, ordaining two requirements for murder by mistake. The first requirement is the Kaffarah (fine) for the great sin that has been committed, even if it was a mistake. The Kaffarah is to free a Muslim slave, not a non-Muslim slave. Imam Ahmad recorded that a man from the Ansar said that he brought a slave and said, "O Messenger of Allah! I have to free a believing slave, so if you see that this slave is a believer, I will free her." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ asked her,
«أَتَشْهَدِينَ أَنْ لَا إِلهَ إِلَّا اللهُ؟»
(Do you testify that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah) She said, "Yes." He asked her,
«أَتَشْهَدِينَ أَنِّي رَسُولُ اللهِ؟»
(Do you testify that I am the Messenger of Allah) She said, "Yes." He asked,
«أَتُؤْمِنِينَ بِالْبَعْثِ بَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ؟»
(Do you believe in Resurrection after death) She said, "Yes." The Prophet said,
«أَعْتِقْهَا»
(Then free her.) This is an authentic chain of narration, and not knowing the name of the Ansari Companion does not lessen its authenticity. Allah's statement,
وَدِيَةٌ مُّسَلَّمَةٌ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ
(and submit compensation (blood money) to the deceased's family) is the second obligation which involves the killer and the family of the deceased, who will receive blood money as compensation for their loss. The compensation is only obligatory for the one who possesses one of five; as Imam Ahmad, and the Sunan compilers recorded from Ibn Mas`ud. He said; "Allah's Messenger ﷺ determined that the Diyah (blood money) for unintentional murder is twenty camels which entered their fourth year, twenty camels which entered their fifth year, twenty camels which entered their second year, and twenty camels which entered their third year." This is the wording of An-Nasa'i. This Diyah is required from the elders of the killer's tribe, not from his own money. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Abu Hurayrah said, "Two women from Hudhayl quarreled and one of them threw a stone at the other and killed her and her unborn fetus. They disputed before the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and he decided that the Diyah of the fetus should be to free a male or a female slave. He also decided that the Diyah of the deceased is required from the elders of the killer's tribe." This Hadith indicates that in the case of what appears to be intentional murder, the Diyah is the same as that for killing by virtual mistake. The former type requires three types of Diyah, just like intentional murder, because it is somewhat similar to intentional murder. Al-Bukhari recorded in his Sahih that `Abdullah bin `Umar said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ sent Khalid bin Al-Walid to Banu Jadhimah and he called them to Islam, but they did not know how to say, `We became Muslims.' They started saying, `Saba'na, Saba'na (we became Sabians). Khalid started killing them, and when this news was conveyed to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, he raised his hands and said,
«اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَبْرَأُ إِلَيْكَ مِمَّا صَنَعَ خَالِد»
(O Allah! I declare my innocence before You of what Khalid did.) The Messenger ﷺ sent `Ali to pay the Diyah of those who were killed and to compensate for the property that was destroyed, to the extent of replacing the dog's bowl. This Hadith indicates that the mistake of the Leader or his deputy (Khalid in this case) is paid from the Muslim Treasury. Allah said,
إِلاَّ أَن يَصَّدَّقُواْ
(unless they remit it), meaning, the Diyah must be delivered to the family of the deceased, unless they forfeit their right, in which case the Diyah does not become necessary. Allah's statement,
فَإِن كَانَ مِن قَوْمٍ عَدُوٍّ لَّكُمْ وَهُوَ مْؤْمِنٌ فَتَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ مُّؤْمِنَةٍ
(If the deceased belonged to a people at war with you and he was a believer, the freeing of a believing slave (is prescribed);) means, if the murdered person was a believer, yet his family were combatant disbelievers, then they will receive no Diyah. In this case, the murderer only has to free a believing slave. Allah's statement,
وَإِن كَانَ مِن قَوْمٍ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُمْ مِّيثَاقٌ
(and if he belonged to a people with whom you have a treaty of mutual alliance,) meaning, if the family of the deceased were from Ahl Adh-Dhimmah or with whom there is a peace treaty, then they deserve his Diyah; full Diyah if the deceased was a believer, in which case the killer is required to free a believing slave also.
فَمَن لَّمْ يَجِدْ فَصِيَامُ شَهْرَيْنِ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ
(And whoso finds this beyond his means, he must fast for two consecutive months) without breaking the fast (in the days of) the two months. If he breaks the fast without justification, i.e. illness, menstruation, post-natal bleeding, then he has to start all over again. Allah's statement,
تَوْبَةً مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَلِيماً حَكِيماً
(to seek repentance from Allah. And Allah is Ever All-Knowing, All-Wise.) means, this is how the one who kills by mistake can repent, he fasts two consecutive months if he does not find a slave to free.
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَلِيماً حَكِيماً
(And Allah is Ever All-Knowing, All-Wise), we mentioned the explanation of this before.
Warning Against Intentional Murder
After Allah mentioned the ruling of unintentional murder, He mentioned the ruling for intentional murder. Allah said,
وَمَن يَقْتُلْ مُؤْمِناً مُّتَعَمِّداً
(And whoever kills a believer intentionally,) This Ayah carries a stern warning and promise for those who commit so grave a sin that it is mentioned along with Shirk in several Ayat of Allah's Book. For instance, in Surat Al-Furqan, Allah said,
وَالَّذِينَ لاَ يَدْعُونَ مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَـهَا ءَاخَرَ وَلاَ يَقْتُلُونَ النَّفْسَ الَّتِى حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ إِلاَّ بِالْحَقِّ
(And those who invoke not any other god along with Allah, nor kill such person as Allah has forbidden, except for just cause). Allah said,
قُلْ تَعَالَوْاْ أَتْلُ مَا حَرَّمَ رَبُّكُمْ عَلَيْكُمْ أَلاَّ تُشْرِكُواْ بِهِ شَيْئاً
(Say: "Come, I will recite what your Lord has prohibited you from: Join not anything in worship with Him.) 6:151. There are many Ayat and Hadiths that prohibit murder. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Ibn Mas`ud said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَوَّلُ مَا يُقْضَى بَيْنَ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فِي الدِّمَاء»
(Blood offenses are the first disputes to be judged between the people on the Day of Resurrection. ) In a Hadith that Abu Dawud recorded, `Ubadah bin As-Samit states that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا يَزَالُ الْمُؤْمِنُ مُعْنِقًا صَالِحًا، مَا لَمْ يُصِبْ دَمًا حَرَامًا، فَإِذَا أَصَابَ دَمًا حَرَامًا بَلَّح»
(The believer will remain unburdened in righteousness as long as he does not shed prohibited blood. When he sheds forbidden blood, he will become burdened.) Another Hadith, states,
«لَزَوَالُ الدُّنْيَا أَهْوَنُ عِنْدَ اللهِ مِنْ قَتْلِ رَجُلٍ مُسْلِم»
(The destruction of this earthly life is less significant before Allah than killing a Muslim man (or woman).)
Will the Repentance of those who Commit Intentional Murder, be Accepted
Ibn `Abbas held the view that the repentance of one who intentionally murders a believer, will not be accepted. Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn Jubayr said, "The people of knowledge of Al-Kufah differed on this subject, I traveled to Ibn `Abbas to ask him about it. He said, `This Ayah,
وَمَن يَقْتُلْ مُؤْمِناً مُّتَعَمِّداً فَجَزَآؤُهُ جَهَنَّمُ
(And whoever kills a believer intentionally, his recompense is Hell) was the last revealed on this subject and nothing abrogated it."' Muslim and An-Nasa'i also recorded it. However, the majority of scholars of the earlier and later generations said that the killer's repentance can be accepted. If he repents, and goes back to Allah humbly, submissively, and performing righteous deeds, then Allah will change his evil deeds into good deeds and compensate the deceased for his loss by rewarding him for his suffering. Allah said, R
وَالَّذِينَ لاَ يَدْعُونَ مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَـهَا ءَاخَرَ
(And those who invoke not any other god along with Allah), until,
إِلاَّ مَن تَابَ وَءَامَنَ وَعَمِلَ عَمَلاً صَـلِحاً
(Except those who repent and believe, and do righteous deeds). The Ayah we just mentioned should not be considered abrogated or only applicable to the disbelievers who become Muslim, for this contradicts the general, encompassing indications of the Ayah and requires evidence to support it. Allah knows best. Allah said,
قُلْ يعِبَادِىَ الَّذِينَ أَسْرَفُواْ عَلَى أَنفُسِهِمْ لاَ تَقْنَطُواْ مِن رَّحْمَةِ اللَّهِ
(Say: "O My servants who have transgressed against themselves! Despair not of the mercy of Allah). This Ayah is general, covering all types of sins, including Kufr, Shirk, doubt, hypocrisy, murder, sin, and so forth. Therefore, everyone who repents sincerely from any of these errors, then Allah will forgive him. Allah said,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَغْفِرُ أَن يُشْرَكَ بِهِ وَيَغْفِرُ مَا دُونَ ذَلِكَ لِمَن يَشَآءُ
(Verily, Allah forgives not that partners should be set up with Him (in worship), but He forgives except that (anything else) to whom He wills). This Ayah is general and includes every sin except Shirk, and it has been mentioned in this Surah, both after this Ayah and before it, in order to encourage hope in Allah, and Allah knows best. It is confirmed in the Two Sahihs, that an Israeli killed one hundred people then he asked a scholar, "Is it possible for me to repent" So he replied, "What is there that would prevent you from repentance" So he told him to go to another land where Allah was worshipped. He began to emigrate to it but died on the way, and the angel of mercy was the one to take him. Although this Hadith is about an Israeli, it is even more suitable for the Muslim community that their repentance be accepted. Indeed, Allah relieved Muslims from the burdens and restrictions that were placed on the Jews, and He sent our Prophet with the easy Hanifiyyah way (Islamic Monotheism). As for the honorable Ayah,
وَمَن يَقْتُلْ مُؤْمِناً مُّتَعَمِّداً
(And whoever kills a believer intentionally), Abu Hurayrah and several among the Salaf said that this is his punishment, if Allah decides to punish him. And this is the case with every threat that is issued for every sin. For instance, there could be good deeds that this person has done that would prevent him from being punished for that, and Allah knows best. Even if the murderer inevitably enters the Fire -- as Ibn `Abbas stated because his repentance was not accepted, or he did not have good deeds to save him, he will not remain there for eternity, but only for a long time. There are Mutawatir Hadiths stating that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّهُ يَخْرُجُ مِنَ النَّارِ مَنْ كَانَ فِي قَلْبِهِ أَدْنَى ذَرَّةٍ مِنْ إِيمَان»
(Whoever has the least speck of faith in his heart shall ultimately depart the Fire.)
Orang mukmin tidak boleh membunuh mukmin lainnya kecuali terjadi secara tidak sengaja. Barang siapa yang membunuh orang mukmin secara tidak sengaja, ia harus memerdekakan seorang budak yang mukmin sebagai kafarat atas perbuatannya dan kerabat si pembunuh yang menjadi ahli warisnya harus membayar diat yang diserahkan kepada ahli waris orang yang dibunuh, kecuali bila mereka memaafkan maka diat itu gugur. Jika orang yang dibunuh itu berasal dari kaum yang memerangi kalian tetapi ia seorang mukmin maka si pembunuh wajib memerdekakan seorang budak yang beriman dan tidak wajib membayar diat. Jika orang yang dibunuh itu tidak beriman tetapi berasal dari kaum yang memiliki perjanjian damai dengan kalian -seperti kafir zimi- maka kerabat si pembunuh yang menjadi ahli warisnya wajib membayar diat kepada ahli waris orang yang dibunuh dan si pembunuh wajib memerdekakan budak yang beriman sebagai kafarat atas perbuatannya. Jika ia tidak menemukan budak yang akan dimerdekakan atau tidak mampu membayar harganya maka ia wajib berpuasa selama dua bulan berturut-turut tanpa berbuka di tengah-tengah masa itu, agar Allah menerima tobatnya dari perbuatan tersebut. Sungguh, Allah Maha Mengetahui perbuatan dan niat hamba-hamba-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam menetapkan syariat-Nya dan mengatur urusan makhluk-Nya.
"Dan tidak layak bagi seorang Mukmin membunuh seorang Mukmin (yang lain), kecuali karena tersalah (tidak sengaja), dan barangsiapa membunuh seorang Mukmin karena tersalah, (hendak-lah) ia memerdekakan seorang hamba sahaya yang beriman serta membayar diyat yang diserahkan kepada keluarganya (si terbunuh itu), kecuali jika mereka (keluarga terbunuh) bersedekah. Jika ia (si terbunuh) dari kaum yang memusuhimu padahal ia Mukmin, maka (hendaklah si pembunuh) memerdekakan seorang hamba sahaya yang Mukmin. Dan jika ia dari kaum (kafir) yang ada perjanjian (damai) antara mereka dengan kamu, maka (hendaklah si pembunuh) membayar diyat yang diserahkan kepada keluarga-nya (si terbunuh) serta memerdekakan hamba sahaya yang Muk-min. Barangsiapa yang tidak memperolehnya, maka hendaklah ia (si pembunuh) berpuasa dua bulan berturut-turut sebagai cara taubat kepada Allah. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabi-jaksana." (An-Nisa`: 92).
(92) Bentuk kalimat ini adalah merupakan bentuk kalimat penolakan, artinya tidak mungkin dan mustahil sekali seorang Mukmin dapat membunuh Mukmin lainnya, maksudnya, dengan disengaja.
Hal ini merupakan sebuah berita tentang betapa haramnya pembunuhan tersebut, dan bahwa hal tersebut akan menghilang-kan keimanan dengan sebenar-benarnya, dan sesungguhnya tin-dakan itu hanya akan dilakukan oleh orang kafir atau orang fasik yang imannya berkurang sangat banyak dan yang dikhawatirkan terjadi hal-hal yang lebih besar darinya, karena sesungguhnya keimanan yang benar akan mencegah seorang Mukmin dari mem-bunuh saudaranya yang telah Allah ikat antara dia dan saudaranya tersebut sebuah ikatan persaudaraan karena iman yang menuntut agar ia mencintai saudaranya itu, menolongnya dan menghilang-kan segala hal yang membahayakannya berupa gangguan; dan gangguan apalagi yang paling besar dari pembunuhan? Hal ini dibenarkan oleh sabda Nabi ﷺ,
لَا تَرْجِعُوْا بَعْدِيْ كُفَّارًا يَضْرِبُ بَعْضُكُمْ رِقَابَ بَعْضٍ.
"Janganlah kalian kembali kepada kekufuran setelah kematianku yaitu sebagian kalian membunuh sebagian lainnya."[33]
Karena itu diketahui bahwa pembunuhan merupakan kufur amali (kufur) perbuatan, dan dosa yang paling besar setelah syirik kepada Allah.
Dan tatkala Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ﴾ وَمَا كَانَ لِمُؤۡمِنٍ أَن يَقۡتُلَ مُؤۡمِنًا ﴿ "Dan tidak layak bagi seorang Mukmin membunuh seorang Mukmin (yang lain)" adalah sebuah lafazh yang umum dalam segala kondisi, dan bahwa seorang Muslim tidak akan membunuh saudara Muslim lainnya dalam bentuk apa pun, lalu Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengecualikan dari hal tersebut pembunuhan karena ketidaksengajaan, seraya berfir-man, ﴾ إِلَّا خَطَـٔٗاۚ ﴿ "Kecuali karena tersalah (tidak disengaja)," karena se-sungguhnya seorang yang salah yang tidak bermaksud membunuh, ia tidaklah berdosa dan tidak dikatakan sebagai seorang yang berani melanggar batasan-batasan Allah, akan tetapi karena ia telah mela-kukan suatu tindakan yang keji dan bentuknya pun sangat cukup untuk dikatakan sangat jelek walaupun ia sendiri tidak bermaksud demikian, maka Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan membayar kaffarat (denda atas pelanggaran larangan) dan diyat (ganti rugi pembunuhan) dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَمَن قَتَلَ مُؤۡمِنًا خَطَـٔٗا ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa membunuh seorang Mukmin karena tersalah," baik pelaku pembunuhannya adalah laki-laki atau wanita, orang merdeka atau budak, kecil atau besar, berakal atau gila, Muslim atau kafir, sebagaimana yang ditunjukkan oleh kata "barangsiapa" yang menunjukkan kepada keumuman, dan hal ini adalah di antara rahasia-rahasia menem-patkan kata "barangsiapa" dalam kalimat tersebut, karena sesung-guhnya konteks perkataan tersebut mengarahkan kepada ungkapan "dan jika ia membunuhnya," akan tetapi kalimat ini tidak mencakup apa yang dicakup oleh konteks yang memakai kata "barangsiapa," dan juga sama saja, baik orang yang terbunuh itu laki-laki atau wanita, kecil atau besar, sebagaimana yang ditunjukkan oleh kata umum dalam konteks kalimat bersyarat, maka hendaklah pelaku pembunuhan itu ﴾ فَتَحۡرِيرُ رَقَبَةٖ مُّؤۡمِنَةٖ ﴿ "memerdekakan seorang hamba sahaya yang beriman," sebagai suatu denda akan hal tersebut, yang harus diambil dari hartanya.
Budak tersebut mencakup; kecil maupun besar, laki-laki maupun wanita dan yang sehat maupun yang memiliki cacat me-nurut sebagian pendapat para ulama, akan tetapi hikmah yang ada menuntut sebuah konsekuensi bahwa denda itu tidaklah terpenuhi dengan budak yang memiliki cacat, karena yang dimaksudkan dengan membebaskan budak itu adalah memanfaatkan budak dan kepemilikan kemaslahatan dirinya, namun bila budak itu akan terabaikan dengan pembebasannya tersebut dan tetapnya ia dalam perbudakan adalah lebih bermanfaat bagi dirinya, maka tidaklah terpenuhi denda tersebut, padahal dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ فَتَحۡرِيرُ رَقَبَةٖ ﴿ "Memerdekakan seorang hamba sahaya," suatu isyarat yang menun-jukkan akan hal tersebut, karena sesungguhnya pembebasan budak itu adalah pelepasan hak memanfaatkan budak tersebut dari sese-orang kepada orang lain. Namun bila kemaslahatan tersebut tidak dijumpai, maka tidaklah tergambarkan adanya pembebasan, karena itu perhatikanlah hal tersebut, karena itu sangat jelas sekali.
Adapun diyat, maka sesungguhnya hal itu diwajibkan kepada keluarga besar pelaku pembunuhan tidak disengaja atau pembu-nuhan yang mirip dengan sengaja, ﴾ مُّسَلَّمَةٌ إِلَىٰٓ أَهۡلِهِۦٓ ﴿ "yang diserahkan kepada keluarganya (si terbunuh itu)," sebagai suatu hiburan bagi hati mereka yang luka, dan yang dimaksud dengan ﴾ أَهۡلِهِۦٓ ﴿ "keluarga-nya" di sini, adalah ahli warisnya, karena sesungguhnya ahli waris itu akan mewarisi apa yang ditinggalkan oleh si mayit, dan diyat ini termasuk dalam warisannya, dan diyat ini memiliki perincian-perincian yang luas sekali yang termuat dalam buku-buku fikih.
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ إِلَّآ أَن يَصَّدَّقُواْۚ ﴿ "Kecuali jika mereka (keluarga terbunuh) bersedekah" maksudnya, ahli waris terbunuh bersedekah dengan cara memaafkan keluarga pembunuh dari membayar diyat, maka gugurlah kewajiban membayar diyat tersebut. Ayat ini mengandung anjuran kepada keluarga terbunuh untuk memaaf-kan, karena Allah telah menamakan sikap memaafkan itu dengan sebutan sedekah, dan sedekah itu sangat diharapkan pada setiap waktu, ﴾ فَإِن كَانَ ﴿ "jika ia" orang yang terbunuh, ﴾ مِن قَوۡمٍ عَدُوّٖ لَّكُمۡ ﴿ "dari kaum yang memusuhimu," yaitu dari orang-orang kafir yang boleh diperangi, ﴾ وَهُوَ مُؤۡمِنٞ فَتَحۡرِيرُ رَقَبَةٖ مُّؤۡمِنَةٖۖ ﴿ "padahal ia Mukmin maka ia memerdekakan seorang hamba sahaya yang beriman" yaitu kalian tidak wajib membayar diyat kepada keluarga terbunuh, karena tidak adanya penghormatan dalam darah dan harta mereka, ﴾ وَإِن كَانَ ﴿ "dan jika" orang yang terbunuh, ﴾ مِن قَوۡمِۭ بَيۡنَكُمۡ وَبَيۡنَهُم مِّيثَٰقٞ فَدِيَةٞ مُّسَلَّمَةٌ إِلَىٰٓ أَهۡلِهِۦ وَتَحۡرِيرُ رَقَبَةٖ مُّؤۡمِنَةٖۖ ﴿ "dari kaum (kafir) yang ada perjanjian (damai) antara mereka dengan kamu, maka (hendaklah si pembunuh) membayar diyat yang diserahkan kepada keluarganya (si terbunuh) serta memerdeka-kan hamba sahaya yang Mukmin," hal tersebut adalah untuk meng-hormati penduduknya karena adanya perjanjian dan perdamaian di antara mereka.
﴾ فَمَن لَّمۡ يَجِدۡ ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang tidak memperoleh" hamba sahaya dan tidak pula ada harta seharga budak tersebut, karena ia dalam kesulitan, dan ia tidak memiliki kelebihan nafkah dari kebutuhan-kebutuhan pokok keluarganya yang mampu memenuhi denda tersebut, ﴾ فَصِيَامُ شَهۡرَيۡنِ مُتَتَابِعَيۡنِ ﴿ "maka hendaklah ia (si pembunuh) ber-puasa dua bulan berturut-turut," yaitu janganlah ia berbuka di antara kedua bulan tersebut tanpa ada udzur yang syar'i, dan bila ia ber-buka dengan adanya udzur, maka udzur tersebut tidak memutus-kan keberlanjutan puasanya tersebut, seperti sakit, haidh dan sema-camnya, namun bila tanpa udzur, maka terputuslah keberlanjutan puasanya hingga ia harus mengulangi lagi dari awal, ﴾ تَوۡبَةٗ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِۗ ﴿ "sebagai cara taubat kepada Allah," maksudnya, denda-denda tersebut yang diwajibkan oleh Allah atas pelaku pembunuhan adalah sebagai penerimaan taubat dari Allah atas hamba-hambaNya dan sebagai rahmat kepada mereka serta pengguguran akan hal yang terjadi pada mereka berupa kelalaian dan kurang waspada seba-gaimana yang sering terjadi pada pelaku pembunuhan yang tidak disengaja.
﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Maha-bijaksana" yaitu ilmu yang sempurna dan hikmah yang sempurna pula, tidaklah akan tersembunyi dariNya walaupun sebesar dzarrah di bumi maupun di langit, dan tidak pula yang lebih kecil dari itu, apalagi yang lebih besar, di masa apa pun dan tempat manapun, dan tidak ada yang keluar dari hikmahNya, baik dari seluruh makhluk maupun syariat-syariat, bahkan semua yang Allah cipta-kan dan syariatkan adalah mengandung hikmah yang agung.
Dan di antara ilmu dan hikmahNya adalah, Allah mewajib-kan denda terhadap seorang pembunuh yang sesuai dengan apa yang telah dilakukannya, karena ia telah menjadi penyebab dari hilangnya sebuah jiwa yang terhormat, dan telah mengeluarkannya dari dunia nyata menuju ketiadaan, karena itu patutlah dirinya memerdekakan seorang hamba sahaya dan mengeluarkannya dari penghambaan kepada makhluk kepada kebebasan yang penuh, namun bila ia tidak mendapatkan hamba sahaya tersebut, ia harus berpuasa dua bulan berturut-turut, di mana dengan puasa itu ia mengeluarkan jiwanya dari penghambaan nafsu syahwat dan kelezatan-kelezatan lahiriyah yang menghalangi seorang hamba dari kebahagiaannya yang abadi kepada penghambaan kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى dengan meninggalkan nafsu syahwat dan kelezatan lahi-riyah tersebut untuk mendekatkan diri kepadaNya, dan Allah تعالى membuat masanya dengan tempo yang panjang lagi sulit dalam hal jumlah dan kewajiban berturut-turut dalam menunaikannya, Allah tidak mewajibkan memberi makan dalam kondisi ini karena tidak sesuai dengan kasusnya, berbeda dengan zhihar, sebagaimana yang akan dibahas pada masa yang akan datang, insya Allah سبحانه وتعالى.
Dan di antara hikmahNya adalah Allah mewajibkan diyat dalam perkara pembunuhan, walaupun tidak disengaja, agar hal itu menjadi penghalang dan perintang dari banyaknya pembunuhan yang terjadi dengan memakai sebab-sebab yang melindungi akan hal tersebut. Dan di antara hikmahNya adalah diwajibkannya diyat atas keluarga pembunuh (al-Aqilah) dalam pembunuhan tidak sengaja menurut kesepakatan para ulama, karena pembunuhnya itu bukanlah seorang yang berdosa, maka sangat berat baginya untuk memikul beban diyat yang sangat berat tersebut, maka sa-ngatlah pantas kalau yang ikut dalam memikulnya adalah orang-orang yang antara mereka dengan pembunuh ada saling tolong-menolong, membela dan membantu dalam memperoleh kemas-lahatan dan menghindari kemudharatan, dan meringankan beban mereka, karena diyat tersebut dibagi menurut kondisi dan kemam-puan mereka masing-masing, dan juga dibuat ringan untuk mereka dengan masa pembayaran tiga tahun. Dan di antara hikmah dan ilmuNya juga adalah menghibur keluarga terbunuh dari musibah pembunuhan tersebut dengan adanya diyat yang diwajibkan atas keluarga pembunuh.
Mümin bir kimseye, yanlışlıkla meydana gelmesi dışında başka bir Mümini öldürmek asla yakışmaz. Kim yanlışlıkla Mümin birini öldürürse yaptığı işin kefareti olarak, Mümin bir köle azat etmesi, katilin mirasçıları olan akrabalarının da öldürülen kişinin mirasçılarına bir diyet ödemeleri gerekir. Onların diyeti affetmeleri durumu ise bunun dışındadır. O halde diyet düşer. Eğer öldürülen kişi sizlerle savaş halindeki bir topluluktan olan Mümin biriyse, katilin Mümin bir köle azat etmesi gerekir, diyet ödemez. Eğer öldürülen Mümin değil fakat zimmiler gibi sizin ile onlar arasında anlaşma bulunan bir topluluktan ise, katilin mirasçıları olan akrabalarının öldürülen kişinin mirasçılarına diyet ödemesi, katilin de yaptığı işin kefareti olarak Mümin bir köle azat etmesi gerekir. Eğer azat edebileceği bir köle bulamaz veya ücretini ödemeye gücü yetmezse, bu durumda yapmış olduğu bu işten dolayı Allah’ın tövbesini kabul etmesi için, ardı ardına kesintisiz hiçbir gün dahi oruç açıp ara vermeden iki ay boyunca oruç tutması gerekir. Allah kullarının yaptıklarını ve niyetlerini bilir. Kanunlarında ve yönetiminde hikmet sahibidir.
Commentary
Sequence of Verses
Linked with earlier verses dealing with fighting and killing, all forms of killing, in the first instance, are eight in number because the person killed is covered by one of the four conditions which follow. Either, he is a Muslim; or, he is a Dhimmi (a free, protected, non-Muslim resident of a Muslim state); or, he is beneficiary of a peace pact and has been assured of the protection of his life, property, honour and religion; or, he is a belligerent disbeliever. Then, killing is of two types: intentional, or accidental. Thus, we see that there are only eight possible forms of killing:
1. The intentional killing of a Muslim.
2. The accidental killing of a Muslim.
3. The intentional killing of a Dhimmi.
4. The accidental killing of a Dhimmi.
5. The intentional killing of a person with whom there was a pact of peace.
6. The accidental killing of a peace pact beneficiary.
7. The intentional killing of a belligerent disbeliever.
8. The accidental killing of a belligerent disbeliever.
Injunctions covering some of these situations have appeared earlier; some find mention later, and some others are contained in hadith. Thus, the injunction relating to the first situation enforceable in this life, that is, the obligatory duty of taking 'even retaliation' (qisas) from him finds mention in Surah al-Baqarah and the injunction applicable to the Hereafter follows a little later in verse 93 beginning with: وَمَن يَقْتُلْ (And whoever kills....). The second situation appears in Verse 92 from وَمَا كَانَ لِمُؤْمِنٍ (It is not for a believer to kill any believer) to وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ فَتَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ مُّؤْمِنَةٍ. (and if he i.e., victim was a believer...). The injunction covering the third situation appears in a hadith from Darqutni where the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have subjected a Muslim to 'even retaliation' (qisas) to compensate a Dhimmi (non-Muslim resident of a Muslim state) (اَخرَجَہ الزیلعی فی تَخرِیج الھدایہ) The injunction for the fourth situation appears also in verse 92: وَإِن كَانَ مِن قَوْمٍ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُم مِّيثَاقٌ; (and if he is from the people with whom you have a peace treaty). The fifth situation has already been taken up in verse 90 of the previous section under: فَمَا جَعَلَ اللَّـهُ لَكُمْ عَلَيْهِمْ سَبِيلًا (then Allah has not made it permissible for you). The injunction governing the sixth situation has been mentioned alongwith the one relating to the fourth situation because the peace covenant is general and covers the permanent and the temporary both. Thus, it includes Dhimmi and Musta'min both, l irrespective of their permanent or time-bound guarantee of peace and protection. (A1-durr-al-Mukhtar Kitab al-diyat)
1. Salam : the word prescribed by Islam for greeting, i.e. Assalamu ` alaiykum...
The injunction relating to situations 7 and 8 is already evident from the very legalization of Jihad itself which has appeared earlier (86) because belligerent disbelievers are killed intentionally. If killed accidentally, its justification will stand proved in a higher degree. (Bayan al-Qur'an)
Three kinds of homicide and their respective injunctions
1. Qatl al-Amad (Intentional Killing) which is done with obvious intention by a weapon made from iron or is like a steel weapon in its ability to cut off parts, such as, a sharp-edged bamboo or a sharp-edged piece of rock and things like that.
2. Qatl Shibh al-Amad (Quasi-Intentional Killing) which is, no doubt, done intentionally - but, not with a weapon which could cut off parts.
3. Qatl al-Khata (Accidental Killing). It can happen under intention and conjecture when someone aims at a man taking him to be land game or belligerent disbeliever. Or, it can happen actually when one did aim at land game but ended up striking a man down. Here, Khata or accident means intentional. So, this covers the second and the third kind both. Both entail the obligation to pay diyah (blood money), and sin as well. But, the two kinds do differ in the later two consequences. The diyah in the second kind of killing is 100 camels of four types, that is, 25 of each type. The diyah of the third kind of killing is also 100 camels, but it has to be of five types, that is, 20 of each type. However, if diyah is paid in cash, the amount to be realized is ten thousand dirham or one thousand dinar. This holds good for both kinds. However, the second kind is more sinful because of the intention of killing while it is lesser in the third kind because it is the result of simple heedlessness (as in Hidayah). As such, the obligatory nature of فَتَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ (to free a slave) and the word, taubah (repentance) in the verse 92 support this position. The fact is that the ground reality of these three kinds is conditioned by Islamic laws as promulgated in the mortal world. As for their being intentional or non-intentional in terms of their being sinful, it depends on the volition of the heart and the intention to commit the act. The punishment due against such sin is known to Allah alone. According to His knowledge these terms, the first kind may become non-intentional; and the second, intentional.
1. Dhimmi is a non-Muslim person permanently and legally living in an Islamic state while Musta'min is a non-Muslim who lawfully enters an Islamic state for temporary stay (Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
Rulings
1. The amount of diyah (blood money) mentioned above applies to a male homicide victim. In case of a woman, it is half of it. (as in Hidayah).
2. The diyah of a Muslim and Dhimmi is equal. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: دیۃ کل ذی عھد فی عھدہ الف دینار (Marasil of Abu Dawud, as quoted by Hidayah).
.3. Kaffarah (expiation) in the form of freeing a slave or fasting has to come from the killer himself. As for diyah (blood money), it is the responsibility of those who are his caretakers. In the terminology of the Shari’ ah, they are known as اَلعاقلہ : al-'Aqilah, those responsible for paying blood money.
Let there be no doubt at this point as to why the burden of a crime committed by the killer should be transferred to his guardians and supporters while they are innocent. The reason is that the guardians of the killer are not totally faultless in this case. Their shortcoming is that they did not take necessary steps to stop him from venturing into such gross heedlessness against human life. Moreover, the fear of having to pay blood money, it is likely, will make them take all necessary precautions in the future so that such recklessness does not repeat itself.
4. In the act of freeing a slave (Kaffarah: Expiation), a bondman and a bondwoman are equal. The Qur'anic word Raqabah, denoting a slave, is general. However, their physique should be sound and they should not be deformed in any way.
5. The diyah of the person killed shall be distributed as part of the inheritance determined by the Shari’ ah. A legal heir who forgives his share will cause the diyah to be forgiven upto the limit of his share. If all legal heirs forgive it, the whole diyah will stand forgiven.
6. The diyah of a person killed who has no legal heir as recognized by the Shari’ ah will be retired to the Bayt al-Mal (State Treasury) because diyah is inheritance and inheritance is governed by this very ruling. (Bayan al-Qur'an)
7. As for people bound by a mutual covenant, be they Dhimmis, free non-Muslim citizens of a Muslim country; or, the Musta'min, (those given guarantee of peace for a temporary period of time) the diyah obligatory in their case is valid only when people belonging to that Dhimmi or Musta'min are present. If they have no such people, or such people be Muslims, then, given the fact that a Muslim cannot inherit from a disbeliever, this diyah, therefore, shall be deemed as non-existent. Thus, should he be a Dhimmi, his diyah shall be retired into the Bayt al-Mal because the inheritance of a heirless Dhimmi - which includes diyah - goes to the Bayt al-Mal (as in al-Durr al-Mukhtar); otherwise, it will not be obligatory (Bayan al-Qur'an).
8. If continuity is broken in fasting due to sickness or some other reason, then, one will have to fast afresh. But, for a woman, this continuity will not be deemed as broken because of her menstruation.
9. If, for some valid excuse, one does not have the strength to fast, then, he should keep repenting until his strength returns.
10. In intentional killing, there is no provision for this Kaffarah
(expiation); one should repent. (Sayan a1-Qur'an)
Un croyant ne doit jamais tuer un autre croyant, à moins que ce soit par erreur. Dans le cas d’un homicide involontaire, l’expiation consistera à affranchir un esclave croyant. De plus, les proches de l’auteur de l’homicide (c’est-à-dire ceux qui héritent de lui), doivent remettre le prix du sang (`ad-diyyah(diyyatu)) aux héritiers de la victime, sauf si ceux-ci y renoncent.
Si la victime est croyante, mais qu’elle appartient à un groupe ennemi du vôtre, la personne qui l’a tuée doit affranchir un esclave croyant, sans avoir à s’acquitter du prix du sang.
Si la victime n’est pas croyante, mais appartient à un groupe avec lequel vous avez conclu un pacte, comme les minorités protégées d’une autre religion (`ahlu dh-dhimmah(dimmati)), les proches de l’auteur de l’homicide doivent remettre le prix du sang aux héritiers de la victime. Le meurtrier doit également affranchir un esclave croyant afin d’expier sa faute.
S’il ne trouve pas d’esclave à affranchir ou n’a pas les moyens de payer sa liberté, il doit alors jeûner deux mois consécutifs afin de se repentir à Allah de sa faute.
Allah connaît parfaitement les agissements des serviteurs et leurs intentions. Il est Sage dans Ses prescriptions et Sa gestion.
Ne smije se desiti da vjernik ubije vjernika, osim ako se to desi nenamjerno. Ukoliko se desi da vjernik ubije vjernika nenamjerno, mora osloboditi roba vjernika kao iskup za svoje djelo, a rođaci ubice koji su njegovi nasljednici trebaju platiti krvarinu nasljedncima ubijenog, osim da oni odustanu od tražnja krvarine. Ukoliko ubijeni pripada narodu (plemenu) sa kojim ste u ratu, a vjernik je, onda ubica mora osloboditi roba vjernika, ali ne mora dati krvarinu. Ako je ubijeni nevjernik, ali je iz naroda (plemena) sa kojim imate ugovor, poput ugovora o zaštiti sljedbenika Knjige, rođaci ubice koji ga nasljeđuju trebaju dati krvarinu nasljednicima ubijenog, a ubica treba osloboditi roba vjernika. Ako ubica nema roba kojeg bi oslobodio ili nema novca da plati oslobađanje roba, treba postiti dva mjeseca uzastopno, bez pauze, da bi mu Allah oprostio to što je uradio. Allah zna šta Njegovi robovi rade i smjeraju, i mudar je propisivanju zakona i uređivanju stvorenja.
Ang sinumang papatay ng isang mananampalataya sa paraang pananadya nang walang karapatan, ang ganti sa kanya ay pagpasok sa Impiyerno bilang isang mananatili roon kung nagturing siya na ipinahihintulot iyon. Magagalit si Allāh sa kanya, magtataboy sa kanya mula sa awa Nito, at maghahanda para sa kanya ng isang pagdurusang mabigat dahil sa paggawa-gawa niya ng malaking pagkakasalang ito.
93- Kim de bir mü’mini kasten öldürürse onun cezası, orada ebediyyen kalmak üzere cehennemdir. Allah ona gazap etmiş, lanet etmiş ve ona pek büyük bir azap hazırlamıştır.
93. Yüce Allah, mü’minin mü’mini öldürmesinin söz konusu olamayacağını ve öldürmenin amelî küfür olduğunu bir önceki buyrukta haber vermişti. Burada ise Yüce Allah bir mümini kasten öldüren kimse hakkında kalpleri titretip parçalayan ve akıl sahiplerini dehşete düşüren bir tehdidi söz konusu etmektedir. Büyük günah çeşitlerinden herhangi biri hakkında bundan daha büyük hatta bunun benzeri bir tehdit varid olmamıştır. Bu tehdit, kasten adam öldürmenin cezasının cehennem olduğu yönündedir. Bu, şu demektir: Tek başına bu büyük günah sahibini cehennem ile cezalandırmaya müstahak kılar. O, cehennemin o büyük azabına, o hor ve hakir kılıcı cezasına Cebbar olan Allah’ın gazabına, kurtuluş ve ilâhi nimetlere nail olma umudunu kaçırmaya, zarar ve hüsrana mahkum olmaya sebeptir. Yüce Allah’ın rahmetinden uzaklaştırıcı her bir sebepten Allah’a sığınırız.
Ancak bu tehdit, bazı büyük günah ve masiyetlere dair zikredilmiş olan ebedi olarak cehennemde kalış ve cennetten mahrum oluş ile ilgili benzeri tehdit nasları ile aynı hükümdedir. İlim adamları -Allah’ın rahmeti üzerlerine olsun- bu gibi nasların tevilinde ihtilaf etmişlerdir. Bununla birlikte bu büyük günahları işleyen kimselerin -muvahhid dahi olsalar- cehennem ateşinde ebediyyen kalacaklarını ileri süren Haricilerle Mutezilenin görüşlerinin batıl olduklarını da ittifakla kabul etmişlerdir. Bu gibi nasların tevili hususunda doğru olan ifadeye muhakkık önder ilim adamı Şemsuddin İbnü’l-Kayyım -Allah’ın rahmeti üzerine olsun- Medaricu’s-Salikin adlı eserinde yer vermektedir. İbnü’l-Kayyım bu konuda imamların görüşlerini söz konusu edip eleştirilerde bulunduktan sonra şunları söylemektedir:“Bir kesim de şöyle demiştir: Bu ve benzeri naslar, cezayı gerektiren hususun söz konusu edildiği naslardandır. Cezayı gerektiren hususun söz konusu edilmesi hükmün de var olmasını gerektirmez. Çünkü hüküm ancak onu gerektirici unsurun varlığı ve ona engel olan hususların olmaması halinde tam olarak ortaya çıkar. Bu nasların ifade ettiği nihai anlam, filan şey şöyle bir cezaya sebeptir ve bunu gerektirir, demekten ibarettir. Bu konuda bir takım engellerin bulunduğuna dair deliller ise mevcuttur. Bunların kimisi icma ile kimisi nas ile sabit olmuştur. Tevbenin, bir mani olduğu icma ile kabul edilmiştir. Tevhid ise hiçbir şekilde reddedilmesi söz konusu olmayan mütevatir naslarla bu cezaya manidir. Günahları silen büyük iyilikler de bir manidir. Günahlara keffaret teşkil eden büyük musibetler de birer manidir. Dünyada hadlerin uygulanmış olması da nalsa sabit bir manidir. Bu (manilere dair) nasları askıya almanın hiçbir yolu yoktur. O bakımdan her iki grup nassın da nazarı itibare alınması kaçınılmazdır.
İşte cezayı gerektiren husus ile onu engelleyen mani nazarı itibara alınmak ve bunların daha tercihe değer olanın hükmünü geçerli kabul etmek üzere, iyiliklerle kötülükler arasında bir kıyas söz konusu edilmiş ve ilim adamları şöyle demişlerdir: Dünya ve âhiretin maslahatları da fesad bulmaları da bu esasa mebnidir. Şer’i hükümlerin de kaderi hükümlerin de esası budur. Varlık aleminde geçerli olan ilâhi hikmetin gereği de budur, sebeblerin sonuçlar ile -yaratma ve emretme bakımından- bağlantısı da bu esasa mebnidir.
Yüce Allah her bir şeye karşı koyan, ona karşı direnen bir zıt yaratmıştır. Hüküm ise bunlardan daha baskın gelenine göre olur. Mesela, kuvvet sağlık ve afiyeti gerektirir. İnsan vücudundaki denge unsurlarının bozulması ve birinin diğerinin aleyhine gelişme göstermesi ise sağlıklı bir tabiata engeldir. Bunlardan galip gelen hangisi ise o güçlenir ve egemen olur. İlaç ve hastalıkların gücünde de durum böyledir. Kulda hem sağlığın gerektirici unsuru hem de hastalığın gerektirici unsuru bulunabilir. Bunlardan biri diğerinin tam anlamıyla etki göstermesine engel olur ve ona karşı direnir. Eğer bunlardan biri diğerine baskın gelir ve onu yenik düşürürse o etkili olur.
İşte buradan insanların cennete girip ateşe girmeyecek kimseler, bunların aksi durumda olanlar, cehenneme girdikten sonra oradan çıkacak kimseler ve orada devamlı kalacak kimseler olmak üzere gruplara ayrıldığını öğrenebiliyoruz. Bu da orada kalmayı gerektiren yahut çabucak veya geç çıkmayı gerektiren hususlara göre değişir. Aydın bir basirete sahip olan bir kimse bu basiret sayesinde Yüce Allah’ın Kitabında haber vermiş olduğu öldükten sonra diriliş, Kıyamet ve bunun tafsilatı ile ilgili her bir şeyi gereği gibi görür ve adeta gözü ile bunları müşahede eder gibi olur. Bunun Yüce Allah’ın ulûhiyetinin, rububiyetinin izzet ve hikmetinin gereği olduğunu, bunun zıddının Allah için imkânsız olduğunu da bilir. Bunun aksini ona nispet etmek ise O’na layık olmayan şeyleri ona nispet etmek demektir. Onun basiretine oranla böyle bir nispet de güneşle yıldızların onun gözüne nispetine benzer. İşte imanın verdiği yakîn budur. Ateşin odunu yaktığı gibi günahları yakan yakîn de budur. İman bakımından bu makama erişmiş bir kimsenin günahlar üzerinde ısrar etmesine imkân yoktur. Eğer bu gibi günahları işleyecek ve bunları çokça yapacak olursa onun sahip olduğu iman nuru ona her vakit ve bütün nefeslerinde Allah’a dönmek sureti ile yeniden ve tekrar tekrar tevbede bulunmasını emreder. İşte böyle biri, Allah’ın yarattıkları arasında en sevdiği kişidir.”
İbnü’l-Kayyım’ın sözleri burada sona ermektedir. Allah onun ruhunu takdis etsin, İslâma ve müslümanlara yaptığı hizmetleri güzel bir şekilde mükâfatlandırsın.
Bất cứ ai giết một người có đức tin một cách cố tình (có chủ ý, mưu sát) mà không có lý do chính đáng theo giáo luật thì phần thưởng dành cho y là bị đày vào Hỏa Ngục và sống đời đời trong đó, cho dù y nghĩ rằng việc giết hại đó được xem là hợp pháp hoặc y không ăn năn hối cải thì y sẽ bị Allah giận dữ và bị đuổi khỏi lòng thương xót của Ngài, và Ngài sẽ chuẩn bị cho y một sự trừng phạt vô cùng khủng khiếp, bởi y đã vi phạm một đại tội nghiêm trọng.
If anyone kills a believer, deliberately intending to do so, his recompense will be Hell to live there eternally. Allah will be angry with him, distance him from His mercy, and will prepare for him a great punishment for committing such a serious crime. The belief of the Ahl as-Sunnah wa’l-Jamā’ah is that if the killer is a believing Muslim, he will not literally remain in Hell eternally; but he will be punished in it for a long period and will then be removed from there through Allah’s grace.
A onome koji bespravno i namjerno ubije vjernika, kazna je vječni boravak u džehennemu, ukoliko takav postupak dozvoli ili se pak ne pokaje. Takvome pripada i Allahova srdžba i udaljavanje od Njegove milosti. Njemu je Allah pripremio veliku patnju, zbog velikog grijeha kojeg je počinio.
Chi uccide intenzionalmente un credente senza motivo; la sua dimora perpetua e l’inferno, qualora non si penta o considera ciò lecito. In tal caso, e meritevole dell’ira di Allāh, che lo svia dalla sua misericordia, preparando per lui una grande punizione per aver commesso questo grande peccato.
Aquel que mate deliberadamente y sin razón válida a otro creyente será condenado al Infierno y allí habitará eternamente. La ira divina se abatirá sobre él, Al-lah lo excluirá de Su misericordia y le reservará un castigo doloroso por este inmenso pecado.
Quiconque tue délibérément et sans raison valable un autre croyant se verra condamné à l’Enfer et y demeurera éternellement. La colère divine s’abattra sur lui, Allah le chassera de Sa miséricorde et Lui réservera un châtiment douloureux pour cet immense péché.
Kim bir Mümini haksız yere ve kasıtlı olarak öldürürse, bunu helal görür ya da tövbe etmezse karşılığı ebedî olarak Cehennem'de kalmaktır. Allah ona gazap etmiş, onu rahmetinden kovmuştur. Bu büyük günahı işlemesinden dolayı da onun için büyük bir azap hazırlamıştır.
"Dan barangsiapa yang membunuh seorang Mukmin dengan sengaja maka balasannya ialah Jahanam, ia kekal di dalamnya dan Allah murka kepadanya, dan mengutuknya serta menyediakan azab yang besar baginya." (An-Nisa`: 93).
(93) Telah berlalu bahwa Allah سبحانه وتعالى memberitakan bahwasa-nya tidaklah terjadi pembunuhan terhadap seorang Mukmin oleh Mukmin yang lain, dan bahwasanya pembunuhan itu adalah di antara bentuk kufur amali. Dalam ayat ini Allah menyebutkan tentang ancaman bagi pembunuh dengan sengaja yaitu ancaman yang menggetarkan jiwa, menakutkan hati, dan membuat orang-orang yang berakal gelisah, dan tidaklah ada hukuman yang dike-luarkan bagi dosa-dosa besar yang lebih besar dari hukuman ini, bahkan tidak ada yang sepertinya, yaitu kabar bahwa hukumannya adalah Jahanam, artinya, dosa yang besar ini telah patut menjadi satu-satunya dosa untuk diberikan hukuman kepada pelakunya dengan Jahanam dengan segala siksaan yang ada di dalamnya dan kehinaan yang nyata, kemurkaan Allah, hilangnya keselamatan dan keberuntungan, serta adanya kegagalan dan kerugian, maka hanya kepada Allah kita berlindung dari segala sebab yang men-jauhkan dari rahmatNya.
Ancaman ini memiliki kedudukan yang sama seperti hal-hal yang semisal dengannya dari nash-nash ancaman atas beberapa dosa-dosa besar dan kemaksiatan dengan keabadian dalam neraka atau haramnya surga. Dan sesungguhnya para ulama n telah berbeda pendapat tentang penafsirannya, di samping kesepakatan mereka atas batilnya pendapat Khawarij dan Mu'tazilah yang ber-pendapat akan kekalnya orang-orang seperti itu (pelaku dosa besar) dalam neraka walaupun mereka ini masih bertauhid, dan yang shahih dalam tafsirannya adalah apa yang dikatakan oleh Imam Ibnul Qayyim 5 dalam Madarij as-Salikin[34], di mana beliau telah menyebutkan beberapa pendapat para ulama dalam tafsir akan hal tersebut lalu beliau mengomentarinya seraya berkata;
"Sekelompok ulama berpendapat, bahwa nash-nash ini atau yang semisalnya adalah di antara perkara yang disebutkan padanya tuntutan diberlakukannya hukuman. Keberadaan tuntutan hukum tidak mengharuskan adanya suatu hukuman, karena hukuman itu hanya akan terwujud jika tuntutan-tuntutannya terpenuhi dan tidak ada penghalang-penghalangnya. Maksud dari nash-nash ini adalah pemberitahuan bahwa yang demikian itu merupakan sebab yang mengakibatkan hukuman. Dan sungguh telah ada dalil ten-tang adanya penghalang-penghalang tersebut yang sebagiannya adalah ijma' dan sebagian lagi berupa nash.
Mereka menyatakan bahwa atas dasar inilah penegakan ke-maslahatan dunia dan akhirat atau kemudharatan keduanya, dan atas dasar ini juga patokan hukum-hukum syariat dan ketetapan-ketetapan takdir, dan juga merupakan tuntutan sunnah Allah yang berlaku di dunia, dengannya ada keterkaitan antara sebab-sebab dan akibatnya sebagai suatu penciptaan dan perintah, dan sungguh Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah menjadikan bagi setiap hal ada hal lain yang kon-tradiksi dengannya yang selalu melawannya dan menghadangnya hingga hukum yang tegak adalah yang paling kuat darinya, maka kekuatan menghasilkan kesehatan dan keselamatan, dan kerusakan serta kezhaliman yang terjadi pada interaksi antara dua hal yang berlawanan tersebut adalah penghalang bagi fungsi alam. Jadi fungsi kekuatan dan hukum adalah bagi yang paling kuat darinya, demikian juga bagi kekuatan obat-obatan dan penyakit. Seorang hamba memiliki kesempatan untuk sehat dan kesempatan untuk sakit, salah satu pihak dari kedua hal itu akan menghalangi kesem-purnaan pengaruh dari pihak lainnya dan melawannya, dan bila ia mampu menanggulanginya dan menang atasnya, niscaya pe-ngaruhnya yang akan berfungsi, dari sinilah dapat diketahui pem-bagian makhluk yang masuk surga dan tidak masuk neraka atau sebaliknya, dan makhluk yang masuk neraka kemudian keluar darinya dan menetapnya dalam neraka adalah sesuai dengan hal-hal yang menuntut keberadaannya di neraka tersebut yang berpe-ngaruh pada cepat atau lambatnya ia keluar dari neraka.
Makhluk yang memiliki mata hati yang terang di mana ia mampu memandang dengannya segala hal yang dikabarkan oleh Allah dalam kitabNya berupa perkara tentang Hari Pembalasan dan perincian-perinciannya, hingga seolah-olah ia menyaksikan-nya dengan mata kepala sendiri, dan ia mengetahui bahwa hal ini adalah suatu tuntutan uluhiyah Allah سبحانه وتعالى,,, rububiyahNya, kemuliaan-Nya, dan hikmahNya, dan bahwasanya mustahil pada Diri Allah apa yang berlawanan dengan itu semua. Dan prosentase keyakinan tersebut pada diri orang itu adalah sama dengan prosentase apa yang tidak pantas padaNya, sehingga prosentase hal tersebut berkaitan dengan bashirahnya adalah seperti prosentase (kuatnya) sinar matahari dan bintang kepada daya pandangannya. Dan inilah hakikat keimanan yang benar yang mampu membakar keburukan sebagaimana api membakar kayu, dan orang yang memiliki ke-imanan seperti ini, mustahil baginya terus-menerus berbuat kebu-rukan walaupun ia pernah melakukannya dan bahkan seringkali melakukannya, karena apa yang ada bersamanya berupa cahaya keimanan akan selalu memerintahkan kepadanya untuk memper-baharui taubat pada setiap waktu dan untuk kembali kepada Allah dalam setiap desah nafasnya. Dan inilah makhluk yang paling Allah cintai." Berakhir perkataan beliau dan semoga Allah menyucikan jiwanya dan membalasnya untuk Islam dan kaum Muslimin dengan kebaikan.
Killing is a heinous and irreversible crime. One who deliberately kills another therefore brings down upon himself the wrath of God. Such an act leaves no scope for atonement. God will reject him, and he will be rewarded with eternal hell fire. Accidental killing, however, is more leniently punished. If one unintentionally kills someone, but then, fully realizing the gravity of the crime, sincerely seeks God’s forgiveness and makes due monetary compensation, one may hope for divine clemency. One positive development arising from having faced up to the enormity of the crime is the desire for self-reform. To this end God has given man His directives. Self-punishment is a starting point and may be achieved by the observance of a continuous fast.
Barang siapa yang membunuh seorang mukmin secara sengaja tanpa alasan yang dibenarkan oleh syariat maka balasannya ialah dimasukkan ke dalam neraka Jahanam untuk selama-lamanya bila ia menghalalkan pembunuhan itu dan tidak bertobat darinya. Allah juga murka kepadanya, menjauhkannya dari rahmat-Nya, dan menyediakan baginya azab yang sangat besar karena ia telah melakukan dosa besar tersebut.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Apabila kalian pergi ke medan jihad fi sabilillah maka telitilah perihal orang yang kalian perangi, dan janganlah kalian mengatakan kepada orang yang memperlihatkan kepada kalian sesuatu yang menunjukkan keislamannya, “Kalian bukan orang mukmin karena kalian menunjukkan keislaman kalian hanya untuk melindungi darah dan harta kalian”, kemudian kalian membunuhnya dengan harapan kalian akan mendapatkan kesenangan duniawi yang sangat sedikit, seperti harta rampasan perang dari orang tersebut. Padahal, di sisi Allah ada banyak sekali keuntungan yang lebih baik dan lebih besar dari rampasan perang itu. Sebenarnya, dahulu kalian pun pernah berbuat seperti orang yang menyembunyikan keimanannya dari kaumnya, kemudian Allah menganugerahi kalian agama Islam yang telah melindungi darah kalian. Oleh karena itu, telitilah karena sesungguhnya tidak ada perbuatan kalian yang tersembunyi bagi Allah sekecil apa pun dan Dia akan memberi kalian balasan yang setimpal dengan itu.
Greeting with the Salam is a Sign of Islam
Imam Ahmad recorded that `Ikrimah said that Ibn `Abbas said, "A man from Bani Sulaym, who was tending a flock of sheep, passed by some of the Companions of the Prophet and said Salam to them. They said (to each other), `He only said Salam to protect himself from us.' Then they attacked him and killed him. They brought his sheep to the Prophet , and this Ayah was revealed,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ
(O you who believe!), until the end of the Ayah." At-Tirmidhi recorded this in his (chapter on) Tafsir, and said, "This Hadith is Hasan, and it is also reported from Usamah bin Zayd." Al-Hakim also recorded it and said, "Its chain is Sahih, but they did not collect it." Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas commented;
وَلاَ تَقُولُواْ لِمَنْ أَلْقَى إِلَيْكُمُ السَّلَـمَ لَسْتَ مُؤْمِناً
(and say not to anyone who greets you: "You are not a believer;"), "A man was tending his sheep and the Muslims caught up with him. He said, `As-Salamu `Alaykum.' However, they killed him and took his sheep. Allah revealed the Ayah;
وَلاَ تَقُولُواْ لِمَنْ أَلْقَى إِلَيْكُمُ السَّلَـمَ لَسْتَ مُؤْمِناً تَبْتَغُونَ عَرَضَ الْحَيَوةِ الدُّنْيَا
(And say not to anyone who greets you: "You are not a believer; seeking the perishable goods of the worldly life)." Ibn `Abbas said; "The goods of this world were those sheep." And he recited,
السَّلَـمُ
(Peace) Imam Ahmad recorded that Al-Qa`qa` bin Abdullah bin Abi Hadrad narrated that his father `Abdullah bin Abi Hadrad said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ sent us to (the area of) Idam. I rode out with a group of Muslims that included Abu Qatadah, Al-Harith bin Rab`i and Muhallam bin Juthamah bin Qays. We continued on until we reached the area of Idam, where `Amr bin Al-Adbat Al-Ashja`i passed by us on his camel. When he passed by us he said Salam to us, and we did not attack him. Because of some previous problems with him, Muhallam bin Juthamah killed him and took his camel. When we went back to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and told him what had happened, a part of the Qur'an was revealed about us,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ إِذَا ضَرَبْتُمْ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ
(O you who believe! When you go (to fight) in the cause of Allah), until,
خَبِيراً
(Well-Aware)." Only Ahmad recorded this Hadith. Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to Al-Miqdad,
«إِذَا كَانَ رَجُلٌ مُؤْمِنٌ يُخْفِي إِيمَانَهُ مَعَ قَوْمٍ كُفَّارٍ فَأَظْهَرَ إيمَانَهُ فَقَتَلْتَهُ، فَكَذلِكَ كُنْتَ أَنْتَ تُخْفِي إِيمَانَكَ بِمَكَّةَ مِنْ قَبْل»
(You killed a believing man who hid his faith with disbelieving people, after he had announced his faith to you. Remember that you used to hide your faith in Makkah before.) Al-Bukhari recorded this shorter version without a complete chain of narrators. However a longer version with a connected chain of narrators has also been recorded. Al-Hafiz Abu Bakr Al-Bazzar recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ sent a military expedition under the authority of Al-Miqdad bin Al-Aswad and when they reached the designated area, they found the people had dispersed. However, a man with a lot of wealth did not leave and said, `I bear witness that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah.' Yet, Al-Miqdad killed him, and a man said to him, `You killed a man after he proclaimed: "There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah. By Allah I will mention what you did to the Prophet .' When they went back to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, they said, `O Messenger of Allah! Al-Miqdad killed a man who testified that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah.' He said,
«ادْعُوا لِيَ الْمِقْدَادَ، يَا مِقْدَادُ أَقَتَلْتَ رَجُلًا يَقُولُ: لَا إِلهَ إلَّا اللهُ، فَكَيْفَ لَكَ بِلَا إِلهَ إِلَّا اللهُ غَدًا؟»
(Summon Al-Miqdad before me. O Miqdad! Did you kill a man who proclaimed, "There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah" What would you do when you face, "There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah tomorrow") Allah then revealed;
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ إِذَا ضَرَبْتُمْ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَتَبَيَّنُواْ وَلاَ تَقُولُواْ لِمَنْ أَلْقَى إِلَيْكُمُ السَّلَـمَ لَسْتَ مُؤْمِناً تَبْتَغُونَ عَرَضَ الْحَيَوةِ الدُّنْيَا فَعِنْدَ اللَّهِ مَغَانِمُ كَثِيرَةٌ كَذلِكَ كُنتُمْ مِّن قَبْلُ فَمَنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَيْكُمْ فَتَبَيَّنُواْ
(O you who believe! When you go (to fight) in the cause of Allah, verify (the truth), and say not to anyone who greets you: "You are not a believer;" seeking the perishable goods of the worldly life. There are much more profits and booties with Allah. Even as he is now, so were you yourselves before till Allah conferred on you His Favors, therefore, be cautious in discrimination). The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to Al-Miqdad,
«كَانَ رَجُلٌ مُؤْمِنٌ يُخْفِي إِيمَانَهُ مَعَ قَوْمٍ كُفَّارٍ فَأَظْهَرَ إيمَانَهُ فَقَتَلْتَهُ، فَكَذَلِكَ كُنْتَ أَنْتَ تُخْفِي إِيمَانَكَ بِمَكَّةَ مِنْ قَبْل»
(He was a believing man who hid his faith among disbelieving people, and he announced his faith to you, but you killed him, although you used to hide your faith before, in Makkah.)" Allah's statement,
فَعِنْدَ اللَّهِ مَغَانِمُ كَثِيرَةٌ
(There is much more benefit with Allah.) means, better than what you desired of worldly possessions which made you kill the one who greeted you with the Salam and pronounced his faith to you. Yet, you ignored all this and accused him of hypocrisy, to acquire the gains of this life. However, the pure wealth with Allah is far better than what you acquired. Allah's statement,
كَذلِكَ كُنتُمْ مِّن قَبْلُ فَمَنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَيْكُمْ
(so were you yourselves before, till Allah conferred on you His Favors.) means, beforehand, you used to be in the same situation like this person who hid his faith from his people. We mentioned the relevant Hadiths above. Allah said,
وَاذْكُرُواْ إِذْ أَنتُمْ قَلِيلٌ مُّسْتَضْعَفُونَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(And remember when you were few and were reckoned weak in the land). `Abdur-Razzaq recorded that Sa`id bin Jubayr commented about Allah's statement,
كَذلِكَ كُنتُمْ مِّن قَبْلُ
(so were you yourselves before), "You used to hide your faith, just as this shepherd hid his faith." Allah said,
فَتَبَيَّنُواْ
(therefore, be cautious in discrimination), then said,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ خَبِيراً
(Allah is Ever Well-Aware of what you do.) and this part of the Ayah contains a threat and a warning, as Sa`id bin Jubayr stated.
In essence, these verses primarily lay down the law on premeditated and unpremeditated modes of crime, but they also suggest ways, under the divine law, of dealing with and checking other serious crimes in the public realm. Just as it is our duty not to deprive our fellow men of their lives, we are also commanded that we should not disgrace others, or rob or deprive them of their livelihood or victimize them in any manner such as would seriously disturb their peace of mind. If one commits any such damaging acts against others by mistake, one should be quick to accept the blame. Proof of the realisation of guilt would be sincere repentance before God and providing compensation for the loss of the affected person. But if one indulges in acts such as are deliberately intended to harm and harass others, this would be regarded as the equivalent of an act of deliberate homicide, the only difference being in its degree of gravity.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, apabila kamu pergi (berpe-rang) di jalan Allah, maka telitilah dan janganlah kamu mengata-kan kepada orang yang mengucapkan "salam" kepadamu, 'Kamu bukan seorang Mukmin', (lalu kamu membunuhnya), dengan mak-sud mencari harta benda kehidupan di dunia, karena di sisi Allah ada harta yang banyak. Begitu jugalah keadaan kamu dahulu, lalu Allah menganugerahkan nikmatNya atas kamu, maka telitilah. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan." (An-Nisa`: 94).
(94) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan hamba-hambaNya yang ber-iman apabila mereka keluar berjihad di jalanNya dan mengharap keridhaanNya agar teliti dan cermat (mencari kejelasan) dalam segala perkara-perkara mereka yang samar, karena perkara itu ada dua macam; perkara yang jelas dan perkara yang tidak jelas. Perkara yang jelas dan nyata tidak butuh lagi kepada ketelitian dan kecermatan, karena hal tersebut sudah tidak diperdebatkan lagi. Adapun perkara-perkara yang bermasalah dan yang tidak jelas, maka sesungguhnya manusia membutuhkan ketelitian dan kehati-hatian, agar ia mengetahui apakah ia berani mengambil risiko ataukah tidak, karena ketelitian dalam perkara-perkara seperti ini akan menghasilkan faidah-faidah yang banyak sekali dan terhindar dari keburukan yang besar, di mana agama, akal, dan kematangan seorang hamba dapat diketahui dengannya. Berbeda dengan seseorang yang tergesa-gesa pada awal-awalnya terhadap suatu perkara sebelum ia meneliti dan mencari tahu hukumnya, karena sesungguhnya hal tersebut akan mengakibatkan suatu hal yang tidak diharapkan, sebagaimana yang terjadi pada orang-orang yang ditegur oleh Allah dalam ayat tersebut yaitu ketika mereka tidak meneliti lalu mereka membunuh orang yang menyerahkan dirinya kepada mereka di mana pada saat itu ada ghanimah milik-nya atau harta milik orang lain bersamanya, sebagai suatu dugaan bahwa hal ini hanya sebagai suatu penghindaran diri dari pembu-nuhan, dan ternyata hal ini adalah suatu kesalahan, karena itulah Allah menegur mereka dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ وَلَا تَقُولُواْ لِمَنۡ أَلۡقَىٰٓ إِلَيۡكُمُ ٱلسَّلَٰمَ لَسۡتَ مُؤۡمِنٗا تَبۡتَغُونَ عَرَضَ ٱلۡحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنۡيَا فَعِندَ ٱللَّهِ مَغَانِمُ كَثِيرَةٞۚ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu mengatakan kepada orang yang mengucapkan "salam" kepadamu, 'Kamu bukan seorang Mukmin,' (lalu kamu membunuhnya), dengan maksud mencari harta benda kehidupan di dunia, karena di sisi Allah ada harta yang banyak." Maksudnya, janganlah kalian didorong oleh harta yang sementara lagi sedikit lalu melakukan perbuatan yang tidak semestinya, hingga membuat kalian luput dari pahala di sisi Allah yang banyak lagi abadi, dan apa yang ada di sisi Allah itu lebih baik dan lebih abadi. Hal ini adalah sebuah isyarat bahwa seorang hamba bila ia merasakan dorongan-dorongan jiwanya condong kepada suatu kondisi yang berasaskan hawa nafsu dan membahayakan dirinya, hendaknya ia ingatkan jiwanya itu dengan apa yang dijanjikan oleh Allah bagi orang yang mampu menahan nafsunya tersebut, dan mendahulu-kan keridhaan Allah daripada keridhaan dirinya sendiri, karena hal itu merupakan dorongan bagi jiwa dalam melaksanakan perin-tah Allah, walaupun hal itu berat baginya.
Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman dengan maksud mengingatkan mereka tentang kondisi mereka pertama kali sebelum mereka diberi petunjuk kepada Islam, ﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ كُنتُم مِّن قَبۡلُ فَمَنَّ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Begitu jugalah keadaan kamu dahulu, lalu Allah menganugerahkan nikmatNya atas kamu." Maksudnya, sebagaimana Allah memberikan hidayah-Nya kepada kalian setelah kesesatan kalian, demikian pula Allah memberikan hidayahNya kepada selain kalian, dan sebagaimana hidayah itu kalian dapatkan sedikit demi sedikit, begitu pula selain kalian, maka memahami secara sempurna akan kondisinya pertama kali yang kurang dan muamalahnya terhadap orang yang sama seperti kondisinya dengan tuntutan pengetahuannya tentang kondisinya pertama kali dan seruannya untuk orang tersebut de-ngan hikmah dan nasihat yang baik adalah di antara sebab-sebab yang paling besar dalam memberikan faidah dan manfaat kepada-nya, karena itulah Allah mengulangi perintah untuk teliti dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ فَتَبَيَّنُوٓاْۚ ﴿ "Maka telitilah," dan orang yang keluar ber-jihad di jalan Allah dan berjuang memerangi musuh-musuh Allah serta menyiapkan diri dengan berbagai persiapan demi mengalah-kan mereka, dia diperintahkan untuk teliti terhadap orang yang mengucapkan salam kepadanya, karena ada indikasi kuat yang menunjukkan bahwa tindakan itu hanyalah sebagai suatu jalan menghindar dari pembunuhan dan khawatir akan dirinya, sesung-guhnya hal itu menunjukkan perintah untuk teliti dan berhati-hati dalam segala kondisi di mana terjadi suatu perkara yang samar padanya, dan seorang hamba harus meneliti masalah itu hingga masalah tersebut jelas baginya dan teranglah maksud dan kebe-narannya.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعۡمَلُونَ خَبِيرٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Menge-tahui apa yang kamu kerjakan," hingga Allah membalas setiap orang atas apa yang telah diperbuat dan diniatkannya sesuai dengan apa yang diketahuiNya dari kondisi hamba-hambaNya dan niat-niat mereka.
CommentarySequence of Verses
Stern warning has been given against the killing of a Muslim in previous verses. Now it is being said that the apparent profession of Islam is all that is needed for a Muslim to be regarded as a Muslim obligated to observe the laws of the Shari’ ah. So, it is necessary to abstain from the killing of a person who professes Islam. Furthermore, it is also not permissible to dig deep into his inward state of belief just because of some suspicion and to keep waiting for a definite proof of his certitude in faith in order that Islamic laws can be applied in his case. This is what happened during some battles with disbelievers when some Companions were unable to observe the fine line of distinction in this rule. On those occasions, there were some people who presented themselves as Muslims but some Companions took their profession of Islam as a lie and killed them, taking their belongings as war spoils. Allah Almighty condemned this indiscretionary practice. However, an admonition was considered sufficient and no severe warning was revealed for them against this act because the Companions did not know the rule clearly till that time. (Bayan a1-Qur'an)
Signs of Islam are sufficient to identify a Muslim:
In the first of the three verses cited above, the guidance given is that in the case of one who professes to be a Muslim, no Muslim is allowed to interpret his declaration of Islam as hypocrisy, without certain knowledge and proof. This verse (94) was revealed in the back-ground of certain episodes relating to some Companions where they had not taken the correct line of action.
So, it has been reported from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas in Tirmidhi and the Musnad of Ahmad that a man from the tribe of Banu Sulaym met a group of the noble Companions who were going on a Jihad mission. This man was grazing his goats. He offered salam greetings to the group which was a practical demonstration of his being a Muslim. The Companions thought that this man was just pretending in view of the situation before him. Thus, taking his profession of Islam as a ruse to save his life and property whereby he could get away from them by tricking them with greeting in the Muslim style, they killed him and appropriated the herd of his goats as war spoils which they took to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Thereupon, this verse was revealed. It laid down the rule: Do not take anyone who greets you by offering salam in the Islamic manner as a pretender and never assume, without valid proof, that his profession of Islam was a trick and never take possession of his property as spoils. (Ibn Kathir)
There is another narration from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ which has been reported by al-Bukhari briefly and by al-Bazzar, in details. According to this narration, the Holy Prophet ﷺ sent out a group of mujahidin which included Sayyidna Miqdad ibn al-Aswad. When they reached the designated spot, everyone present there ran away. The only man left there had a lot of valuable things with him.
Facing the Companions, the man recited the kalimah: اَشھَدُ اَن لَّا اِلہَ اِلَّا اللہُ (I testify that there is no god but Allah). But, Sayyidna Miqdad ؓ assuming that the man's heart was not behind his verbal declaration of faith and that he was doing it simply to save his life and property, killed him. One Companion from among the group present admonished him for what he had done: He had killed a person who had testified that there is no god but Allah. He declared that he will make it a point to relate this incident before the Holy Prophet ﷺ when and if he would have the honour of returning to him. Finally, the group returned to Madinah and reported the incident to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، who called for Sayyidna Miqdad and gave him a stern warning. He said: 'what would you say on the Day of Doom when the kalimah لا إلہ إلا اللہ will stand as a plaintiff against you?' The verse لَا تَقُولُوا لِمَنْ أَلْقَىٰ إِلَيْكُمُ السَّلَامَ لَسْتَ مُؤْمِنًا (do not say to the one who offers you salam , "You are not a believer" ) was revealed on this occasion.
Other incidents, apart from the two mentioned here, have been reported with reference to this verse, but respected scholars of Tafsr do not admit of any contradiction in these narrations, for these events as a whole could have been the cause of the revelation.
The words of the verse are: اَلقَیٰ اِلَیکُمُ السَّلَمَ (offer you salam). If the word, salam in the text is taken to mean 'salam' in the technical sense (Muslim greeting or salutation), it applies to the first event more suitably. However, if 'salam' is taken to mean submission or surrender to the will of Allah in the literal sense, then, this meaning applies to both events equally. Therefore, salam in the present textual setting has also been translated in the sense of submission and obedience to Allah.
It is impermissible to take a decision without investigating into related facts of an event
The first sentence of the verse (94) carries a general rule which must be followed by all Muslims: Let no Muslim do anything summarily as based on guess alone. The words of the verse are: إِذَا ضَرَبْتُمْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ فَتَبَيَّنُوا (when you go out in the way of Allah, be careful). Acting on conjecture is likely to land one in trouble. The restriction of travel in the verse is there because these events came to pass during the state of travel. Or, it may be because doubts crop up during travel to previously unvisited places as compared with the city of residence where things and people are generally familiar. Otherwise, the basic rule, in travel or while resident, is general, that is reacting to any situation without proper investigation is not permissible. In a hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: "To act sensibly is from Allah and to rush through is from Shaytan" (al-Bahr al-Muhit)
The second sentence: تَبْتَغُونَ عَرَضَ الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا (seeking goods of the worldly life) in verse 94 is a prescription for weakness which caused this false step. The weakness was their desire to acquire worldly wealth through collecting spoils. But, immediately after, it was pointed out that Almighty Allah has set aside many more spoils destined for them. Why, then, should they bother about material gains? By way of further admonition, they were asked to recollect that there were so many among them who would not have dared to come out openly with their faith in Islam. It was only when Allah favoured them that they were delivered from the encirclement of disbelievers and were able to profess Islam openly. Keeping this situation in mind, would it not be possible that the person who is saying لا إلہ إلا اللہ at the sight of the Muslim army, might really be an adherent of Islam from the early days but was unable to profess it freely' fearing reprisals from the disbelievers. When he saw the Muslim army, he lost no time in doing so. If they looked into their own situation, they would realize that there was the time when they had recited the Kalimah and had called them Muslims, the Shari'ah of Islam had never asked them to first prove their being Muslims. There was no such condition. They were never asked to let their hearts be examined. They were not ordered to produce a proof of their Islam before they could be declared as confirmed Muslims. Quite contrary to all this, the simple recital of the Kalimah of Islam: لا إلہ إلا اللہ محمد رسول اللہ was considered good enough to recognize them as Muslims. Keeping this in mind, it was their duty that they should now take anyone who recites the Kalimah before them as a Muslim.
The meaning of not taking a Muslim to be a Kafir
From this verse comes the important ruling that anyone who professes Islam and declares that he is a Muslim - by reciting the Kalimah or by associating himself with some marked feature of Islam such as the Adhan and the Salah - should be treated as a Muslim. All Muslims must deal with him as they would do with any other Muslim. They are not supposed to wait and worry about finding out whether such a person has embraced Islam with all his heart or it has been done out of expediency.
In addition to that, this is a case in which even his doings will not serve as the criterion. Suppose, someone skips Sarah, does not fast and is involved with all sorts of sins - still, no one has the right to say that he has gone outside the pale of Islam or to treat him as one would treat a disbeliever. Therefore, the great Imam Abu Hanifah said: لَا نکفر اھل القبلہ بذنب (We do not call 'the people of the Qiblah' Kafirs because of some sin). Similar statements appear in hadith narrations also, such as, 'Do not say that 'the people of Qiblah' are Kafirs, no matter how sinful and evil-doing they may be.'
At this point, there is something everyone should understand and remember, clearly and particularly. This relates to the authority of the Qur'an and Sunnah from which it is proved that calling or taking someone who calls himself a Muslim to be a Kafir is not permissible. It clearly means that until such time he says or does something which provides the positive proof of Kufr (disbelief), his profession of faith in Islam shall be deemed as sound and he will continue to be taken as a Muslim and, for all practical purposes, he will be dealt with as one would deal with Muslims. No one will have the right to debate what goes on in his heart or how sincere or hypocritical he may or may not be.
But, there may be a person who professes Islam, attests to faith, yet disgraces himself by uttering words of disbelief or prostrates before an idol or denies an injunction of Islam which is absolute and obvious, or takes to a religious way or mark of disbelievers - such a person will certainly be declared a Kafir because of his deeds which prove his infidelity. It will be noticed that, the word فَتَبَيَّنُوا (be careful or investigate) in the present verse provides a hint to this effect, otherwise, the Jews and the Christians all claimed to be believers. Then, there was Musaylimah, the Liar. He was declared to be a Kafir with the consensus of Companions, and killed. As for him, he was not only a professor of the Islamic creed but a practicing adherent of Adhan and Salah as well. In his Adhan, he had the Muezzin say: - اَشَھَدُ اَن لا إلہ إلا اللہ (I testify that there is no god but Allah) which was duly followed by اَشَھَدُ اَن محمد رسول اللہ (I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah). But, while he did this, he also claimed to be a prophet and a messenger who received revelations. This was an open denial of the binding injunctions of the Qur'an and Sunnah. It was on this basis that he was declared to be an apostate and a Jihad force was sent against him with the consensus of the Companions.
In short, the correct course of action when faced with this problem is: Take everyone who recites the Kalimah and adheres to Islam (ahl al-Qiblah: the people of Qiblah) to be a Muslim. Peeking into his heart is not our business. Let Allah be the judge. But, when you see one professing faith yet doing things to the contrary, take him to have become an apostate subject to the condition that such deeds be, absolutely and certainly, contrary to the dictates of Faith and that it admits of no other probability or interpretation.
Finally, we can now see that 'the reciter of the Kalimah' (Kalimahgo کلمہ گو) or Ahl al-Qiblah (the people of Qiblah, meaning Muslims who universally turn to the direction of Holy Ka'bah when praying) are technical terms applied solely to one who, after his professing Islam, does nothing by his word and deed which can be classed as infidelity.
Ey Allah'a iman eden ve resulüne ittiba edenler! Eğer Allah yolunda cihada çıkarsanız savaşacağınız kişiler konusunu iyice araştırıp anlayınız. Sizlere Müslüman olduğuna delalet eden şeyleri gösteren kimselere; "Sen Mümin değilsin! Kendini Müslüman gibi gösterme sebebin canının ve malının korkusudur." demeyin. Ondan elde edilecek ganimet gibi değersiz dünya malını arzulayarak onu öldürmeyin. Oysa Allah’ın katında birçok ganimetler vardır. Onlar dünya malından daha hayırlı ve daha büyüktürler. Sizler de daha önce bunun gibi kendi kavminizden imanınızı gizleyenlerdendiniz. Allah da sizi İslam diniyle nimetlendirdi ve canlarınızı korudu. Öyleyse sizler de iyice araştırıp anlayınız. Şüphesiz amellerinizden hiçbir şey ne kadar az olursa olsun Allah'a gizli kalmaz ve sizlere bu amellerinizin karşılığını verecektir.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, when you go out to fight in Allah’s path, be sure about the case of those you are fighting. Do not say to the person who displays something indicating that he is a believer, ‘You are not a believer! You only displayed Islam out of fear for your life and wealth’; so that you then kill him in order to get the trivial goods of the world, such as the booty you acquire from this person after killing him. Yet Allah has much provision that is better and greater than this. In the past you were also like this person: hiding your faith from the people. Then Allah favoured you with Islam and protected your lives. So be careful, as Allah knows well what you do. Nothing is hidden from Him and He will reward you for your actions.
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y siguen a Su Mensajero, cuando partan al combate por la causa de Al-lah, estén seguros de la identidad de sus adversarios y no pongan en duda la palabra de aquellos que se presenten ante ustedes como musulmanes, diciéndoles: “Ustedes no son creyentes.” Es el temor por sus vidas y sus bienes que los hace actuar así. No nieguen su identidad de musulmanes con el solo fin de obtener viles goces mundanos. Es junto a Al-lah que encontraremos la recompensa más preciada y más abundante. Por otra parte, ustedes se encontraban antes en la misma situación que este hombre que oculta su fe a los suyos, y Al-lah les concedió como favor el Islam que hizo de sus vidas algo sagrado. Asegúrense entonces de que aquel a quien combaten sea verdaderamente un enemigo, ya que ninguno de sus actos, ni siquiera el más simple, escapa a Al-lah, y Él los retribuirá en consecuencia.
94- Ey iman edenler! Allah yolunda cihada çıktığınız zaman iyice araştırın. Size selam verene dünya hayatının menfaatini umarak:“Sen mü’min değilsin” demeyin. Zira Allah’ın katında nice ganimetler vardır. Hem önceleri siz de öyle idiniz de Allah size lütufta bulundu. O halde iyice araştırın. Şüphesiz Allah yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.
94. Yüce Allah mü’min kullarına kendi yolunda cihad etmek ve rızasını aramak üzere çıktıkları takdirde iyice araştırmalarını, şüpheli bütün hususlarda işlerini sağlama bağlamalarını emretmektedir. Çünkü işler açık ve net olanlarla açık ve net olmayanlar olmak üzere iki kısımdır. Açık ve net olanların iyice araştırılmaya ihtiyacı yoktur. Çünkü böyle bir araştırma zaten mevcut olan sonucu elde etme gibi anlamsız bir çabadır. Açık olmayan, içinden çıkılamayan hususlarda ise insanın iyice araştırmaya ve konuya açıklık kazandırmaya, bu işi yapıp yapmama konusunda açık bir hükme varmasına ihtiyacı vardır.
Çünkü bu gibi hususlarda işi iyice araştırıp sağlama bağlamak sureti ile pek çok faydalar elde edilir, birçok kötülüklerden de uzak kalınabilir. Bu gibi araştırmalarla kişinin dini, aklı ve ağırlığı bilinip ortaya çıkar. Hâlbuki işin başında hükmü kendisi için gereği gibi açıklık kazanmadan önce acelecilik eden bir kimse, ulaşmaması gereken sonuçlara ulaşır. Tıpkı gereği gibi araştırmayıp kendilerine selam veren bir kimseyi öldürdükleri için Yüce Allah’ın kendilerini azarladığı kimselerin başından geçtiği gibi. Ki bu zat ile birlikte, kendisine ait birkaç koyun yahut da başkasına ait bir miktar mal vardı. O selam vermekle onların kendisini öldürmelerini önleyeceğini zannetmişti. Ancak onların bu zatı öldürmeleri bir yanlışlıktı. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah onları:“Size selam verene dünya hayatının menfaatini umarak: Sen mü’min değilsin, demeyin. Zira Allah’ın katında nice ganimetler vardır” yani geçici ve az bir dünya malı sizleri olmaması gereken davranışlara iterek, Allah’ın nezdindeki kalıcılık ve pek çok mükâfatlardan mahrum kalmaya itmesin. Çünkü Allah’ın nezdindeki mükâfat daha hayırlı ve daha kalıcıdır.
Bu buyrukta şuna işaret vardır: Kul eğer nefsinin heva ve isteklerine meylettiğini görürse ve bunlar ona zararlı olabilecekse Allah’ın, nefsini hevasından alıkoyan kimseler için hazırladığı mükâfatları, Allah’ın rızasını kendi rızasından önde tutanlara hazırladığı mükâfatları nefsine hatırlatmalıdır. Çünkü böyle bir şey Allah’ın emrine uymak hususunda nefse bir teşviktir, isterse bu ona ağır gelsin.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah, İslâm ile hidâyet bulmadan önceki ilk hallerini hatırlatarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Hem önceleri siz de öyle idiniz de Allah size lütufta bulundu.” Yani Yüce Allah size sapıklığınızdan sonra hidâyet verdiği gibi sizden başkalarına da hidâyet verir. Hidâyeti elde edişiniz nasıl ki peyderpey olduysa, başkalarının durumu da böyledir. O bakımdan kâmil olan bir kimsenin, eksik olan önceki halini gözünün önüne getirerek önceki haline benzer bir halde bulunanlara kendisinin ilk halinin gereği ne ise öylece muamele etmesi ve onu hikmet ve güzel öğüt ile davet etmesi, ona fayda sağlamanın en büyük sebeplerinden biridir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah iyice araştırma emrini bir daha tekrarlamaktadır:“O halde iyice araştırın.”Allah yolunda cihad ve Allah’ın düşmanları ile mücadele için yola çıkıp onlara zarar vermek için çeşitli şekillerde hazırlık yapan kimse, kendisine selam verenleri iyice araştırmakla emrolunmuştur. Savaşta kişinin kendisine gelecek bir zarar korkusu ve ölümden kurtulmak maksadı ile selam vermiş olma ihtimali gerçekten güçlüdür. Bu durumda böyle bir emir veriliyorsa bu, iyice araştırma emrinin bir tür şüphenin söz konusu olduğu bütün hallerde emredilmiş olduğunun delilidir. Kul, bu durumda iş kendisi için açıklık kazanıncaya, doğru ve hakkın hangisi olduğunu açık seçik tespit edinceye kadar araştırma yoluna gitmelidir.“Şüphesiz Allah yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.” O bakımdan herkese -onların durum ve niyetlerine dair bilgisine göre- işlediği amel ve niyetlerine uygun karşılığı verecektir.
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, se partite per lottare in favore di Allāh, fate attenzione a chi combattete; non dite a chi vi dice di essere musulmano: "Tu non sei musulmano! Ciò che ti fa dire di essere musulmano è il timore di essere ucciso e la volontà di proteggere i tuoi beni". Voi lo ucciderete bramando le cose effimere della vita, come il suo bottino; presso Allāh vi sono molte grazie, che sono migliori e più prestigiose del bottino. Voi eravate come lui, che nascondeva la propria fede al suo popolo. Allāh vi ha graziati con l'Islām e così ha reso intoccabile il vostro stesso sangue. Dunque state attenti! In verità, nulla delle vostre azioni è nascosto ad Allāh, anche i minimi particolari, e vi ricompenserà per ciò.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo Niya, kapag lumisan kayo para sa pakikibaka ayon sa landas ni Allāh ay magpakatiyak kayo sa kalagayan ng sinumang nakakalaban ninyo. Huwag kayong magsabi sa sinumang nagpakita sa inyo ng anumang nagpapahiwatig sa pagkayakap niya sa Islām: "Hindi ka isang mananampalataya at ang nagbuyo lamang sa iyo sa pagpapakita ng pagyakap sa Islām ay ang pangamba para sa buhay mo at ari-arian mo," para patayin ito habang naghahangad kayo sa pagpatay rito ng katiting na pakinabang sa Mundo gaya ng masasamsam mula rito gayong nasa ganang kay Allāh ay maraming mahihita at ang mga ito ay higit na mabuti at higit na malaki kaysa roon. Gayon kayo dati bago pa niyan, tulad nitong nagkukubli ng pananampalataya niya mula sa mga kalipi niya, ngunit nagmagandang-loob si Allāh sa inyo sa pamamagitan ng Islām saka napangalagaan ang mga buhay ninyo kaya magpakatiyak kayo. Tunay na si Allāh ay walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula sa gawain ninyo gaano man kaliit ito. Gaganti Siya sa inyo dahil dito.
Hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, khi các ngươi xuất quân đi chinh chiến cho con đường chính nghĩa của Allah thì các ngươi hãy xem xét cho kỹ lưỡng về những ai mà các ngươi phải đánh chiến với họ, các ngươi cho nói với ai biểu hiện cho các ngươi thấy rằng họ là người Islam: "ngươi không phải là người có đức tin, ngươi chỉ thể hiện Islam vì sợ mất mạng" rồi các ngươi giết y chỉ muốn được lợi lộc của thế gian, đó là chiến lợi phẩm từ y; các ngươi hãy biết rằng ở nơi Allah có nhiều chiến lợi phẩm tốt đẹp và vĩ đại hơn chiến lợi phẩm tầm thường đó. Tương tự, trước đây các ngươi cũng gặp phải tình cảnh như thế, tình cảnh mà các ngươi phải che giấu đức tin Iman của các ngươi trước cộng đồng của các ngươi, rồi Allah đã ban ân huệ Islam cho các ngươi và tình mạng của các ngươi được bảo toàn. Bởi thế, các ngươi hãy xem xét cho kỹ lưỡng bởi quả thật không có bất cứ điều gì có thể che giấu được Allah, cho dù bất cứ việc gì các ngươi làm có nhỏ như thế nào thì chắc chắn Ngài cũng sẽ ban thưởng hay trừng phạt thích đáng cho việc làm đó của các ngươi.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et suivez Son Messager, lorsque vous partez combattre pour la cause d’Allah, soyez certains de l’identité de vos adversaires et ne remettez pas en cause la parole de ceux qui se présentent à vous comme musulmans en leur disant:
Vous n’êtes pas croyants. C’est plutôt la crainte pour vos vies et vos biens qui vous fait prétendre cela.
Vous ne leur déniez ces qualité qu’afin d’obtenir de viles jouissances terrestres. Or, c’est auprès d’Allah qu’on trouve le butin le plus précieux et le plus abondant.
Par ailleurs, vous étiez auparavant dans la même situation que cet homme qui dissimule sa foi aux siens, et Allah vous accorda comme faveur l’Islam qui rendit vos vies inviolables.
Assurez-vous donc que celui que vous combattez est véritablement un ennemi car aucun de vos agissements, même le plus anodin, n’échappe à Allah et Il vous rétribuera en conséquence.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i slijedite Njegovog Poslanika, kada odete da se borite na Allahovom putu, dobro provjerite ko su oni protiv kojih se borite, i nemojte onome ko vam ispolji nešto što ukazuje da je musliman reći: "Nisi vjernik, ti to ispoljavaš plašeći se za svoj život i imetak", pa da ga ubijete, želeći time prolazne dunjalučke ukrase, poput ratnog plijena. Kod Allaha su mnoga dobra, koja su bolja i veličanstvenija od toga. Takvi ste i vi bili ranije, poput ovog koji krije svoje vjerovanje od svog plemena, pa vam je Allah dao blagodat kroz islam i zaštitio je vaše živote. Zato dobro provjerite šta radite, a Allahu ništa od vaših djela nije skriveno makar bilo i neznatno, i obračunat će vas za to.
Non sono simili i credenti che non partono per la lotta per la causa di Allāh e che non hanno validi motivi per restare, come ad esempio malattie oppure cecità, e coloro che combattono per la causa di Allāh con i loro beni e le loro vite; Allāh ha elevato di un rango coloro che combattono con i propri beni e le proprie vite rispetto a coloro che non partecipano al combattimento. Ognuno dei combattenti che non sono parititi per la Lotta e che hanno un valido motivo, otterranno la ricompensa che spetta loro; ciò per grazia di Allāh nei confronti dei combattenti che non partecipano, concedendo loro una grande grazia da parte Sua.
Nisu isti vjernici koji izostaju iz borbe na Allahovom putu, mimo onih koji imaju opravdan razlog, poput bolesnih i slijepih, i oni koji se bore na Allahovom putu ulažući imetke i živote svoje. Allah je uzdigao stepen boraca na Njegovom putu iznad onih koji su izostali, a zasluženu nagradu dobit će i borci i oni koji su izostali s opravdanim razlogom. Allah je, uistinu, odlikovao borce na Njegovom putu u odnosu na one koji se ne bore tako što im je dao veličanstvenu nagradu za to.
Those believers who remain behind from striving in Allah’s path – besides those who have an excuse, such as sickness – are not equal to those who strive in Allah’s path, spending their wealth and giving their time. Allah has given those who strive in His path a rank above those who remain behind. Those who strive, as well as those who remain behind with a valid excuse, shall receive the reward they deserve. Allah has preferred those who strive over those who sit back by giving them a greater reward from Him.
The Mujahid and those Who Do not Join Jihad are Not the Same, [and Jihad is Fard Kifayah]
Al-Bukhari recorded that Al-Bara' said, "When the Ayah,
لاَّ يَسْتَوِى الْقَـعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(Not equal are those of the believers who sit (at home),) was revealed, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ called Zayd and commanded him to write it. Then, Ibn Umm Maktum came and mentioned that he was blind. Allah revealed,
غَيْرُ أُوْلِى الضَّرَرِ
(except those who are disabled (by injury or are blind or lame))." Al-Bukhari recorded that Sahl bin Sa`d As-Sa`di said, "I saw Marwan bin Al-Hakam sitting in the Masjid. I came and sat by his side. He told us that Zayd bin Thabit told him that Allah's Messenger ﷺ dictated this Ayah to him,
لاَّ يَسْتَوِى الْقَـعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ غَيْرُ أُوْلِى الضَّرَرِ وَالْمُجَـهِدُونَ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ
(Not equal are those of the believers who sit (at home), except those who are disabled, and those who strive hard and fight in the cause of Allah) Ibn Umm Maktum came to the Prophet as he was dictating that very Ayah to me. Ibn Umm Maktum said, `O Allah's Messenger! By Allah, if I had power, I would surely take part in Jihad.' He was a blind man. So Allah sent down revelation to His Messenger while his thigh was on mine and it became so heavy for me that I feared that my thigh would be broken. That ended after Allah revealed,
غَيْرُ أُوْلِى الضَّرَرِ
(except those who are disabled)." This was recorded by Al-Bukhari. At-Tirmidhi recorded that Ibn `Abbas said,
لاَّ يَسْتَوِى الْقَـعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ غَيْرُ أُوْلِى الضَّرَرِ
(Not equal are those of the believers who sit (at home), except those who are disabled), refers to those who did not go to the battle of Badr and those who went to Badr. When the battle of Badr was about to occur, Abu Ahmad bin Jahsh and Ibn Umm Maktum said, `We are blind, O Messenger of Allah! Do we have an excuse' The Ayah,
لاَّ يَسْتَوِى الْقَـعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ غَيْرُ أُوْلِى الضَّرَرِ
(Not equal are those of the believers who sit (at home), except those who are disabled) was revealed. Allah made those who fight, above those who sit in their homes not hindered by disability.
وَفَضَّلَ اللَّهُ الْمُجَـهِدِينَ عَلَى الْقَـعِدِينَ أَجْراً عَظِيماًدَرَجَـتٍ مِّنْهُ
(but Allah has preferred those who strive hard and fight, above those who sit (at home), by a huge reward. Degrees of (higher) grades from Him), above the believers who sit at home without a disability hindering them." This is the wording recorded by At-Tirmidhi, who said, "Hasan Gharib. Allah's statement,
لاَّ يَسْتَوِى الْقَـعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(Not equal are those of the believers who sit (at home),) this is general. Soon after, the revelation came down with,
غَيْرُ أُوْلِى الضَّرَرِ
(except those who are disabled). So whoever has a disability, such as blindness, a limp, or an illness that prevents them from joining Jihad, they were not compared to the Mujahidin who strive in Allah's cause with their selves and wealth, as those who are not disabled and did not join the Jihad were. In his Sahih, Al-Bukhari recorded that Anas said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ بِالْمَدِينَةِ أَقْوَامًا مَا سِرْتُمْ مِنْ مَسِيرٍ، وَلَا قَطَعْتُمْ مِنْ وَادٍ، إِلَّا وَهُمْ مَعَكُمْ فِيه»
قالوا: وهم بالمدينة يا رسول الله؟ (There are people who remained in Al-Madinah, who were with you in every march you marched and every valley you crossed.) They said, "While they are still in Al-Madinah, O Messenger of Allah" He said,
«نَعَمْ حَبَسَهُمُ الْعُذْر»
(Yes. Only their disability hindered them (from joining you).) Allah said,
وَكُلاًّ وَعَدَ اللَّهُ الْحُسْنَى
(Unto each, Allah has promised good) meaning, Paradise and tremendous rewards. This Ayah indicates that Jihad is not Fard on each and every individual, but it is Fard Kifayah (which is a collective duty). Allah then said,
وَفَضَّلَ اللَّهُ الْمُجَـهِدِينَ عَلَى الْقَـعِدِينَ أَجْراً عَظِيماً
(but Allah has preferred those who strive hard and fight, above those who sit (at home), by a huge reward). Allah mentions what He has given them rooms in Paradise, along with His forgiveness and the descent of mercy and blessing on them, as a favor and honor from Him. So He said;
دَرَجَـتٍ مِّنْهُ وَمَغْفِرَةً وَرَحْمَةً وَكَانَ اللَّهُ غَفُوراً رَّحِيماً
(Degrees of (higher) grades from Him, and forgiveness and mercy. And Allah is Ever Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.). In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ، أَعَدَّهَا اللهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِهِ، مَا بَيْنَ كُلِّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْض»
(There are a hundred grades in Paradise that Allah has prepared for the Mujahidin in His cause, between each two grades is the distance between heaven and Earth.)
Esta aleya establece una distinción entre los creyentes que luchan por la causa de Al-lah, ofreciendo sus bienes y sus propias personas, y aquellos que no toman parte en esta lucha sin una razón válida. Al-lah ha elevado de rango a aquellos que luchan por la causa de Al-lah ofreciendo sus bienes y sus propias vidas en comparación a aquellos que se quedan al margen. Respecto a aquellos que se quedan al margen por una razón válida, recibirán la recompensa que merecen, pero Al-lah favorecerá a aquellos que se comprometieron con la lucha dándoles una recompensa inmensa.
Le verset établit une distinction entre les croyants qui luttent pour la cause d’Allah avec leurs biens et leurs personnes et ceux qui ne prennent pas part à cette lutte sans raison valable (comme la maladie ou la cécité). Allah a élevé d’un degré le rang de ceux qui luttent pour la cause d’Allah avec leurs biens et leurs personnes par rapport à ceux qui restent en retrait. Quant à ceux qui sont restés en retrait pour une raison valable, ils recevront la rétribution qu’ils méritent, mais Allah favorisera tout de même ceux qui s’engagent dans la lutte en leur donnant une immense récompense.
95- Mü’minlerden -özür sahibi olanlar müstesna- oturanlarla Allah yolunda malları ve canları ile cihad edenler bir değildir. Allah malları ve canları ile cihad edenleri oturanlardan derece itibari ile üstün kılmıştır. Bununla beraber Allah hepsine de cenneti vaad etmiştir. Allah mücahidleri oturanlardan pek büyük bir mükâfatla üstün kılmıştır.
96- Kendi nezdinden (yüksek) derecelerle, mağfiret ve rahmetle… Allah Ğafurdur, Rahimdir.
95-96. Yani mü’minlerden canı ve malı ile cihad edenler ile cihada çıkmayıp Allah’ın düşmanları ile savaşmayanlar bir olmaz. Bu, cihada çıkmaya bir teşvik olmakla birlikte tembellik etmekten, mazeretsiz olarak cihada çıkmamaktan da bir sakındırmadır. Hasta, kör, topal, cihad için gerekli araç gereç ve hazırlama imkânlarına sahip olmayan özür sahibi kimseler ise hiçbir şekilde mazeretsiz oturanlar konumunda olmazlar. Özür sahibi olan kimseler arasında da oturmaya razı olup eğer bu engel olmasaydı da Allah yolunda cihada çıkmama niyeti taşıyan ve bu hususta kendisine telkinlerde bulunmayan bir kimse de hiç şüphesiz mazeretsiz olarak cihada çıkmayıp oturan gibidir. Eğer engel olmasaydı Allah yolunda cihada çıkmaya niyetlenen, bunu temenni eden ve bu konuda kendisine telkinlerde bulunan bir kimse ise Allah yolunda cihada çıkan kimseler seviyesindedir. Çünkü kararlı bir niyet ile güç yettiği kadarıyla söz ve davranış bulunursa o niyetin sahibi o niyeti fiilen işleyen kimse gibi olur.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah mücahitleri oturanlara derece itibari ile daha üstün tuttuğunu açıkça ifade buyurmaktadır. Bu ise kapalı ve genel anlamda bir üstünlüktür. Arkasından Yüce Allah bu üstünlüğü ayrıntılı bir şekilde söz konusu ederek onlara Rablerinden bir mağfiret ve bir rahmet vaadinde bulunmaktadır. Bu ise pek çok hayrın gerçekleşmesini ve bir çok şerrin bertaraf edilmesini kapsar. Bu derecelere gelince Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem bunu, Buhari ve Müslim’de sabit olan bir hadis-i şerifinde genişce açıklamıştır. Buna göre cennette yüz derece vardır. Her iki derece arasındaki mesafe ise gök ile yer arası gibidir. Allah bunları yolunda cihad edenler için hazırlamıştır. Yüce Allah’ın cihada vereceğini belirttiği bu mükâfatın bir benzeri de Saf sûresinde yer alan şu ayetlerde dile getirilmektedir:“Ey iman edenler! Sizi çok acıklı bir azaptan kurtaracak bir ticareti size göstereyim mi? Allah’a ve Rasûlüne iman edersiniz. Mallarınızla ve canlarınızla Allah yolunda cihad edersiniz. Eğer bilirseniz bunlar sizin için daha hayırlıdır. Günahlarınızı da mağfiret eder ve sizi altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere ve Adn cennetlerindeki çok hoş meskenlere koyar. İşte bu, çok büyük bir kurtuluştur.”(es-Saf, 61/10-12) Sûrenin sonuna kadar bu derecelerin üstünlükleri dile getirilmektedir.
Şimdi bu âyet-i kerimedeki güzel geçiş üzerinde dikkatle düşünelim. Önce Yüce Allah mücahid ile mücahid olmayanın eşit olmayacağını belirtmiştir. Daha sonra ise mücahidin oturana bir derece üstün olduğunu açıkça ifade etmiştir, arkasından ise mücahidin ondan mağfiret ve rahmete nail olmak ile derecelerle üstün olacağını dile getirmektedir.
Fazilet ve övgü halinde bir durumdan daha üstün bir duruma geçiş yahut da yerme ve tenkit esnasında bir durumdan daha alttaki bir duruma geçiş lafız itibari ile daha güzeldir ve ruhu daha bir etkileyicidir. Aynı şekilde Yüce Allah bir şeyin diğerinden üstün olduğunu bildirir de her ikisinin kendisine göre bir üstünlüğü olursa her ikisinin ortak bir üstünlüğünü belirtmek sureti ile herhangi bir kimsenin, üstünlüğü daha az olanın yerilmiş olduğu vehmine kapılmasını önler. Nitekim burada da “bununla beraber Allah hepsine de cenneti vaad etmiştir” buyurmuştur. Yine Saf sûresinde sözü edilen ayeti kerimelerde de Yüce Allah “mü’minleri müjdele” diye buyurmaktadır. Bir başka yerde de:“Aranızdan fetihten önce infak edip savaşanlar (diğerleri ile) bir olmaz.”(el-Hadid, 57/10) yani bu şekilde savaşıp infak edenler ile böyle olmayanlar bir olmaz diye buyurduktan sonra da: “Bununla beraber Allah hepsine de el-Husna’yı (cenneti) vaad etmiştir.”(el-Hadid, 57/10) buyurmuştur. Bir başka yerde geçen:“Biz onu hemen Süleyman’a kavratmıştık, bununla beraber her birine de hikmet ve ilim verdik.”(el-Enbiya, 21/79) buyruğu da buna örnektir.
O bakımdan şahıslar, kesimler ve ameller arasında fazilet hususunda araştırma yapmak isteyen kimsenin bu inceliğe dikkat etmesi gerekir. Aynı şekilde bir kimse kişileri ve görüşleri eleştirmeye yönelik söz söyleyecek olursa birinin diğerinden üstünlüğünü de ifade etmekle beraber bunların ortak yönlerini de söz konusu etmelidir ki daha üstün olduğu ifade edilenin, kemâl derecesine erişmiş olduğu düşünülmesin. Mesela, “Hıristiyanlar mecusilerden daha hayırlıdır”, denildiği vakit arkasından; Bununla birlikte her birisi de kâfirdir, denilmelidir. Yine “Adam öldürmek zinadan daha çirkindir”; denilirse “Her birisi de büyük bir günahtır, Allah ve Rasûlü ikisini de haram kılmış ve bunlardan uzak durulmasını emretmiştir”, ifadesini eklemelidir.
Yüce Allah iki güzel ismi “Ğafûr ve Rahîm”den sadır olan mağfiret ve rahmeti vaad ettiğinden dolayı bu âyet-i kerimeyi “Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir” buyruğu ile sona erdirmektedir.
Hindi nagkakapantay ang mga mananampalatayang umiiwas sa pakikibaka ayon sa landas ni Allāh, na walang mga taglay na mga maidadahilan gaya ng mga may-sakit at mga may-kapansanan, at ang mga nakikibaka ayon sa landas ni Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pag-aalay ng mga yaman nila at mga sarili nila. Nagtangi si Allāh sa antas sa mga nakikibaka sa pamamagitan ng pag-aalay ng mga yaman nila at mga sarili nila higit sa mga umiiwas sa pakikibaka. Ukol sa bawat isa sa mga nakikibaka at mga umiiwas sa pakikibaka dahil sa [tanggap na] maidadahilan ang pabuya niyang naging karapat-dapat siya. Nagtangi si Allāh sa mga nakikibaka higit sa mga umiiwas sa pamamagitan ng pagbibigay sa kanila ng isang gantimpalang mabigat mula sa ganang Kanya.
Müminlerden hasta ve kör olanlar gibi mazeretli kimseler dışında Allah yolunda cihat etmekten geri kalanlarla, mallarını ve canlarını harcayıp Allah yolunda savaşan mücahitler eşit değildir. Allah, mallarını ve canlarını harcayan mücahitleri derece olarak cihattan geri kalanlara üstün kılmıştır. Mücahitler ve özürler sebebiyle cihattan geri kalanların her birine hak ettiği ecri vardır. Allah, kendi katından çok büyük sevap vererek mücahitleri savaşa katılmayanlara üstün kılmıştır.
"Tidaklah sama antara Mukmin yang duduk (yang tidak ikut berperang) yang tidak mempunyai udzur dengan orang-orang yang berjihad di jalan Allah dengan harta dan jiwa mereka. Allah melebihkan orang-orang yang berjihad dengan harta dan jiwa mereka atas orang-orang yang duduk satu derajat. Kepada masing-masing mereka Allah menjanjikan pahala yang baik (surga) dan Allah melebihkan orang-orang yang berjihad atas orang yang duduk dengan pahala yang besar, (yaitu) beberapa derajat dariNya, ampunan, serta rahmat. Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nisa`: 95-96).
(95-96) Maksudnya, tidaklah sama orang yang berjihad di antara kaum Mukminin dengan mempersembahkan diri dan har-tanya dengan orang yang tidak keluar berjihad dan tidak berjuang melawan musuh-musuh Allah, hal ini merupakan anjuran untuk keluar berjihad dan dorongan kepada hal tersebut, juga ancaman dari bermalas-malasan dan tidak ikut serta tanpa ada alasan yang benar, adapun orang-orang yang memiliki udzur seperti orang sakit, orang buta, pincang dan yang tidak memiliki apa pun untuk mempersiapkan dirinya berperang, maka mereka itu tidaklah ter-masuk dari orang-orang yang tidak ikut serta tanpa udzur, barang-siapa yang termasuk dalam kelompok itu namun ia ridha dengan ketidakhadirannya dan tidak berniat ikut berjihad di jalan Allah, sekiranya tidak ada penghalang dan tidak pula ia berbisik kepada dirinya untuk berjihad, maka sesungguhnya ia termasuk dalam kelompok orang yang tidak ikut serta tanpa udzur, dan barang-siapa yang bertekad untuk ikut berjihad di jalan Allah sekiranya tidak ada penghalang dan ia berharap serta berbisik kepada dirinya untuk ikut serta, maka ia termasuk dalam kelompok orang yang ikut berjihad, karena niat yang kuat apabila diikuti oleh kondisi yang memungkinkan, baik perkataan maupun perbuatan orang itu, akan diposisikan dalam posisi orang yang berbuat.
Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى tegaskan tentang keutamaan orang-orang yang berjihad atas orang-orang yang tidak ikut serta berjihad dengan suatu derajat, yaitu kemuliaan, dan keutamaan tersebut adalah dalam bentuk global, kemudian Allah menegaskan hal ter-sebut dalam bentuk yang lebih rinci, menjanjikan ampunan bagi mereka yang datang dari Rabb mereka dan rahmat yang meliputi segala kebaikan dan perlindungan dari segala keburukan, dan derajat yang dirincikan oleh Nabi ﷺ dengan hadits beliau yang kuat dalam Shahih al-Bukhari dan Muslim[35],
إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ، مَا بَيْنَ كُلِّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ، أَعَدَّهَا اللّٰهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِيْنَ فِي سَبِيْلِهِ.
"Sesungguhnya dalam surga itu ada seratus derajat, jarak antara setiap dua derajat adalah seperti antara langit dan bumi, yang disiapkan oleh Allah untuk orang-orang yang berjihad di jalanNya."
Ganjaran yang telah disiapkan oleh Allah tersebut untuk amal berjihad serupa dengan yang ada dalam surat ash-Shaf dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ هَلۡ أَدُلُّكُمۡ عَلَىٰ تِجَٰرَةٖ تُنجِيكُم مِّنۡ عَذَابٍ أَلِيمٖ 10 تُؤۡمِنُونَ بِٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ وَتُجَٰهِدُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ بِأَمۡوَٰلِكُمۡ وَأَنفُسِكُمۡۚ ذَٰلِكُمۡ خَيۡرٞ لَّكُمۡ إِن كُنتُمۡ تَعۡلَمُونَ 11 يَغۡفِرۡ لَكُمۡ ذُنُوبَكُمۡ وَيُدۡخِلۡكُمۡ جَنَّٰتٖ تَجۡرِي مِن تَحۡتِهَا ٱلۡأَنۡهَٰرُ وَمَسَٰكِنَ طَيِّبَةٗ فِي جَنَّٰتِ عَدۡنٖۚ ذَٰلِكَ ٱلۡفَوۡزُ ٱلۡعَظِيمُ 12 وَأُخۡرَىٰ تُحِبُّونَهَاۖ نَصۡرٞ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ وَفَتۡحٞ قَرِيبٞۗ وَبَشِّرِ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ 13 يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ كُونُوٓاْ أَنصَارَ ٱللَّهِ كَمَا قَالَ عِيسَى ٱبۡنُ مَرۡيَمَ لِلۡحَوَارِيِّـۧنَ مَنۡ أَنصَارِيٓ إِلَى ٱللَّهِۖ قَالَ ٱلۡحَوَارِيُّونَ نَحۡنُ أَنصَارُ ٱللَّهِۖ فَـَٔامَنَت طَّآئِفَةٞ مِّنۢ بَنِيٓ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ وَكَفَرَت طَّآئِفَةٞۖ فَأَيَّدۡنَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ عَلَىٰ عَدُوِّهِمۡ فَأَصۡبَحُواْ ظَٰهِرِينَ 14 ﴿
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, sukakah kamu Aku tunjukkan suatu perniagaan yang dapat menyelamatkanmu dari azab yang pedih? (Yaitu) kamu beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya dan berjihad di jalan Allah dengan harta dan jiwamu. Itulah yang lebih baik bagimu, jika kamu mengetahui. Niscaya Allah akan mengampuni dosa-dosamu dan memasukkanmu ke dalam surga yang mengalir di bawahnya sungai-sungai; dan (memasukkan kamu) ke tempat tinggal yang baik di dalam Surga Adn. Itulah keberuntungan yang besar. Dan (ada lagi) karunia lain yang kamu sukai (yaitu) pertolongan dari Allah dan kemenangan yang dekat (waktunya). Dan sampaikanlah berita gembira kepada orang-orang yang beriman. Hai orang-orang yang beriman, jadilah kamu penolong-penolong (agama) Allah sebagaimana Isa putra Maryam telah berkata kepada pengikut-pengikutnya yang setia, 'Siapakah yang akan menjadi penolong-penolongku (untuk menegakkan agama) Allah?' Pengikut-pengikut yang setia itu berkata, 'Kamilah penolong-penolong agama Allah!' Lalu segolongan dari Bani Israil beriman dan segolongan (yang lain) kafir; maka Kami berikan kekuatan kepada orang-orang yang beriman terhadap musuh-musuh mereka, lalu mereka menjadi orang-orang yang menang." (Ash-Shaf: 10-14).
Perhatikanlah betapa indahnya perpindahan dari suatu kondisi kepada kondisi yang lebih tinggi darinya, sesungguhnya hal itu merupakan peniadaan akan persamaan, yang pertama antara seorang mujahid dengan selainnya, kemudian Allah mene-gaskan keutamaan seorang mujahid atas seorang yang tidak ikut serta berperang dengan satu derajat, kemudian Allah berpindah kepada penyebutan akan keutamaannya dengan ampunan, rahmat, dan derajat. Perpindahan dari suatu kondisi kepada kondisi yang lebih tinggi ketika sedang mengutamakan dan memuji atau perpin-dahan dari suatu kondisi kepada kondisi yang lebih rendah darinya ketika sedang memberikan celaan dan hinaan adalah merupakan ungkapan yang paling indah dan paling menyentuh jiwa. Demi-kian pula apabila Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengutamakan sesuatu atas sesuatu yang lain, sementara setiap dari kedua hal tersebut memiliki ke-utamaan, maka Allah menjaganya dengan cara menyebut keuta-maan yang mencakup bagi kedua perkara tersebut (untuk menjaga) agar tidak ada seorang pun mengira bahwa hal itu merupakan celaan terhadap hal yang tidak diutamakan (al-Mufadhdhal alaih), sebagaimana Allah berfirman di sini, ﴾ وَكُلّٗا وَعَدَ ٱللَّهُ ٱلۡحُسۡنَىٰۚ ﴿ "Kepada ma-sing-masing mereka, Allah menjanjikan pahala yang baik (surga)."
Dan sebagaimana Allah juga berfirman,
﴾ فَفَهَّمۡنَٰهَا سُلَيۡمَٰنَۚ وَكُلًّا ءَاتَيۡنَا حُكۡمٗا وَعِلۡمٗاۚ ﴿
"Maka Kami telah memberikan pengertian kepada Sulaiman tentang hukum (yang lebih tepat); dan kepada masing-masing mereka (Dawud dan Sulaiman) telah Kami berikan hikmah dan ilmu." (Al-Anbiya`: 79).
Oleh karena itu, seyogyanya orang yang mencari keutamaan di antara beberapa orang, kelompok dan pekerjaan agar mema-hami poin ini. Demikian juga seandainya ia berbicara tentang pencelaan terhadap beberapa orang atau terhadap ucapan-ucapan, ia menyebutkan suatu hal yang menunjukkan adanya kesamaan saat pengutamaan sebagian mereka atas sebagian yang lain, agar tidak ada prasangka bahwa orang yang diutamakan itu telah memperoleh kesempurnaan, sebagaimana jika dikatakan bahwa orang-orang Nasrani lebih baik dari orang-orang Majusi, sebaiknya ia juga berkata bahwa setiap dari kedua pihak itu adalah orang-orang kafir. Pembunuhan itu lebih keji daripada perzinaan, namun setiap dari kedua hal buruk itu merupakan kemaksiatan yang besar yang diharamkan oleh Allah dan RasulNya.
Tatkala Allah menjanjikan orang-orang yang berjihad dengan ampunan dan rahmat yang datang dari dua nama Allah yang mulia yaitu Yang Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang, Allah menutup ayat ini dengan kedua NamaNya tersebut seraya ber-firman, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ غَفُورٗا رَّحِيمًا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang."
Muslims broadly fall into two categories as far the level of their actions is concerned. One category is comprised of those who adopt the Islamic way of life, remaining within the confines of obligatory injunctions. They worship God and live discreetly, heeding what is lawful and what is unlawful. The second category includes those who live at the level of sacrifice. They follow Islam and exert themselves to convey its message to other people, willingly enduring the difficulties of their endeavour. They place their lives and prossessions in jeopardy for the cause of Islam. They do not confine themselves to obeying obligatory injunctions, but move far beyond—offering their very existence for the sake of Islam. Muslims in both the categories are sincere and will be recipients of their respective shares of God’s grace; however, the status of the second category of Muslims is different from the first. Their offerings in the path of God were not in measurable terms, so neither will God’s requital of their efforts be measurable. These Muslims joined the mission of God without any consideration for expediency; accordingly, God’s grace and mercy will, in return, be immeasurable.
Tidaklah sama antara orang-orang mukmin yang tidak berjihad fi sabilillah tanpa alasan yang bisa diterima seperti sakit serta buta dan orang-orang mukmin yang berjihad di jalan Allah dengan mengorbankan harta benda dan diri mereka. Allah memberikan keutamaan bagi orang-orang yang berjihad di jalan Allah dengan menggunakan harta benda dan diri mereka berupa satu derajat lebih tinggi dari orang-orang yang tidak berjihad. Masing-masing dari mereka yang berjihad dan yang tidak berjihad dengan alasan yang dibenarkan akan mendapatkan ganjaran yang menjadi haknya. Akan tetapi, Allah akan memberikan keutamaan kepada orang-orang yang berjihad dengan memberikan ganjaran yang lebih besar dari mereka yang tidak berjihad.
Some Injunctions about Jihad
The second verse (95) takes up some injunction related to Jihad. It says that people who do not participate in Jihad without some valid excuse cannot be equal to those who fight in the way of Allah staking everything they have, even their lives. In fact, Almighty Allah has raised the ranks of those who fight in the way of Allah over those who do not. However, along with this declaration of the precedence of Mujahidin, it was also said that Almighty Allah has promised good returns for both groups. Both shall be blessed with Paradise and Allah's forgiveness - the only difference between them will be that of ranking.
According to leading exegetes, this verse tells us that Jihad is Fard ` ala al-Kifayah under normal conditions. Fard Kifayah, as opposed to Fard ` ala al'Ayn (an obligation for every individual), is an obligation of sufficiency. It means that should some people fulfill it, the rest of Muslims stand relieved subject to the condition that those engaged in Jihad must be sufficient for that Jihad. If the situation is otherwise, Jihad will become an obligation (Fard 'Ayn) on all Muslims living in the neighbouring areas who will have to come forward to help the Mujahidin.
The Definition of Fard Kifayah
In the terminology of the Shari’ ah, Fard ` ala al-Kifayah refers to obligations the fulfillment of which is not mandatory on every individual Muslim. Instead, if some fulfill it, that will be good enough. Most activities of a collective nature fall under this category. Teaching of religious sciences and their wider dissemination is also an obligation of this nature - if some people are devoted to the fulfillment of this obligation and their number is fairly sufficient, then, other Muslims are absolved of this duty. But, should it be that just about nobody is discharging this obligation wherever there be the need to do so, then, everyone becomes a sinner.
The Salah for the deceased, the bathing and shrouding of the body is also a collective obligation, for a brother fulfills the rights of a Muslim brother and this is how it is supposed to be, a requirement of the Islamic law. The making of Masajid and Madaris (mosques and religious schools) and running programmes of public welfare are included under this very injunction that is, if some Muslims do that, the rest stand absolved of the obligation.
Generally, injunctions related to collective needs have been, of necessity, classed as Fard Kifayah by the Shari’ ah of Islam so that all duties can be discharged under the principle of distribution of work. Thus, some people would be engaged in Jihad, others in education and da'wah activities and still others in attending to various other Islamic or human needs.
The statement وَكُلًّا وَعَدَ اللَّـهُ الْحُسْنَىٰ (and to each, Allah has promised good) in this verse gives peace of mind to those who are engaged in religious duties other than Jihad. But, this injunction is operative in normal conditions when the Jihad waged by some people is sufficient for defence against the enemy attack. Should it be that their Jihad needs additional support, Jihad becomes an absolute obligation on neighbouring Muslims in the first instance. If this support too turns out to be still deficient, Jihad becomes an absolute obligation on Muslims living nearby in their proximity. Finally, just in case, they too are unable to meet the challenge from the enemy, the mantle of Jihad duty falls on the shoulders of other Muslims to the limit that there may come a time when every Muslim from the East and the West may have to participate in the Jihad as solemn religious obligation.
Những người có đức tin ngồi ở nhà ngoài những người bệnh tật hoặc những người có những lý do chính đáng không thể tham chiến không ngang bằng với những người có đức tin tòng quân chiến đấu trên con đường chính nghĩa của Allah, vì họ đã chiến đấu trên con đường chính nghĩa của Allah bằng tài sản và cả tính mạng của họ. Allah ban hồng phúc cho những ai chiến đấu vì con đường chính nghĩa của Ngài bằng tài sản lẫn tính mạng của họ vượt trội hơn những ai ngồi ở nhà không tham chiến. Và mỗi người đi tham chiến cũng như những ai không tham chiến do có nguyên nhân chính đáng đều được Allah ban thưởng xứng đang. Và Allah ban thưởng cho những ai đi tham chiến một phần thưởng to lớn những ai ở lại nhà.
Phần thưởng ở nơi Allah có cấp độ khác nhau, cái này hơn cái kia, và ở nơi Ngài còn có cả sự tha thứ tội lỗi và lòng nhân từ, bởi quả thật Allah là Đấng hằng tha thứ và rất mực thương xót các bề tôi của Ngài.
The third verse (96) too recounts the same degrees of precedence that the Mujahidin have over others.
Ruling
Jihad is not obligatory on the lame, the crippled, the blind, the sick and on others who are excusable under the Islamic law.
Les combattants auront un rang plus élevé, de plus, ils obtiendront d’Allah le pardon de leurs péchés et une miséricorde. Allah est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux avec Ses serviteurs.
Los que luchan y se esfuerzan tendrán un rango más elevado y, además, recibirán el perdón de Al-lah por sus pecados y Su misericordia. Al-lah es Indulgente y Misericordioso con Sus siervos.
Questa grazia ha vari gradi: Perdono dei peccati e Misericordia; e Allāh è Perdonatore nei confonti dei Suoi sudditi, Misericordioso con loro.
Ang gantimpalang ito ay mga kalagayan na ang ilan sa mga ito ay mataas sa iba pa, kalakip ng kapatawaran sa mga pagkakasala nila at awa Niya sa kanila. Laging si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila.
Ova nagrada predstavlja stepene kod Allaha, sve jedni iznad drugih, uz oprost njihovih grijeha i milost, a Allah puno prašta Svojim robovima i milostiv je prema njima.
This reward will be ranks of loftiness and positions in the Paradise, one above the other, together with forgiveness of their sins and mercy. Allah is always Forgiving and Merciful towards His servants.
Bu vaat olunan sevaplar, birbirinden üstün makamlardır. Bununla beraber günahları bağışlanacak ve onlara rahmet edilecektir. Allah kullarını bağışlar ve onlara merhamet eder.
Ganjaran tersebut kedudukannya bertingkat-tingkat, serta mereka akan memperoleh ampunan atas dosa-dosa mereka dan rahmat-Nya untuk mereka. Sungguh, Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang bagi hamba-hamba-Nya.
Melekler, küfür diyarından İslam beldesine hicret etmeyi terk ederek kendilerine zulmeden kimselerin canlarını alıp ruhlarını kabzederken onları kınayarak şöyle derler: "Sizler ne işte idiniz? Hangi özelliğinizle müşriklerden ayırt ediliyordunuz?" Onlar da mazeret sunarak şöyle cevap verirler: "Bizler kendimizi savunabilecek bir güç ve kuvveti olmayan zayıf kimselerdik." Bunun üzerine melekler onları azarlayarak şöyle derler: "Allah’ın beldeleri çok geniş değil miydi? Oralara gitseydiniz de, dininizle ve canınızla küçük düşürülmekten ve kahredilmekten güvende olsaydınız ya!" İşte o hicret etmeyenlerin yerleşip karar kılacakları varış yeri cehennemdir. Onlar için ne kötü bir dönüş yeri ve sığınaktır.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang dicabut nyawanya oleh para malaikat dalam kondisi menganiaya diri mereka sendiri dengan menolak meninggalkan negeri yang kafir dan berhijrah ke negeri Islam, maka pada saat mencabut nyawa mereka, para malaikat itu akan berkata sebagai celaan kepada mereka, “Bagaimana keadaan kalian dahulu (saat menolak hijrah)? Dan bagaimana kalian mampu membedakan diri dengan kaum musyrik?" Mereka beralasan dengan berkata, “Ketika itu kami dalam keadaan lemah. Kami tidak mempunyai daya dan kekuatan untuk melindungi diri kami.” Lalu para malaikat mencela mereka dengan mengatakan, “Bukankah bumi Allah itu luas sehingga kalian bisa pergi ke sana untuk melindungi agama kalian dan diri kalian dari penindasan dan tekanan?!” Orang-orang yang tidak mau berhijrah itu tempat tinggal yang akan mereka tempati ialah neraka dan ia adalah tempat kembali dan tempat tinggal yang sangat buruk bagi mereka.
Quả thật những kẻ mà các Thiên Thần đến rút hồn chúng trong lúc chúng bất công với chính bản thân chúng qua việc chúng không chịu di cư rời bỏ vùng đất vô đức tin để đến với vùng đất Islam, các Thiên Thần bảo chúng lúc rút hồn chúng trong sự quở trách: vì lý do gì mà các ngươi cứ ở trên tình trạng Shirk như thế? Chúng trả lời: nguyên nhân vì chúng tôi yếu thế, chúng tôi không đủ sức để chống lại họ nên chúng tôi đành theo họ. Thế là các Thiên Thần la mắng vào mặt chúng: chẳng phải đất đai của Allah luôn bao la rộng lớn để các ngươi ra đi lánh nạn an toàn cho tôn giáo và bản thân của các ngươi hay sao?! Như vậy, những kẻ đó, những kẻ mà chúng không chiu di cư sẽ phải đời đời kiếp kiếp trong Hỏa Ngục, một nơi trở về xấu xa và tồi tệ nhất dành cho chúng.
In verità, quanto a coloro ai quali gli Angeli prendono l'anima e che hanno fatto torto a loro stessi non emigrando dalla dimora dei miscredenti verso la dimora dei musulmani, gli angeli dicono loro nel momento in cui estraggono l'anima, rimproverandoli: "In che condizioni eravate? In cosa siete differenti dagli idolatri?" Loro rispondono scusandosi: "Eravamo deboli, non avevamo le possibilità né la forza di difenderci". Gli Angeli dicono loro, rimproverandoli: "Non c'è forse una terra di Allāh abbastanza vasta dove poter andare, così da mettere al sicuro la vostra religione e le vostre anime, invece dell'umiliazione e dell'afflizione?!" La dimora che attende coloro che non sono emigrati è il Fuoco: Che infausto ritorno e che infausto destino per loro!
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang diwafatkan malaikat da-lam keadaan menganiaya diri sendiri, (kepada mereka) malaikat bertanya, 'Dalam keadaan bagaimana kamu ini?' Mereka menja-wab, 'Kami adalah orang-orang yang tertindas di negeri (Makkah).' Para malaikat berkata, 'Bukankah bumi Allah itu luas, sehingga kamu dapat berhijrah di bumi itu?' Orang-orang itu tempatnya Neraka Jahanam, dan Jahanam itu seburuk-buruk tempat kembali, kecuali mereka yang tertindas, baik laki-laki, wanita ataupun anak-anak yang tidak mampu berdaya upaya dan tidak menge-tahui jalan (untuk hijrah). Mereka itu, mudah-mudahan Allah memaafkannya. Dan Allah Maha Pemaaf lagi Maha Pengampun." (An-Nisa`: 97-99).
(97) Ancaman yang keras ini ditujukan kepada orang yang meninggalkan hijrah hingga ia meninggal padahal ia mampu me-lakukannya, sesungguhnya para malaikat yang mencabut nyawa-nya mencelanya dengan celaan yang keras tersebut, mereka berkata kepadanya, ﴾ فِيمَ كُنتُمۡۖ ﴿ "Dalam keadaan bagaimana kamu ini?" maksud-nya, dalam kondisi bagaimana kalian dahulu? Dan dengan apa kalian berbeda dengan kaum musyrikin? Akan tetapi kalian hanya menambah jumlah kekuatan mereka, dan kemungkinan kalian membantu mereka untuk melawan kaum Mukminin, dan hilanglah dari kalian kebaikan yang banyak dan kesempatan berjihad bersama Rasulullah ﷺ serta berada dengan kaum Mukminin dan membantu mereka untuk melawan musuh-musuh mereka, ﴾ قَالُواْ كُنَّا مُسۡتَضۡعَفِينَ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِۚ ﴿ "mereka menjawab, 'Kami adalah orang-orang yang tertindas di negeri (Makkah)'." Maksudnya, kami adalah orang-orang yang lemah dan tertindas serta dizhalimi, kami tidak memiliki kemampuan untuk berhijrah, padahal mereka tidaklah jujur dalam hal tersebut, karena Allah telah mencela dan mengancam mereka, dan Allah tidaklah membebankan sesuatu atas seseorang kecuali yang mampu dilaku-kannya, dan Allah mengecualikan orang-orang yang benar-benar tertindas, oleh karena itu malaikat berkata kepada mereka, ﴾ أَلَمۡ تَكُنۡ أَرۡضُ ٱللَّهِ وَٰسِعَةٗ فَتُهَاجِرُواْ فِيهَاۚ ﴿ "Bukankah bumi Allah itu luas, sehingga kamu dapat berhijrah di bumi itu?" Ini merupakan pertanyaan pemantapan, artinya sesungguhnya telah pasti bagi setiap orang bahwa bumi Allah itu luas, maka di manapun seorang hamba berada dan ia tidak mampu meninggikan agama Allah di sana, ia memiliki keluasan dan kemudahan pada bumi Allah yang lain di mana ia mampu beribadah kepada Allah di tempat itu, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ يَٰعِبَادِيَ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓاْ إِنَّ أَرۡضِي وَٰسِعَةٞ فَإِيَّٰيَ فَٱعۡبُدُونِ 56 ﴿
"Hai hamba-hambaKu yang beriman, sesungguhnya bumiKu luas, maka sembahlah Aku saja." (Al-Ankabut: 56).
Allah berfirman tentang orang-orang yang tidak memiliki udzur tersebut, ﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ مَأۡوَىٰهُمۡ جَهَنَّمُۖ وَسَآءَتۡ مَصِيرًا ﴿ "Orang-orang itu tempatnya Neraka Jahanam, dan Jahanam itu seburuk-buruk tempat kembali," hal ini sebagaimana yang telah berlalu mengandung ungkapan penje-lasan tentang sebab yang mengakibatkan hal tersebut, dan terka-dang juga tuntutannya telah ada dengan adanya syarat-syaratnya dan tidak adanya penghalang-penghalangnya atau terkadang juga ada penghalang yang merintanginya.
Ayat ini merupakan sebuah dalil bahwa hijrah adalah di antara kewajiban yang paling besar, dan meninggalkannya adalah suatu hal yang diharamkan bahkan termasuk dosa-dosa besar. Dan ayat ini juga sebuah dalil bahwa setiap orang yang meninggal telah memenuhi dan melengkapi apa yang ditakdirkan untuknya berupa rizki, ajal, dan perbuatannya, ini diambil dari lafazh تَوَفَّهُمْ "diwafatkan," yang menunjukkan akan hal tersebut, karena apabila masih tersisa sesuatu pun dari perkara-perkara tersebut, maka ia belum dikatakan telah memenuhinya. Ayat ini juga isyarat tentang keimanan kepada malaikat dan pujian kepada mereka, karena Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah menjadikan percakapan itu dari mereka dalam bentuk penetapan dan kebaikan dari mereka serta kecocokannya dengan kondisinya.
(98-99) Kemudian Allah mengecualikan orang-orang yang benar-benar tertindas, orang-orang yang tidak memiliki kemam-puan untuk berhijrah dalam bentuk apa pun, ﴾ وَلَا يَهۡتَدُونَ سَبِيلٗا ﴿ "dan tidak mengetahui jalan (untuk hijrah)" Allah berfirman tentang me-reka, ﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ عَسَى ٱللَّهُ أَن يَعۡفُوَ عَنۡهُمۡۚ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ عَفُوًّا غَفُورٗا ﴿ "Mereka itu, mudah-mudahan Allah memaafkannya. Dan Allah Maha Pemaaf lagi Maha Pengampun," kata ﴾ عَسَى ﴿ "Mudah-mudahan" dan semacamnya menunjukkan ke-pastian terjadinya (jika bersumber) dari Allah سبحانه وتعالى karena tuntutan kemuliaan dan kebaikanNya. Dan pengharapan akan pahala dari orang-orang yang melakukan beberapa perbuatan mengandung faidah, yaitu bahwa orang tersebut bisa jadi tidak benar-benar me-menuhinya, dan tidak melakukannya menurut bentuk yang sesuai dari yang diinginkan, akan tetapi ia lalai, maka tidaklah ia berhak mendapatkan pahala tersebut, wallahu a'lam.
Di dalam ayat yang mulia ini terdapat sebuah dalil bahwa orang yang tidak mampu mengerjakan suatu perintah berupa kewajiban atau selainnya, maka sesungguhnya ia dimaafkan, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman tentang orang-orang yang tidak mampu berjihad,
﴾ لَّيۡسَ عَلَى ٱلۡأَعۡمَىٰ حَرَجٞ وَلَا عَلَى ٱلۡأَعۡرَجِ حَرَجٞ وَلَا عَلَى ٱلۡمَرِيضِ حَرَجٞۗ ﴿
"Tiada dosa atas orang-orang yang buta dan atas orang-orang yang pincang dan atas orang yang sakit (apabila tidak ikut berperang)." (Al-Fath: 17).
Dan Allah berfirman tentang keumuman segala perintah,
﴾ فَٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَ مَا ٱسۡتَطَعۡتُمۡ ﴿
"Maka bertakwalah kamu kepada Allah menurut kesanggupanmu." (At-Taghabun: 16).
Nabi ﷺ bersabda,
إِذَا أَمَرْتُكُمْ بِأَمْرٍ، فَأْتُوْا مِنْهُ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُمْ.
"Apabila aku memerintahkan kepada kalian suatu perkara, maka kerjakanlah perkara itu menurut kesanggupanmu."[36]
Akan tetapi tidaklah seorang manusia itu dimaafkan kecuali setelah ia mengerahkan segenap kemampuannya, namun tertutup baginya segala pintu-pintu usaha, atas dasar FirmanNya, ﴾ لَا يَسۡتَطِيعُونَ حِيلَةٗ ﴿ "Yang tidak mampu berdaya upaya."
Ayat ini juga menyimpan suatu isyarat bahwa dalil tentang haji dan umrah -dan semacamnya dari perkara yang butuh perja-lanan- di antara syarat menunaikannya adalah kemampuan.
Tunay na ang mga binawi ng mga anghel, habang sila ay mga tagalabag sa katarungan sa mga sarili nila dahil sa pag-ayaw sa paglikas mula sa tahanan ng kawalang-pananampalataya papunta sa tahanan ng Islām, ay magsasabi sa kanila ang mga anghel sa sandali ng pagkuha sa mga kaluluwa nila, bilang pagtuligsa sa kanila: "Nasa aling kalagayan kayo noon at sa anong bagay namukod kayo sa mga tagapagtambal?" Kaya sasagot sila habang mga nagdadahi-dahilan: "Kami noon ay mga mahina: walang kapangyarihan sa amin ni lakas na maipantatanggol namin sa mga sarili namin." Kaya magsasabi sa kanila ang mga anghel, bilang pagtuligsa kanila: "Hindi ba nangyaring ang bayan ni Allāh ay malawak para lumisan kayo patungo roon upang matiwasay kayo sa relihiyon ninyo at mga sarili ninyo laban sa panghahamak at panlulupig?" Kaya ang mga hindi lumikas na iyon, ang mga tirahan nilang tutuluyan nila ay ang Impiyerno. Masagwa ito bilang kauuwian at tutuluyan para sa kanila!
97- Melekler, canlarını nefislerine zulmeder bir halde iken aldığı kimselere:“Ne işte idiniz?” derler. Onlar:“Biz yeryüzünde mustaz’af kimselerdik” derler. “Allah’ın arzı geniş değil miydi ki hicret edeydiniz?” derler. İşte onların varacakları yer cehennemdir. O ne kötü bir dönüş yeridir!
98- Ancak ne bir çare ne de bir yol bulamayan muztazaf erkek, kadın ve çocuklar müstesnâ.
99- İşte onları Allah’ın affetmesi umulur. Allah çok affedicidir, çok bağışlayıcıdır.
97. Bu ağır tehdit, güç yetirmekle birlikte hicreti terk eden ve o halde ölenler içindir. Böylelerinin ruhlarını alan melekler bu ağır ifadelerle böylelerini azarlayarak onlara:“Ne işte idiniz?”derler. Yani Durmunuz neydi? Müşriklerden ne farkınız vardı? Aksine siz onlarla birlikte kalarak onların sayılarını artırdınız, hatta mü’minlere karşı onlara yardımcı bile oldunuz. Pek çok hayırdan mahrum kaldığınız gibi Allah Rasûlü ile birlikte cihad etmekten, müslümanlarla birlikte bulunup düşmanlarına karşı onlarla yardımlaşmaktan da mahrum kaldınız.“Biz yeryüzünde mustaz’af kimselerdik, derler.” Yani zayıf, zulme uğramış, baskı altında tutulan kimselerdik. Hicret edecek gücümüz yoktu. Ancak onlar doğru söylemiyorlardı. Çünkü Yüce Allah onları azarlamakta ve tehdit etmektedir ki Yüce Allah hiç kimseye kaldıramayacağını yüklemez. Diğer taraftan O, gerçekten mustaz’af olan kimseleri de istisna etmiştir. Bundan dolayı bu şekilde mazeret beyan edenlere melekler:“Allah’ın arzı geniş değil miydi ki hicret edeydiniz?” derler. Bu takrirî bir istifhamdır. Yani herkes şu gerçeği bilir ki Allah’ın arzı geniştir. Kul eğer dinini açığa vurmakimkânını bulamayacağı bir yerde bulunursa hiç şüphesiz yeryüzü geniştir, orada Allah’a ibadet edecek bir yer mutlaka bulur. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman eden kullarım! Şüphesiz ki arzım geniştir. O halde yalnız Bana ibadet edin!”(el-Ankebut, 29/56)
Yüce Allah mazereti bulunmayan bu gibi kimseler hakkında devamla şöyle buyurmaktadır: “İşte onların varacakları yer cehennemdir. O ne kötü bir dönüş yeridir!” Bu buyrukta da -daha önceden geçtiği gibi- cehennemi gerektirici sebep açıklanmaktadır ki bu, şartlarının bulunması ve manilerinin de ortadan kalkması ile birlikte gerçekleşir. Kimi zaman bunun tahakkukunu engelleyen bir husus da bulunabilir.
Bu ayet-i kerimede hicretin en büyük farzlardan olduğuna, hicreti terk etmenin de haram işlerden, hatta en büyük günahlardan biri olduğuna delil vardır. Yine âyet-i kerimede vefat eden her bir kimsenin kendisi için takdir edilmiş bulunan rızık, ecel ve ameli tamamladığına da delil vardır. Bu da (eksiksiz almak anlamında olan ve vefat kelimesinin de aynı kökten geldiği)“توفي” lafzından anlaşılmaktadır. Bu lafız buna delildir. Çünkü eğer bir kimse bu sayılanlardan herhangi bir şeyi henüz tamamlamış olursa ona “müteveffa” denmez.
Yine bu buyrukta, meleklere iman ve onların övülmesi de söz konusudur. Çünkü Yüce Allah bu hitabı onların varlıklarını anlatmak, bunların yaptıklarını güzel ve yerinde görme sadedinde zikretmiştir.
98-99. Daha sonra Allah gerçekten herhangi bir şekilde hicret etme gücüne sahip olmayan ve “ne bir çare ne de bir yol bulamayan” mustaz’afları istisna etmekte ve bu gibi kimseler hakkında Yüce Allah: “İşte onları Allah’ın affedeceği umulur. Allah çok affedicidir, çok bağışlayıcıdır.”buyurmaktadır.“Umulur ki” anlamına gelen “عسى” ve benzeri ifadeler, Yüce Allah tarafından kullanılırsa umulan şeyin tahakkukunun kesin olduğunu ifade eder. Bu da O’nun kerem ve ihsanının bir gereğidir. Birtakım amelleri işleyen kimselere mükâfat alacaklarını ümid edilebileceklerinin belirtilmesinin de özel bir anlamı vardır. O da şudur: Kişi amelinin karşılığını tam olarak alamayabilir. Zira o, söz konusu ameli olması gereken şekli yapmayabilir, hatta bu konuda kusurlu davranmış olabilir. O takdirde de bu mükâfatı hak edemez. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
Âyet-i kerimede farz veya msütehap türünden emirleri yerine getirmekten aciz düşen kimsenin mazur görüleceğine delil vardır. Nitekim Yüce Allah cihada çıkamayan aciz kimseler hakkında şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Gözleri görmeyene günah yoktur, topala günah yoktur, hastaya günah yoktur...”(el-Feth, 48/17) Yine Yüce Allah genel olarak bütün emirler hakkında da: “O halde gücünüzün yettiği kadar Allah’tan sakının...”(et-Teğabun, 64/16) buyurmaktadır. Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ben size herhangi bir hususu emredecek olursam onu gücünüz yettiğince yerine getirin.” Ancak insanın mazur görülebilmesi, bütün gayretini ortaya koyması ve önündeki bütün çarelerin tükenmesi halinde söz konusudur. Çünkü Yüce Allah:“Ne bir çare ne de bir yol bulamayanlar… müstesnâ” buyurmaktadır.
Âyet-i kerimede yolculuk yapmayı gerektiren hac, umre vb. amellerde de güç yetirmenin aranan şartlar arasında yer aldığına işaret vardır.
Uistinu, onima koji sami sebu nepravdu učiniše ne želivši da se isele iz mjesta nevjerstva u mjesto islama, kada meleki budu vadili duše, reći će im, koreći ih: "Kakvo vam je bilo stanje u životu? Po čemu ste se razlikovali od mušrika?" A oni će se pravdati: "Bili smo potlačeni, nemoćni da se branimo", a meleki će ih ukoriti: "Zar Allahova Zemlja nije bila prostrana, pa da se iselite kako biste bili sigurni za svoju vjeru i sigurni za svoje živote od tlačenja i ponižavanja?" Ti koji nisu učinili hidžru skončat će u džehennemu, a grozno je on mjesto povratka.
Ceux qui se sont porté eux-mêmes préjudice en refusant de migrer vers la terre d’Islam encourront les reproches des anges au moment de leur mort. Ces derniers leur demanderont:
Quelle était votre situation? De quelle façon vous êtes-vous différenciés des polythéistes?
Ils répondront en se cherchant des excuses:
Nous étions faibles et ne disposions d’aucun moyen pour nous défendre.
Les anges leur adresseront un autre reproche:
La Terre d’Allah n’était-elle pas assez étendue pour vous permettre de migrer? Vous auriez pu ainsi mettre votre foi et vos personnes à l’abri de l’humiliation et de la persécution!
Ils auront la Fournaise pour résidence permanente, et c’est là un sort bien peu enviable.
Aquellos que se perjudiquen a sí mismos, negándose a emigrar hacia la tierra del Islam, obtendrán los reproches de los ángeles al momento de su muerte. Estos les preguntarán: “¿Cuál era su situación? ¿De qué forma se diferenciaron de los politeístas?” Los primeros responderán, buscando excusas: “Éramos débiles y no teníamos medios para defendernos.” Los ángeles les lanzarán otro reproche: “¿La tierra de Al-lah no era lo suficientemente extensa para emigrar?” Será el Infierno su morada permanente, un lugar muy poco envidiable.
When the angels take the souls of those who wrong themselves by not migrating from the land of disbelief to the land of Islam, the angels say to them at that time, while reprimanding them, ‘What was the status of your religion that you did not migrate?’ They reply, presenting the excuse, ‘We were weak and powerless, and we could not defend ourselves’. The angels again criticise them, ‘Were not the lands of Allah spacious enough for you to leave the place you were in order to save your religion and yourselves from humiliation and domination?’ The end of those who did not migrate will be the fire of Hell, where they will settle. What an evil place of return it will be for them! This is because their failure to migrate, despite being able to do so, indicates that they were not true in their Islam.
The Prohibition of Residing Among the Disbelievers While Able to Emigrate
Al-Bukhari recorded that Muhammad bin `Abdur-Rahman, Abu Al-Aswad, said, "The people of Al-Madinah were forced to prepare an army (to fight against the people of Ash-Sham during the Khilafah of Abdullah bin Az-Zubayir at Makkah), and I was enlisted in it. Then I met `Ikrimah, the freed slave of Ibn `Abbas, and informed him (about it), and he forbade me strongly from doing so (i.e., to enlist in that army), and then he said to me, `Ibn `Abbas told me that some Muslims used to go out with the idolators increasing the size of their army against the Messenger of Allah ﷺ . Then, an arrow would hit one of them and kill him, or he would be struck on his neck (with a sword) and killed, and Allah sent down the Ayah,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ تَوَفَّـهُمُ الْمَلَـئِكَةُ ظَـلِمِى أَنفُسِهِمْ
(Verily, as for those whom the angels take (in death) while they are wronging themselves)." Ad-Dahhak stated that this Ayah was revealed about some hypocrites who did not join the Messenger of Allah ﷺ but remained in Makkah and went out with the idolators for the battle of Badr. They were killed among those who were killed. Thus, this honorable Ayah was revealed about those who reside among the idolators, while able to perform Hijrah and unable to practice the faith. Such people will be committing injustice against themselves and falling into a prohibition according to the consensus and also according to this Ayah,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ تَوَفَّـهُمُ الْمَلَـئِكَةُ ظَـلِمِى أَنفُسِهِمْ
(Verily, as for those whom the angels take (in death) while they are wronging themselves,) by refraining from Hijrah,
قَالُواْ فِيمَ كُنتُمْ
(They (angels) say (to them): "In what (condition) were you") meaning, why did you remain here and not perform Hijrah
قَالُواْ كُنَّا مُسْتَضْعَفِينَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(They reply: "We were weak and oppressed on the earth.") meaning, we are unable to leave the land or move about in the earth,
قَالْواْ أَلَمْ تَكُنْ أَرْضُ اللَّهِ وَسِعَةً
(They (angels) say: "Was not the earth of Allah spacious enough for you). Abu Dawud recorded that Samurah bin Jundub said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ جَامَعَ الْمُشْرِكَ وَسَكَنَ مَعَهُ فَإِنَّهُ مِثْلُه»
(Whoever mingles with the idolator and resides with him, he is just like him.) Allah's statement,
إِلاَّ الْمُسْتَضْعَفِينَ
(Except the weak) until the end of the Ayah, is an excuse that Allah gives for this type of people not to emigrate, because they are unable to free themselves from the idolators. And even if they did, they would not know which way to go. This is why Allah said,
لاَ يَسْتَطِيعُونَ حِيلَةً وَلاَ يَهْتَدُونَ سَبِيلاً
(Who cannot devise a plan, nor are they able to direct their way), meaning, they do not find the way to emigrate, as Mujahid, `Ikrimah and As-Suddi stated. Allah's statement,
فَأُوْلَـئِكَ عَسَى اللَّهُ أَن يَعْفُوَ عَنْهُمْ
(These are they whom Allah is likely to forgive them,) means, pardon them for not migrating, and here, `likely' means He shall,
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَفُوّاً غَفُوراً
(and Allah is Ever Oft-Pardoning, Oft-Forgiving). Al-Bukhari recorded that Abu Hurayrah said, "While the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was praying `Isha', he said, `Sami` Allahu Liman Hamidah.' He then said before he prostrated,
«اللَّهُمَّ أَنْجِ عَيَّاشَ بْنَ أبِي رَبِيعَةَ، اللَّهُمَّ أَنْجِ سَلَمَةَ بْنَ هِشَامٍ، اللَّهُمَّ أَنْجِ الْوَلِيدَ بْنَ الْوَلِيدِ، اللَّهُمَّ أَنْجِ الْمُسْتَضْعَفِينَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، اللَّهُمَّ اشْدُدْ وَطْأَتَكَ عَلَى مُضَرَ، اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلْهَا سِنِينَ كَسِنِي يُوسُف»
(O Allah! Save `Ayyash bin Abi Rabi`ah. O Allah! Save Salamah bin Hisham. O Allah! Save Al-Walid bin Al-Walid. O Allah! Save the weak Muslims. O Allah! Be very hard on Mudar tribe. O Allah! Afflict them with years (of famine) similar to the (famine) years of the time of Prophet Yusuf.)" Al-Bukhari recorded that Abu An-Nu`man said that Hammad bin Zayd said that Ayyub narrated that Ibn Abi Mulaykah said that Ibn `Abbas commented on the verse,
إِلاَّ الْمُسْتَضْعَفِينَ
(Except the weak ones among men), "I and my mother were among those (weak ones) whom Allah excused." Allah's statement,
وَمَن يُهَاجِرْ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ يَجِدْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ مُرَاغَماً كَثِيراً وَسَعَةً
(He who emigrates in the cause of Allah, will find on earth many dwelling places and plenty to live by.) this encourages the believers to perform Hijrah and abandon the idolators, for wherever the believer emigrates, he will find a safe refuge to resort to. Mujahid said that,
مُرَاغَماً كَثِيراً
(many dwelling places) means, he will find a way out of what he dislikes. Allah's statement,
وَسِعَةً
(and plenty to live by.) refers to provision. Qatadah also said that,
يَجِدْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ مُرَاغَماً كَثِيراً وَسَعَةً
(...will find on earth many dwelling places and plenty to live by.) means, Allah will take him from misguidance to guidance and from poverty to richness. Allah's statement,
وَمَن يَخْرُجْ مِن بَيْتِهِ مُهَـجِراً إِلَى اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ ثُمَّ يُدْرِكْهُ الْمَوْتُ فَقَدْ وَقَعَ أَجْرُهُ عَلىَ اللَّهِ
(And whosoever leaves his home as an emigrant unto Allah and His Messenger, and death overtakes him, his reward is then surely, incumbent upon Allah. ) means, whoever starts emigrating and dies on the way, he will acquire the reward of those who emigrate for Allah. The Two Sahihs, along with the Musnad and Sunan compilers, recorded that `Umar bin Al-Khattab said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّمَا الْأَعْمَالُ بِالنِّــيَّاتِ، وَإِنَّمَا لِكُلِّ امْرِىءٍ مَا نَوَى، فَمَنْ كَانَتْ هِجْرَتُهُ إِلَى اللهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، فَهِجْرَتُهُ إِلَى اللهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، وَمَنْ كَانَتْ هِجْرَتُهُ إِلى دُنْيَا يُصِيبُهَا، أَوِ امْرَأَةٍ يَتَزَوَّجُهَا، فَهِجْرَتُهُ إِلى مَا هَاجَرَ إِلَيْه»
(The reward of deeds depends upon the intentions, and every person will be rewarded according to what he has intended. So, whoever emigrated to Allah and His Messenger, then his emigration is for Allah and His Messenger. And whoever emigrated for worldly benefits or for a woman to marry, his emigration is for what he emigrated for.) This Hadith is general, it applies to Hijrah as well as every other deed. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that a man killed ninety-nine people and completed the number one hundred when he killed a worshipper. He then asked a scholar if he has a chance to repent. The scholar said, "What prevents you from repentance" The scholar told the killer to emigrate from his land to another land where Allah is worshipped. When he left his land and started on the migration to the other land, death overtook him on the way. The angels of mercy and the angels of torment disputed about the man, whereas the former said that he went out in repentance, while the latter said that he did not arrive at his destination. They were commanded to measure the distance between the two lands and to whichever land he is closer to, he will be considered part of that land. Allah commanded that the righteous land to move closer and the land of evil to move farther. The angels found that he died closer to the land that he intended to emigrate to by a hand-span, and thus the angels of mercy captured his soul. In another narration, when death came to that man, he moved his chest towards the righteous village that he emigrated to.
Sono esclusi da tale ammonimento i deboli e coloro che hanno validi motivi, uomini, donne o bambini, coloro che non hanno mezzi per difendersi dall'ingiustizia e dall'afflizione e non trovano modo di liberarsi dall'afflizione in cui versano. Può darsi che Allāh, per Sua Misericordia e Sua Pietà, li perdoni: Allāh è colmo di Pietà nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi, Misericordioso verso coloro che si pentono.
Iz ove prijetnje izuzimaju se oni koji su stvarno bili slabi i imali opravdan razlog da ne učine hidžru, bilo da se radi o muškarcima, ženama ili djeci. Takvi nisu mogli od sebe odagnati nepravdu i potlačenost, niti su mogli naći put kojim bi se izbavili iz te potlačenosti. Takvima će Allah oprostiti, iz Svoje milosti i blagosti, a Allah puno prašta Svojim robovima koji se kaju.
Cette menace ne s’applique pas aux populations les plus fragiles, (qu’il s’agisse d’hommes, de femmes ou d’enfants) qui ne disposent pas de forces suffisantes pour repousser l’injustice et la persécution, ni des moyens nécessaires pour échapper à cette persécution. Il se peut qu’Allah leur pardonne par Sa miséricorde et Sa mansuétude.
Allah pardonne en effet à Ses serviteurs qui se repentent et efface leurs péchés.
Lời cảnh báo trừng phạt những kẻ không chịu di cư trừ những người thực sự có lý do không thể di cư từ đàn ông, phụ nữ và trẻ con. Những người này mới thực sự là những người yếu thế bởi vì họ không có phương tiện để di cư và cũng không có ai hướng dẫn họ. Những người này là những người hy vọng được Allah xí xóa bởi lòng nhân từ của Ngài vì Ngài là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ cho các bề tôi của Ngài, cho những ai quay đầu sám hối với Ngài.
Perhaps Allah will pardon such people through His mercy and grace. Allah always pardons His servants and forgives those who repent to Him.
Ibinubukod sa bantang ito ang mga mahinang may mga maidadahilan, mga lalaki man o mga babae o mga paslit, na kabilang sa mga walang lakas na maipantatanggol nila sa mga sarili nila laban sa kawalang-katarungan at panlulupig, at hindi napapatnubayan sa isang daan upang makatakas sa dinaranas nilang ito na panlulupig. Ang mga iyon, harinawa, si Allāh dahil sa awa Niya at kabaitan Niya ay magpaumanhin sa kanila. Laging si Allāh ay Mapagpaumanhin sa mga lingkod Niya, Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa kanila.
, 99. Esta advertencia no se aplica para las poblaciones más frágiles (hombres, mujeres o niños) que no dispongan de fuerza suficiente para alejar la injusticia y la persecución, ni los medios necesarios para escapar de esta persecución. Tal vez Al-lah los perdone con Su misericordia y Su clemencia. Al-lah perdona a Sus siervos que se arrepienten y borra sus pecados.
Namun, ancaman ini tidak berlaku bagi orang-orang lemah yang memiliki alasan yang dibenarkan, baik laki-laki, wanita, maupun anak-anak, yaitu orang-orang yang tidak berdaya untuk melindungi diri mereka dari kesewenang-wenangan dan penindasan dan tidak bisa menemukan cara untuk membebaskan diri mereka dari tekanan. Mereka itulah orang-orang yang semoga Allah dengan rahmat dan belas kasih-Nya memberikan ampunan kepada mereka karena Allah Maha Pemaaf terhadap para hamba-Nya, lagi Maha Pengampun bagi yang bertobat kepada-Nya.
A believer naturally wants a free environment where his believing personality may find full opportunities to express itself. If he finds the environment unfavourable, he had better change his surroundings. This change of place is called hijrah (emigration). Thus, in the real spirit of hijrah, one should remove oneself from an unfavourable to a favourable situation. Let us take the example of a person who is associated with an organisation which is dominated by certain personalities. He realises that he may exist there only as a glorifier of those personalities and not as a glorifier of God. Now, if for the sake of self-interest he compromises with that atmosphere and fails to proclaim the truth as he sees it, and then, still in the same state, he breathes his last, it might be said that in that case, he had perpetrated an injustice against his soul.
Yapılan haksızlığa ve eziyetlere karşı kendilerini savunacak güçleri bulunmayan, zayıf, özür sahibi erkek, kadın ve çocuklar bu tehdidin dışında kalırlar. Bu kişiler içinde bulundukları zorluktan kurtulmak için bir yol bulamayan kimselerdir. Umulur ki Allah, rahmeti ve lütfuyla onları affeder. Allah kullarını affeden, tövbe edenleri de bağışlayandır.
Barang siapa yang berhijrah dari negeri kafir menuju negeri Islam dalam rangka mencari rida Allah maka di tempat hijrahnya itu ia akan menemukan tempat tinggal baru dan tanah pengganti atas tanah yang ditinggalkannya. Di sana ia akan mendapatkan kejayaan dan rezeki yang lapang. Barang siapa yang meninggalkan rumahnya untuk berhijrah kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya, kemudian ia meninggal dunia sebelum tiba di tempat hijrahnya maka pahalanya tetap ada di sisi Allah, dan tidak sampainya dirinya ke tempat hijrahnya tidak akan memberikan mudarat baginya. Sungguh, Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang bagi hamba-hamba-Nya yang bertobat kepada-Nya.
Commentary
The Definition of Hijrah
In the four verses cited above, the merits, blessings and injunctions of Hijrah have been described. Lexically, Hijrah, Hijran and Hajr mean 'being displeased with something and leaving it'. In common parlance, the leaving of one's home country is known as Hijrah. In the terminology of the Shari’ ah, leaving Dar al-Kufr (Homeland of disbelievers) and going to Dar al-Islam (Abode of Islam) is called Hijrah (Ruh al-Ma'ani).
In Sharh al-Mishkah, Mulla ` Ali al-Qari has said: Leaving a home country for religious reasons is also included under Hijrah (Mirqat, p. 39, v.l).
From the verse الَّذِينَ أُخْرِجُوا مِن دِيَارِهِمْ وَأَمْوَالِهِمْ (59:8): 'Those who have been driven away from their homes ...' revealed about emigrating Companions, we know if disbelievers of a country forcibly expel Muslims because they are Muslims, this too will be included under Hijrah.
From this definition, we learn that Muslims migrating from India to Pakistan who came here out of disgust for Dar al-Kufr at their own choice or were driven away by non-Muslims simply because they were Muslims, are all 'Muhajirs' in the Islamic legal sense. But, those who have moved to benefit from business or employment opportunities are not entitled to be called 'Muhajir' in that Islamic legal sense.
Then, there is the hadith from al-Bukhari and Muslim in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said:
اَلمُھَاجِرُ مَن ھَجَرَ مَا نَھَی اللہَ عَنہُ وَرَسُولُہ
Muhajir is one who leaves everything Allah and His Messenger have prohibited.
The full sense of the saying becomes clear from the first sentence of this very liadith which is as follows:
اَلمُسلِم مَن سَلِمَ الممُسلِمُونَ مِن لِّسَانِہ وَیَدہہِ
A Muslim is the one from whom all Muslims remain safe - (safe) from his tongue and (safe) from his hands. (Tirmidh, Kitab al-'Iman)
As obvious, it means that a 'true and staunch Muslim has to be the one who hurts none. Similarly, a true and successful Muhajir is the one who does not consider migration from his home country as the ultimate obligation. He should, rather, leave everything else the Shari’ ah has declared to be unlawful or impermissible. Said poetically, it would be saying something like: اپنے دل کو بھی بدل جامہ احرام کے ساتھ (When you change into the Ihiram garment, better change your heart too! )The Merits of Hijrah
Just as the verses about Jihad are spread out all over in the Holy Qur'an, Hijrah too has been mentioned many times in most of the Surahs. A cumulative view of these verses shows that there are three kinds of themes in verses relating to Hijrah. Firstly, there are the merits of Hijrah; secondly, it’ s worldly and other-worldly blessings; and thirdly, warnings against not migrating from Dar al-Kufr despite having the ability to do so.
As for the merits of Hijrah, there is a verse in Surah al-Baqarah:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَالَّذِينَ هَاجَرُوا وَجَاهَدُوا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ أُولَـٰئِكَ يَرْجُونَ رَحْمَتَ اللَّـهِ ۚ وَاللَّـهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ ﴿218﴾
As for those who believed and those who migrated and carried out Jihad in the way of Allah, they do hope for Allah's mercy and Allah is Forgiving, Very-Merciful - (2:218).
The second verse appears in Surah al-Taubah:
الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَهَاجَرُوا وَجَاهَدُوا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ بِأَمْوَالِهِمْ وَأَنفُسِهِمْ أَعْظَمُ دَرَجَةً عِندَ اللَّـهِ ۚ وَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْفَائِزُونَ ﴿20﴾
And those who believed and emigrated and took up Jihad in the way of Allah with their wealth and lives are greater in rank in the sight of Allah - and they are the successful ones - (9:20).
The third verse belongs to Surah al-Nis-a' and appears right here as part of the set of verses under study:
وَمَن يَخْرُجْ مِن بَيْتِهِ مُهَاجِرًا إِلَى اللَّـهِ وَرَسُولِهِ ثُمَّ يُدْرِكْهُ الْمَوْتُ فَقَدْ وَقَعَ أَجْرُهُ عَلَى اللَّـهِ
And whoever migrates in the way of Allah shall find in the earth many a place to settle and a wide dimension (of resources). And whoever leaves his home migrating for the sake of Allah and His Messenger and death overtakes him, then, his reward is established with Allah. And Allah is Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful - (4:100).
According to some narrations, this last verse was revealed about Sayyidna Khalid ibn Hizam at the time of the migration to Ethiopia. He had left Makkah on his way to Ethiopia with the intention of Hijrah. Enroute, a snake bit him which caused his death. In short, the three verses cited above have clearly emphasized Hijrah from Dar al-Kufr (migration from the Abode of Disbelief) and the many merits it has.
In a hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: اَلھِجرَۃُ تَھدِمُ مَا کَانَ قَبلَھَا ، meaning: Hijrah will undo all sins which may have been committed before it.
The Blessings of Hijrah
As for blessings, a verse from Surah al-Nahl says:
وَالَّذِينَ هَاجَرُوا فِي اللَّـهِ مِن بَعْدِ مَا ظُلِمُوا لَنُبَوِّئَنَّهُمْ فِي الدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً ۖ وَلَأَجْرُ الْآخِرَةِ أَكْبَرُ ۚ لَوْ كَانُوا يَعْلَمُونَ ﴿41﴾
And those who migrated for the sake of Allah after they were subjected to injustice, to them We shall give a good place to be in the world while the reward of the Hereafter is certainly great - only if they had realized! (16:41)
The fourth verse of the set of four verses (97-100) appearing at the head of this part of the Commentary deals with approximately the same subject. There it has been said:
وَمَن يُهَاجِرْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ يَجِدْ فِي الْأَرْضِ مُرَاغَمًا كَثِيرًا وَسَعَةً
And whoever migrates in the way of Allah shall find in the earth many a place to settle and a wide dimension (of resources).
The word 'muragham' مُرَاغَم in the verse is a verbal noun which means to move from one land to the other' and the place to which one moves and settles is also called 'muragham'.
Both these verses quoted above tell us about the open and the hidden blessings of Hijrah where Almighty Allah has promised to everyone who migrates for the sake of Allah and His Messenger that He shall open new opportunities in the world for them and give them a good home to settle. As for the rewards and ranks of the Hereafter, they are beyond any reach of expectation or imagination.
The words لَنُبَوِّئَنَّهُمْ فِي الدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً 'which promise 'a good place to be' in the world have been interpreted variously. Mujahid explains it as 'lawful sustenance', Hasan al-Basri (رح) as 'good home' while some other commentators have interpreted it as 'superiority in excellence, honour and power over antagonists.' The truth of the matter is that all these elements are included within the sense of the verse. World history bears witness that whoever has left his homeland for the sake of Allah, to him Almighty Allah has given a home far better than what he had earlier, far more honour and far more comfort. Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) migrated to Syria from his homeland in Iraq - Allah gave him all those things. Sayyidna Musa and the Bani Isra'il migrated from Egypt, their homeland for the sake of Allah, then He gave them the land of Syria, a better homeland. Then, they got Egypt too. When our master and the last of the prophets, Sayyidna Muhammad ﷺ and his Companions left Makkah for the sake of Allah and His Messenger, these blessed emigrants found the best of shelter in Madinah, far better than Makkah. There they had honour and power and peace and prosperity. Of course, this does not include the transitory hardship faced during the early period of Hijrah. But, soon after that, the blessings, which were showered on these people and which continued through several generations, shall be the proper yardstick in this matter.
Events related to the poverty and hunger of Noble Companions so well-known belong generally to the early period of Hijrah; or, go as what can be called volitional acceptance of poverty, a dignified attitude of readiness to live with less (Faqr). In other words, they just did not like worldly wealth and property as a result of which they lost no time in spending what they received, in the way of Allah. This was very much the state in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ lived. His lack of means and patience in hunger were simply voluntary. He just did not choose to be rich. Nonetheless, during the sixth year of Hijrah, after the conquest of Khyber, things had changed and sufficient means of sustenance were available for the Holy Prophet ﷺ and his family. The same was the case with all righteous caliphs. When they reached Madinah, Allah had given them everything they needed. But, when Islam needed their support, Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ came forward and donated everything he had in his house. The Mother of the Faithful, Sayyidah Zaynab ؓ would give away all her stipend money to the poor and the needy and remain satisfied living indigently. For this reason, she was called 'The Mother of the Needy'. On the other side, no less in number were the rich ones among the Companions ؓ who left wealth and property behind. There were many among the Companions who were poor in their home-city of Makkah but Allah Almighty made them rich and happy after Hijrah. Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ can be cited as a good example. When he was appointed the governor of a province, he used to enjoy talking about his past with unusual relish. He would formally address himself and say: '0 Abu Hurairah, you are the same man, the servant of a tribe. Your salary was what you could eat. Your duty was to walk with those who rode on a journey and your duty was to collect firewood for them when they broke their journey at a certain stage. Today, because of Islam, you are here, so high from so low, and they call you the Commander of the Faithful!
In summation, it can be said that the world has openly witnessed the fulfillment of the promise Allah has made in the Qur'an. However, the verse has put a condition that they must be 'true emigrants for the sake of Allah', a substantiation of Hajaru fi-llah. This kind of emigrant should have not migrated for the sake of wordly wealth, office, power, recognition, honour or influence. Otherwise, in a hadith of al-Bukhari, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has also been reported to have said: 'Those who migrate for the sake of Allah and His Messenger, their migration is precisely for Allah and His Messenger.' It means that this is the correct mode of Hijrah the merits and blessings of which appear in the Qur'an. As for those who migrate to make money or marry a woman, their compensation against Hijrah is exactly what they migrated for.
In our time, some groups of muhajirin (emigrants) who are living in distress are either in that transitory stage of the early period of Hijrah which is usually marked with hardships, or they are not Muhajirs in the real sense. They should correct their intention and take charge of the circumstances under which they live. After their intention and their corresponding deeds have been corrected, they shall witness the truth of Allah's promise with their own eyes.
When a call of truth is raised, which demands that the believers respond to the call and expend their energies and their wealth on spreading this message, they refuse to come out of their cocoons of self-interest and expediency. Thus they fail to join the caller for truth and become his supporters. If they continue to remain in this state till the moment of their death, they will appear before God as having done an injustice to their own lives. However, those who are really helpless and incapable of extending any support are exempted from this condition.
Kim, Allah’ın rızasını arzulayarak küfür beldesinden İslam beldesine hicret ederse, hicret ettiği yerde terk ettiği topraklardan daha farklı yeni bir yer bulur. Orada izzet ve geniş rızık elde edeceği başka topraklar vardır. Kim Allah’a ve resulüne hicret etmek için evinden çıkar ve hicret ettiği yere ulaşamadan ölüm kendisine yetişirse, Allah’ın katında onun sevabı yazılır. Hicret ettiği yere ulaşamamış olmasının ona bir zararı yoktur. Allah tövbe eden kullarını bağışlar ve onlara merhamet eder.
Và ai di cư từ vùng đất vô đức tin để đến với vùng đất của Islam vì muốn được sự hài lòng nơi Allah thì người đó sẽ tìm thấy chỗ lánh thân tốt đẹp hơn, vì đất đai của Allah bao la và rộng lớn. Và ai rời bỏ nhà cửa của mình để di cư đến với Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài rồi chết trên đường đi trước khi tới nơi cần di cư đến thì phần thưởng dành cho y chắc chắn ở nơi Allah, việc y chưa tới được nơi cần di cư đến không làm mất đi phần thưởng mà Ngài đã dành cho y. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ cho những bề tôi quay về sám hối với Ngài và Ngài luôn thương xót và nhân từ với họ.
Celui qui migre vers la terre d’Islam en recherchant l’agrément d’Allah trouvera sur Terre de nombreux lieux où se réfugier autres que son pays. Il recouvrera sa dignité et jouira d’une subsistance abondante.
S’il quitte sa maison dans ce but et meurt en chemin, sa récompense est pleinement méritée auprès d’Allah et le fait qu’il ne soit pas arrivé à destination ne la diminue en rien.
Allah pardonne à Ses serviteurs qui se repentent et se montre miséricordieux avec eux.
Ko učini hidžru iz mjesta nevjerstva u mjesto islama želeći steći Allahovo zadovoljstvo, naći će u mjestu u koje se iselio ponos i veliku opskrbu. A ko napusti svoj dom želeći učiniti hidžru Allahu i Poslaniku, a zatim umre prije nego što stigne na odredište, njegova nagrada je osigurana u Allaha, i ništa mu se neće umanjiti zbog toga što nije stigao na odredište. Allah puno prašta Svojim robovima koji se kaju i milostiv je prema njima.
100- Kim Allah yolunda hicret ederse yeryüzünde gidecek çok yer de bulur, genişlik de bulur. Her kim Allah’a ve Rasûlüne hicret etmek maksadı ile evinden çıkar da sonra ona ölüm erişirse artık onun mükâfatı Allah’a aittir. Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
100. Bu ayette hicrete teşvik edilmekte, hicretin üstünlüğünü anlatılmakta ve hicretteki faydalar açıklanmaktadır. Vaadinde sadık olan Yüce Allah, kendi yolunda kendi rızasını arayarak hicret eden kimsenin yeryüzünde gidecek çok yer ve genişlik bulacağını bildirmektedir. “Gidecek çok yer” ifadesi dini maslahatları, “genişlik” ifadesi de dünyevi maslahatları kapsamaktadır. Çünkü insanların pek çoğu hicret sebebi ile önceki kaynaşmanın kaybolacağını, dağınıklıkla karşı karşıya kalacaklarını, varlıktan sonra fakir düşeceklerini, azizken zelil olacaklarını, bolluk içindeyken darlığa düşeceklerini zannederler. Durum ise böyle değildir. Mü’min müşrikler arasında kaldığı sürece dini son derece eksiktir. Namaz ve buna benzer faydası kişinin kendisiyle sınırlı ibadetlerde de eksiklik söz konusu olduğu gibi sözlü ve fiili cihad gibi başkasına faydası dokunan ibadetlerde de durum böyledir. Çünkü bu ibadetlerini tam anlamıyla yerine getirme imkânını bulamaz. Zira o, özellikle mustazaf bir kimse ise dini dolayısı ile baskı ve işkenceye maruz kalır.
Allah yolunda hicret edecek olursa Allah’ın dinini uygulamak, Allah’ın düşmanlarına karşı cihad etmek ve onları öfkelendirecek işler yapma imkânını bulur. Çünkü “gidecek çok yer” ifadesi, Allah’ın düşmanlarını öfkelendiren her türlü söz ve davranışı da içeren kapsamlı bir ifadesid. Aynı şekilde hicret eden kimsenin rızkında da genişlik meydana gelir. Nitekim Yüce Allah'ın haber verdiği şekilde de olmuştur. Zira bunu ashab-ı kiram radıyallahu anhum’un hayatında ibretli bir şekilde görebiliriz. Onlar Allah yolunda hicret edip yurtlarını, çocuklarını ve mallarını Allah için terk etmekle imanlarını kemale erdirmiş ve tam bir imana sahip olmuşlardır. Büyük bir cihada girişmişler ve Allah’ın dinine yardımda bulunmuşlardır. Bu suretle de kendilerinden sonra gelenlerin önderleri olmuşlardır. Aynı şekilde bu hicretin bir sonucu olarak pek çok fetihler gerçekleştirmişler, ganimetler almışlar ve bu yolla da insanların en varlıklıları olmuşlardır. Kıyamet gününe kadar onların yaptıkları gibi yapan herkes de onların elde ettiklerinin benzerini elde edecektir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Her kim Allah’a ve Rasûlüne hicret etmek maksadı ile” Rabbinin rızasını, Rasûlünün sevgisini isteyerek ve Allah’ın dinine yardım maksadı ile -başka hiçbir maksad söz konusu olmaksızın- “evinden çıkar da sonra” öldürülmek veya başka bir sebeple “ölüm ona erişirse onun mükâfatı Allah’a aittir.” Yani o kimse Yüce Allah’ın teminatı ile maksat olarak gözettiği hicret etme ecrini elde eder. Çünkü o kesin olarak niyet edip kararlılığını göstermiş ve bu işe fiilen başlamış ve bu amele girişmiştir. Yüce Allah’ın buna ve benzerlerine rahmetinin bir tecellisi olarak O onlara ecirlerini eksiksiz olarak verir. Velev ki onlar amellerini tamamlayamasınlar. Ayrıca hicret ve diğer amellerindeki kusurlarını da bağışlar. Bundan dolayı bu âyet-i kerime Yüce Allah’ın şu iki güzel ismi ile sona ermektedir:“Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir” mü’minlerin günahlarını bağışlar, mağfiret eder. Özellikle de Rablerine yönelen tevbekârlarınkini. Bütün insanlara karşı da çok merhametlidir. Bu merhameti ile onları var etmiştir, onlara afiyet vermiştir, onlara mal, evlat, güç ve benzeri şeyleri rızık olarak ihsan etmiştir.
Özellikle de mü’minlere çok merhametlidir, çünkü onlara iman etme muvaffakiyetini ihsan etmiş, kesin bir imana sahip olmalarını sağlayacak bir ilim öğretmiş, mutluluk ve başarıya giden yolları onlara kolaylaştırmıştır. Kendisi vasıtası ile en ileri derecede kârları sağlayacakları yolları açmıştır. O’nun rahmet ve lütfunun bir tecellisi olarak hiçbir gözün görmediği, hiçbir kulağın işitmediği ve hiçbir insanın da hatırına gelmeyen şeyleri göreceklerdir.
Yüce Allah’tan bizim kötülüklerimiz sebebi ile nezdinde bulunan bu hayırlardan bizi mahrum etmemesini niyaz ederiz
"Barangsiapa berhijrah di jalan Allah, niscaya mereka men-dapati di muka bumi ini tempat hijrah yang luas dan rizki yang banyak. Barangsiapa keluar dari rumahnya dengan maksud ber-hijrah kepada Allah dan RasulNya, kemudian kematian menimpa-nya (sebelum sampai ke tempat yang dituju), maka sungguh telah tetap pahalanya di sisi Allah. Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nisa`: 100).
(100) Ayat ini sebagai suatu penjelasan tentang anjuran untuk berhijrah dan dorongan kepadanya serta penjelasan tentang kemaslahatan yang terkandung di dalamnya, dan Allah Yang Maha menepati janji itu telah menjanjikan bahwa barangsiapa yang berhijrah di jalanNya dengan hanya mengharap keridhaanNya, ia akan mendapatkan tempat yang luas dan rizki yang melimpah, tempat yang luas itu mencakup kemaslahatan-kemaslahatan agama, dan rizki yang melimpah mencakup kemaslahatan-kemaslahatan dunia, yang demikian itu ketika sebagian besar manusia mengira bahwa berhijrah itu akan mengakibatkan perpecahan setelah ke-bersamaan, kefakiran setelah kekayaan, keterhinaan setelah kemu-liaan dan kesusahan setelah kelapangan, padahal hijrah itu tidaklah demikian, karena sesungguhnya seorang Mukmin selama ia masih berada di antara kaum musyrikin, maka agamanya berada dalam kondisi sangat kritis, tidak hanya pada ibadah-ibadahnya yang pribadi seperti shalat dan semacamnya, dan tidak juga pada ibadah-ibadahnya yang berhubungan dengan orang seperti jihad dengan perkataan maupun perbuatan dan hal-hal yang mengikutinya, karena ia tidak mampu melakukan hal tersebut, dan ia berada dalam sasaran empuk dalam perkara agamanya, khususnya jika termasuk dari orang-orang yang tertindas, namun bila ia berhijrah di jalan Allah, niscaya ia mampu menegakkan agama Allah dan berjihad melawan musuh-musuh Allah dan memerangi mereka, sesungguhnya al-muraghamah itu adalah sebuah kata komprehen-sif yang mencakup segala hal yang membuat marah musuh-musuh Allah berupa perkataan dan perbuatan, dan juga mengakibatkan perolehan rizki yang luas, dan sesungguhnya apa yang dikabarkan oleh Allah سبحانه وتعالى tersebut benar-benar telah terjadi.
Maka ambillah pelajaran tersebut dari para sahabat رضي الله عنهم, se-sungguhnya mereka ketika berhijrah di jalan Allah dan meninggal-kan negeri, anak-anak, serta harta mereka karena Allah, sempurna-lah iman mereka dengannya, dan mereka memperoleh keimanan yang sempurna, jihad yang besar, dan pembelaan terhadap agama Allah, di mana mereka menjadi para pemimpin bagi orang-orang setelah mereka, demikian juga mereka memperoleh hal-hal yang diakibatkan dari hal itu berupa kemenangan-kemenangan dan ghanimah-ghanimah, di mana mereka menjadi orang-orang yang paling kaya, dan demikianlah, setiap orang yang melakukan se-perti apa yang mereka lakukan, niscaya ia akan memperoleh apa yang mereka peroleh sampai Hari Kiamat.
Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَخۡرُجۡ مِنۢ بَيۡتِهِۦ مُهَاجِرًا إِلَى ٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ ﴿ "Ba-rangsiapa keluar dari rumahnya dengan maksud berhijrah kepada Allah dan RasulNya" yaitu bertujuan kepada Rabbnya, keridhaanNya dan kecintaan kepada RasulNya, pembelaan terhadap agama Allah, dan bukan bertujuan selain itu, ﴾ ثُمَّ يُدۡرِكۡهُ ٱلۡمَوۡتُ ﴿ "kemudian kematian me-nimpanya (sebelum sampai ke tempat yang dituju)," dengan terbunuh atau selainnya, ﴾ فَقَدۡ وَقَعَ أَجۡرُهُۥ عَلَى ٱللَّهِۗ ﴿ "maka sungguh telah tetap pahalanya di sisi Allah," yaitu sesungguhnya ia telah memperoleh pahala orang yang berhijrah yang telah mendapatkan maksudnya dengan jaminan dari Allah سبحانه وتعالى, yang demikian itu karena ia telah berniat dan bertekad serta adanya tindakan memulai perbuatan tersebut, maka di antara rahmat Allah kepadanya dan kepada orang-orang yang semisalnya bahwa Allah memberikan pahala untuk mereka secara penuh walaupun mereka belum menyempurnakan per-buatannya, dan Allah mengampuni apa yang terjadi dari mereka berupa kelalaian dalam berhijrah dan selainnya, karena itulah Allah menutup ayat ini dengan dua namaNya yang mulia tersebut seraya berfirman, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ غَفُورٗا رَّحِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." Allah mengampuni bagi kaum Mukminin apa yang telah mereka lakukan berupa kesalahan-kesalahan, khusus-nya orang-orang yang bertaubat dan kembali kepada Rabb mereka, Allah Maha Penyayang terhadap seluruh makhluk dengan rahmat yang membuat mereka ada atau hidup, menyehatkan mereka, memberi rizki kepada mereka berupa harta, anak cucu, kekuatan dan lain sebagainya, Maha Penyayang terhadap kaum Mukminin di mana Allah membimbing mereka kepada keimanan, mengajar-kan mereka ilmu yang mengakibatkan keyakinan, memudahkan bagi mereka sebab-sebab kebahagiaan dan kemenangan, dan per-kara yang membuat mereka memperoleh keuntungan yang besar, mereka akan melihat di antara rahmat dan karuniaNya yang tidak pernah dilihat oleh mata, tidak pernah didengar oleh telinga, dan tidak pernah terbesit pada hati seorang manusia pun. Kita memo-hon kepada Allah agar tidak menahan kebaikanNya karena kebu-rukan yang ada pada diri kita.
E chi emigra dalla dimora della miscredenza verso la dimora dell'Islām allo scopo di compiacere Allāh troverà che la terra in cui è emigrato è differente da ciò che ha abbandonato. Egli avrà prestigio e vasto sostentamento; e chi parte dalla propria dimora emigrando verso Allāh ed il Suo Profeta, ma viene raggiunto dalla morte prima di giungere a destinazione, la sua ricompensa sarà stata già assegnata da parte di Allāh; non li recherà alcun danno il fatto di non aver raggiunto la destinazione, e Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso verso di loro.
Whoever migrates from the land of disbelief to the land of Islam in order to gain Allah’s pleasure will find a much better place in the land they migrated to, in comparison to the land they left. In this new land, they will receive honour and much provision. Whoever leaves their home as migrants to Allah and His Messenger and then pass away before reaching the land they are migrating to, their reward shall definitely be with Allah, even though they did not reach the land of migration. Allah is Forgiving and Merciful to those of His servants who repent to Him.
Aquel que emigre a la tierra del Islam buscando la complacencia de Al-lah encontrará numerosos lugares donde refugiarse. Recobrará su dignidad y gozará de un sustento abundante. Si deja su hogar con este objetivo y encuentra la muerte en el camino, su recompensa es plenamente merecida a los ojos de Al-lah, y el hecho de no haber llegado a destino en nada la disminuye. Al-lah perdona a Sus siervos que se arrepienten y se muestra misericordioso con ellos.
Ang sinumang lilikas mula sa bayan ng kawalang-pananampalataya papunta sa bayan ng Islām sa paghahangad ng kaluguran ni Allāh ay makatatagpo siya sa lupang lilikasan niya ng isang malilipatan at isang lupaing iba sa lupang iniwan niya. Magtatamo siya roon ng karangalan at masaganang panustos. Ang sinumang lilisan mula sa bahay niya nang lumilikas tungo kay Allāh at sa Sugo Nito, pagkatapos bababa sa kanya ang kamatayan bago ng pag-abot niya sa lilikasan niya, ay napagtibay na ang pabuya sa kanya kay Allāh. Hindi makapipinsala sa kanya na siya ay hindi umabot sa lilikasan niya. Laging si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila.
1. Sajdah or Sujud, a way of prostration specified by the Shari` ah of Islam as a part of Salah.
Commentary
The subject of Jihad and Hijrah were taken up in previous verses. Since travel is involved in Jihad and Hijrah under most conditions, the likelihood of confrontation with the enemy is strong and frequent while making such a trip. Therefore, special mention has been made in the verses cited above of some particular leaves and concessions in the performance of Sarah in due consideration of travel and its dangers.
E se viaggi nella terra, non c'è peccato per te nell'accorciare la preghiera dei quattro rak'ah da quattro a due, se temi che ti accada qualcosa di spiacevole da parte dei miscredenti. L'inimicizia dei miscredenti nei vostri confronti è una chiara inimicizia, ed è stato dimostrato nella corretta Sunnah che l'ammissibilità di abbreviare la preghiera in viaggiano in stato di sicurezza
Khi nào các ngươi đi lại xa xôi trên trái đất thì các ngươi không mang tội trong việc rút ngắn các lễ nguyện Salah từ bốn Rak'ah thành hai Rak'ah nếu như các ngươi sợ những kẻ vô đức tin có thể sẽ tấn công bất ngờ các ngươi; bởi quả thật sự thù hằn của những kẻ vô đức tin đối với các ngươi đã lộ ra quá rõ ràng. Và quả thật Sunnah xác thực đã khẳng định được phép rút ngắn lễ nguyện salah khi đi đường xa trong tình trạng yên ổn.
When you travel in the land, there is no sin on you if you shorten the prayer from four units to two units of prayer, if you fear that the disbelievers will harm you. The disbelievers are open enemies to you, O believers.
Cuando viajen a lo largo de la Tierra, no cometen falta si realizan dos unidades de oración en lugar de cuatro porque temen un acto de hostilidad de parte de los incrédulos, ya que la aversión de los incrédulos hacia ustedes es un hecho notorio.
101- Yeryüzünde sefere çıktığınız zaman eğer kâfirlerin size bir fenalık yapmasından korkarsanız namazın bir kısmını kısaltmanızda size bir vebal yoktur. Şüphesiz kâfirler sizin apaçık düşmanınızdır.
102- Sen aralarında bulunup onlara namaz kıldırdığında bir kısmı seninle birlikte namaza dursun ve silahlarını da alsınlar. Bunlar secdeye vardıklarında (diğerleri) arkanızda bulunsunlar. Namaz kılmamış olan diğer kısım gelsin, seninle beraber namaz kılsınlar. Hem tedbirli bulunsunlar, hem de silahlarını alsınlar. Kâfirler siz silahlarınızdan ve eşyanızdan gafilken size (ansızın) bir baskın yapmayı arzu ederler. Eğer size yağmurdan dolayı bir zarar gelir yahut hasta olursanız silahlarınızı bırakmanızda sizin için bir sakınca yoktur. Yine de tedbirinizi alın. Şüphesiz Allah kâfirlere alçaltıcı bir azap hazırlamıştır.
101. Bu iki âyet-i kerime namazı kısaltmanın ve korku namazının asli dayanağını teşkil etmektedir. Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Yeryüzünde sefere çıktığınız zaman...”Âyetin zahiri, bu ruhsatın masiyet yolculuğu dahi olsa her türlü yolculukta söz konusu olmasını gerektirmektedir. Nitekim Ebu Hanife’nin -Allah’ın rahmeti üzerine olsun- görüşü de budur. Bu hususta cumhur ona muhalefet etmiştir ki cumhurdan kasıt diğer üç mezhe imamı ve başkalarıdır. Bunlar bu âyet-i kerimeyi mana ve münasebeti ile tahsis ederek masiyet yolculuğunda bu ruhsatın kullanılmasını caiz kabul etmezler. Çünkü ruhsat, yolculuğa çıkmaları halinde namazlarını kısaltmaları ve oruçlu iseler de oruçlarını açmaları şeklinde Allah’ın kullarına bir kolaylığıdır. Yolculuğu ile isyan eden bir kimsenin durumu ise yükümlülüklerinin bu şekilde hafifletilmesine uygun düşmez.“Namazı kısaltmanızda size bir vebal yoktur.” Yani bu hususta herhangi bir günah ya da sakınca söz konusu değildir. Bu ifade, faziletli olanın namazın kısaltılarak kılınması oluşuna aykırı değildir. Çünkü günahın söz konusu olmaması, birçok kimsenin içini rahatsız eden bazı şüphelerin giderilmesi içindir. Hatta bu ifade şekli, bu hükmün farz olmasına bile aykırı değildir. Nitkeim Bakara Sûresindeki:“Şüphe yok ki Safa ile Merve Allah’ın alâmetlerindendir...”(el-Bakara, 2/158) buyruğunda da buna benzer bir ifade geçmişti.
Burada böyle bir şüphenin giderilmesindeki amaç ise açıkça ortadadır. Çünkü namazın farziyeti, müslümanlar nezdinde malum tam şekli ile yer etmiştir. Bu hususta çoğu kimsenin şüphesi, ancak bu şüpheye aykırı bir ifade söz konusu etmekle giderilebilir. Böyle bir durumda namazı kısaltarak kılmanın tam kılmaktan daha faziletli olduğuna şu iki husus da delil teşkil etmektedir: Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in bütün yolculuklarında namazı kısaltması, ikincisi de bunun, Yüce Allah’ın sağladığı bir genişlik, ruhsat ve kullarına bir rahmeti olmasıdır. Şanı Yüce Allah ise -günahların işlenmesinden hoşlanmadığı gibi- ruhsatlarından yararlanılmasını sever.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Namazın bir kısmını kısaltmanızda” buyruğunda ﴾ أَن تَقۡصُرُواْ مِنَ ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ﴿ buyurarak “أن تقصروا الصلاة / namazı kısaltmanızda” buyurmamasının iki inceliği vardır: Birincisi eğer “أن تقصروا الصلاة” demiş olsaydı, namazın kısaltılmasının herhangi bir sınırla belirlenmesi söz konusu olmazdı. Belki de muhatap, namazın çoğu bölümünü kısaltmanın ve namazı tek bir rekât olarak kılmasının yeterli olacağını bile zannedebilirdi. O halde bu şekilde buyurulması sözü geçen kısaltmanın sınırlı ve belirli olduğunu ve bu konuda Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in ve ashabının uygulamasının da tespbit ettiği şeklin esas alınacağını göstermektedir.
İkinci husus ise “من” edatı “bir kısmı, bazısı” anlamına da gelir. Böylelikle bundan namazın kısaltılmasının bütün farzlar için değil farz kılınan namazların bazısı için söz konusu olduğu anlaşılır. Çünkü sabah ve akşam namazları kısaltılmaz. Kısaltılan namazlar ise dört rekâtlı farzlar olup bunlar da iki rekât olarak kılınırlar.
Yolculukta namazı kısaltmanın bir ruhsat olduğu ortaya çıktığına göre şu bilinmelidir ki müfessirler “eğer kâfirlerin size bir fenalık yapmasından korkarsanız” ifadesindeki bu kayıt hususunda farklı görüşlere sahiptirler. Zira bu ifade zahiren ancak yolculukla korku bir arada olursa namazın kısaltılabileceğine delalet etmektedir. Onların bu konudaki görüş ayrılıklarının hulâsası da Yüce Allah’ın:“kısaltmanızda” ifadesinin yalnızca sayıca kısaltmaya mı dönük olduğu yoksa sayı ve sıfatı itibari ile kısaltmaya mı dönük olduğu hususundadır. Problem de birinci görüş kabul edildiğinde ortaya çıkmaktadır. Nitekim bu husus mü’minlerin emiri Ömer el Hattab radıyallahu anh için de içinden çıkılmaz bir hal alınca bu konuyu Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e sormuş ve: Ey Allah’ın Rasûlü, biz güvenliğe kavuşmuş bulunuyorken niçin namazı kısaltıyoruz? demiştir. Yani Yüce Allah:“Kâfirlerin size bir fenalık yapmasından korkarsanız” diye buyurduğu halde ve bu durum söz konusu olmadığına göre niçin kısaltıyoruz? demek istemişti. Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de ona şu cevabı verdi:“Bu, Allah’ın size sadaka olarak bağışladığı bir şeydir, siz de onun sadakasını kabul edin.”
Buna göre bu kayıt, Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in ve ashabının karşı karşıya bulunduğu ağırlıklı durum dikkate alınarak zikredilmiştir. Çünkü onun yolculuklarının pek çoğu cihad içindi. Bu buyrukta bir incelik daha bulunmaktadır ki o da namazın kısaltılma ruhsatının meşruiyetindeki hikmet ve maslahatın beyan edilmesidir. Bu âyet-i kerimede Yüce Allah ruhsata uygun olarak düşünülen zorluğun en ileri derecesini beyan etmiştir ki o da yolculuk ve korkunun bir arada bulunmasıdır. O nedenle bu ifade, zorlukla karşı karşıya kalınma ihtimalinin söz konusu olduğu salt yolculukta namazın kısaltılmamasını gerektirmez.
İkinci hususa gelince o da kısaltmadan kastın sayı ve sıfat itibari ile kısaltmak olduğu görüşüdür ki bu durumda ayetteki kayıt olduğu şekilde ele alınır. Eğer hem yolculuk ve korku bir arada bulunursa namazın sayısında da kısaltma, sıfatında da kısaltma söz konusu olur. Yalnızca yolculuk söz konusu olursa o takdirde sadece sayının kısaltılması caiz olur. Yahut da eğer yalnızca korku söz konusu olursa kısaltma sadece sıfatı itibari ile yapılır. Bundan dolayı bir sonraki âyet-i kerimede korku namazının sıfatı söz konusu edilmektedir:
102. “Sen aralarında bulunup onlara namaz kıldırdığında” yani onlar ile namazı kılarsan onu dosdoğru kılarsın ve namaz kılarken yerine getirilmesi gereken fiilleri sen de onlar da gereği gibi yerine getirir. Daha sonra Yüce Allah bunun nasıl olacağını şöyle açıklamaktadır:“Bir kısmı seninle birlikte namaza dursun.” Yani diğer bir kısmı da düşmanın karşısında dursun. Nitekim bundan sonra gelen ifadeler de buna deallet etmektedir. “Bunlar” yani seninle birlikte bulunanlar “secdeye vardıklarında”, secdeye varmaktan kasıt namazlarını tamamlamalarıdır. Namazın secde diye ifade edilmesi secdenin faziletine delalet etmesi, secdenin namazın rükünlarından biri hatta en büyük rüknü olduğuna dikkat çekilmesi içindir.“(diğerleri) arkanızda bulunsunlar. Namaz kılmamış olan diğer kısım” bunlar ise düşmanın karşısında duran kısımdır “gelsin seninle beraber namaz kılsınlar.” Bu, imamın birinci kısmın ayrılıp gitmesinden sonra ikinci kısmı beklemek üzere yerinde kalacağına delildir. Onlar geldiklerinde onlarla birlikte de namazının geri kalan kısmını kılar, sonra oturup namazlarını tamamlayıncaya kadar onları bekler ve onlarla birlikte selam verir. Korku namazının kılınış şekillerinden birisi budur. Zira bu namaz Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’den hepsi de caiz olan çeşitli şekillerde sahih olarak nakledilmiştir. Bu âyet-i kerime cemaatle namaz kılmanın farz olduğuna iki yönden delil olmaktadır:
1. Yüce Allah böyle zorlu bir halde, düşman korkusunun ileri derecede olduğu ve her an hücum etmelerinden çekinildiği bir halde bile cemaatle namaz kılmayı emretmektedir. Bu zorlu halde cemaati farz kıldığına göre güvenlik ve rahat içinde olunan hallerde bunun farz oluşu öncelikle söz konusudur.
2. Korku namazı kılanlar namaz için söz konusu olan pek çok şartı ve gerekli fiili terk ederler ve bu namazda başka namazlar için namazı bozan birçok fiil namazı bozmaz. Bu da ancak cemaatle namaz kılmanın farziyetinin pekiştirilmiş olmasını ifade eder. Zira farz ile müstehab arasında çatışma söz konusu olmaz. Şâyet cemaatle namaz kılmanın farziyeti söz konusu olmasaydı, cemaat dolayısı ile namazda bu gibi gerekli hususlar terk edilmezdi.
Yine âyet-i kerime tek imam ile namaz kılmalarının daha uygun ve daha faziletli olduğuna delildir. Her ne kadar bu, birden çok imam tarafından kıldırılması halinde ihlal edilmeyecek bazı fiillerin ihlaline sebep teşkil etse de böyledir. Çünkü müslümanların birlik ve beraberlik içerisinde bulunmaları ve dağılmamaları önemli bir husustur. Ayrıca böyle bir tutum düşmanlarının kalplerine daha bir heybet ve korku salar.
Korku namazı esnasında Yüce Allah, silahların ve gerekli tedbirlerin alınmasını emretmektedir. Bu ise her ne kadar namazın bazı hallerini yerine getiremeyip bazı hareketleri ve başka şeylerle uğraşmayı gerektiriyor ise de bu, ağırlıklı bir maslahat dolayısı iledir. Bu da hem namazı ve cihadı bir arada yerine getirmek hem de müslümanlara zarar vermeyi, onlara ve eşyalarına bir defa da hücum yapmayı şiddetle arzulayan düşmanlara karşı tedbir almaktır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kâfirler siz silahlarınızdan ve eşyanızdan gafilken size ansızın bir baskın yapmayı arzu ederler.”
Daha sonra Yüce Allah hastalık yahut yağmur gibi herhangi bir mazereti bulunan kimsenin silahını bırakmasında mazur görüleceğini belirtmekle birlikte tedbiri elden bırakmaması gerektiğine işaret ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Eğer size yağmurdan dolayı bir zarar gelir yahut hasta olursanız silahlarınızı bırakmanızda sizin için bir sakınca yoktur. Yine de tedbirinizi alın. Şüphesiz Allah kâfirlere alçaltıcı bir azap hazırlamıştır.”
Allah’ın kendi taraftarları olan mü’minlere, dininin yardımcıları olan muvahhidlere yönelik kâfirleri öldürmeleri, onlarla buldukları yerde savaşıp onları yakalamaları, muhasara altına almaları, her yol başında onların karşılarına dikilmeleri ve bütün hallerde onları korkutarak mü’minlere vermek istedikleri zararları -kısmen dahi olsa- gerçekleştirirler korkusu ile onlardan gaflete düşmemeleri şeklindeki emirleri de kâfirler için söz konusu olan alçaltıcı azabın bir parçasıdır.
Yüce Allah’a mü’minlere lütfetmiş olduğu bu ihsanları, onları yardım ve direktifleri ile desteklemesi dolayısı ile en büyük hamd-ü senalar olsun. Mü’minler gerçekten bu direktifleri en mükemmel şekli ile izleyecek olurlarsa hiçbir sancakları yere düşmez, hiçbir düşman, hiçbir zaman onlara galip gelemez.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Bunlar secdeye vardıklarında (diğerleri) arkanızda bulunsunlar” buyruğu bu kesimin, namazlarını cepheye dönmeden önce tamamlayacaklarına delildir. Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de selam vermeden önce diğer kesimi beklemek üzere yerinde kalır. Zira Allah, önce onunla birlikte namaz kılan kısmı zikredip, onların Peygamberle birlikte namaza duracaklarını haber vermiştir. Daha sonra Allah Rasûlü müstesnâ edilerek, fiil onlara izafe edilmektedir. Bu da bizim sözünü ettiğimiz hususa delalet olmaktadır.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Namaz kılmamış olan diğer kısım gelsin, seninle beraber namaz kılsınlar” buyruğunda da birinci kısmın namaz kılmış olduklarına delil vardır. Yine bunda ikinci kısmın, ilk rekâtlerinde gerçek manada imamla birlikte, ikinci rekâtte de hükmen onunla birlikte olmak üzere bütün namazlarını imamla birlikte kılacaklarına delil vardır. Bu da imamın onlar namazlarını bitirinceye kadar onları beklemesini sonra da onlarla birlikte selam vermesini gerektirmektedir. Buyruk üzerinde dikkatle düşünen kimse bunu açıkça anlayacaktır.
A kada budete putovali po Zemlji i bojite se da vas nevjernici napadnu, nemate grijeha u tome da skratite namaz sa četiri na dva rek'ata. Doista je neprijateljstvo nevjernika prema vama očito i jasno. U ispravnim hadisima navodi se dozvola kraćenja namaza kada smo na putovanju, pa makar bili i sigurni.
Kapag naglakbay kayo sa lupa ay wala sa inyong kasalanan sa pagpapaikli ng dasal na apatang rak`ah: mula sa apat na rak`ah para maging dalawang rak`ah, kung nangamba kayo na may umabot sa inyo na isang nakasusuklam mula sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya. Tunay na ang pangangaway ng mga tagatangging sumampalataya para sa inyo ay isang pangangaway na nakalantad na malinaw na malinaw. Napagtibay nga sa tumpak na sunnah ang pagpayag sa pagpapaikli [ng dasal] sa paglalakbay sa sandali ng katiwasayan.
Lorsque vous voyagez sur Terre, vous ne commettez pas de faute en accomplissant deux unités de prière au lieu de quatre unités, si vous craignez un acte d’hostilité de la part des mécréants car l’aversion des mécréants à votre égard est une chose notoire.
"Dan apabila kamu bepergian di muka bumi, maka tidaklah mengapa kamu menqashar di antara shalat(mu), jika kamu takut diserang orang-orang kafir. Sesungguhnya orang-orang kafir itu adalah musuh yang nyata bagimu. Dan apabila kamu berada di tengah-tengah mereka (sahabatmu) lalu kamu hendak mendirikan shalat bersama-sama mereka, maka hendaklah segolongan dari mereka berdiri (shalat) besertamu dan menyandang senjata, ke-mudian apabila mereka (yang shalat besertamu) sujud (telah menyempurnakan satu rakaat), maka hendaklah mereka pindah dari belakangmu (untuk menghadapi musuh) dan hendaklah datang golongan yang kedua yang belum shalat, lalu shalatlah mereka denganmu, dan hendaklah mereka bersiap siaga dan menyandang senjata. Orang-orang kafir ingin supaya kamu lengah terhadap senjatamu dan harta bendamu, lalu mereka menyerbu kamu dengan sekaligus. Dan tidak ada dosa atasmu meletakkan senjata-senja-tamu, jika kamu mendapat suatu kesusahan karena hujan atau karena kamu memang sakit; dan siap siagalah kamu. Sesungguh-nya Allah telah menyediakan azab yang menghinakan bagi orang-orang kafir itu." (An-Nisa`: 101-102).
(101) Dua ayat ini adalah dasar dari rukhshah (dispensasi kemudahan dalam melaksanakan ibadah) untuk mengqashar dan untuk shalat saat takut (shalat Khauf), Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَإِذَا ضَرَبۡتُمۡ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿ "Dan apabila kamu bepergian di muka bumi" yaitu bersafar, lahi-riyah ayat ini menunjukkan keringanan untuk mengqashar shalat dalam perjalanan apa pun, walaupun perjalanan kemaksiatan, se-bagaimana yang diyakini oleh madzhab Abu Hanifah 5, namun berbeda dengan jumhur ulama, yaitu tiga Imam selain mereka (Malik, asy-Syafi'i, Ahmad), mereka tidaklah memberlakukan adanya rukhshah pada perjalanan maksiat, sebagai pengkhususan bagi ayat ini dengan arti maupun kesesuaiannya, karena sesung-guhnya rukhshah tersebut merupakan kemudahan dari Allah untuk hamba-hambaNya apabila mereka bermusafir agar mereka meng-qasharkan shalat dan membatalkan puasanya, dan seorang pelaku maksiat dalam safarnya tidaklah pantas mendapatkan keringanan.
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ فَلَيۡسَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَقۡصُرُواْ مِنَ ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ﴿ "Maka tidaklah mengapa kamu menqashar di antara shalat(mu)," maksudnya, tidak ada salahnya dan tidak ada dosanya atas kalian dalam hal tersebut, namun hal itu tidaklah meniadakan bahwa qashar tersebut adalah lebih utama, karena peniadaan dosa adalah sebuah penghapusan atas beberapa keraguan yang terjadi pada sebagian besar manusia, bahkan tidak juga meniadakan kewajiban, sebagaimana yang telah berlalu pada surat al-Baqarah pada Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ إِنَّ ٱلصَّفَا وَٱلۡمَرۡوَةَ مِن شَعَآئِرِ ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿
"Sesungguhnya Shafa dan Marwa adalah sebagian dari syi'ar Allah." (Al-Baqarah: 158).
Penghapusan keraguan dalam hal ini adalah suatu yang jelas sekali, karena shalat itu telah tetap bagi kaum Muslimin tentang hukumnya yang wajib dengan bentuk yang sempurna tersebut, dan tidaklah hal ini menghapus dari jiwa kebanyakan orang-orang kecuali dengan menyebutkan perkara yang meniadakannya. Per-kara yang menunjukkan akan keutamaan qashar daripada menyem-purnakan ada dua hal: Pertama, konsistennya Nabi ﷺ dalam meng-qashar shalat pada seluruh perjalanannya, dan kedua, bahwa hal ini adalah suatu bentuk keringanan, kemudahan, dan rahmat bagi hamba, dan Allah سبحانه وتعالى menyukai bila keringanan dariNya itu dila-kukan, sebagaimana Allah membenci kemaksiatan kepadaNya itu dikerjakan.
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ أَن تَقۡصُرُواْ مِنَ ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ﴿ "Kamu menqashar di antara shalat(mu)," Allah tidak berfirman "kamu mengqashar shalatmu," dalam hal itu ada dua faidah: Pertama, bahwa seandainya Allah berfirman "kamu mengqashar shalatmu," niscaya qashar tersebut tidaklah terbatasi oleh batasan tertentu, dan kemungkinan saja akan diduga oleh seseorang bahwa dengan mengqashar seluruh shalat dalam satu rakaat saja telah mencukupinya, maka Allah memakai kata dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ مِنَ ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ﴿ "Di antara shalat(mu)," agar hal itu menunjukkan bahwa qashar itu terbatasi dan teratur yang dikembalikan kepada perbuatan Nabi ﷺ dan para sahabat-nya رضي الله عنهم, dan kedua, bahwasanya kata, مِنْ menunjukkan pembagian, agar diketahui bahwa mengqashar shalat itu hanyalah beberapa shalat wajib saja dan bukan semuanya, karena shalat Shubuh dan Maghrib tidak diqashar, adapun yang diqashar adalah shalat-shalat yang empat rakaat saja, dari empat menjadi dua.
Dan bila telah tetap bahwa shalat qashar itu merupakan suatu keringanan dalam safar, namun ketahuilah bahwa para ahli Tafsir berbeda pendapat tentang batasan tersebut, yaitu FirmanNya, ﴾ إِنۡ خِفۡتُمۡ أَن يَفۡتِنَكُمُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓاْۚ ﴿ "Jika kamu takut diserang orang-orang kafir" di mana lahiriyahnya menunjukkan bahwa tidaklah qashar itu boleh dilaku-kan kecuali dengan adanya dua perkara secara bersamaan yaitu safar dan rasa takut. Pangkal dari perselisihan mereka adalah ten-tang maksud dari FirmanNya, ﴾ أَن تَقۡصُرُواْ ﴿ "Kamu mengqashar" meng-qashar jumlah saja atau mengqashar jumlah dan sifatnya? Dan yang masalah adalah yang terjadi pada hal yang pertama saja, sesung-guhnya hal ini telah dipermasalahkan oleh Amirul Mukminin Umar bin al-Khaththab رضي الله عنه hingga beliau bertanya tentang hal ter-sebut kepada Rasulullah ﷺ seraya berkata, "Wahai Rasulullah ﷺ, kenapa kita harus mengqashar shalat padahal kita sudah merasa aman?" Maksudnya, Allah telah berfirman, ﴾ إِنۡ خِفۡتُمۡ أَن يَفۡتِنَكُمُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓاْۚ ﴿ "Jika kamu takut diserang orang-orang kafir," maka Rasulullah ﷺ ber-sabda,
صَدَقَةٌ تَصَدَّقَ اللّٰهُ بِهَا عَلَيْكُمْ فَاقْبَلُوْا صَدَقَتَهُ.
"Ia adalah sebuah sedekah yang diberikan oleh Allah kepada kalian, maka terimalah sedekah Allah tersebut,"[37] atau sebagaimana yang beliau sabdakan.
Atas dasar ini maka batasan tersebut disebutkan karena me-rupakan kondisi yang paling banyak terjadi pada Nabi ﷺ beserta para sahabatnya رضي الله عنهم, karena kebanyakan dari perjalanan Nabi ﷺ adalah perjalanan-perjalanan dalam rangka jihad.
Dalam hal ini ada faidah yang lain, yaitu penjelasan tentang hikmah dan kemaslahatan dalam syariat rukhshah tersebut, Allah menjelaskan dalam ayat ini batasan perkara yang dapat dibayang-kan berupa kesulitan yang sesuai untuk keringanan tersebut, yaitu bersatunya safar dengan rasa takut, namun hal itu tidaklah mela-zimkan untuk tidak mengqashar pada safar saja, karena safar meru-pakan suatu kondisi yang selalu dihadapkan dengan kesulitan. Adapun menurut bentuk yang kedua yaitu yang dimaksud dengan qashar di sini adalah mengqashar bilangan dan sifatnya, karena se-sungguhnya syarat tersebut sesuai dengan babnya, dan bila ditemui adanya safar dan rasa takut, maka boleh mengqashar jumlah dan sifat shalat, dan bila hanya safar saja yang ditemui, maka hanya mengqashar jumlah saja yang dibolehkan, atau bila ditemui takut saja, maka boleh mengqashar sifatnya.
(102) Karena itulah Allah menyebutkan setelahnya tata cara dari shalat Khauf dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَإِذَا كُنتَ فِيهِمۡ فَأَقَمۡتَ لَهُمُ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ ﴿ "Dan apabila kamu berada di tengah-tengah mereka (sahabatmu) lalu kamu hendak mendirikan shalat bersama-sama mereka." Maksudnya, engkau shalat menjadi imam bersama mereka, di mana engkau menegak-kannya, menyempurnakan aturan-aturannya, dan melakukan apa yang memang wajib bagimu dan bagi mereka, kemudian Allah menafsirkan sendiri hal tersebut seraya berfirman, ﴾ فَلۡتَقُمۡ طَآئِفَةٞ مِّنۡهُم مَّعَكَ ﴿ "Maka hendaklah segolongan dari mereka berdiri (shalat) beserta-mu," maksudnya, dan sekelompok lagi berjaga menghadap musuh, sebagaimana yang ditunjukkan oleh kalimat selanjutnya, ﴾ فَإِذَا سَجَدُواْ ﴿ "Kemudian apabila mereka sujud" yaitu orang-orang yang shalat be-sertamu, maksudnya, mereka telah menyempurnakan shalat, dan Allah mengungkapkan maksud shalat dengan kata sujud untuk menjelaskan tentang keutamaan sujud dan bahwasanya ia adalah merupakan salah satu rukun di antara rukun-rukun shalat, bahkan ia merupakan rukun yang paling utama,﴾ فَلۡيَكُونُواْ مِن وَرَآئِكُمۡ وَلۡتَأۡتِ طَآئِفَةٌ أُخۡرَىٰ لَمۡ يُصَلُّواْ ﴿ "maka hendaklah mereka pindah dari belakangmu (untuk menghadapi musuh) dan hendaklah datang golongan yang kedua yang belum shalat," mereka itu adalah kelompok pertama yang ber-jaga menghadap musuh, ﴾ فَلۡيُصَلُّواْ مَعَكَ ﴿ "lalu shalatlah mereka dengan-mu," hal ini menunjukkan bahwa imam tidaklah beranjak dari tem-patnya setelah bubarnya kelompok pertama yang shalat bersama-nya dengan maksud menunggu kelompok kedua, dan bila mereka telah berdiri dan siap shalat, maka ia melanjutkan shalat yang tersisa darinya, kemudian imam duduk sambil menunggu para makmum dengan menyempurnakan shalat mereka dahulu kemu-dian imam salam bersama mereka. Ini adalah salah satu tata cara dari shalat Khauf, karena sesungguhnya banyak sifat-sifat shalat Khauf yang shahih dari Nabi ﷺ, dan kesemuanya boleh dilakukan.
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa shalat jamaah itu wajib 'ain, hal ini karena dua alasan:
Pertama, bahwasanya Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan hal tersebut dalam kondisi yang berat seperti ini, yaitu saat memuncaknya rasa takut terhadap musuh dan rasa kewaspadaan terhadap serangan mereka, dan bila Allah mewajibkan hal tersebut pada kondisi yang segenting itu, maka kewajibannya dalam kondisi yang tenang dan aman adalah lebih utama dan lebih patut.
Kedua, bahwa orang-orang yang shalat Khauf banyak me-ninggalkan syarat-syarat dan hal-hal wajib dalam shalat biasa, dan banyak sekali dibiarkan dari mereka perbuatan-perbuatan yang membatalkan shalat pada selain shalat Khauf, hal itu tidaklah me-nunjukkan kecuali hanya untuk menegaskan akan wajibnya shalat berjamaah, karena tidaklah akan bertentangan antara yang wajib dengan yang sunnah, dan sekiranya bukan karena wajibnya shalat jamaah, niscaya semua hal-hal yang wajib itu tidaklah boleh di-tinggalkan.
Dan ayat yang mulia ini juga menunjukkan bahwa yang paling utama dan paling baik adalah agar mereka shalat bersama satu imam saja walaupun hal itu mengandung suatu cacat yang tidak menjadi suatu hal yang kurang sekiranya mereka shalat de-ngan beberapa imam, yang demikian itu adalah demi bersatunya kalimat kaum Muslimin, keselarasan mereka dan tidak bercerai berainya kesatuan mereka, dan agar hal tersebut menjadi suatu faktor yang memberi rasa takut kepada musuh-musuh mereka.
Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan untuk menyandang senjata dan ber-tindak waspada dalam mengerjakan shalat Khauf, yang demikian itu walaupun terlihat mengandung suatu gerakan dan kesibukan di luar amalan-amalan shalat namun sesungguhnya di balik itu terdapat maslahat yang sangat besar dan lebih diutamakan, yaitu menyatukan antara shalat, berjihad, dan bertindak waspada dari musuh yang sangat berusaha keras dalam mengalahkan kaum Muslimin, menyerbu mereka, dan menjarah harta-harta benda me-reka, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَدَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ لَوۡ تَغۡفُلُونَ عَنۡ أَسۡلِحَتِكُمۡ وَأَمۡتِعَتِكُمۡ فَيَمِيلُونَ عَلَيۡكُم مَّيۡلَةٗ وَٰحِدَةٗۚ ﴿ "Orang-orang kafir ingin supaya kamu lengah terhadap senjatamu dan harta bendamu, lalu mereka menyerbu kamu dengan sekaligus."
Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى memaafkan orang-orang yang memiliki udzur berupa sakit atau karena hujan untuk meletakkan senjata mereka, akan tetapi mereka tetap harus bertindak waspada dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ إِن كَانَ بِكُمۡ أَذٗى مِّن مَّطَرٍ أَوۡ كُنتُم مَّرۡضَىٰٓ أَن تَضَعُوٓاْ أَسۡلِحَتَكُمۡۖ وَخُذُواْ حِذۡرَكُمۡۗ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ أَعَدَّ لِلۡكَٰفِرِينَ عَذَابٗا مُّهِينٗا ﴿ "Dan tidak ada dosa atasmu meletak-kan senjata-senjatamu, jika kamu mendapat suatu kesusahan karena hujan atau karena kamu memang sakit, dan siap siagalah kamu. Sesungguhnya Allah telah menyediakan azab yang menghinakan bagi orang-orang kafir itu," dan di antara siksaan yang menghinakan itu adalah apa yang telah diperintahkan oleh Allah kepada golonganNya yaitu orang-orang yang beriman dan para penolong agamaNya, serta orang-orang yang bertauhid untuk membunuh dan memerangi mereka di mana saja kaum Muslimin itu menemui mereka, menyerang mereka, mengepung mereka, dan mencari mereka pada segala penjuru, mengancam mereka dalam setiap kondisi serta tidak lengah dari mereka karena dikhawatirkan kaum kafir memperoleh beberapa keinginan mereka terhadap kaum Mukminin, maka milik Allah saja pujian dan sanjungan yang terbesar atas apa yang telah dikaruniakanNya terhadap kaum Mukminin dan pembelaan-Nya atas mereka dengan pertolonganNya dan instruksi-instruksi-Nya, di mana bila kaum Muslimin itu menempuhnya secara sem-purna, niscaya tidaklah akan ada suatu kaum yang akan mengalah-kan mereka dan tidaklah ada suatu musuh yang akan menguasai mereka dalam waktu kapan pun.
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ فَإِذَا سَجَدُواْ فَلۡيَكُونُواْ مِن وَرَآئِكُمۡ ﴿ "Kemudian apa-bila mereka (yang shalat besertamu) sujud (telah menyempurnakan satu rakaat), maka hendaklah mereka pindah dari belakangmu (untuk meng-hadapi musuh)" menunjukkan bahwa kelompok pertama tersebut menyempurnakan seluruh shalat mereka sebelum mereka beranjak pergi ke tempat penjagaan, dan bahwasanya Rasulullah ﷺ tetap diam untuk menunggu kelompok selanjutnya sebelum beliau salam, karena telah disebutkan di atas bahwa kelompok tersebut berdiri bersama beliau menegakkan shalat, lalu Allah mengabarkan tentang keikutsertaan mereka dengan beliau dalam shalat, kemu-dian Allah menyandarkan perbuatan tersebut kepada kelompok itu saja tanpa menyandarkannya kepada Rasul, maka hal itu me-nunjukkan bahwa maksudnya adalah seperti yang telah kita sebut-kan di atas.
Dan dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلۡتَأۡتِ طَآئِفَةٌ أُخۡرَىٰ لَمۡ يُصَلُّواْ فَلۡيُصَلُّواْ مَعَكَ ﴿ "Dan hendaklah datang golongan yang kedua yang belum shalat, lalu shalatlah mereka denganmu" sebuah dalil bahwa kelompok pertama telah menyelesaikan shalat, dan bahwa seluruh shalat kelompok yang kedua bersama imam menurut realitanya pada rakaat per-tama dan menurut hukumnya pada rakaat mereka yang terakhir, di mana hal itu mengharuskan imam menunggu hingga mereka menyempurnakan shalat mereka, kemudian imam salam bersama mereka, hal ini sangatlah jelas bagi orang yang memperhatikannya.
Apabila kalian bepergian di muka bumi maka tidak ada dosa bagi kalian untuk mengqasar salat yang berjumlah empat rakaat, yaitu dari empat rakaat menjadi dua rakaat, jika kalian merasa khawatir akan mengalami sesuatu yang buruk dari orang-orang kafir. Sesungguhnya permusuhan orang-orang kafir terhadap kalian sangat nyata dan jelas. Telah ada dalam hadis-hadis sahih yang menunjukkan kebolehan mengqasar salat dalam perjalanan meskipun dalam kondisi aman.
Salat Al-Qasr, Shortening the Prayer
Allah said,
وَإِذَا ضَرَبْتُمْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(And when you Darabtum in the land,) meaning if you travel in the land. In another Ayah, Allah said,
أَن سَيَكُونُ مِنكُمْ مَّرْضَى وَءَاخَرُونَ يَضْرِبُونَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ يَبْتَغُونَ مِن فَضْلِ اللَّهِ وَءَاخَرُونَ
(He knows that there will be some among you sick, others Yadribuna (traveling) through the land, seeking of Allah's bounty...) 73:20. Allah's statement,
فَلَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَقْصُرُواْ مِنَ الصَّلوةِ
(there is no sin on you if you shorten the Salah (prayer)) by reducing (the units of the prayer) from four to two. Allah's statement,
إِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَن يَفْتِنَكُمُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ
(if you fear that the disbelievers may put you in trial (attack you)), refers to the typical type of fear prevalent when this Ayah was revealed. In the beginning of Islam, and after the Hijrah, Muslims used to experience fear during most of their travels. Rather, they restricted their movements to large or short military expeditions. During that era, most areas were areas of combatant enemies of Islam and its people. But when the prevalent circumstances cease, or a new situation is prevalent, decrees of this nature may not be understood, as Allah said;
وَلاَ تُكْرِهُواْ فَتَيَـتِكُمْ عَلَى الْبِغَآءِ إِنْ أَرَدْنَ تَحَصُّناً
(And force not your slave girls to prostitution, if they desire chastity). And His saying;
وَرَبَائِبُكُمُ اللَّـتِى فِى حُجُورِكُمْ مِّن نِّسَآئِكُمُ
(And your stepdaughters, under your guardianship, born of your wives whom you have gone into) Imam Ahmad recorded that Ya`la bin Umayyah said, "I asked `Umar bin Al-Khattab about the verse:
فَلَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَقْصُرُواْ مِنَ الصَّلوةِ إِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَن يَفْتِنَكُمُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ
(there is no sin on you if you shorten the prayer. If you fear that the disbelievers may put you in trial,) e `Allah granted Muslims safety now' `Umar said to me, `I wondered about the same thing and asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ about it and he said,
«صَدَقَــةٌ تَصَدَّقَ اللهُ بِهَا عَلَيْكُمْ فَاقْبَلُوا صَدَقَتَه»
(A gift that Allah has bestowed on you, so accept His gift)." Muslim and the collectors of Sunan recorded this Hadith. At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Sahih". `Ali bin Al-Madini said, "This Hadith is Hasan Sahih from the narration of `Umar, and it is not preserved by any other route besides this one, and its narrators are all known." Abu Bakr Ibn Abi Shaybah recorded that Abu Hanzalah Al-Hadha' said, "I asked Ibn `Umar about the Qasr prayer and he said, `It consists of two Rak`ahs.' I said, what about Allah's statement,
إِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَن يَفْتِنَكُمُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ
(if you fear that the disbelievers may put you in trial (attack you),) `We are safe now.' He said, `This is the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ ."'. Al-Bukhari recorded that Anas said, "We went out with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ from Al-Madinah to Makkah; he used to pray two Rak`ahs until we went back to Al-Madinah." When he was asked how long they remained in Makkah, he said, "We remained in Makkah for ten days." This was recorded by the Group. Imam Ahmad recorded that Harithah bin Wahb Al-Khuza`i said, "I prayed behind the Prophet for the Zuhr and `Asr prayers in Mina, when the people were numerous and very safe, and he prayed two Rak`ahs." This was recorded by the Group, with the exception of Ibn Majah. Al-Bukhari's narration of this Hadith reads, "The Prophet led us in the prayer at Mina during the peace period by offering two Rak`ahs. "
Eğer yeryüzünde bir yolculuğa çıkarsanız kâfirlerin size bir kötülük yapmasından korktuğunuzda dört rekâtlı namazları iki rekât olarak kısaltmanızdan ötürü size bir günah yoktur. Şüphesiz kâfirlerin size olan düşmanlığı çok açık bir düşmanlıktır. Sahih sünnette yolculuğa çıkıldığında eman, güven anında da namazların kısaltılmasının caiz olduğu sabittir
When you, O Messenger, are with them in the army, fighting the enemy, and you wish to lead them in prayer, then divide the army into two groups: one group should stand and pray with you, keeping their weapons with them during the prayer, whilst the other group guards you. When the first group has completed one unit of prayer with the Imam, it must complete the rest of the prayer on its own, and then go to the back to face the direction of the enemy. Then the other group, which was on guard and which has not prayed as yet, should come and pray one unit of prayer with the leader. When the leader completes the prayer with the salām, they should complete the balance of their prayer on their own. They should be careful of the enemy and keep their weapons with them. The disbelievers wish that you become unmindful of your weapons and your goods when you are in prayer, so that they can attack you in a single assault. There is no sin on you to put down your weapons when you are in difficulty because of rain, illness, and the like. but be careful of the enemy as much as possible. Allah has prepared for the disbelievers a punishment that will humiliate them.
O Poslaniče, ako si sa vojnicima tokom bitke i želiš obaviti namaz, podijeli vojsku na dva dijela: dio koji će klanjati sa tobom, uzevši svoje oružje sa sobom dok su u namazu, a drugi dio koji će čuvati stražu. Kada prvi dio vojske završi jedan rekat sa tobom, neka dovrši drugi rekat za sebe, a kada završe namaz, neka odu da vam čuvaju stražu iza leđa, ondje gdje je neprijatelj, a onaj drugi dio vojske, koji nije klanjao, neka dođe da klanja jedan rekat za tobom. Kada ti predaš selam, nakon tog rekata (koji je za tebe drugi, a za njih prvi), oni neka ustanu i dovrše namaz za sebe. I neka budu oprezni spram neprijatelja, i neka sa sobom nose svoje oružje, jer nevjernici priželjkuju da vi zaboravite na svoje oružje i stvari dok klanjate pa da vas odjedanput napadnu dok ste nemarni. Ukoliko imate poteškoću zbog kiše, bolesti i tome slično, nije vam grijeh da ne nosite oružje u namazu, ali se čuvajte neprijatelja koliko god možete. Allah je nevjernicima pripremio ponižavajuću kaznu.
Se sei con l'esercito, o Messaggero, durante la lotta contro il nemico, e desideri compiere la Preghiera in gruppo, dividi l'esercito in due gruppi: Che un gruppo compia la Preghiera assieme a te, pregando mantenendo le armi, mentre l'altro gruppo resti a farvi da guardia. Quando i primi avranno terminato la prima raka'a con l'Imam, restino dietro di voi, voltati verso il nemico; a quel punto, venga l'altro gruppo che non ha pregato e compino una raka'a con l'Imam. Quando l'Imam termina la Preghiera, terminino ciò che resta da compiere della loro Preghiera, e che stiano in guardia dal loro nemico, e che impugnino le loro armi. In verità, i miscredenti si augurano che vi distraiate dalle vostre armi e dalle vostre cose mentre pregate, in modo da assalirvi in un solo colpo, colpendovi mentre siete distratti; e non vi è peccato se vi capita un male a causa della pioggia o se siete malati, o altro, e posate le armi. State in guardia dal vostro nemico per quanto potete. In verità Allāh, ha preparato una punizione umiliante per i miscredenti.
The concessions given in travel
(In Islamic legal terminology, Safar means journey or travel; Qasr refers to the making of one's Salah short while in that status. Thus, four obligatory Raka’ at of Zuhr, 'Asr and 'Isha are reduced in number and confined to two Raka'at only.)
Rulings:
1. Full Sarah is made in a journey which is less than 48 miles.
2. If, after reaching the destination at the end of the journey, one intends to stay there for less than fifteen days, rules relating to 'journey' will continue to apply to him, that is, the obligatory four Raka'at of Salah will be reduced to half. This is Qasr. Now, if one intends to stay at one place for fifteen days, or more, it will become his place or country of residence. Here too, Qasr will not be observed as it was not observed in his original home country, that is, full Sarah will be performed.
3. Qasr is done in the Fard (obligatory) Salah of Zuhr, 'Asr and 'Isha' only. There is no Qasr in Maghrib and Fajr, nor in Sunnah and Witr prayers.
5. If, there be no fear of possible danger during a journey, Qasr will still be observed in making Sarah.
6. Some people are troubled by apprehensions of sin when making their Sarah short (Qasr) in place of the regular full Sarah. This is not correct because Qasr is also a rule of the Shari'ah following which brings no -sin. On the contrary, it brings reward.
7. Verse 102 mentions a special way of offering Sarah in a state where, due to the fear of enemy, all the Muslims cannot pray in a single congregation. This special way is called 'Salatul-Khawf, the details of which are found in the books of Islamic Fiqh. Verse 102 says: وَإِذَا كُنتَ فِيهِمْ فَأَقَمْتَ لَهُمُ الصَّلَاةَ ; (And when you { O prophet} are among them and arrange for them the Salah). Let this not be construed to mean that the injunction of the Salah of Fear (Salatul-Khawf) is no more imperative because the blessed person of the noble Prophet ﷺ is no more present among us. The reason is that this restriction has been mentioned here in terms of the situation at that particular time, for there can be no sans-excuse Imam of Salah in the presence of the Prophet ﷺ . After him, whoever is the Imam shall be deemed to be standing in his place and he will be the one to lead the Salatul-Khawf. All leading religious authorities agree that the injunction of Salatul-Khawf is operative even after him and has not been abrogated.
8. Just as making Salatul-Khawf is permissible when in fear of hostility from human beings, so it is when one is gripped with the fear of hurt from some beast like a lion or python and there is very little time left to make the Salah.
In this verse (102), mention has been made of both groups making one Raka'ah each, but the method of performing the second Raka'ah has appeared in Hadith which says: 'When the Holy Prophet ﷺ turned for Salim after the completion of his two Raka’ at, the two groups went on to complete their one Raka'ah each on their own'. More details can be seen there.
The Description of The Fear Prayer
The Fear prayer has different forms, for the enemy is sometimes in the direction of the Qiblah and sometimes in another direction. The Fear prayer consists sometimes of four Rak`ahs, three Rak`ahs, as for Maghrib, and sometimes two Rak`ah like Fajr and prayer during travel. The Fear prayer is sometimes prayed in congregation, but when the battle is raging, congregational prayer may not be possible. In this case, they pray each by himself, facing the Qiblah or otherwise, riding or on foot. In this situation, they are allowed to walk and fight, all the while performing the acts of the prayer. Some scholars said that in the latter case, they pray only one Rak`ah, for Ibn `Abbas narrated, "By the words of your Prophet , Allah has ordained the prayer of four Rak`ah while residing, two Rak`ah during travel, and one Rak`ah during fear." Muslim, Abu Dawud, An-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah recorded it. This is also the view of Ahmad bin Hanbal. Al-Mundhiri said, "This is the saying of `Ata', Jabir, Al-Hasan, Mujahid, Al-Hakam, Qatadah and Hammad; and Tawus and Ad-Dahhak also prefered it." Abu `Asim Al-`Abadi mentioned that Muhammad bin Nasr Al-Marwazi said the Fajr prayer also becomes one Rak`ah during fear. This is also the opinion of Ibn Hazm. Ishaq bin Rahwayh said, "When a battle is raging, one Rak`ah during which you nod your head is sufficient for you. If you are unable, then one prostration is sufficient, because the prostration is remembrance of Allah."
The Reason behind Revealing this Ayah
Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu `Ayyash Az-Zuraqi said, "We were with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ in the area of `Usfan (a well known place near Makkah), when the idolators met us under the command of Khalid bin Al-Walid, and they were between us and the Qiblah. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ led us in Zuhr prayer, and the idolators said, `They were busy with something during which we had a chance to attack them.' They then said, `Next, there will come a prayer (`Asr) that is dearer to them than their children and themselves.' However, Jibril came down with these Ayat between the prayers of Zuhr and `Asr,
وَإِذَا كُنتَ فِيهِمْ فَأَقَمْتَ لَهُمُ الصَّلَوةَ
(When you (O Messenger Muhammad ) are among them, and lead them in Salah (prayer)). When the time for prayer came, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ commanded Muslims to hold their weapons and he made us stand in two lines behind him. When he bowed, we all bowed behind him. When he raised his head, we all raised our heads. The Prophet then prostrated with the line that was behind him while the rest stood in guard. When they finished with the prostration and stood up, the rest sat and performed prostration, while those who performed it stood up in guard after the two lines exchanged position. The Prophet then bowed and they all bowed after him, then raised their heads after he raised his head. Then the Prophet performed prostration with the line that was behind him, while the rest stood in guard. When those who made prostration sat, the rest prostrated. The Prophet then performed the Taslim and ended the prayer. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ performed this prayer twice, once in `Usfan and once in the land of Banu Sulaym."' This is the narration recorded by Abu Dawud and An-Nasa'i, and it has an authentic chain of narration and many other texts to support it. Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "Once the Prophet led the Fear prayer and the people stood behind him. He said Allahu-Akbar and the people said the same. He bowed and some of them bowed. Then he prostrated and they also prostrated. Then he stood for the second Rak`ah and those who had prayed the first Rak`ah left and guarded their brothers. The second party joined him and performed bowing and prostration with him. All the people were in prayer, but they were guarding one another during the prayer." Imam Ahmad recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ led them in the Fear prayer. A group of them stood before him and a group behind him. The Prophet led those who were behind him with one Rak`ah and two prostrations. They then moved to the position of those who did not pray, while the others stood in their place, and the Messenger of Allah ﷺ performed one Rak`ah and two prostrations and then said the Salam. Therefore, the Prophet prayed two Rak`ah while they prayed one. An-Nasa'i recorded this Hadith, while Muslim collected other wordings for it. Collectors of the Sahih, Sunan and Musnad collections recorded this in a Hadith from Jabir. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Salim said that his father said,
وَإِذَا كُنتَ فِيهِمْ فَأَقَمْتَ لَهُمُ الصَّلَوةَ
(When you (O Messenger Muhammad ) are among them, and lead them in Salah (prayer)) refers to the Fear prayer. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ led one group and prayed one Rak`ah, while the second group faced the enemy. Then the second group that faced the enemy came and Allah's Messenger ﷺ led them, praying one Rak`ah, and then said the Salam. Each of the two groups then stood up and prayed one more Rak`ah each (while the other group stood in guard)." The Group collected this Hadith with Ma`mar in its chain of narrators. This Hadith also has many other chains of narration from several Companions, and Al-Hafiz Abu Bakr Ibn Marduwyah collected these various narrations, as did Ibn Jarir. As for the command to hold the weapons during the Fear prayer, a group of scholars said that it is obligatory according to the Ayah. What testifies to this is that Allah said;
وَلاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَيْكُمْ إِن كَانَ بِكُمْ أَذًى مِّن مَّطَرٍ أَوْ كُنتُم مَّرْضَى أَن تَضَعُواْ أَسْلِحَتَكُمْ وَخُذُواْ حِذْرَكُمْ
(But there is no sin on you if you put away your arms because of the inconvenience of rain or because you are ill, but take every precaution for yourselves) meaning, so that when necessary, you will be able to get to your weapons easily,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ أَعَدَّ لِلْكَـفِرِينَ عَذَاباً مُّهِيناً
(Verily, Allah has prepared a humiliating torment for the disbelievers).
Hỡi vị Thiên Sứ, khi Ngươi đang ở cùng với đội quân trong khoảng thời gian chinh chiến với kẻ thù, Ngươi muốn dẫn lễ nguyện Salah cho họ thì Ngươi hãy chia đội quân thành hai nhóm. Một nhóm dâng lễ nguyện Salah cùng với Ngươi, họ phải mang theo vũ khí cùng với họ trong lễ nguyện Salah, còn nhóm kia sẽ canh gác cho các ngươi. Khi nhóm thứ nhất đã thực hiện xong một Rak-'at cùng với Imam thì họ sẽ tự tiếp tục hoàn tất nốt lễ nguyện Salah. Khi họ đã xong lễ nguyện Salah thì họ sẽ lui về phía sau hướng mặt về phía kẻ thù, nhóm thứ hai tức nhóm đã canh gác trước đó sẽ bước lên, nhóm này sẽ thực hiện một Rak-'at cùng với Imam và khi Imam cho Salam thì họ đứng dậy tiếp tục thực hiện nốt phần còn lại của lễ nguyện Salah, và họ cũng phải nên mang theo vũ khí trong lúc lễ nguyện Salah bởi quả thật những kẻ ngoại đạo luôn mong muốn thừa lúc các ngươi lơ là vũ khí và quân trang của các ngươi thì chúng sẽ tiến đến đánh các ngươi khiến các ngươi không kịp trở tay. Tuy nhiên, các ngươi sẽ không bị bắt tội khi các ngươi không mang theo vũ khí do trời mưa làm các ngươi bất tiện hoặc do các ngươi đau ốm; nhưng dù thế nào, các ngươi cũng phải thực sự cảnh giác và thận trọng để ý đến kẻ thù của các ngươi theo khả năng có thể. Quả thật, Allah đã chuẩn bị cho những kẻ vô đức tin một sự trừng phạt nhục nhã.
Kapag ikaw, O Sugo, ay nasa hukbo sa oras ng pakikipaglaban sa kaaway at nagnais ka na mamuno sa dasal sa kanila, hatiin mo ang hukbo sa dalawang lipon. Tatayo ang isang lipon mula sa kanila, na magdarasal kasama sa iyo. Magdala sila ng mga sandata nila kasama sa kanila sa pagdarasal nila at ang iba namang lipon ay maging nasa pagtatanod ninyo. Kapag nakapagdasal ang unang lipon ng isang rak`ah kasama sa imām, lulubusin nito para sa sarili nito ang dasal. Kapag nakapagdasal sila, sila ay maging nasa likuran ninyo paharap sa kaaway at pumunta naman ang lipon na dating nasa pagtatanod at hindi pa nakapagdasal saka magdasal ng isang rak`ah kasama sa imām. Kapag bumati ng salām ang imām, lulubusin nila ang natira sa dasal nila. Magsasagawa sila ng pag-iingat nila laban sa kaaway nila at bumitbit sila ng mga sandata nila sapagkat tunay na ang mga tumangging sumampalataya ay nagmimithi na malingat kayo sa mga sandata ninyo at mga dala-dalahan ninyo kapag nagdasal kayo kaya sasalakay sila sa inyo nang nag-iisang pagsalakay at dadaklot sila sa inyo sa pagkalingat ninyo. Walang kasalanan sa inyo, kung may tumama sa inyo na isang kapinsalaan dahilan sa ulan o kayo ay mga may-sakit at tulad nito, na maglapag kayo ng mga sandata ninyo para hindi kayo bumitbit ng mga ito. Mag-ingat kayo laban sa kaaway ninyo ayon sa makakaya ninyo. Tunay na si Allāh ay naglaan para sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya ng isang pagdurusang mang-aaba sa kanila.
Mensajero, cuando estés junto al ejército combatiendo al enemigo y desees conducir la oración de los combatientes, divide las tropas en dos grupos. Un grupo orará contigo sin descuidar sus armas, mientras el otro protege la retaguardia. Cuando el primer grupo haya completado una unidad de la oración detrás del imam, habrá completado su oración y pasará atrás para vigilar al enemigo; el grupo que montaba guardia avanzará y realizará una unidad de la oración detrás del imam, y cuando este termine la oración, los combatientes del segundo grupo completarán las unidades que les restan. Que estén atentos a sus enemigos y dejen junto a ellos sus armas, ya que a los incrédulos les gustaría que descuiden sus armas y atacarlos por sorpresa. Si experimentan inconvenientes como la lluvia, o si están enfermos o algo similar, no cometen falta si dejan a un costado sus armas, pero cuídense de su enemigo lo mejor que puedan. Al-lah tiene reservado para los incrédulos un castigo humillante.
Ô Messager, lorsque tu es avec l’armée au moment de combattre l’ennemi et que tu désires diriger la prière des combattants, partage les troupes en deux groupes.
Un groupe de combattants priera avec toi en gardant leurs armes pendant que le deuxième groupe protègera vos arrières.
Lorsque le premier groupe aura accompli une unité de prière derrière l’imam, il aura alors terminé sa prière et il passera alors derrière pour faire face à l’ennemi ; le groupe qui montait la garde s’avancera et accomplira une unité de prière derrière l’imam et lorsque celui-ci termine la prière, les combattants du second groupe complètent les unités qui leur restent à accomplir. Qu’ils prennent garde à leur ennemi en gardant leurs armes sur eux car les mécréants aimeraient que vous délaissiez vos armes et vos affaires lorsque vous priez afin de vous vaincre en une seule attaque et de vous éliminer par surprise.
Si vous subissez une nuisance, comme la pluie, ou si vous êtes malades ou si vous vous trouvez dans une situation similaire, vous ne commettez pas de faute en posant vos armes, mais prenez garde à l’ennemi du mieux que vous pouvez.
Allah réserve aux mécréants un châtiment humiliant.
All acts of religion, whether in the nature of prayer (salat) and alms-giving (zakat) or the propagation of God’s word or the struggle for God’s cause, have the ultimate purpose of remembering God. Their aim is to create a man who lives with the thought of God at every moment and under all situations; who fears God in moments of apprehension and longs for Him in moments of hope; who relies solely on God; whose attention is diverted towards God. If he achieves something, he believes it to be from God and if he suffers deprivation, he takes it as being God’s command. The whole of his inner existence should be lost in the majesty and grace of God. This orientation is such an important matter that, even in such critical times as war, one is directed to say one’s prayer in some form or the other so that, even though face to face with death, one may be reminded of what is of real value, to be carried along with one to the Hereafter.
Apabila kamu -wahai Rasul- berada di tengah-tengah pasukan pada saat berperang melawan musuh, kemudian kamu hendak menunaikan salat bersama mereka maka bagilah pasukan itu menjadi dua kelompok. Salah satu kelompok berdiri untuk menunaikan salat bersamamu dan hendaklah mereka membawa senjata mereka di dalam salat, sedangkan kelompok yang lain bertugas menjaga kalian. Kemudian apabila kelompok yang pertama telah menunaikan salat satu rakaat bersama imam mereka menyempurnakan salat mereka sendiri (dengan menambah satu rakaat). Setelah selesai salat, hendaklah mereka berada di belakang kalian sembari menghadap ke arah musuh. Lalu hendaklah kelompok kedua yang tadinya berjaga-jaga dan belum menunaikan salat itu datang untuk menunaikan salat satu rakaat bersama imam. Kemudian apabila imam selesai salam mereka harus menyempurnakan salat mereka sendiri (dengan menambah satu rakaat). Hendaklah mereka waspada terhadap musuh dan selalu membawa senjata mereka karena orang-orang kafir senantiasa berharap saat-saat kalian lengah terhadap senjata dan barang-barang bawaan kalian ketika sedang menunaikan salat, kemudian mereka menyerang kalian secara serentak dan menangkap kalian di saat kalian lengah. Tidak ada dosa bagi kalian jikalau kalian mendapatkan suatu gangguan akibat turunnya hujan, atau jatuh sakit, dan semacamnya, lalu kalian menaruh senjata kalian dan tidak membawanya. Waspadalah terhadap musuh kalian dengan mengerahkan segala kemampuan kalian. Sesungguhnya Allah telah menyiapkan azab yang menghinakan bagi orang-orang kafir.
-Ey Peygamber!- orduda askerlerle beraber düşmanla savaş zamanı onlara namaz kıldırmak istersen, orduyu iki cemaate ayır: Onlardan bir cemaat silahlarını namazlarında yanlarında bulundurarak seninle beraber namaza dursun. Diğer cemaat ise sizi korusun. Birinci cemaat imamla beraber ilk rekâtı kılınca namazın geri kalanını kendi başlarına tamamlasınlar. Namazı bitirince arkanızda düşmanın karşısına geçsinler ve bu defa koruyan namaz kılmamış olan cemaat gelsin. Onlarda imamla beraber bir rekât kılsın ve imam selam verdiği zaman namazlarından geri kalanını tamamlasınlar. Düşmanlarına karşı tedbir alarak, silahlarını yanlarında taşısınlar. O kâfirler siz namaz kılarken silahlarınızdan ve eşyalarınızdan gafil olduğunuz bir an hemen üzerinize tek bir saldırıyla saldırıp sizi gaflet halindeyken yakalamayı temenni ederler. Yağmur sebebiyle bir zorluk olur, hastaysanız veya bunlara benzer durumlarda silahlarınızı taşımayıp onları bir kenara bırakmanızda size bir günah yoktur. Yine de dikkatli olun ve gücünüz yettiğince düşmanlarınızın yapabileceği şeylerden sakının. Şüphesiz Allah kâfirler için küçük düşürücü bir azap hazırlamıştır.
Apabila kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- selesai menunaikan salat maka berzikirlah kepada Allah dengan membaca tasbih, tahmid, dan tahlil dalam keadaan apa pun, sambil berdiri, duduk, dan berbaring. Apabila ketakutan itu sudah hilang dan kalian merasa aman maka tunaikanlah salat secara sempurna dengan menjalankan rukun-rukunnya, hal-hal wajibnya, dan sunah-sunahnya sebagaimana yang diperintahkan kepada kalian. Sesungguhnya salat itu adalah kewajiban yang telah ditentukan waktunya bagi orang-orang mukmin, ia tidak boleh ditunda hingga melewati batas waktunya kecuali ada uzur. Ketentuan ini berlaku di waktu mukim (tinggal di kampung kalian), sedangkan di waktu safar kalian boleh melaksanakan salat secara jamak dan qasar.
"Maka apabila kamu telah menyelesaikan shalat(mu), ingat-lah Allah di waktu berdiri, di waktu duduk dan di waktu berbaring. Kemudian apabila kamu telah merasa aman, maka dirikanlah shalat itu (sebagaimana biasa). Sesungguhnya shalat itu adalah kewajiban yang ditentukan waktunya atas orang-orang yang ber-iman." (An-Nisa`: 103).
(103) Maksudnya, apabila kalian telah menyelesaikan shalat Khauf kalian atau lainnya, maka berdzikirlah kepada Allah dalam berbagai kondisi dan keadaan kalian, akan tetapi dikhusus-kan shalat Khauf dengan hal tersebut adalah karena beberapa faidah, di antaranya:
+ Bahwasanya baiknya hati, keberuntungan, dan kebahagiaan-nya, adalah dengan kembali kepada Allah dalam kecintaan dan hati yang penuh dengan dzikir kepadaNya dan pujian atasNya, dan sarana yang paling agung untuk mencapai tujuan tersebut adalah shalat, yang pada hakikatnya merupakan sebuah hu-bungan langsung antara seorang hamba dengan Rabbnya.
+ Bahwa dalam hal itu tergambar hakikat keimanan dan isyarat-isyarat keyakinan yang membuat Allah harus mewajibkan shalat atas hamba-hambaNya setiap sehari semalam, dan telah diketahui bahwa di dalam shalat Khauf tidak didapatkan tujuan-tujuan yang terpuji tersebut disebabkan oleh sibuknya hati dan tubuh serta rasa takut, maka Allah memerintahkan untuk menutupinya dengan dzikir setelahnya.
+ Bahwasanya takut itu mengakibatkan ketegangan hati dan pe-rasaan khawatir yang menghadapkannya kepada kelemahan, dan bila hati telah lemah, niscaya tubuh pun akan lemah dalam menghadapi musuh, dan memperbanyak dzikir kepada Allah adalah di antara pemicu kekuatan yang terbesar bagi hati.
+ Bahwa dzikir kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى disertai bersabar dan teguh ada-lah sebab dari kemenangan dan keberuntungan dari musuh sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓاْ إِذَا لَقِيتُمۡ فِئَةٗ فَٱثۡبُتُواْ وَٱذۡكُرُواْ ٱللَّهَ كَثِيرٗا لَّعَلَّكُمۡ تُفۡلِحُونَ 45 ﴿
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, apabila kamu memerangi pasukan (musuh), maka berteguh hatilah kamu dan sebutlah (nama) Allah sebanyak-banyaknya agar kamu beruntung." (Al-Anfal: 45),
Allah memerintahkan untuk memperbanyak dzikir kepada-Nya dalam kondisi seperti ini. Dan banyak lagi faidah-faidah lainnya.
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ فَإِذَا ٱطۡمَأۡنَنتُمۡ فَأَقِيمُواْ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَۚ ﴿ "Kemudian apabila kamu telah merasa aman, maka dirikanlah shalat itu (sebagaimana biasa)," maksudnya apabila kalian telah merasa aman dari rasa takut dan hati serta tubuh kalian telah merasakan ketenangan, maka sem-purnakanlah shalat kalian secara penuh, baik lahir maupun batin dengan menegakkan rukun-rukunnya, syarat-syaratnya, kekhu-syu'annya dan seluruh hal yang melengkapinya. ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ كَانَتۡ عَلَى ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنُونَ كِتَٰبٗا مَّوۡقُوتٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya shalat itu adalah kewajiban yang ditentukan waktunya atas orang-orang yang beriman," maksudnya diwajibkan pada waktu-waktunya.
Hal tersebut menunjukkan kewajiban shalat, dan bahwa shalat itu memiliki waktu di mana shalat itu tidak sah kecuali pada waktunya, yaitu waktu-waktu yang telah diketahui oleh kaum Muslimin, baik anak kecil, orang tua, ulama maupun orang bodoh mereka, di mana mereka mendapatkan hal tersebut dari Nabi mereka, Muhammad ﷺ dalam sabdanya,
صَلُّوْا كَمَا رَأَيْتُمُوْنِيْ أُصَلِّي.
"Shalatlah kalian sebagaimana kalian melihat aku shalat."[38]
Firman Allah, ﴾ عَلَى ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "Atas orang-orang yang beriman" menunjukkan bahwa shalat itu adalah barometer keimanan, dan menurut keimanan seorang hambalah shalatnya tegak dan sem-purna. Yang menunjukkan hal itu adalah bahwa kaum kafir –wa-laupun mereka konsisten terhadap hukum-hukum kaum Muslimin seperti ahli dzimmah– tidaklah diwajibkan dengan cabang-cabang agama seperti shalat, mereka tidak diperintahkan untuk mengerja-kannya, bahkan hal itu bila mereka lakukan juga tidaklah sah selama mereka masih dalam kekufuran, dan mereka tetap akan disiksa karena hal itu dan karena hukum-hukum lain di akhirat nanti.
-Ey Müminler!- Namazınızı bitirdiğiniz zaman, her durumunuzda ayakta, oturarak veya yanınız üzerine uzanmış olarak, tespih ederek, hamt ederek ve kelime-i tevhidi söyleyerek Allah’ı zikredin. Eğer korkunuz geçer ve güven içinde olursanız namazlarınızı bütün rükûları, farzları ve müstehaplarıyla beraber, emrolunduğunuz üzere tam bir şekilde eda edin. Şüphesiz namaz, belli ve sınırlı vakitlerle Müminlere farz kılınmıştır. Mazeretsiz olarak onu geciktirmek caiz değildir. Bu hüküm yerleşik hayatta böyledir. Fakat yolculukta namazlarınızı cem edebilirsiniz ve kısaltabilirsiniz.
Ô croyants, lorsque vous terminez la prière, évoquez Allah par le tasbîħ (en disant subħâna Llâhi, c’est-à-dire Gloire à Allah), par le taħmîd (en disant `al-ħamdu li-Llâhi, c’est-à-dire: louange à Allah) et par le tahlîl (en disant lâ `ilâha `illa Llâhu, c’est-à-dire: il n’existe pas de divinité hormis Allah) et ce, en toute situation: debout, assis et allongés sur le côté. Lorsque la crainte d’une attaque de l’ennemi se dissipe et que vous vous sentez de nouveau en sécurité, accomplissez alors la prière de manière complète en respectant ses piliers, ses obligations et ses rites recommandés selon ce qu’on vous a enjoint.
La prière est pour les croyants une obligation à accomplir à des horaires déterminés et il n’est pas permis de la reporter après ces horaires sans excuse valable. Cette règle générale concerne le lieu de résidence mais lors d’un voyage, il vous est possible de regrouper les prières deux par deux et de les raccourcir.
The Order for Ample Remembrance After the Fear Prayer
Allah commands Dhikr after finishing the Fear prayer, in particular, even though such Dhikr is encouraged after finishing other types of prayer in general. In the case of Fear prayer, Dhikr is encouraged even more because the pillars of the prayer are diminished since they move about while performing it, etc., unlike other prayers. Allah said about the Sacred Months,
فَلاَ تَظْلِمُواْ فِيهِنَّ أَنفُسَكُمْ
(so wrong not yourselves therein), even though injustice is prohibited all year long. However, injustice is particularly outlawed during the Sacred Months due to their sanctity and honor. So Allah's statement,
فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُمُ الصَّلَوةَ فَاذْكُرُواْ اللَّهَ قِيَـماً وَقُعُوداً وَعَلَى جُنُوبِكُمْ
(When you have finished Salah, remember Allah standing, sitting down, and on your sides,) means, in all conditions,
فَإِذَا اطْمَأْنَنتُمْ فَأَقِيمُواْ الصَّلَوةَ
(But when you are free from danger perform the Salah.) when you are safe, tranquil and fear subsides,
فَأَقِيمُواْ الصَّلَوةَ
(perform the Salah) by performing it as you were commanded; fulfilling its obligations, with humbleness, completing the bowing and prostration positions etc. Allah's statement,
إِنَّ الصَّلَوةَ كَانَتْ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ كِتَـباً مَّوْقُوتاً
(Verily, the Salah is Kitaban on the believers at fixed hours.) means, enjoined, as Ibn `Abbas stated. Ibn `Abbas also said, "The prayer has a fixed time, just as the case with Hajj." Similar is reported from Mujahid, Salim bin `Abdullah, `Ali bin Al-Husayn, Muhammad bin `Ali, Al-Hasan, Muqatil. As-Suddi and `Atiyah Al-`Awfi.
The Encouragement to Pursue the Enemy Despite Injuries
Allah's statement,
وَلاَ تَهِنُواْ فِى ابْتِغَآءِ الْقَوْمِ
(And don't be weak in the pursuit of the enemy;) means, do not weaken your resolve in pursuit of your enemy. Rather, pursue them vigorously, fight them and be wary of them.
إِن تَكُونُواْ تَأْلَمُونَ فَإِنَّهُمْ يَأْلَمُونَ كَمَا تَأْلَمونَ
(if you are suffering then surely they are suffering as you are suffering,) meaning, just as you suffer from injuries and death, the same happens to the enemy. In another Ayah, Allah said,
إِن يَمْسَسْكُمْ قَرْحٌ فَقَدْ مَسَّ الْقَوْمَ قَرْحٌ مِّثْلُهُ
(If you suffer a harm, be sure a similar harm has struck the others). Allah then said,
وَتَرْجُونَ مِنَ اللَّهِ مَا لاَ يَرْجُونَ
(but you have a hope from Allah that for which they hope not;) meaning, you and they are equal regarding the injuries and pain that you suffer from. However, you hope for Allah's reward, victory and aid, just as He has promised you in His Book and by the words of his Messenger . Surely, Allah's promise is true. On the other hand, your enemies do not have hope for any of this. So, it is you, not they, who should be eager to fight so that you establish the Word of Allah and raise it high. i
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَلِيماً حَكِيماً
(And Allah is Ever All-Knowing, All-Wise.) means, He is most knowledgeable and wise in all what He decides, decrees, wills and acts on concerning various worldly and religious ordainments, and He is worthy of praise in all conditions.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, khi nào các ngươi đã xong cuộc lễ nguyện Salah thì các ngươi hãy tụng niệm Allah bằng các lời Tasbih (Subha-nallah), Tahmeed (Alhamdulillah) và Tahleel (La ila-ha illalla-h) trong mọi hoàn cảnh của các ngươi, các ngươi hãy tụng niệm Ngài lúc đứng, lúc ngồi và cả lúc các ngươi nằm nghiêng một bên. Và khi nào nỗi sợ hãi không còn nữa, các ngươi đã được an bình thì các ngươi hãy thực hiện lễ nguyện Salah một cách chu đáo theo đúng với các nghi thức Rukun, Wajib, Sunnah của nó như các ngươi được bảo. Quả thật, lễ nguyện Salah được qui định cho những người có đức tin vào các giờ giấc nhất định, không ai được phép trì hoãn mà không có lý do chính đáng, đây là trường hợp các ngươi đang ở tại nơi định cư hoặc ở nơi tạm trú ổn định, còn riêng trường hợp các ngươi đang là người đi đường xa thì các ngươi được phép dâng lễ nguyện Salah theo hình thức Jamu'a (gộp chung hai lễ nguyện Salah trong cùng một giờ) và theo hình thức Qasr (rút ngắn các lễ nguyện Salah bốn Rak-'at thành hai Rak-'at).
When you, O believers, have finished the prayer, then remember Allah by glorifying Him by saying ‘Subḥān Allāh’, praising Him by saying ‘Alḥamdulillāh’ and declaring His Oneness by saying ‘Lā ilāha illallāh’. This is to be done however possible, whether you are standing, sitting or lying on your sides. When the fear is gone and you are safe, then establish the prayer by fulfilling all its articles, obligations and recommendations, as you have been instructed. Prayer is an obligation on the believers that is linked to particular times and may not be delayed without a valid reason when one is a resident. However, when you are travelling you are allowed to join and shorten prayers.
103- Namazı bitirdiğiniz zaman da ayakta iken, otururken ve yanlarınız üzere iken Allah’ı anın. Tam bir huzur ve güvene kavuşunca da artık namazı dosdoğru kılın. Çünkü namaz mü’minler üzerine vakitleri belli bir farzdır.
103. Yani siz korku namazı olsun, diğer namazlar olsun namazlarınızı bitirdikten sonra bütün hal ve durumlarınızda Allah’ı anın. Özellikle korku namazının söz konusu edilmesinin bir takım incelikleri vardır:
1. Kalbin salahı, felahı ve mutluluğu, muhabbet ile Yüce Allah’a yönelmesine ve Allah’ın zikri ve hamdi ile dolup taşmasına bağlıdır. Bu maksadı gerçekleştiren en büyük araç ise namazdır. Zira namaz, gerçekte kul ile Rab arasında bir bağdır.
2. Namazda imanın bir takım hakikatleri ve yakinin marifetleri vardır. Bunlar ise Yüce Allah’ın her gün ve gecede bu namazı kullarına farz kılmasını gerektirmiştir. Bilindiği gibi korku namazında kul, kalbin ve bedenin meşgul olması sebebi ile ve korkudan dolayı o güzel maksatları gerçekleştiremeyebilir. O bakımdan Yüce Allah korku namazından sonra bu eksiklikleri Allah’ı anarak telafi etmeyi emretmektedir.
3. Korku, kalbin tedirgin olmasını ve endişeye kapılmasını gerektirir. Bu ise kalbin zayıflaması ihtimalini beraberinde getirir. Kalp zayıflayacak olursa bedende de düşmana karşı direnme gücü zayıflar. Yüce Allah’ı zikredip çokça anmak ise kalbi güçlendirip pekiştiren en büyük yollardandır.
4. Sabır ve sebat ile beraber Yüce Allah’ın anılması, felâhın ve düşmanlara karşı zafer kazanmanın en önemli sebepleri arasında yer alır. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman edenler! Bir topluluk ile karşılaşırsanız sebat edin ve Allahı çokça anın ki felah bulasınız.”(el-Enfal, 8/45) Bu buyrukta da Yüce Allah böyle bir halde Allah’ı çokça anmayı emretmektedir. Bunun benzeri başka hikmetleri de vardır.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Tam bir huzur ve güvene kavuşunca da namazı dosdoğru kılın.”Yani korkudan yana emin olup kalpleriniz ve bedenleriniz huzur buldu mu, zahir ve batın itibari ile namazınızı en mükemmel şekli ile rükünleri, şartları, huşu ve sair tamamlayıcı unsurları ile tastamam kılın.“Çünkü namaz mü’minler üzerine vakitleri belli bir farzdır.” Yani belli vakitlerde kılınması farz kılınmıştır. Bu da namazın farz oluşuna, belli vakitlerinin bulunduğuna ve bu vakitlerde olmaksızın geçerli olmayacağına delildir. Bunlar ise küçüğü ile büyüğü ile bilginleri ile cahilleri ile bütün müslümanların bildiği malum vakitlerdir. Onlar bunu peygamberleri Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’den öğrenmişlerdir ki o şöyle buyurmuştur:“Benim nasıl namaz kıldığımı gördüyseniz siz de öylece namaz kılın.”
Yüce Allah’ın: “Mü’minler üzerine” buyruğu, namazın imanın ölçüsü olduğuna, kişinin imanına göre namazının da tam ve kemal derecesine erişeceğine delildir. Aynı zamanda bu, kâfirlerin -her ne kadar zimmet ehli gibi müslümanların hükümlerine uymakla yükümlü iseler de- namaz gibi dinin fer’î hükümleri ile muhatap olmadıklarına ve namaz kılmalarının emredilmediğine delildir. Hatta küfür üzere kaldıkları sürece namazlarının geçerli olmadığını da göstermektedir. Her ne kadar ahirette namaz kılmadıkları ya da diğer ahkâmı uygalamadıkları için cezalandırılmaları söz konusu olsa da bu böyledir.
Kaya kapag nakatapos kayo, O mga mananampalataya, mula sa pagdarasal ay bumanggit kayo kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng tasbīḥ (pagsabi ng subḥāna -llāh), taḥmīd (pagsabi ng alḥamdu li-llāh), at tahlīl (lā ilāha illa -llāh) sa lahat ng mga kalagayan: nakatayo, nakaupo, o [nakahiga] sa mga tagiliran ninyo. Kaya kapag naglaho sa inyo ang pangamba at natiwasay kayo ay magsagawa kayo ng pagdarasal nang lubusan kalakip ng mga saligan nito, mga kinakailangan dito, at mga itinuturing na kaibig-ibig dito ayon sa ipinag-utos sa inyo. Tunay na ang pagdarasal, laging para sa mga mananampalataya, ay isang tungkuling tinakdaan ng isang panahon, na hindi pinapayagan ang pagpapahuli nito malibang dahil sa isang tanggap na kadahilanan. Ito ay sa sandali ng paninirahan. Sa sandali naman ng paglalakbay, ukol sa inyo ang pagsasama at ang pagpapaiksi.
O vjernici, kada završite namaz, spominjite Allaha kroz tesbih (subhanallah), tahmid (elhamdulillah) i tehlil (la ilahe illallah) u svakoj situaciji: stojeći, sjedeći i ležeći, a kada prođe opasnost od neprijatelja, onda klanjajte namaz potpuno, sa svim njegovim vadžibima i sunnetima, onako kako vam je naređeno. Namaz je za vjernike obaveza u tačno određenom vremenu, i nije ga dozvoljeno odložiti osim u opravdanoj situaciji. Tako postupite ako niste putnici, a ako ste putnici, dozvoljeno vam je da kratite i spajate namaze.
E quando terminate la preghiera, o credenti, menzionate Allāh, lodando, glorificando, elevando, in qualsiasi posizione vi troviate: In piedi, seduti o coricati. Se il timore si allontana e vi sentite sicuri, compiete la Salat nella sua completezza e in tutte le sue funzioni, come vi è stato ordinato. In verità la Preghiera, per i credenti, è un obbligo da compiere in tempi prestabiliti, e non è permesso ritardarla senza validi motivi; ciò vale quando si è stabili, mentre se si è in viaggio è possibile unire le preghiere e abbreviare la loro durata.
Creyentes, cuando terminen la oración, recuerden a Al-lah con el tasbih (diciendo subhana Llahi, es decir, glorificado sea Al-lah), con el tahmid (diciendo ‘al-hamdu li-Llahi, es decir, alabado sea Al-lah) y con el tahlil (diciendo la ‘ilaha ‘illa Llahu, es decir, no existe otra divinidad más que Al‑lah), y hagan esto cualquiera sea la situación: parados, sentados o recostados de lado. Cuando el temor por un ataque enemigo se disipe y se sientan nuevamente seguros, realicen entonces la oración de manera completa respetando sus pilares, sus obligaciones y sus ritos recomendados, según lo que se les ha ordenado. La oración es para los creyentes una obligación a realizar en horarios determinados y no está permitido aplazarla sin una razón válida. Esta regla general se aplica en el lugar de residencia, pero durante un viaje es posible agrupar las oraciones de a dos y abreviarlas.
Creyentes, no flaqueen y no se desanimen en la lucha con sus enemigos incrédulos, ya que, si ustedes han tenido muertes y heridos entre sus filas, ellos también sufrieron pérdidas. Que la paciencia de ellos no sea superior a la de ustedes, ya que ustedes esperan de Al-lah una recompensa, un apoyo y una ayuda que ellos no esperan. Al-lah conoce mejor que nadie las situaciones de Sus siervos. Él es Sabio en Su gestión y en Sus preceptos.
Non vi scoraggiate e non oziate nell'andare incontro ai vostri nemici miscredenti. Se siete afflitti da morti e feriti, anche loro lo sono, e vi affligge ciò che li affligge. Che la loro resistenza non sia maggiore della vostra, perché voi attendete da parte di Allāh la ricompensa, il sostegno e l'aiuto che loro non attendono; e Allāh è Consapevole delle condizioni dei Suoi sudditi, Saggio nell'amministrare la Sua Legge.
Huwag kayong manghina, O mga mananampalataya, at huwag kayong tamarin sa paghanap sa kaaway ninyo kabilang sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya. Kung kayo ay nasasaktan sa tumama sa inyo na pagpatay at pagkasugat, tunay na sila ay gayon din: nasasaktan sila kung paanong nasasaktan kayo at dumadapo sa kanila ang tulad ng dumadapo sa inyo. Kaya ang pagtitiis nila ay huwag maging higit na malaki kaysa sa pagtitiis ninyo sapagkat tunay na kayo ay nakaaasam mula kay Allāh ng gantimpala, pag-aadya, at pag-aayuda, na hindi sila nakaaasam. Laging si Allāh ay Maalam sa mga kalagayan ng mga lingkod Niya, Marunong sa pangangasiwa Niya at pagbabatas Niya.
O vjernici, nemojte biti lijeni u gonjenju neprijatelja među nevjernicima! Ako vi patite od rana i pogibije, i oni isto tako pate od rana i pogibije, pa neka njihovo strpljenje ne bude veće od vašeg strpljenja! Vi se od Allaha nadate nagradi, pomoći i pobjedi, čemu se oni ne nadaju. A Allah zna stanja Svojih robova i mudar je u uređivanju i propisivanju.
"Janganlah kamu berhati lemah dalam mengejar mereka (musuhmu). Jika kamu menderita kesakitan, maka sesungguhnya mereka pun menderita kesakitan (pula), sebagaimana kamu men-deritanya, sedang kamu mengharap dari Allah apa yang tidak me-reka harapkan. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana." (An-Nisa`: 104).
(104) Yaitu janganlah kalian lemah dan jangan malas dalam mengejar musuh-musuh kalian dari orang-orang kafir, maksudnya dalam memerangi mereka dan bersiap-siap menghadapi mereka, karena sesungguhnya kelemahan hati mengakibatkan kelemahan tubuh. Dan yang demikian itu akan melemahkan perjuangan terhadap musuh, akan tetapi jadilah kalian orang-orang yang kuat dan bersemangat dalam memerangi mereka. Kemudian Allah me-nyebutkan suatu hal yang akan menguatkan hati kaum Mukminin, yaitu Allah menyebutkan dua perkara:
Pertama, bahwasanya apa pun yang menimpa kalian berupa kesedihan, kelelahan, luka dan lain sebagainya, maka hal serupa itu pun menimpa musuh-musuh kalian, maka menjadi lebih lemah dari mereka bukanlah di antara kewibawaan dan keluhuran budi kalian, karena kalian dan mereka sama-sama dalam merasakan akibat dari hal itu, karena kebiasaan yang berlaku adalah bahwa tidaklah akan merasa lemah kecuali orang yang tertimpa bencana yang bertubi-tubi dan dikalahkan oleh musuh secara terus menerus, dan bukannya orang yang hanya pernah dikalahkan dan pernah mengalahkan.
Perkara kedua, bahwasanya kalian itu mengharapkan sesuatu di sisi Allah apa yang tidak mereka harapkan, kalian mengharap-kan kemenangan dengan mendapatkan pahalaNya dan keselamatan dari siksaNya, bahkan orang-orang yang khusus dalam Islam memiliki tujuan-tujuan yang jauh dan cita-cita yang tinggi untuk membela agama Allah, menegakkan syariatNya, memperluas daerah kekuasaan Islam, memberi petunjuk kepada orang-orang yang tersesat dan menghancurkan musuh-musuh agama, hal-hal tersebut akan menambah kekuatan bagi seorang Mukmin yang benar, meningkatkan semangat dan keberanian yang penuh, karena barangsiapa yang berjuang dan bersabar dalam memperoleh kemu-liaan duniawi bila ia memperolehnya tidaklah sama dengan orang yang berjuang untuk memperoleh kebahagiaan dunia dan akhirat, serta kemenangan dengan memperoleh ridha Allah dan surgaNya, maka Mahasuci Allah yang telah membeda-bedakan antara hamba dan memilah-milah mereka dengan ilmu dan hikmahNya, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمًا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana," yaitu ilmu dan hikmah yang sempurna.
Janganlah kalian lemah dan malas -wahai orang-orang mukmin- dalam mencari musuh kalian dari kalangan orang-orang kafir. Apabila kalian merasa kesakitan akibat pembunuhan dan luka-luka yang kalian alami, sesungguhnya mereka juga merasakan sakit seperti kalian dan mengalami seperti apa yang kalian alami. Oleh sebab itu, jangan sampai kesabaran mereka lebih besar dari kesabaran kalian karena kalian mengharapkan pahala, pertolongan dan dukungan dari Allah, sedangkan mereka tidak mengharapkannya. Allah Maha Mengetahui keadaan hamba-hamba-Nya lagi Mahabijaksana dalam mengatur urusan makhluk-Nya dan menetapkan syariat-Nya.
Though Muslims rely entirely on God, they have been instructed to be ready with the necessary means of defence against their enemies. This is so because help from God reaches the recipient through tangible means. If the Muslims did not prepare for their defence, it would be like not taking hold of the receptacle through which God’s help could reach them. The difficulties faced by the Muslims in this world are a part of God’s scheme to create such conditions of trial as will enable Him to judge who remains steadfast and who is a reckless victimiser of his fellow men. During the struggle between truth and untruth, sometimes the believers are defeated and harmed. This causes pessimism among some of them. But in such adversities, God’s providence lies hidden; they occur so that man’s repentance will be the greater and, in turning to God, he will make himself more deserving of His benevolence.
Ô croyants, ne faiblissez pas et ne rechignez pas à poursuivre vos ennemis mécréants car si vous comptez des morts et des blessés dans vos rangs, eux aussi souffrent des mêmes pertes.
Que leur patience ne soit donc pas supérieure à la vôtre car vous espérez d’Allah une récompense, un appui et un secours qu’eux n’espèrent pas.
Allah connaît le mieux les situations de Ses serviteurs. Il est Sage dans Sa gestion et dans Ses prescriptions.
-Ey Müminler!- Düşmanlarınızdan kâfir olanların peşine düşmede zayıflık gösterip, tembellik etmeyin. Başınıza gelen ölüm ve yaralanmalardan ızdırap çekiyorsanız muhakkak ki, onlar da sizin ızdırap çektiğiniz gibi, aynı şekilde ızdırap çekiyorlar. Ve onların başına da sizin başınıza gelenler geliyor. Onların sabrı sizin sabrınızın üzerinde olmasın. Şüphesiz siz onların ummadığı sevap, yardım ve desteği yüce Allah’tan umuyorsunuz. Allah Teâlâ kullarının durumlarını çok iyi bilir. Hükümlerinde ve yönetmesinde hikmet sahibidir.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, các ngươi chớ yếu đuối rồi bỏ cuộc trong việc đuổi bắt kẻ thù từ những người vô đức tin. Bởi quả thật, nếu các ngươi phải chịu đau đớn từ việc giết chóc và thương tích thì chúng cũng phải chịu đau đớn giống như các ngươi, cho nên, các ngươi chớ để sự kiên nhẫn của họ vượt trội hơn sự kiên nhẫn của các ngươi. Các ngươi hãy nhớ rằng tuy các ngươi phải hứng chịu sự đau đớn nhưng các ngươi có niềm hy vọng về phần thưởng cũng như sự trợ giúp từ nơi Allah trong khi chúng - kẻ thù của các ngươi chẳng có gì để hy vọng cả. Và Allah là Đấng Hằng Biết các hoàn cảnh của đám bề tôi của Ngài và Ngài là Đấng Anh Minh và Sáng Suốt trong việc định đoạt và phán quyết.
104- O topluluğu izlemekte gevşeklik göstermeyin. Siz acı çekiyor iseniz şüphesiz onlar da sizin gibi acı çekiyorlar. Üstelik siz Allah’tan onların ümid edemeyecekleri şeyleri umuyorsunuz. Allah Alîmdir, Hakîmdir.
104. Yani kâfir olan düşmanlarınızı aramakta ve onlarla karşılaşmakta zaaf göstermeyin, tembellik etmeyin. Bu da onlara karşı cihadda ve bu konuda gereken gözetlemeyi yapmakta gevşemeyin, demektir. Çünkü kalpteki gevşeklik bedenî gevşekliği getirir. Bu da düşmanlara karşı direnci zayıflatır. Aksine siz düşmanlarınızla savaşmakta güçlü ve gayretli olun.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah, mü’minlerin kalplerini güçlendirip pekiştirecek iki hususu söz konusu etmektedir:
Birincisi, size isabet eden acı, yorgunluk, yaralanma ve benzeri hususların aynısı düşmanlarınıza da isabet etmektedir. O bakımdan, sizin onlardan daha zayıf olmanız ne insaniyete ne de İslâm’ın heybetine yakışmaz. Çünkü siz de onlar da bu zayıflığa sebep teşkil edebilecek hususlarda birbirinize eşit bulunuyorsunuz. Zira normalde ancak sürekli acılarla karşı karşıya kalan ve sürekli olarak düşmanlarının kendilerine karşı muzaffer olduğu kimseler zayıflık gösterirler. Yoksa kimi zaman kendisi zafer kazanan, kimi zaman yenilgiye uğrayan kimsenin zayıflık göstermesi normal bir durum değildir.
İkincisi, sizler Allah’tan onların ummayacakları şeyleri beklemektesiniz. Sizler O’nun mükâfatını ve cezasından kurtulmayı ummaktasınız. Hatta kamil mü’minlerin daha üstün maksatları ve daha yüce emelleri vardır: Allah’ın dinini zafere kavuşturmak, şeriatını uygulamak, İslâm’ın egemenlik alanını genişletmek, dalalette olanları hidayete ulaştırmak ve din düşmanlarının kökünü kazımak gibi. İşte bütün bu hususlar, samimi tasdik sahibi mü’minin, daha bir güçlü olmasını, gayretinin kat kat artmasını ve mükemmel bir cesarete sahip olmasını gerektirmektedir. Zira dünyevi kuvveti ve izzeti elde etmek için savaşan ve bu uğurda direnen bir kimse, bunu ele geçirecek olsa bile, hiçbir zaman için hem dünyevi hem uhrevi mutluluğu, Yüce Allah’ın rızasını, cennetini ve kurtuluşu elde etmek için savaşan kimseler gibi olamaz.
Kullarını farklı farklı yaratan, onlar arasında da ilim ve hikmeti gereğince ayırım gözeten Yüce Allah’ın şanı ne yücedir! İşte bu nedenle O şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah Alîmdir”, ilmi kâmil olandır “Hakîmdir”; hikmeti mükemmel ve eksiksiz olandır.
Do not become weak and lazy, O believers, in pursuing your disbelieving enemy. If you are suffering pain because of the killing and injury that afflicts you, then they too are suffering the same pain as well. So do not let their patience be greater than yours, because you have hope of reward, help and support from Allah, which they cannot hope for. Allah knows the conditions of His servants and is Wise in His planning and legislation.
I have sent down to you, O Messenger, the Qur'ān, which contains the truth, so that you can clarify matters and judge between the people in accordance with what Allah has taught and inspired you with, and not according to your whims and fancy. Do not be one to defend those who betray their own selves and their promises against those who demand their rights from them.
Sequence
While discussing the matters relating to the open disbelievers, the Holy Qur'an has, in some places in the previous verses, referred to the hypocrites and has pointed out that Kufr or disbelief was the common denominator between them. Further on, a particular episode relating to some hypocrites finds mention in the present verses, details of which are being given below.
105- Muhakkak Biz sana Kitabı Allah’ın sana gösterdiği şekilde insanlar arasında hükmetmen için hak olarak indirdik. Hainlerin savunucusu olma.
106- Allah’tan mağfiret dile. Şüphesiz Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
107- Kendi nefislerine hainlik edenleri savunma. Çünkü Allah hainlikte direnen günahkârları sevmez.
108- İnsanlardan gizlemeye çalışırlar da Allah’tan gizlemeyi düşünmezler. Hâlbuki onlar O’nun razı olmayacağı sözlerle geceleyin planlar kurarken O onlarla beraberdir. Allah yaptıklarını kuşatandır.
109- Hadi, şimdi siz bu dünya hayatında onları savundunuz diyelim, peki ya Kıyamet günü Allah’a karşı onları kim savunacak? Yahut onlara kim vekil olacak?
110- Kim bir kötülük yapar yahut nefsine zulmeder de sonra Allah’tan mağfiret dilerse Allah’ı Ğafûr ve Rahîm bulur.
111- Kim bir günah kazanırsa onu ancak kendi aleyhine kazanmış olur. Allah Alîmdir, Hakîmdir.
112- Kim bir hata ya da günah kazanır sonra da onu bir suçsuzun üstüne atarsa, muhakkak büyük bir iftira ve apaçık bir günah yüklenmiş olur.
113- Eğer üzerinde Allah’ın lütfu ve rahmeti olmasaydı onlardan bir zümre seni saptırmaya niyetlenmişlerdi. Hâlbuki onlar kendilerinden başkasını saptıramazlar ve sana hiçbir zarar da veremezler. Allah sana Kitabı ve hikmeti indirmiş ve sana bilmediklerini öğretmiştir. Allah’ın senin üzerindeki lütfu pek büyüktür.
105. Yüce Allah, kulu ve Rasûlüne Kitabı hak ile indirdiğini haber vermektedir. Yani bu Kitabı ona indirirken şeytanlar tarafından ona batıl herhangi bir şey iliştirilmesine karşı korunmuş olarak indirilmiştir. Bu Kitap hak ile inmiştir, muhtevası da haktır. Haberleri doğrudur, emir ve yasakları adaletin ta kendisidir:“Rabbinin sözü doğruluk ve adalet bakımından eksiksizdir.”(el-En’am, 6/115)
Yüce Allah Kitabı Kerîm’ini Rasûlüne insanlar arasında onunla hükmetsin diye indirdiğini de haber vermektedir. Bir başka âyet-i kerimede de şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İnsanlara kendilerine ne indirildiğini açıklayasın, onlar da iyice düşünsünler diye sana da bu zikri (Kur’ân’ı) indirdik.”(en-Nahl, 16/44)
Buradaki âyet-i kerimenin anlaşmazlık ve uyuşmazlık hususlarında insanlar arasında hüküm verme hakkında, diğerinin (Nahl suresindeki ayetin) de usûlü ve fürûu ile dinin tamamının açıklanması hakkında olabileceği gibi her iki âyet-i kerimenin aynı anlamda olma ihtimali de vardır. Bu durumda bu âyet-i kerimede insanlar arasında hüküm vermek, hem birbirlerinin canlarına, namuslarına, mallarına vb. haklarına dair aralarında hükmetmeyi, hem de itikadi konularda ve diğer ahkam ile ilgili meselelerde hüküm vermeyi kapsar.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Allah’ın sana gösterdiği şekilde” buyruğu, kendi arzuna göre hükmetmen için değil, aksine Allah’ın sana öğrettiği ve bildirdiği şekilde hükmetmen için, demektir. Bu da Yüce Allah’ın:“O, kendi hevâsından bir şey söylemez, o bildirilen bir vahiyden başkası değildir”(en-Necm, 53/3-4) buyruğuna benzemektedir. Bu buyruk, Peygamberin Yüce Allah’tan alıp tebliğ ettiği bütün ahkâm ve diğer hususlarda ismet sıfatına sahip olduğunun, ayrıca hüküm vermek için ilim ve adaletinin şart kılındığının delilidir. Bu da Yüce Allah’ın:“Allah’ın sana gösterdiği şekilde” buyurup: “Uygun gördüğün şekilde” diye buyurmamasından ve insanlar arasında hüküm vermeyi Kitabı bilme şartına bağlamasından anlaşılmaktadır
Şanı Yüce Allah insanlar arasında adaleti ve dengeyi ihtiva edecek şekilde hüküm vermeyi emretmekle birlikte adaletin zıddı olan haksızlık ve zulmü de yasaklayarak: “Hainlerin savunucusu olma” buyurmaktadır. Yani sen, hak olmayan bir şeyi iddia etmek yahut da üzerindeki bir hakkı inkâr etmek sureti ile hainlik ettiğini bildiğin -ki ister bunu bilerek, ister zanna dayalı yapsın fark etmez- bir kimse adına mücadele verme, onu savunmaya kalkışma.
Bu buyruk, batıl bir konuda davacı olmanın, dine dayalı anlaşmazlık konularında ve dünyevi haklarda haksız olan kimseye vekalet etmenin (onu savunmanın) haram kılındığına delildir. Ayrıca ayetin mefhumu haksız olduğu bilinmeyen kimse lehine vekâleten davacı olmanın caiz olduğunu göstermektedir.
106. “Allah’tan” eğer senden bunu gerektiren bir şey sadır olursa “mağfiret dile, şüphesiz Allah Ğafûrdur” yani kendisinden mağfiret dileyip tevbe ederek kendisine yönelen kimsenin günahlarını bağışlayandır. “Rahimdir.” Bundan sonra da mükâfat kazanıp, cezadan uzaklaşmasını sağlayacak salih amel işleme başarısını ihsan edendir.
107. “Kendi nefislerine hainlik edenleri savunma”kendi nefislerinin aleyhine suç işleyen, zulmeden ve günaha sapanları savunma. Bu buyruk, günah işleyip de had ya da tazir gibi bir cezaya çarptırılan kimseleri savunmayı yasaklama anlamı içermektedir. Böyle bir kimsenin yaptığı hainliğin, yani işlediği suç, zulüm ve günahın ortadan kaldırılmaya çalışılması yahut da bu suç ve uygulanması gereken şer’î cezanın önlenmesi için savunmaya girişilmez.“Çünkü Allah hainlikte direnen günahkârları sevmez.” Yani hainliği ve günahları çok olan kimseleri sevmez. Sevgi söz konusu olmadığı takdirde onun zıddı söz konusu olur ki o da nefrettir. Bu buyruk, adeta az önceki yasağın bir gerekçesi gibidir. Daha sonra Yüce Allah bu gibi hainlerin şöyle olduğunu zikretmektedir:
108. “İnsanlardan gizlemeye çalışırlar da Allah’tan gizlemeyi düşünmezler. Hâlbuki onlar, O’nun razı olmayacağı sözleri geceleyin konuşup düzenledikleri zaman O onlarla beraberdir.” Böyle davranmak imanın zayıflığından, yakinin eksikliğinden kaynaklanır. Bu gibi kimselerin insanlardan korkmaları, Allah korkusundan daha büyüktür. O bakımdan bunlar, helâl ve haram yollarla insanlar arasında rezil olmamanın çaresini bütün çabalarını ortaya koyarak arayıp bulmaya çalışırlar. Bununla beraber onlar büyük günahlar ile Allah’a karşı adeta savaşa girişmişler ve O’nun kendilerini görmesine, onlardan haberdar olmasına aldırış etmemektedirler. Hâlbuki bütün hallerinde, özellikle de O’nun razı olmadığı sözleri geceleyin aralarında gizlice söz konusu etmelerinde O, ilmi ile onlarla birliktedir. Suç işleyeni temize çıkarmak ve suçsuzun suç işlediğini ileri sürmek, bu konuda geceleyin kurdukları plan gereğince de uygulama yapsın diye Allah Rasûlünün yanına gitmek gibi hallerinde de O onlarla birliktedir. Onlar bu davranışları ile aynı anda birçok suçu bir arada işlemektedirler. Yerin ve göklerin Rabbi, onların gizlediklerine ve kalplerine muttali olan Allah’ın gözetimi altında olduklarını, hiç göz önünde bulundurmazlar. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah bunları şu buyruğu ile tehdit etmektedir:“Allah yaptıklarını kuşatandır.” İlmi ile onların her şeylerini kuşatmıştır. Bununla birlikte onları cezalandırmakta acele etmeyerek onlara mühlet vermiştir. Tevbe etmelerini istemiştir. Büyük bir cezayı gerektiren günahları üzerinde ısrar etmekten onları sakındırmıştır.
109. Yani hadi bu dünya hayatında onlar adına mücadele verdiğinizi, onları savunduğunuzu kabul edelim ve sizin bu savunmanız sonucunda onların çekindikleri utancı ve rezil rüsvay olmayı insanlar nezdinde kısmen de olsa önlediniz diyelim. Peki, bunun onlara faydası ne olacak? Kıyamet gününde onlara karşı delilin ortaya konulacağı, dillerinin, ellerinin, ayaklarının dile gelip yaptıklarını söyleyerek tanıklık edeceği Kıyamet gününde Allah’a karşı onları kim savunacak? “O günde Allah onlara hak ettikleri cezalarını bütünü ile verecektir ve Allah’ın apaçık hakkın ta kendisi olduğunu da bileceklerdir”(en-Nur, 24/25) Peki gizliyi, ondan daha da gizli olanı bilene, inkârı mümkün olmayacak şekilde onlara karşı şahitleri getirip dikecek olana karşı onları kim savunacaktır?
Bu âyet-i kerimede Allah’ın emirlerini terk etmeye yahut yasaklarını işlemeye götüren dünya menfaatleri ile âhirette elden kaçırılacak olan mükâfat yahut orada gerçekleşecek olan cezalar arasında bir karşılaştırma yapmak gerektiğine dikkat çekilmektedir. O bakımdan nefsi kendisine Allah’ın emrini terk etmesini emreden kişi nefsine şöyle demelidir: Ey nefis! Diyelim ki sen tembellik ve ihmalkârlık sonucu onun emrini terk ettin. Peki, bundan sağlayacağın fayda nedir? Ahiret mükâfatı ve ecrinden neler kaybettiğini biliyor musun? Bu terk dolayısı ile nasıl bir bedbahtlık, mahrumiyet, ziyan ve zarar ile karşı karşıya kalacağının farkında mısın? Aynı şekilde kişinin nefsi, canının arzuladığı haram isteklerini gerçekleştirmeye davet edecek olursa ona şöyle demelidir: Diyelim ki arzuladığını yaptın. Bunun lezzeti geçip gidecektir, son bulacaktır. Arkasından ise gamlar, kederler ve pişmanlıklar ardı arkasına gelecek, mükâfatı kaybetmiş olacak ve cezayı hak edeceksin ki o cezanın az bir bölümünü bile düşünmek, aklı başında olan kimseyi bu gibi isteklerinin arkasından gitmekten alıkoymaya yeter. Bu, kulun düşünmesi neticesinde sağlayacağı en büyük faydalardan biridir. Öz akıl, bunun böyle olmadığını iddia edenlerin aksine, gerçek akıl budur. Çünkü bunun aksini iddia eden kimse cahilliği ve zulmü dolayısı ile dünyevi lezzeti ve mevcut rahatı -doğuracağı sonuç ne olursa olsun- tercih etmeye kalkışır. Allah’tan yardım dileriz.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
110. Yani kim masiyet işlemek cesaretini gösterip günaha sapacak olursa sonra da Allah’tan -günahını ikrar etmek, bundan pişmanlık duymak, onu terk etmek ve bir daha o günaha dönmemeye karar vermek sureti ile- tam bir mağfiret dileğinde bulunacak olursa, işte vaadinden caymayan Yüce Allah, bunu yapan bir kimseye, mağfiretini ve rahmetini vaad etmektedir. Allah böyle birisinin işlediği günahını mağfiret eder ve bu günahın sebep olduğu eksiklik ve kusurunu izale eder, ona daha önce işlemiş olduğu salih amellerini tekrar iade ederek, ömrünün geri kalan bölümlerinde tevfikini ihsan eder. Bu günahını ilâhi tevfike engel kılmaz. Çünkü o günahı bağışlamıştır. Onu bağışladı mı da o günahın sebep olacağı hususları da bağışlamış olur.
Şu bilinmelidir ki mutlak olarak “kötülük” işlemekten söz edilmesi halinde bu, küçüğü ile büyüğü ile bütün günahları kapsar. Kötülüğe “kötülük/السوء” adının verilmesi, ona verilecek ceza sebebi ile sahibinin üzülecek ve ondan hoşlanmayacak olmasından, bir de onun bizatihi iyi ve güzel olmayışından, kötü oluşundan dolayıdır. Aynı şekilde “nefse zulmetmek” de mutlak olarak zikredilecek olursa nefse hem şirk ile zulmetmeyi hem de bundan daha aşağıda olan diğer günahları kapsar. Ancak bunlardan birinin diğeri ile birlikte kullanılması halinde bunların her birisi kendine uygun şekilde açıklanıp tefsir edilir.
Buna göre burada “kötülük” işlemek, insanların hoşuna gitmeyen zulüm ile tefsir edilir ki bu da onlara canlarında, mallarında, ırz, namus ve haysiyetlerinde zulmetmek demektir. “Nefse zulmetmek” ise kişinin kendisi ile Allah arasındaki zulüm ve masiyetlerle kendisine haksızlık etmesi şeklinde tefsir edilir. Nefse zulmetmenin “zulüm” diye adlandırılmasının sebebi ise nefsin, kulun onun üzerinde dilediği şekilde tasarrufta bulunacağı bir mülkü olmadığından dolayıdır. Aksine nefis, Yüce Allah’ın mülküdür. Allah, o nefsi kuluna emanet vermiştir ve ona nefsini -ilim ve amel ile- sırat-ı müstakime bağlı olmaya mecbur etmek sureti ile doğru yolda tutmasını emretmiştir. Bu nedenle o, nefsine emrolunduğu şeyleri öğretmeye çalışmalı ve gereken şekilde amel etmesini sağlamalıdır. Bunun dışındaki bir yola girmesi ise kişinin, nefsine zulüm ve hainlik etmesidir. Nefsini adaletin zıddı olan haksızlık ve zulüm yolunda yürütmesidir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
111. “Kim bir günah kazanırsa bunu ancak kendi aleyhine kazanmış olur.” Bu buyruk, küçük ya da büyük günaha sokan her hususu kapsar. Bir günah kazanan kişinin günahının dünyevi ve uhrevi cezası kendi aleyhinedir. Onu aşarak başkasına ulaşmaz. Nitekim Yüce Allah:“Günahkâr hiçbir nefis başkasının günahını yüklenmez”(el-En’am, 6/164) diye buyurmaktadır. Ancak günahlar açıkça işlenir de bunlara karşı gereken tepki gösterilmeyecek olursa bunların cezası genelleşir ve günahı başkalarını da kuşatır. Bu da bu âyet-i kerimenin ihtiva ettiği hükmün dışında değildir, zira farz olan şekliyle günaha tepki göstermeyi terk eden bir kimse de günah işlemiş olur.
Bu ayette Yüce Allah’ın adalet ve hikmeti açıkça ortaya konmaktadır. Zira O, kimseyi başkasının günahı ile cezalandırmaz. Hiçbir kimseyi günahının gerektirdiği cezadan fazlası ile de cezalandırmaz. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah devamla:“Allah Alîmdir, Hakîmdir” buyurmaktadır. Yani kamil ilim yalnız O’nundur, eksiksiz hikmet de O’nundur. İlim ve hikmetinin bir gereği olarak O günahı da bilir, günahın kim tarafından işlendiğini de bilir, onu işlemeye iten sebebi de bilir, o günahı işlemenin gerektirdiği cezayı da bilir, günahkârın durumunu da bilir. Şayet o, bu günahı kötülüğü emreden nefsinin baskısı altında işlemiş ve çoğu zamanlarda Rabbine yönelen bir kimse ise o, Allah’tan mağfiret dileyecek olursa Allah onu tevbeye muvaffak kılar. Şâyet Rabbinin kendisini gözetmekte olduğunu bilip bunu hafife alarak ve O’nun vereceği cezayı küçümseyerek haramları işleme cüretini göstermiş ise o, mağfirete nail olmaktan da tevbe için tevfike mazhar olmaktan da uzaktır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
112. “Kim bir hata” büyük bir günah “ya da” bundan daha aşağı olan küçük bir “günah kazanır sonra da onu” bizatihi günahkâr olsa bile o günahı işlememiş olan “bir suçsuzun üstüne atarsa” bu günahı işledi diye onu itham ederse “muhakkak büyük bir iftira ve apaçık bir günah yüklenmiş olur.” Yani böyle bir kimse suçsuza iftira etmiş ve açıkça günah olan bir vebali yüklenmiş olur.
Bu buyruk, böyle bir davranışın büyük ve kişiyi helâk edici günahlardan olduğunun delilidir. Çünkü böyle bir davranış birden çok kötülüğü bir arada işlemek demektir: Büyük ve küçük günahı kazanmak, sonra bunu işlememiş kimseye “işledi” diye iftirada bulunmak, arkasından kendisini temize çıkarıp suçsuzu itham etmek sureti ile oldukça ağır ve çirkin yalanlar söylemek. Ayrıca bunun sonucunda söz konusu olacak dünyevi ceza asıl uygulanması gereken kimseye uygulanmayıp bunu hak etmemiş kimseye uygulanacak, daha sonra buna bağlı olarak insanlar da suçsuz hakkında ileri geri konuşacaklar... ve buna benzer daha pek çok kötülük söz konusu olur ki Yüce Allah’tan bu gibi fesatlardan ve her türlü kötülükten esenlik dileriz.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah, Rasûlünü saptırmak isteyen kimselere karşı onu koruması ve muhafaza etmesi lütfunu söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
113. “Eğer üzerinde Allah’ın lütfu ve rahmeti olmasaydı onlardan bir zümre seni saptırmayı niyetlenmişlerdi.”
Bu âyet-i kerimelerin nüzul sebebi müfessirlerin naklettiklerine göre şudur: Bir hane halkı Medine’de hırsızlık yaptı. Onların hırsızlık yaptıkları ortaya çıkınca rezil rüsvay olmaktan korktular. Çaldıkları şeyi alıp bu işle hiçbir ilgisi bulunmayan birisinin evine bıraktılar. Hırsızlık yapan kişi yakınlarından yardım isteyerek Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e gidip herkesin gözü önünde kendisinin bu işten uzak olduğunu ilan etmesini sağlamalarını istedi. Bunlar da gidip: Bizim adamımız, hırsızlık yapmamıştır, hırsızlık yapan kişi çalıntı olan mal evinde bulunan şahıstır, dediler. Hâlbuki o kişi suçsuzdu. Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de asıl hırsızlık yapan kişinin suçsuz olduğunu ilan edecek oldu. Bunun üzerine Yüce Allah bu âyet-i kerimeleri bu olayı açıklığa kavuşturmak, Rasûlünü de hainler adına davada bulunmaktan sakındırmak üzere indirdi.
Çünkü haksız bir kimsenin savunulması sapıklıktandır. Sapıklık da iki türlüdür. Bilgide sapıklık ki bu hakkı bilmemektir, diğeri ise amelde sapıklıktır ki bu da olmaması gereken işi yapmaktır. Allah, Rasûlünü amellerdeki sapıklıktan koruduğu gibi, bu türdeki bir bilgi sapıklığından da muhafaza buyurmuştur. Ayrıca onların hile ve tuzaklarının, hile ve tuzak kuran herkesin durumunda olduğu gibi kendi başlarına döneceğini haber vererek:“Halbuki onlar kendilerinden başkasını saptıramazlar” buyurmuştur. Çünkü bu hile ve tuzaklar ile maksatlarına ulaşamamışlardır. Onlar ancak ziyan ve mahrumiyet, günah ve hüsran elde edebildiler.
İşte bu, Allah’ın Rasûlüne büyük bir nimetidir ki bu nimet, hem olması gerekeni yapma muvaffakiyeti demek olan hayırlı amel nimetini, hem de haram olan her bir işten korunması nimetini ihtiva etmektedir. Daha sonra Yüce Allah Peygamberine ilim nimetini ihsan ettiğini söz konusu ederek:“Allah sana Kitabı ve hikmeti indirmiş…” buyurmaktadır. Yani O, senin üzerine bu Kur’ân-ı Azim’i ve içinde her bir şeyin açıklaması bulunan, öncekilerin ve sonrakilerin bilgisi olan Zikr-i Hakim’i indirmiştir.
Buradaki Hikmet, ya sünneti seniyyedir ki selef-i salihinden bazı kimseler bu konuda şöyle demişlerdir:“Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e Kur’ân-ı Kerîm indirildiği gibi sünnet de indirilirdi.”Yahut da hikmet; şeriatın hükümlerini bilmekten ayrı olarak, bunların sırlarının bilmek, her bir şeyi yerli yerine koymak ve her bir şeyi kendisine uygun olan sırada yerleştirmek demektir.“ve sana bilmediklerini öğretmiştir.” Bu da Yüce Allah’ın Nebi sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e bütün öğrettiklerini kapsamaktadır. Çünkü Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem, peygamberlikten önce Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruklarında ifade ettiği gibi idi:“Kitabın da imanın da ne olduğunu bilmezdin.”(eş-Şura, 42/52); “Şaşkınken seni doğru yola iletmedi mi?”(ed-Duhâ, 93/7) Daha sonra Yüce Allah ona vahyini indirdi, ona öğretti ve o, öyle bir kemal noktasına ulaştı ki öncekiler için de sonrakiler için de erişilmesi mümkün olmayacak ilmi bir makama yükseldi. O bakımdan kayıtsız ve şartsız olarak bütün yaratıkların en bilgini ve bütün yaratıklar arasında kemal sıfatlarını kendisinde en çok toplayan ve kemalin en ileri derecesine ulaşan o olmuştur.
Bundan dolayıdır ki Yüce Allah:“Allah’ın senin üzerindeki lütfu pek büyüktür” buyurmaktadır. Allah’ın, Rasûlü sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in üzerindeki lütfu, bütün yaratıklar üzerindeki lütfundan daha büyüktür. Allah’ın ona ihsan ettiği lütuf çeşitlerinin dökümünün yapılması mümkün değildir ve böyle bir şeyin gerçekleşebilmesi de söz konusu olamaz.
Quả thật TA (Allah) đã ban xuống cho Ngươi - hỡi vị Thiên Sứ - Kinh Qur'an chứa đựng điều chân lý để Ngươi dùng Nó phân xử các vụ việc của thiên hạ qua những gì mà Ngài đã chỉ dạy và hướng dẫn Ngươi. Và Ngươi chớ bênh vực cho những kẻ phản bội, xảo biện và lừa lọc khi chúng đòi điều chân lý về chúng.
Mensajero, te hemos revelado el Corán que contiene la verdad para que puedas juzgar en todos los asuntos según lo que Al-lah te ha enseñado e inspirado, y para que no sigas tu pasión y tu parecer personal.
The Necessity of Referring to What Allah has Revealed for Judgement
Allah says to His Messenger, Muhammad ﷺ,
إِنَّآ أَنزَلْنَا إِلَيْكَ الْكِتَـبَ بِالْحَقِّ
(Surely, We have sent down to you the Book in truth) meaning, it truly came from Allah and its narrations and commandments are true. Allah then said,
لِتَحْكُمَ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ بِمَآ أَرَاكَ اللَّهُ
(that you might judge between men by that which Allah has shown you,) In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Zaynab bint Umm Salamah said that Umm Salamah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ heard the noise of disputing people close to the door of his room, and he went out to them saying,
«أَلَا إِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ، وَإِنَّمَا أَقْضِي بِنَحْوٍ مِمَّا أَسْمَعُ، وَلَعَلَّ أَحَدَكُمْ أَنْ يَكُونَ أَلْحَنَ بِحُجَّتِهِ مِنْ بَعْضٍ فَأَقْضِيَ لَهُ، فَمَنْ قَضَيْتُ لَهُ بِحَقِّ مُسْلِمٍ، فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ قِطْعَةٌ مِنْ نَارٍ، فَلْيَحْمِلْهَا أَوْ لِيَذَرْهَا»
(Verily, I am only human and I judge based on what I hear. Some of you might be more eloquent in presenting his case than others, so that I judge in his favor. If I judge in one's favor concerning the right of another Muslim, then it is a piece of the Fire. So let one take it or leave it.) Imam Ahmad recorded that Umm Salamah said, "Two men from the Ansar came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ with a dispute regarding some old inheritance, but they did not have evidence. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّكُمْ تَخْتَصِمُونَ إِلَيَ، وَإِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ، وَلَعَلَّ بَعْضَكُمْ أَلْحَنُ بِحُجَّتِهِ مِنْ بَعْضٍ، وَإِنَّما أَقْضِي بَيْنَكُمْ عَلى نَحْوٍ مِمَّا أَسْمَعُ، فَمَنْ قَضَيْتُ لَهُ مِنْ حَقِّ أَخِيهِ شَيْئًا فَلَا يَأْخُذْهُ، فَإِنَّمَا أَقْطَعُ لَهُ قِطْعَةً مِنَ النَّارِ، يَأْتِي بِهَا إِسْطَامًا فِي عُنُقِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَة»
(You bring your disputes to me, but I am only human. Some of you might be more persuasive in their arguments than others. I only judge between you according to what I hear. Therefore, whomever I judge in his favor and give him a part of his brother's right, let him not take it, for it is a part of the Fire that I am giving him and it will be tied around his neck on the Day of Resurrection.) The two men cried and each one of them said, `I forfeit my right to my brother.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَمَا إِذْ قُلْتُمَا فَاذْهَبَا فَاْقَتَسِمَا، ثُمَّ تَوَخَّيَا الْحَقَّ ثُمَّ اسْتَهِمَا، ثُم لِيُحْلِلْ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْكُمَا صَاحِبَه»
(Since you said that, then go and divide the inheritance, and try to be just in your division. Then draw lots, and each one of you should forgive his brother thereafter (regardless of who got the best share).)" Allah's statement,
يَسْتَخْفُونَ مِنَ النَّاسِ وَلاَ يَسْتَخْفُونَ مِنَ اللَّهِ
(They may hide (their crimes) from men, but they cannot hide (them) from Allah;) chastises the hypocrites because they hide their evil works from the people so that they will not criticize them. Yet, the hypocrites disclose this evil with Allah, Who has perfect watch over their secrets and knows what is in their hearts. This is why Allah said,
وَهُوَ مَعَهُمْ إِذْ يُبَيِّتُونَ مَا لاَ يَرْضَى مِنَ الْقَوْلِ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ بِمَا يَعْمَلُونَ مُحِيطاً
(for He is with them (by His knowledge), when they plot by night in words that He does not approve. And Allah ever encompasses what they do) threatening and warning them. Allah then said,
هَـأَنْتُمْ هَـؤُلاءِ جَـدَلْتُمْ عَنْهُمْ فِى الْحَيَوةِ الدُّنْيَا
(Lo! You are those who have argued for them in the life of this world,) meaning, suppose these people gain the verdict from the rulers in their favor in this life, since the rulers judge according to what is apparent to them. However, what will their condition be on the Day of Resurrection before Allah, Who knows the secret and what is even more hidden Who will be his advocate on that Day Verily, none will support them that Day. Hence, Allah's statement,
أَمْ مَّن يَكُونُ عَلَيْهِمْ وَكِيلاً
(or who will then be their defender)
In verità, ti abbiamo rivelato, o Messaggero, il Corano, composto dalla Verità, in modo che tu possa giudicare la gente in tutto ciò che li riguarda, tramite ciò che Allāh ti ha insegnato ed ispirato, non secondo i tuoi desideri e le tue idee. Non difendere coloro che tradiscono la propria anima, non li difendere da coloro che vengono a reclamare il proprio diritto.
O Poslaniče, Mi smo objavili Kur'an koji sadrži istinu, kako bi ti među ljudima sudio u njihovim poslovima, i to onako kako te je Allah naučio, a ne prema svom mišljenju ili prema svojim prohtjevima! I nemoj biti branilac onih koji su pronevjerili sebe i svoje emanete, pa da ih braniš od onog ko od njih potražuje svoje pravo.
Tunay na Kami ay nagpababa sa iyo, O Sugo, ng Qur'ān na naglalaman ng katotohanan upang magpasya ka sa pagitan ng mga tao sa lahat ng mga nauukol sa kanila sa pamamagitan ng itinuro Namin sa iyo at ikinasi Namin sa iyo, hindi sa pamamagitan ng pithaya mo at pananaw mo. Huwag ka, para sa mga taksil sa mga sarili nila at ipinagkatiwala sa kanila, maging isang tagapagtanggol na magsasanggalang sa kanila sa sinumang tutugis sa kanila ayon sa katotohanan.
Ô Messager, Nous t’avons révélé le Coran qui contient la vérité afin que tu puisses juger toutes les affaires des hommes selon ce qu’Allah t’a appris et inspiré, et non en suivant ta passion et ton avis personnel.
Ne sois pas le défenseur de ceux qui, en repoussant ceux qui leur réclament leurs dus, se sont trahis eux-mêmes et ont trahi le dépôt qui leur a été confié.
-Ey Peygamber!- İnsanların bütün işlerinde hevâ ve görüşüne göre değil de, Allah’ın sana öğrettiği ve ilham ettiği şekilde onların aralarında hükmetmen için biz sana tamamen doğruları içeren Kur’an’ı indirdik. Öyle ise sen de, onlardan haklarını arayıp, isteyenleri geri çevirerek, hainlerin canlarını ve emanetlerini savunma.
"Sesungguhnya Kami telah menurunkan Kitab kepadamu dengan membawa kebenaran, supaya kamu mengadili antara manusia dengan apa yang telah Allah wahyukan kepadamu, dan janganlah kamu menjadi penantang (orang yang tidak bersalah) karena (membela) orang-orang yang khianat, dan mohonlah ampun kepada Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Dan janganlah kamu berdebat (untuk membela) orang-orang yang mengkhianati dirinya. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak me-nyukai orang-orang yang selalu berkhianat lagi bergelimang dosa. Mereka bersembunyi dari manusia, tetapi mereka tidak bersembu-nyi dari Allah, padahal Allah beserta mereka, ketika pada suatu malam mereka menetapkan keputusan rahasia yang Allah tidak ridhai. Dan Allah Maha Meliputi (ilmuNya) terhadap apa yang mereka kerjakan. Beginilah kamu, kamu sekalian adalah orang-orang yang berdebat untuk (membela) mereka dalam kehidupan dunia ini. Maka siapakah yang akan mendebat Allah untuk (mem-bela) mereka pada Hari Kiamat? Atau siapakah yang menjadi pelindung mereka (terhadap siksa Allah)? Dan barangsiapa yang mengerjakan kejahatan dan menganiaya dirinya, kemudian ia mohon ampun kepada Allah, niscaya ia mendapati Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan dosa, maka sesungguhnya ia mengerjakannya untuk (kemudaratan) dirinya sendiri. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijaksana. Dan barangsiapa yang mengerjakan kesalahan atau dosa, kemu-dian dituduhkannya kepada orang yang tidak bersalah, maka sesungguhnya ia telah berbuat suatu kebohongan dan dosa yang nyata. Sekiranya bukan karena karunia Allah dan rahmatNya kepadamu, tentulah segolongan dari mereka berkeinginan keras untuk menyesatkanmu. Tetapi mereka tidak menyesatkan melain-kan dirinya sendiri, dan mereka tidak dapat membahayakanmu sedikit pun. Dan (juga karena) Allah telah menurunkan Kitab dan hikmah kepadamu, dan telah mengajarkan kepadamu apa yang belum kamu ketahui. Dan karunia Allah sangat besar kepadamu." (An-Nisa`: 105-113).
(105) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwa Dia telah menurunkan kepada hamba dan RasulNya sebuah kitab dengan kebenaran, maksudnya, terjaga dari setan yang hendak mencampurnya dengan kebatilan ketika turunnya, akan tetapi ia turun dengan kebenaran dan mencakup hal-hal yang benar pula, kabar-kabarNya adalah benar, perintah dan laranganNya adalah adil,
﴾ وَتَمَّتۡ كَلِمَتُ رَبِّكَ صِدۡقٗا وَعَدۡلٗاۚ ﴿
"Telah sempurnalah kalimat Rabbmu (al-Qur`an) sebagai kalimat yang benar dan adil." (Al-An'am: 115).
Dan Allah mengabarkan bahwa Dia menurunkannya untuk dijadikan sebagai hukum di antara manusia, dan dalam ayat lain-nya,
﴾ وَأَنزَلۡنَآ إِلَيۡكَ ٱلذِّكۡرَ لِتُبَيِّنَ لِلنَّاسِ مَا نُزِّلَ إِلَيۡهِمۡ ﴿
"Dan Kami turunkan kepadamu al-Qur`an, agar kamu menerang-kan kepada umat manusia apa yang telah diturunkan kepada mereka." (An-Nahl: 44).
Kemungkinan ayat ini adalah tentang posisi kitab ini sebagai hakim di antara manusia dalam perkara-perkara yang diperselisih-kan dan diperdebatkan, dan hal tersebut adalah dalam menjelaskan seluruh perkara agama, dasar-dasarnya, dan cabang-cabangnya. Kemungkinan lain bahwa kedua ayat tersebut memiliki makna yang sama, maka sebagai hakim di sini maksudnya adalah meliputi hukum tentang darah, kehormatan, harta, seluruh hak, akidah, dan seluruh permasalahan-permasalahan hukum, dan FirmanNya, ﴾ بِمَآ أَرَىٰكَ ٱللَّهُۚ ﴿ "Dengan apa yang telah Allah wahyukan kepadamu" yaitu bukan dengan hawa nafsumu, akan tetapi dengan apa yang telah Allah ajarkan dan Allah ilhamkan kepadamu, sebagaimana Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ وَمَا يَنطِقُ عَنِ ٱلۡهَوَىٰٓ 3 إِنۡ هُوَ إِلَّا وَحۡيٞ يُوحَىٰ 4 ﴿
"Dan tiadalah yang diucapkannya itu (al-Qur`an) menurut ke-mauan hawa nafsunya. Ucapannya itu tiada lain hanyalah wahyu yang diwahyukan (kepadanya)." (An-Najm: 3-4).
Ayat ini mengandung dalil tentang kema'shuman Nabi ﷺ pada apa pun yang disampaikannya dari Allah berupa segenap hukum-hukum atau selainnya, dan bahwa disyaratkan untuk menjadi hakim itu adalah ilmu dan adil, karena Firman Allah, ﴾ بِمَآ أَرَىٰكَ ٱللَّهُۚ ﴿ "Dengan apa yang telah Allah wahyukan kepadamu" dan Allah tidak berfirman; "dengan pendapatan," dan Allah juga mengharuskan hakim di antara manusia agar mengetahui tentang kitab.
Dan tatkala Allah memerintahkan untuk mengadili perkara di antara manusia dengan hukum yang mengandung keadilan, lalu Allah melarangnya dari kezhaliman dan kesewenang-wenangan yang merupakan suatu hal yang bertentangan dengan keadilan seraya berfirman, ﴾ وَلَا تَكُن لِّلۡخَآئِنِينَ خَصِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu menjadi penantang (orang yang tidak bersalah) karena (membela) orang-orang yang khianat," maksudnya, janganlah kamu membela orang yang kalian ketahui pengkhianatan mereka yaitu seorang yang menga-kui suatu barang yang bukan miliknya atau seorang yang meng-ingkari suatu hak yang harus dipenuhinya, baik ia ketahui dengan pasti ataupun hanya dengan prasangkanya saja. Ayat ini menun-jukkan haramnya pertikaian dalam kebatilan, dan menjadi pembela bagi orang yang bersalah dalam perkara agama maupun hak-hak duniawi, dan pemahaman terbalik dari ayat ini adalah bahwa boleh membela seseorang dalam perkara persidangan yang mana orang tersebut tidak diketahui memiliki kezhaliman.
(106) ﴾ وَٱسۡتَغۡفِرِ ٱللَّهَۖ ﴿ "Dan mohonlah ampun kepada Allah" dari segala hal yang engkau perbuat bila memang ada, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ غَفُورٗا رَّحِيمٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang" yaitu Allah Maha Mengampuni dosa yang besar bagi orang yang me-mohon ampunan kepadaNya, bertaubat, dan kembali kepadaNya, dan akan membimbingnya kepada perbuatan shalih setelah itu yang mengakibatkan adanya pahala dan terlepas dari siksaanNya.
(107) ﴾ وَلَا تُجَٰدِلۡ عَنِ ٱلَّذِينَ يَخۡتَانُونَ أَنفُسَهُمۡۚ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu ber-debat (untuk membela) orang-orang yang mengkhianati dirinya," kata al-Ikhtiyan dan al-Khiyanah maknanya kejahatan, kezhaliman, dan perbuatan dosa, dan ini mencakup larangan dari perdebatan untuk membela orang yang berdosa dan dihadapkan kepadanya sebuah hukuman berupa had ataupun hukuman lainnya, sesungguhnya orang seperti itu tidaklah diperdebatkan untuk membela apa yang telah dilakukannya berupa pengkhianatan atau untuk menolak perkara yang seharusnya menjadi akibat dari perbuatannya berupa hukuman syariat. ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ مَن كَانَ خَوَّانًا أَثِيمٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang selalu berkhianat lagi bergelimang dosa," yaitu banyak khianatnya dan dosanya. Dan apabila kecintaan itu lenyap, niscaya yang ada adalah perkara yang sebaliknya yaitu kebencian, yang demikian ini adalah seperti alasan dari larangan yang terdahulu.
(108) Kemudian Allah menyebutkan tentang orang-orang yang berkhianat tersebut bahwa ﴾ يَسۡتَخۡفُونَ مِنَ ٱلنَّاسِ وَلَا يَسۡتَخۡفُونَ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ وَهُوَ مَعَهُمۡ إِذۡ يُبَيِّتُونَ مَا لَا يَرۡضَىٰ مِنَ ٱلۡقَوۡلِۚ ﴿ "mereka bersembunyi dari manusia, tetapi mereka tidak bersembunyi dari Allah, padahal Allah beserta mereka, ketika pada suatu malam mereka menetapkan keputusan rahasia yang Allah tidak ridhai," yang demikian ini adalah karena lemahnya iman dan ku-rangnya keyakinan, yaitu rasa takut mereka kepada makhluk lebih besar daripada takut mereka kepada Allah hingga mereka sangat suka memakai jalan-jalan yang mubah dan yang haram agar tidak memiliki aib di sisi manusia, dan di samping hal tersebut mereka telah menantang Allah dengan berbuat dosa-dosa besar, mereka tidak mempedulikan pengawasan dan pemantauan Allah atas mereka, padahal Allah selalu bersama mereka dengan pengetahuan-Nya سبحانه وتعالى tentang seluruh keadaan mereka, khususnya pada saat mereka mengadakan tipu daya pada malam hari dalam perkara yang tidak diridhai oleh Allah berupa perkataan untuk menyela-matkan seorang penjahat dan menuduh seorang yang tidak bersalah dengan suatu kejahatan yang tidak diperbuatnya, dan berusaha keras untuk dihadapkan kepada Rasulullah ﷺ agar beliau melaku-kan apa yang telah mereka sepakati dalam tipu daya mereka pada malam hari tersebut. Sesungguhnya mereka telah mengumpulkan beberapa kejahatan, mereka tidak merasa diawasi oleh Rabb langit dan bumi Yang mengawasi rahasia-rahasia mereka dan hati-hati mereka, karena itulah Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengancam mereka dengan Firman-Nya, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ بِمَا يَعۡمَلُونَ مُحِيطًا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Meliputi (ilmuNya) terhadap apa yang mereka kerjakan," yaitu sesungguhnya Allah telah mengetahui semua perkara tersebut, walaupun demikian Allah tidak menyegerakan untuk mereka hukuman atas hal tersebut, akan tetapi Dia menangguhkannya untuk mereka dan menawarkan kepada mereka agar bertaubat, mengingatkan mereka untuk tidak kembali melakukan kemaksiatan mereka yang mengakibatkan hukuman yang pedih.
(109) ﴾ هَٰٓأَنتُمۡ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ جَٰدَلۡتُمۡ عَنۡهُمۡ فِي ٱلۡحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنۡيَا فَمَن يُجَٰدِلُ ٱللَّهَ عَنۡهُمۡ يَوۡمَ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِ أَم مَّن يَكُونُ عَلَيۡهِمۡ وَكِيلٗا ﴿ "Beginilah kamu, kamu sekalian adalah orang-orang yang berdebat untuk (membela) mereka dalam kehidupan dunia ini. Maka siapakah yang akan mendebat Allah untuk (membela) mereka pada Hari Kiamat? Atau siapakah yang menjadi pelindung mereka (ter-hadap siksa Allah)?" Maksudnya terserah kalian, kalian berdebat untuk membela mereka dalam kehidupan dunia ini dan perdebatan kalian itu dapat menolong mereka dari beberapa perkara yang mereka khawatirkan berupa rasa aib dan hilangnya kehormatan di hadapan manusia, lalu apa yang berguna dan yang bermanfaat untuk mereka? dan siapakah yang mendebat Allah untuk meno-long mereka pada Hari Kiamat kelak, ketika hujjah dihadapkan kepada mereka, sedang lisan, tangan, dan kaki mereka bersaksi atas mereka sendiri tentang apa yang telah mereka perbuat? Pada hari itu Allah akan memberi mereka balasan yang setimpal menu-rut semestinya, dan mereka mengetahui bahwa Allah-lah Yang benar lagi Yang menjelaskan (segala sesuatu menurut hakikat yang sebenarnya), maka siapakah yang (bisa atau mampu) berdebat untuk menolong mereka terhadap Dzat Yang mengetahui rahasia dan perkara yang tersembunyi dan Dzat Yang menegakkan untuk mereka saksi-saksi yang tidak mungkin lagi diingkari?
Ayat ini menyimpan arahan dalam perkara untuk menim-bang-nimbang antara suatu hal yang diperkirakan merupakan kemaslahatan duniawi yang mengakibatkan ditinggalkannya pe-rintah-perintah Allah atau dikerjakannya larangan-laranganNya dengan perkara yang mengakibatkan hilangnya pahala atau men-dapat siksaan dan hukuman di akhirat, sehingga hendaknya orang yang nafsunya memerintahkan dirinya untuk meninggalkan perintah Allah, berkata (pada dirinya), "Inilah dirimu yang telah meninggalkan perintah Allah karena malas dan lalai, lalu faidah apa yang telah kamu peroleh darinya? Dan apa yang telah hilang darimu berupa pahala akhirat? Dan apa yang dihasilkan dari tin-dakanmu meninggalkan perintah itu kecuali kesengsaraan, kehi-langan, kegagalan, dan kerugian?" Demikian juga bila nafsunya mengajaknya kepada hal-hal yang disukainya dari syahwat-syah-wat yang haram, ia berkata kepadanya, "Terserah dirimu melaku-kan apa yang kamu sukai, karena kenikmatannya akan lenyap lalu diikuti kegelisahan, kebimbangan, penyesalan, hilangnya pahala, hadirnya hukuman, di mana sebagian dari akibat itu mencukup-kan seorang yang berakal agar mengendalikan nafsu tersebut," hal seperti ini adalah di antara perkara yang paling berguna bagi hamba untuk direnungkan olehnya, yaitu fungsi akal yang hakiki, berbeda dengan seseorang yang mengaku berakal padahal tidak seperti itu, sesungguhnya dengan kebodohan dan kezhalimannya, ia mendahulukan kenikmatan yang sesaat dan ketenangan yang sebentar walaupun mengakibatkan apa yang akan diterimanya dari hukuman-hukuman, dan hanya kepada Allah-lah kita memohon pertolongan.
(110) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَعۡمَلۡ سُوٓءًا أَوۡ يَظۡلِمۡ نَفۡسَهُۥ ثُمَّ يَسۡتَغۡفِرِ ٱللَّهَ يَجِدِ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٗا رَّحِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa yang mengerjakan kejahatan dan menganiaya dirinya, kemudian ia mohon ampun kepada Allah, niscaya ia mendapati Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang," yaitu barangsiapa yang berani melakukan maksiat dan menerjang dosa, kemudian ia memohon ampun kepada Allah dengan permohonan yang total yang mengharuskan adanya pengakuan akan dosa yang telah dilakukan, menyesalinya, dan berlepas diri dari kesalahan tersebut, serta bertekad kuat untuk tidak mengulanginya, orang yang seperti ini telah dijanjikan ampunan dan rahmat oleh Dzat Yang tidak menyalahi janji, lalu Dia mengampuni apa yang telah ia perbuat berupa dosa dan maksiat, menghilangkan darinya per-kara yang dihasilkan olehnya berupa aib dan cela, mengembalikan kepadanya apa-apa yang telah lalu berupa amalan-amalan yang shalih, membimbingnya dalam sisa umurnya di masa depan, tidak menjadikan dosanya itu sebagai penghalang dari taufikNya, karena sesungguhnya Dia telah mengampuninya, dan bila Dia telah meng-ampuninya, maka pastilah Dia mengampuni apa yang menjadi konsekuensi darinya.
Ketahuilah bahwa perbuatan buruk itu secara umum menca-kup kemaksiatan yang kecil maupun yang besar, dan hal itu disebut buruk karena ia akan merugikan pelakunya dengan adanya hu-kuman untuknya, dan karena pada dzatnya sendiri adalah buruk dan tidak baik, demikian juga secara umum menganiaya diri sendiri mencakup penganiayaan dirinya dengan kesyirikan atau selainnya, namun bila kedua hal tersebut saling berdampingan satu sama lain, terkadang setiap hal itu ditafsirkan dengan perkara yang sesuai dengannya, maka perbuatan buruk diartikan dengan kezhaliman yang merugikan manusia, yaitu kezhaliman mereka terhadap darah, harta, dan kehormatan mereka, sedangkan peng-aniayaan diri sendiri adalah dengan kezhaliman dan kemaksiatan yang merupakan perbuatan (yang harus dipertanggungjawabkan) antara Allah dan hambaNya, dan penganiayaan diri sendiri itu di-namakan sebagai kezhaliman karena jiwa seseorang itu bukanlah milik dirinya yang biasa ia atur semaunya, akan tetapi jiwa itu adalah milik Allah سبحانه وتعالى yang telah Dia jadikan sebagai amanah pada manusia dan Dia perintahkan kepada manusia agar membawanya dengan adil dengan mengharuskannya berjalan di atas jalan yang lurus dalam ilmu dan amal perbuatan, berusaha mengajarkannya tentang apa yang diperintahkan oleh Allah, berusaha menunaikan hal-hal yang telah diwajibkan atasnya, maka usahanya dalam hal yang lain dari perkara di atas adalah suatu penganiayaan akan diri sendiri, sebuah pengkhianatan dan penyelewengan dari keadilan yang seharusnya kebalikan dari kesewenang-wenangan dan ke-zhaliman.
(111) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَكۡسِبۡ إِثۡمٗا فَإِنَّمَا يَكۡسِبُهُۥ عَلَىٰ نَفۡسِهِۦۚ ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan dosa, maka sesungguhnya ia me-ngerjakannya untuk (kemudharatan) dirinya sendiri," hal ini mencakup seluruh perkara dosa, baik kecil maupun besar, maka barangsiapa yang mengerjakan sebuah kemaksiatan, sesungguhnya hukuman-nya adalah atas dirinya sendiri dan tidak berpindah kepada orang lain, baik dunia maupun akhirat, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ وَلَا تَزِرُ وَازِرَةٞ وِزۡرَ أُخۡرَىٰۚ ﴿
"Dan seorang yang berdosa tidak akan memikul dosa orang lain." (Al-An'am: 164).
Akan tetapi bila kemaksiatan itu terlihat lalu tidak diingkari, maka hukuman dan dosanya akan menimpa seluruhnya, dan tidak akan keluar dari ketetapan ayat yang mulia ini, karena barangsiapa yang meninggalkan pengingkaran yang wajib, maka sesungguhnya ia telah melakukan suatu keburukan, hal ini menunjukkan akan keadilan Allah dan hikmahNya, yaitu bahwa Dia tidak akan meng-hukum seseorang karena dosa orang lain, dan tidak menyiksa seseorang lebih dari kemaksiatan yang telah diperbuatnya, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengeta-hui lagi Mahabijaksana" yaitu Dia memiliki ilmu dan hikmah yang sempurna, dan di antara ilmu dan hikmahNya adalah bahwa Dia mengetahui dosa dan akibatnya, sebab-sebab yang mendorong dalam melakukannya, dan hukuman yang disiapkan karenanya, dan Dia mengetahui kondisi pelaku dosa bahwa sebuah dosa yang dilakukannya adalah karena didorong oleh jiwanya yang selalu mengajak kepada keburukan, padahal ia selalu kembali kepada Rabbnya pada kebanyakan waktunya, sesungguhnya Allah akan mengampuninya dan membimbingnya kepada taubat, namun bila telah terjadi darinya dosa itu dengan kelancangan dirinya atas hal-hal yang diharamkan dengan mengabaikan pengawasan Rabbnya dan meremehkan hukumanNya, maka sesungguhnya orang yang seperti ini adalah jauh dari ampunan dan jauh dari bimbingan kepada taubat.
(112) Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَكۡسِبۡ خَطِيٓـَٔةً ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa yang mengerjakan kesalahan" yaitu dosa yang besar, ﴾ أَوۡ إِثۡمٗا ﴿ "atau dosa" selain dosa besar, ﴾ ثُمَّ يَرۡمِ بِهِۦ ﴿ "kemudian dituduhkannya" yakni, menuduhkan dosa yang ia lakukan itu ﴾ بَرِيٓـٔٗا ﴿ "kepada orang yang tidak bersalah" dari dosa tersebut walaupun dia juga melakukan dosa yang lain, ﴾ فَقَدِ ٱحۡتَمَلَ بُهۡتَٰنٗا وَإِثۡمٗا مُّبِينٗا ﴿ "maka sesungguhnya ia telah berbuat suatu kebohongan dan dosa yang nyata," yaitu sesungguhnya ia telah memikul di atas punggungnya kebohongan terhadap orang yang tidak bersalah dan dosa yang jelas lagi nyata. Hal ini menun-jukkan bahwa hal tersebut merupakan dosa besar dan maksiat yang membinasakan, karena sesungguhnya ia telah mengumpul-kan beberapa kemudharatan, yaitu melakukan kesalahan dan dosa, lalu menuduh seseorang sebagai pelakunya padahal ia tidak melakukannya, kemudian melakukan kebohongan keji dengan berlepas diri dari dosa itu dan dituduhkan kepada orang yang tidak bersalah tersebut, kemudian hukuman duniawi yang diakibatkan dari perbuatannya itu terhindar dari pelaku sebenarnya yang berhak mendapatkan hukuman tersebut, lalu dijatuhkan kepada orang yang tidak berhak dihukum. Kemudian apa yang diakibat-kan juga darinya berupa pembicaraan orang terhadap tertuduh tersebut dan juga kerusakan-kerusakan lainnya yang kita harap-kan agar Allah memberikan keselamatan darinya dan dari segala keburukan.
(113) Kemudian Allah menyebutkan karuniaNya atas RasulNya dengan menjaga dan melindunginya dari orang yang hendak menyesatkannya dengan berfirman,﴾ وَلَوۡلَا فَضۡلُ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكَ وَرَحۡمَتُهُۥ لَهَمَّت طَّآئِفَةٞ مِّنۡهُمۡ أَن يُضِلُّوكَ ﴿ "Sekiranya bukan karena karunia Allah dan rahmatNya kepadamu, tentulah segolongan dari mereka berkeinginan keras untuk menyesatkanmu," yang demikian itu adalah bahwa ayat-ayat yang mulia ini telah disebutkan oleh para ahli tafsir[39] tentang sebab turunnya, yaitu bahwa sebuah keluarga telah mencuri di Madinah, dan ketika pencurian mereka hendak diperiksa, mereka khawatir aib dan cela mereka terbongkar lalu mereka mengambil barang curian itu dan meletakkannya di rumah orang yang tidak bersalah, lalu pelaku pencurian itu meminta bantuan kepada kaum-nya untuk datang kepada Rasulullah ﷺ dan memohon kepada beliau agar membebaskan tuduhan percurian dari teman mereka tersebut di tengah-tengah masyarakat, dan mereka berkata, bahwa ia tidaklah mencuri, namun yang mencuri itu adalah orang yang didapatkan pada rumahnya barang curian, padahal dia tidak melakukannya, lalu Rasulullah ﷺ hendak membebaskan tuduhan dari teman mereka itu, namun Allah segera menurunkan ayat-ayat ini kepada beliau sebagai peringatan dan penjelasan akan kejadian tersebut serta ancaman buat Rasulullah ﷺ karena membela orang-orang yang berkhianat, dan berseteru demi membela orang yang salah merupakan kesesatan, karena sesungguhnya kesesatan itu ada dua macam: kesesatan dalam pengetahuan yaitu tidak menge-tahui kebenaran, dan kesesatan dalam perbuatan yaitu melakukan sesuatu yang seharusnya tidak dilakukan, karena itu Allah telah memelihara RasulNya dari bentuk yang pertama sebagaimana Allah juga menjaga beliau dari kesesatan dalam perbuatan.
Lalu Allah mengabarkan bahwa tipu daya dan makar mereka akan kembali kepada diri mereka sendiri seperti halnya setiap pe-laku tipu daya, yaitu FirmanNya, ﴾ وَمَا يُضِلُّونَ إِلَّآ أَنفُسَهُمۡۖ ﴿ "Tetapi mereka tidak menyesatkan melainkan dirinya sendiri," karena tipu daya dan siasat mereka itu tidaklah mampu memenuhi apa yang mereka inginkan dan tidak memberikan mereka kecuali hanya kegagalan, kefakiran, dosa, dan kerugian. Hal ini adalah sebuah nikmat yang besar atas Rasulullah ﷺ, yang meliputi nikmat dengan perbuatan yaitu bimbingan untuk melakukan apa yang harus dilakukan dan perlindungan dari hal-hal yang diharamkan, kemudian Allah me-nyebutkan nikmatNya kepadanya dengan ilmu seraya berfirman, ﴾ وَأَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيۡكَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ وَٱلۡحِكۡمَةَ ﴿ "Dan (juga karena) Allah telah menurunkan Kitab dan hikmah kepadamu" yaitu Allah menurunkan kepadamu al-Qur`an yang agung dan penuh hikmah yang mengandung penje-lasan akan segala sesuatu dan pengetahuan tentang orang dahulu maupun yang akan datang.
Adapun hikmah yang berarti sunnah adalah sebagaimana yang diungkapkan oleh para ulama salaf, "Sesungguhnya sunnah itu diturunkan juga kepadanya sebagaimana al-Qur`an diturunkan," atau pengetahuan akan rahasia-rahasia syariat di luar dari penge-tahuan hukum-hukumnya, menempatkan sesuatu pada tempatnya dan mengatur segala perkara menurut yang semestinya, ﴾ وَعَلَّمَكَ مَا لَمۡ تَكُن تَعۡلَمُۚ ﴿ "dan telah mengajarkan kepadamu apa yang belum kamu ketahui," hal ini mencakup segala hal yang diajarkan oleh Allah kepada beliau, dan sesungguhnya Nabi ﷺ sebagaimana yang Allah gambarkan tentang beliau, sebelum kerasulan beliau,
﴾ مَا كُنتَ تَدۡرِي مَا ٱلۡكِتَٰبُ وَلَا ٱلۡإِيمَٰنُ ﴿
"Sebelumnya kamu tidaklah mengetahui apakah al-Kitab (al-Qur`an) dan tidak pula mengetahui apakah iman itu." (Asy-Syura': 52).
Dan FirmanNya,
﴾ وَوَجَدَكَ ضَآلّٗا فَهَدَىٰ 7 ﴿
"Dan Dia mendapatimu sebagai seorang yang bingung, lalu Dia memberikan petunjuk." (Adh-Dhuha: 7),
kemudian Allah tetap selalu memberikan wahyu kepadanya, me-ngajarkannya dan menyempurnakannya hingga beliau meningkat kepada kedudukan yang tinggi berupa ilmu yang tidak akan mampu dicapai oleh orang-orang terdahulu maupun yang akan datang, maka beliau adalah manusia yang paling berilmu secara mutlak, manusia yang paling banyak sifat-sifat kesempurnaannya dan paling sempurna dalam hal tersebut, karena itulah Allah ber-firman, ﴾ وَكَانَ فَضۡلُ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكَ عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan karunia Allah sangat besar atas-mu," karunia Allah terhadap Rasulullah Muhammad ﷺ adalah lebih agung daripada karuniaNya terhadap setiap makhluk (selainnya), bentuk karunia yang diberikan Allah kepadanya tidaklah mungkin dapat diteliti dan tidak mudah untuk dihitung.
Sesungguhnya Kami menurunkan kepadamu -wahai Rasul- Kitab Al-Qur`ān yang berisi kebenaran untuk memberikan keputusan yang tegas kepada manusia dalam semua urusan mereka berdasarkan apa yang Allah ajarkan dan ilhamkan kepadamu, bukan berdasarkan kecenderungan hawa nafsumu dan pendapat pribadimu. Janganlah kamu menjadi pembela bagi orang-orang yang mengkhianati diri mereka sendiri dan mengkhianati amanah mereka dari orang yang menuntut mereka secara hak.
Living along with others is a need felt by every human being. It is this need that creates the nation or the community. A man has his strength enhanced a thousand times by association with his own community. However, something which initially came into existence as a human need for social cohesion, gradually takes on the status of a social religion. The community or the nation becomes a goal in itself. This leads to the mentality, ‘My community right or wrong. It is my community, whether based on truth or falsehood.’ Thus people consider their own circle as important and that of others as unimportant. It is considered that a man belonging to their own circle, even if he is in the wrong, must be supported, while another associated with a different group or community, though right and justified, receives no support. A group with this mentality can be said to have taken communal expediencies and group bias as the criteria by which to judge right and wrong. On the contrary one should regard God’s command as the standard by which to make judgements. If someone errs, he must be checked without prejudice or favouritism. If someone stands for truth, he must be supported—even though associated with another group. Even in a situation where two persons are involved, one from one’s own group and the other from some other group, matters must be looked into on the basis of truth and untruth, ignoring all other considerations. One should always associate oneself with the truth.
Implore d’Allah le pardon et l’effacement de tes péchés car Allah pardonne à ceux de Ses serviteurs qui se repentent à Lui et se montre miséricordieux avec eux.
Mintalah maaf dan ampunan dari Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang kepada hamba-hamba-Nya yang bertobat kepada-Nya.
Yüce Allah'tan bağışlanma ve af dile. Allah kullarından kendisine tövbe edeni bağışlar, ona merhamet eder.
The background of these verses
The nine verses (105-113) cited above refer to a particular episode. But, very much in accordance with the characteristic style of the Qur'an, the instructions given in this connection are not peculiar to this episode. They are, rather, a set of basic principles and rules commonly beneficial for all Muslims whether of a given time or of future generations.
Let us go to the event first, then consider the wisdom of related instructions which provide solutions to corresponding problems. The episode centres around the clan of Banu Ubayriq in Madinah. A man from this clan - his name being Bashir as in the narration of Tirmidhi and Hakim, or Tu'mah as in the narration of al-Baghawi and Ibn Jarir - broke into the house of Sayyidna Rifa` ah, the uncle of Sayyidna Qatdah ibn al-Nu` man, and committed a theft.
In the narration of Tirmidhi, it is also mentioned that this man was, in reality, a hypocrite. He used to live in Madinah yet was audacious enough to compose poetic satires insulting the noble Companions and used to publicise these in the name of others while keeping his identity concealed.
As for the actual theft it was committed during the early period of Hijrah when Muslims generally lived under straightened circumstances facing all sorts of need, hunger and deprivation. The common food they ate was bread from barley flour or dates, or wheat flour which was scarce and just not available in Madinah. Once in a while, when it did come from Syria some people would buy it for guests or for some other special need. Thus, Sayyidna Rifa` ah bought some wheat flour for himself, put it in a bag, added some arms on top of it and stashed the bag in a small roomette of the house in all possible safety. But, this man - Ibn Ubayriq, Bashir or Tu'mah - somehow came to know, broke into the house and decamped with the bag. When Sayyidna Rifa` ah discovered the theft in the morning, he went to his nephew, Qatadah and told him about it. Together they went out investigating in the locality. Some people said that they had seen the light of fire coming from the Banu Ubayriq house last night and that probably they were cooking what was stolen. When Banu Ubayriq learnt about their secret being out, they themselves came there and charged that the theft was committed by Labid ibn Sahl. Labid was well-known as a sincere and pious Muslim. When Labid himself came to know about this allegation, he came out of his house, sword in hand, saying: You are blaming me for this theft, now I am not going to put my sword back into the sheath, until the truth of this theft becomes clear.
Quietly, Banu Ubayriq confided to him: Do not worry. Nobody is blaming you. Moreover, this is not the sort of thing you would do. At this point, the narration in al-Baghawi and Ibn Jarir says that Banu Ubayriq charged a Jew with the theft and, very cleverly, made a track of seemingly falling flour from .a slit in the bag, which was their own work, all the way from Rifa` ah's house to the house of the Jew. When the traces of the flour were discovered and word went around, they carried the stolen arms and armours as well to the same Jew and left these with him for safe keeping. Following investigations, they were recovered from his house. The Jew declared on oath that these were given to him by Ibn Ubayriq.
In order to bring the two narrations of Tirmidhi and al-Baghawi into harmony, it can be said that may be Banu Ubayriq had first charged Labid ibn Sahl with the theft, but once they realized that their ruse was not working, they targeted the Jew with the blame. Ulti-mately then, the case now rested between the Jew and Banu Ubayriq.
On the other side, Sayyidna Qatadah and Rifa` ah were overwhelmingly convinced on the basis of circumstantial evidence that this was the work of Banu Ubayriq. Sayyidna Qatadah went to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and told him about the theft and also told him that he strongly suspected Banu Ubayriq. When Banu Ubayriq heard the news, they came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and complained against Sayyidna Qatadah and Rifa` ah ؓ that they were putting the blame for the theft on them without having any valid legal proof and despite the fact that the stolen property was recovered from the house of the Jew. They appealed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ to restrain Sayyidna Qatadah and Rifa` ah ؓ from blaming them for the theft and if they had to sue anyone, they should sue the Jew.
Things as they appeared on the outside made even the Holy Prophet ﷺ incline towards the probability that the theft was committed by the Jew and that the accusation against Banu Ubayriq was not correct. So much so that, according to the narration of al Baghawi, the Holy Prophet ﷺ had the intention of inflicting the punishment for theft on the Jew and sever his hand.
Matters went worse when Sayyidna Qatadah appeared before the Holy Prophet ﷺ who admonished him by saying that he was accusing a Muslim family of theft without any proof. Sayyidna Qatadah ؓ was grieved about the whole thing and wished that he had not spoken to the Holy Prophet ﷺ about this matter even if he had to bear by the loss of his property. Similarly, when Sayyidna Rifa` ah learnt about what the Holy Prophet ﷺ had said, he too exercised patience and said: (And Allah is the one from whom all help is sought).
Not much time had passed when a whole section of the Qur'an was revealed about this episode through which the reality behind it was shown to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and general instructions covering such cases were given. As the Holy Qur'an exposed the theft committed by Banu Ubayriq and acquitted the Jew. Banu Ubayriq were left with no choice but to return the stolen property to the Holy Prophet ﷺ who had it returned to the owner, Sayyidna Rifa` ah ؓ ، who finally endowed all those arms for use in Jihad. When Banu Ubayriq found their theft exposed, Bashir, the son of Ubayriq ran away from Madinah landing in Makkah where he joined the disbelievers. Consequently, if he had been a hypocrite earlier, he became an acknowledged disbeliever; and, if he was a Muslim earlier, he was an apostate now.
It appears in Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit that the curse of his antagonism to Allah and His Messenger did not allow Bashir ibn Ubayriq to live peacefully even in Makkah. When the woman at whose house he had taken up residence found out about this episode, she threw him out of her house. Thus, loitering on the streets came the day when he broke into somebody else's house. The wall through which he went in collapsed on him and killed him right there.
These are the details of the episode. Let us now give some thought to what has been said in the Qur'an:
After telling the Holy Prophet ﷺ the reality behind the case of theft, in the first verse (105), it was said: Allah has given you the Qur'an through revelations so that you can use the knowledge and insight gifted to you to decide matters accordingly, abstaining from taking sides with traitors, that is, Banu Ubayriq. No doubt, the obvious circumstances and evidences were such that a tilt towards the probability of the Jew having committed the theft was not a sin, yet contrary to the actual fact it was. Therefore, in the second verse (106), the Holy Prophet ﷺ was asked to seek forgiveness from Allah because the station of prophets (علیہم السلام) is very high and Allah does not favour the issuance of even something so insignificant from them.
Ngươi (Muhammad) hãy cầu xin Allah tha thứ và xí xóa tội lỗi, quả thật Allah là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ cho những bề tôi quay đầu sám hối với Ngài và Ngài luôn nhân từ và khoan dung với họ.
Seek forgiveness and pardon from Allah. Allah is Forgiving and Merciful towards those of His servants who repent to Him.
I traži oprost od Allaha, jer Allah puno prašta onome ko se kaje i milostiv je prema njemu.
Implora el perdón de Al-lah y que borre tus pecados, ya que Él perdona a aquellos de Sus siervos que se arrepienten ante Él y se muestra misericordioso con ellos.
e chiedere il perdono di Allāh. In verità, Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti dei SUoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso con lui.
Humiling ka ng kapatawaran at paumanhin mula kay Allāh. Tunay na si Allāh ay laging Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob sa Kanya kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain dito.
No tomes partido por los traidores que se afanan en ocultar su deslealtad. Al‑lah no ama a los traidores y los mentirosos.
Huwag kang makipag-alitan para sa alinmang taong nagtataksil at nagpapakalabis sa pagkukubli ng pagtataksil niya. Si Allāh ay hindi umiibig sa sinumang madalas ang pagtataksil at ang kasalanan.
Non difendere qualsiasi persona che tradisca e perseveri nel nascondere il proprio tradimento, e Allāh non ama tali traditori e bugiardi.
Nemojte se raspravljati o izdajnicima, koji daju sve od sebe da sakriju svoju izdaju, jer Allah ne voli pregonjenje u grijehu i izdaji.
Janganlah kamu membela seorang pun yang berkhianat dan bersungguh-sungguh dalam menyembunyikan pengkhianatannya. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang yang banyak berkhianat dan pendosa.
Sen, kim olursa olsun ihanet eden ve ihanetini gizlemek için aşırı çaba gösteren kimseyi savunma! Çünkü Allah, çokça hainlik eden ve günah işleyenleri sevmez
In the third verse (107), it has been emphatically asserted once again that the Messenger of Allah should not defend those who are disloyal and treacherous, for Allah does not like them.
Ne prends pas le parti de toute personne traître qui se donne beaucoup de mal à dissimuler sa trahison. Allah n’aime pas ces traîtres menteurs.
Do not argue on behalf of any person who commits a sin denying it, until you come to know more about the matter. Allah does not love these deceitful liars.
Đừng tranh cãi về bất cứ ai phản bội và tinh vi trong việc che giấu sự phản bội của mình, bởi lẽ Allah không thích những kẻ phản bội và nhiều tội lỗi.
When committing sin, they hide from people out of fear and shame; but they cannot hide from Allah. He is with them and knows what they do. Nothing is hidden from Him when they secretly plan to say things that He is not pleased with, such as defending a sinner or falsely accusing an innocent person. Allah surrounds them and knows what they do secretly and openly. Nothing is hidden from Him and He will repay them for their actions.
Chúng che giấu thiên hạ những việc làm tội lỗi và sai trái của chúng vì lo sợ và e ngại nhưng chúng không thể che giấu được Allah bởi vì Ngài luôn có mặt cùng với chúng bằng sự bao trùm của Ngài, không có bất cứ điều gì chúng bí mật bàn tính mà Ngài không biết và Ngài không chấp nhận những lời nói xảo biện nhằm để trốn tội của chúng. Quả thật, Allah biết hết tất cả những gì chúng làm dù công khai hay bí mật rồi Ngài sẽ đáp lại xứng đáng cho các việc làm của chúng.
Kriju se od ljudi kada urade kakav grijeh, iz straha i stida od ljudi, a ne kriju se od Allaha premda je On sa njima, zna sve ono što krijući dogovaraju, a čime On nije zadovoljan, poput stajanja na stranu grešnika i optuživanje nedužnog za taj grijeh. Allah zna ono što rade tajno i javno, i obračunat će ih za njihova djela.
Cometen pecados alejados de las miradas por temor al qué dirán, pero no temen el juicio de Al-lah aun cuando Él está con ellos, por Su conocimiento y porque nada se Le escapa cuando ellos, a escondidas, traman lo que no Le complace, como cuando defienden a un culpable o acusan a un inocente. Al‑lah conoce todos sus actos, tanto públicos como secretos. Nada se Le escapa y los retribuirá por sus obras.
Nakapaglilihim sila mula sa mga tao sa sandali ng pagkagawa nila ng isang pagsuway dala ng pangamba at pagkahiya at hindi sila nakapaglilihim mula kay Allāh. Siya ay kasama sa kanila sa pamamagitan ng pagkakasaklaw Niya sa kanila. Walang naikukubli sa Kanya mula sa kanila na anuman nang nagpapanukala sila nang pakubli ng anumang hindi Siya nalulugod na sinasabi gaya ng pagtatanggol sa nagkakasala at pagpaparatang sa inosente. Laging si Allāh, sa anumang ginagawa nila nang palihim at hayagan, ay Tagapalibot: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman. Gaganti Siya sa kanila sa mga gawa nila.
Si nascondono dalla gente quando commettono peccati per timore e vergogna, ma non possono nascondersi da Allāh mentre Lui li avvolge con la Sua Onniscienza; nulla Gli è nascosto. Quando bisbigliano in segreto parole che Allāh non accetta, come difendere il peccatore ed incolpare l'innocente, Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che fanno segretamente e manifestamente. Nulla Gli è nascosto e li giudicherà per le loro azioni.
Onlar bir günah işleyecekleri zaman insanlardan korkarak ve utanarak gizlenirler ama Allah’tan bir şey gizleyemezler. Allah onları kuşatmış olarak onların yanı başındadır. Günahkârı savunmak, suçsuz kimseleri itham etmek gibi, gizli işler çevirdikleri zaman Allah’ın razı olmadığı sözlerden söyledikleri hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. Allah onların gizlice ve açıkça yaptıkları bütün işleri kuşatmıştır. O'na hiç bir şey gizli kalmaz. Yaptıkları amellerin karşılığında onları cezalandıracaktır.
The fourth verse (108) describes the condition of people who betray trust and act treacherously. It is strange that these people feel shy before other people like them and conceal their theft from them while they do not feel shy before Allah who is with them all the time and watches over everything they do, specially the occasion when they mutually conspired to put the blame on the Jew, went to the Holy Prophet ﷺ complained against Rifa` ah and Qatadah ؓ ، charged them of false accusation and appealed to the Holy Prophet for support against the Jew.
Abandoning the truth is like abandoning oneself. A man is dishonest to himself before he is dishonest to someone else. This is so because, in the hearts and minds of every human being, God has implanted a conscience as His representative. Whenever any individual intends to go against the truth, he is stopped by this invisible representative of God. He has first to suppress and ignore this inner voice, and only then is it possible for him to leave the path of justice for that of injustice. All too often he lends support to some erring person due to importance having been attached to him. Social relations and expediencies lead him to turn a blind eye to the other’s misdeeds and, therefore, knowing full well that the other is not on the right path, he becomes his supporter. Refusal to distance himself from a person known to be following the path of untruth happens at the cost of distancing himself from God. When one supports untruth to seek the esteem of another human being in this world, one loses God’s company in the Hereafter.
Ils commettent des péchés à l’abri des regards par peur du qu’en-dira-t-on, mais ils ne craignent pas le jugement d’Allah alors qu’Il est avec eux par Sa Connaissance et que rien ne Lui échappe lorsqu’ils préparent en cachette des discours qu’Il n’agrée pas, comme lorsqu’ils prennent la défense d’un coupable ou accusent un innocent.
Allah connaît tous leurs agissements, publics comme secrets. Rien ne Lui échappe et Il les rétribuera pour leurs œuvres.
Mereka bersembunyi dari manusia ketika mereka berbuat maksiat karena takut dan malu, tetapi mereka tidak bersembunyi dari Allah. Allah senantiasa bersama mereka dan mengawasi mereka. Tidak ada sesuatu pun dari mereka yang luput dari pengawasan-Nya tatkala mereka secara sembunyi-sembunyi mengatur kata-kata yang tidak pantas, seperti membela orang yang berdosa dan menuduh orang yang tidak bersalah. Allah senantiasa mengawasi apa yang mereka perbuat secara sembunyi-sembunyi maupun terang-terangan, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang luput dari pengawasan-Nya, dan Dia akan membalas amalan mereka dengan balasan yang setimpal.
Ey suç işleyen bu kimselerin durumu kendilerini ilgilendiren kimseler! İşte siz, onların suçsuz olduklarının ispatlanması ve cezalarının geri çevrilmesi için onları dünya hayatında müdafaa ettiniz. Peki, kıyamet günü, kim gerçek hallerini bilen Allah'a karşı onları savunacak? Kim o gün onlara vekil olacak? Şüphesiz buna hiç kimsenin gücü yetmez.
Banu Ubayriq telling them that their support given to betrayers of trust in the mortal world does not end at that. There will be the Day of Doom when their case will come before Almighty Allah. Who will lend support to them at that time? The verse serves two purposes. It admonishes them, and then reminds them of the hazards of the Hereafter persuading them thereby to repent and turn to Allah.
Ô vous qui vous souciez de ceux qui commettent des péchés, vous prenez leur parti dans le bas monde afin de prouver leur innocence et de leur épargner la punition.
Qui plaidera leur cause devant Allah le Jour de la Résurrection alors qu’Il sait qui ils sont réellement?
Qui sera leur protecteur ce jour-là ?
Il est indubitable que personne ne sera capable de les défendre.
Kalian -wahai orang-orang yang membela urusan orang yang berbuat dosa itu- bisa berdebat untuk membela mereka di dunia untuk membuktikan bahwa mereka tidak bersalah dan membebaskan mereka dari hukuman. Tetapi siapakah yang akan berdebat dengan Allah untuk membela mereka kelak di hari Kiamat, sedangkan kamu telah mengetahui keadaan mereka yang sebenarnya? Dan siapakah yang akan menjadi pelindung mereka pada hari itu? Tidak ada keraguan bahwa tidak ada satu pun yang sanggup melakukan hal itu.
You – O those concerned with the matter of these people who commit sin – argued on behalf of them in the world in order to establish their innocence and protect them from the punishment; but who will argue with Allah for them on the Day of Judgement when He knows their real condition? Who will be their representative in the matter on that day? Without any doubt, no one will be able to do that.
Kayo, O mga nagpapahalaga sa nauukol sa mga gumagawa na ito ng krimen, ay nakipag-alitan para sa kanila sa buhay na makamundo upang magpatunay kayo sa pagkainosente nila at magsanggalang kayo sa kanila sa kaparusahan, ngunit sino ang makikipagtalo kay Allāh para sa kanila sa Araw ng Pagbangon gayong nalaman nga Niya ang reyalidad ng kalagayan nila? Sino ang magiging isang pinananaligan para sa kanila sa Araw na iyon? Walang duda na hindi kakayanin ng isa iyon.
Đây - hỡi những ai cố gắng bênh vực cho những kẻ tội lỗi - những kẻ này đã được các ngươi biện minh cho chúng tránh tội ở trên cuộc sống trần gian để chúng thoát khỏi hình phạt nhưng vào Ngày Phán Xét, khi chúng đứng trình diện trước Allah thì ai sẽ là người có thể bênh vực cho chúng bởi Ngài đã tường tận mọi sự thật của chúng, và ai sẽ đứng ra thụ lãnh tội lỗi giùm cho chúng?! Dĩ nhiên, chắc chắn không một ai có khả năng làm điều đó.
Eccovi, voi a cui interessa la situazione di costoro che commettono crimini: Li avete difesi nella vita terrena per dimostrare la loro innocenza e li proteggete dalla punizione. Chi è colui che intercederà per loro presso Allāh, nel Giorno del Giudizio, mentre Egli è Consapevole della verità dei fatti?! E chi sarà loro difensore, in quel Giorno? Senza dubbio, nessuno è in grado di fare ciò.
Eto, vi koje zanimaju ovi počinioci zločina, raspravljate braneći ih na dunjaluku, kako biste dokazali njihovu nevinost i sačuvali ih od kazne, ali ko će sa Allahom raspravljati na Sudnjem danu braneći ih, kad Allah zna njihovo stvarno stanje? Ko će biti njihov advokat u tom Danu? Bez sumnje, niko.
Ustedes que se preocupan por aquellos que cometen pecados, toman partido por ellos en este mundo para probar su inocencia y evitarles el castigo. ¿Quién defenderá su causa ante Al-lah el Día de la Resurrección, cuando Él sabe quiénes son realmente? ¿Quién será su protector ese día? Es indudable que nadie será capaz de defenderlos.
Ko bude uradio grijeh, čineći tako nepravdu samom sebi, a zatim zatraži oprost od Allaha, priznajući svoj grijeh i napuštajući ga, vidjet će da će mu Allah oprostiti i milostiv prema njemu biti.
E chi compie una cattiva azione o fa torto a se stesso, commettendo peccati, e poi chiede perdono presso Allāh, riconoscendo la propria colpa, pentito per ciò che ha commesso, troverà che Allāh è Perdonatoredei suoi peccati, Misericordioso con lui.
Ang sinumang gumagawa ng isang masagwang gawain o lumalabag sa katarungan sa sarili niya sa pamamagitan ng paggawa ng mga pagsuway, pagkatapos humihiling ng kapatawaran mula kay Allāh habang umaamin sa pagkakasala niya, na nagsisisi roon, na kumakalas doon, makatatagpo siya na si Allāh ay magpakailanman Mapagpatawad sa mga pagkakasala niya, Maawain sa kanya.
Si alguien realiza una mala acción o es injusto consigo mismo desobedeciendo a Al-lah, luego implora el perdón de Al-lah reconociendo sus pecados, arrepintiéndose, y resuelve no volver a cometerlos, esta persona puede esperar la clemencia divina. Al-lah perdona los pecados de quien se arrepiente, y se muestra misericordioso con él.
Ai làm điều tội lỗi hay bất công với chính bản thân mình qua việc làm trái lệnh rồi y ăn năn sám hối cầu xin Allah tha thứ thì Ngài chắc chắn sẽ tha thứ cho y bởi Ngài là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ tội lỗi và Hằng Thương Xót các bề tôi của Ngài.
Barang siapa yang berbuat buruk atau menganiaya dirinya sendiri dengan berbuat dosa, kemudian ia meminta ampun kepada Allah seraya mengakui dosanya, menyesalinya, dan meninggalkannya secara total, ia akan senantiasa mendapati bahwa Allah adalah Tuhan Yang Maha Pengampun atas dosa-dosanya lagi Maha Penyayang kepadanya.
The Encouragement to Seek Allah's Forgiveness, and Warning those who Falsely Accuse Innocent People
Allah emphasizes His generosity and kindness, in that He forgives whoever repents to Him from whatever evil they commit.Allah said,
وَمَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا أَوْ يَظْلِمْ نَفْسَهُ ثُمَّ يَسْتَغْفِرِ اللّهَ يَجِدِ اللّهَ غَفُورًا رَّحِيمًا ١١٠
And whoever does evil or wrongs himself but afterwards seeks Allah's forgiveness, he will find Allah Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn Abbas commented about this Ayah,"Allah informs His servants of His forgiveness, forbearing generosity and expansive mercy. So whoever commits a sin, whether minor or major,
ثُمَّ يَسْتَغْفِرِ اللّهَ يَجِدِ اللّهَ غَفُورًا رَّحِيمًا
(but afterwards seeks Allah's forgiveness, he will find Allah Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful), even if his sins were greater than the heavens, the earth and the mountains."Imam Ahmad recorded that Ali said,
"Whenever I hear anything from the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, Allah benefits me with whatever He wills of that. Abu Bakr told me, and Abu Bakr has said the truth, that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يُذْنِبُ ذَنْبًا، ثُمَّ يَتَوَضَّأُ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ يَسْتَغْفِرُ اللهَ لِذلِكَ الذَّنْبِ، إِلَّا غَفَرَ لَه
No Muslim commits a sin and then performs ablution, prays two Rak`ahs and begs Allah for forgiveness for that sin, but He forgives him.He then recited these two Ayat, وَمَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا أَوْ يَظْلِمْ نَفْسَهُ (And whoever does evil or wrongs himself), (4:110) and, وَالَّذِينَ إِذَا فَعَلُواْ فَاحِشَةً أَوْ ظَلَمُواْ أَنْفُسَهُمْ (And those who, when they have committed Fahishah or wronged themselves with evil)." (3:135)Allah's statement,
وَمَن يَكْسِبْ إِثْمًا فَإِنَّمَا يَكْسِبُهُ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ ...
And whoever earns sin, he earns it only against himself.is similar to His statement,
وَلاَ تَزِرُ وَازِرَةٌ وِزْرَ أُخْرَى
And no bearer of burdens shall bear the burden of another. (35:18)So no one will avail anyone else. Rather, every soul, and none else, shall carry its own burden.This is why Allah said,
... وَكَانَ اللّهُ عَلِيمًا حَكِيمًا ١١١
And Allah is Ever All-Knowing, All-Wise.meaning, this occurs due to His knowledge, wisdom, fairness and mercy.
وَمَن يَكْسِبْ خَطِيئَةً أَوْ إِثْمًا ثُمَّ يَرْمِ بِهِ بَرِيئًا فَقَدِ احْتَمَلَ بُهْتَانًا وَإِثْمًا مُّبِينًا ١١٢
And whoever earns a fault or a sin and then blames it on someone innocent, he has indeed burdened himself with falsehood and a manifest sin.
وَلَوْلاَ فَضْلُ اللّهِ عَلَيْكَ وَرَحْمَتُهُ لَهَمَّت طَّآئِفَةٌ مُّنْهُمْ أَن يُضِلُّوكَ وَمَا يُضِلُّونَ إِلاُّ أَنفُسَهُمْ وَمَا يَضُرُّونَكَ مِن شَيْءٍ وَأَنزَلَ اللّهُ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ ...
Had not the grace of Allah and His mercy been upon you, a party of them would certainly have made a decision to mislead you, but they mislead none except their own selves, and no harm can they do to you in the least. Allah has sent down to you the Book, and the Hikmah,
.... وَعَلَّمَكَ مَا لَمْ تَكُنْ تَعْلَمُ ...
and taught you that which you knew not,before this revelation was sent down to you.Similarly, Allah said,
وَكَذَلِكَ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَيْكَ رُوحاً مِّنْ أَمْرِنَا مَا كُنتَ تَدْرِى مَا الْكِتَـبُ
And thus We have sent to you (O Muhammad) a Ruh (a revelation, and a mercy) of Our command. You knew not what is the Book) until the end of the Surah. (42:52-53)Allah said,
وَمَا كُنتَ تَرْجُو أَن يُلْقَى إِلَيْكَ الْكِتَـبُ إِلاَّ رَحْمَةً مِّن رَّبِّكَ
And you were not expecting that the Book (this Qur'an) would be sent down to you, but it is a mercy from your Lord. (28:86)So Allah said;
... وَكَانَ فَضْلُ اللّهِ عَلَيْكَ عَظِيمًا ١١٣
And ever great is the grace of Allah unto you (O Muhammad).
Righteous Najwa, Secret Talk
Allah said,
لاَّ خَيْرَ فِى كَثِيرٍ مِّن نَّجْوَاهُمْ
(There is no good in most of their secret talks) meaning, what the people say to each other.
إِلاَّ مَنْ أَمَرَ بِصَدَقَةٍ أَوْ مَعْرُوفٍ أَوْ إِصْلَـحٍ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ
(save him who orders Sadaqah (charity), or goodness, or reconciliation between mankind;) meaning, except for this type of talk. Imam Ahmad recorded that Umm Kulthum bint `Uqbah said that she heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ saying,
«لَيْسَ الْكَذَّابُ الَّذِي يُصْلِحُ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ فَيَنْمِي خَيْرًا، أَوْ يَقُولُ خَيْرًا»
(He who brings about reconciliation between people by embellishing good or saying good things, is not a liar.) She also said, "I never heard him allow what the people say (lies) except in three cases: in war, bringing peace between people and the man's speech (invented compliments) to his wife and her speech to her husband." Umm Kulthum bint `Uqbah was among the immigrant women who gave their pledge of allegiance to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. The Group also recorded this Hadith, with the exception of Ibn Majah. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Ad-Darda' said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَلَا أُخْبِرُكُمْ بِأَفْضَلَ مِنْ دَرَجَةِ الصِّيَامِ، وَالصَّلَاةِ، وَالصَّدَقَةِ؟»
(Should I tell you what is better than the grade of fasting, praying and Sadaqah) They said, "Yes, O Allah's Messenger!" He said,
«إِصْلَاحُ ذَاتِ الْبَيْن»
(Bringing reconciliation between people.) He also said,
«وَفَسَادُ ذَاتِ الْبَيْنِ هِيَ الْحَالِقَة»
(Spoiling the relationship (between people) is the destroyer.) Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi also recorded this Hadith, and At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Sahih". Allah said,
وَمَن يَفْعَلْ ذلِكَ ابْتَغَآءَ مَرْضَـتِ اللَّهِ
(and he who does this, seeking the good pleasure of Allah,) with sincerity and awaiting the reward with Allah, the Exalted and Most Honored,
فَسَوْفَ نُؤْتِيهِ أَجْراً عَظِيماً
(We shall give him a great reward.) meaning, an immense, enormous and tremendous reward.
The Punishment for Contradicting and Opposing the Messenger ﷺ and Following a Path Other than That of the Believers
Allah's statement,
وَمَن يُشَاقِقِ الرَّسُولَ مِن بَعْدِ مَا تَبَيَّنَ لَهُ الْهُدَى
(And whoever contradicts and opposes the Messenger after the right path has been shown clearly to him.) refers to whoever intentionally takes a path other than the path of the Law revealed to the Messenger, after the truth has been made clear, apparent and plain to him. Allah's statement,
وَيَتَّبِعْ غَيْرَ سَبِيلِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(and follows other than the believers' way,) refers to a type of conduct that is closely related to contradicting the Messenger ﷺ. This contradiction could be in the form of contradicting a text (from the Qur'an or Sunnah) or contradicting what the Ummah of Muhammad has agreed on. The Ummah of Muhammad is immune from error when they all agree on something, a miracle that serves to increase their honor, due to the greatness of their Prophet. There are many authentic Hadiths on this subject. Allah warned against the evil of contradicting the Prophet and his Ummah, when He said,
نُوَلِّهِ مَا تَوَلَّى وَنُصْلِهِ جَهَنَّمَ وَسَآءَتْ مَصِيراً
(We shall keep him in the path he has chosen, and burn him in Hell --- what an evil destination!) meaning, when one goes on this wicked path, We will punish him by making the evil path appear good in his heart, and will beautify it for him so that he is tempted further. For instance, Allah said,
فَذَرْنِى وَمَن يُكَذِّبُ بِهَـذَا الْحَدِيثِ سَنَسْتَدْرِجُهُمْ مِّنْ حَيْثُ لاَ يَعْلَمُونَ
(Then leave Me Alone with such as belie this Qur'an. We shall punish them gradually from directions they perceive not),
فَلَمَّا زَاغُواْ أَزَاغَ اللَّهُ قُلُوبَهُمْ
(So when they turned away (from the path of Allah), Allah turned their hearts away), and,
وَنَذَرُهُمْ فِى طُغْيَانِهِمْ يَعْمَهُونَ
(And We shall leave them in their trespass to wander blindly). Allah made the Fire the destination of such people in the Hereafter. Indeed, the path of those who avoid the right guidance will only lead to the Fire on the Day of Resurrection, as evident by Allah's statements,
احْشُرُواْ الَّذِينَ ظَلَمُواْ وَأَزْوَجَهُمْ
((It will be said to the angels): "Assemble those who did wrong, together with their companions (from the devils)), and,
وَرَأَى الْمُجْرِمُونَ النَّارَ فَظَنُّواْ أَنَّهُمْ مُّوَاقِعُوهَا وَلَمْ يَجِدُواْ عَنْهَا مَصْرِفًا
(And the criminals, shall see the Fire and apprehend that they have to fall therein. And they will find no way of escape from there).
In the sixth verse (110), we can once again see the wise way of the Qur'an at work when, in order to save sinners from total disappointment, it was said that a sin was a sin, big or small. When a sinner repents and seeks Allah's forgiveness, he finds Him forgiving, merciful. As obvious, there is an element of persuasion for those who have committed sin suggesting that they still had the time and the hope to just desist and repent sincerely; nothing is lost, Allah will forgive everything.
Kim kötü bir iş yapar veya bir günah işleyerek kendine zulmeder de sonrasında günahından dönmüş pişman bir halde onu itiraf ederek Allah'tan bağışlanma dilerse, ebediyete kadar yüce Allah’ı günahları çokça bağışlayan ve ona karşı çokça merhamet eden olarak bulacaktır.
Si quelqu’un accomplit une mauvaise action ou commet une injustice envers lui-même en désobéissant à Allah, puis implore le pardon d’Allah en reconnaissant ses péchés, en les regrettant tout en étant résolu à ne pas commettre de nouveau, il peut espérer la clémence divine. Allah pardonne toujours les péchés du repenti et se montre miséricordieux avec lui.
If anyone does an evil action or wrongs themselves by committing sins, and then they ask for forgiveness from Allah, regretfully admitting their sin and leaving it, they will find that Allah is always ready to forgive their sins and show them mercy.
Those who commit a minor or major sin will have to face the punishment themselves. No one else will be held responsible. Allah knows the actions of His servants and is Wise in His planning and legislation.
El autor de un pecado, pequeño o grande, es el único que será castigado por ese pecado. Al-lah conoce mejor que nadie los actos de Sus siervos.
E chi commette un peccato, piccolo o grande, la punizione ricadrà solo su di lui, non verrà trasmesso ad un altro. In verità, Allāh è Consapevole delle azioni dei Suoi sudditi, Saggio nell'amministrare la Sua Legge.
Ang sinumang nakagagawa ng isang kasalanang maliit o malaki, ang kaparusahan nito ay sa kanya – tanging sa kanya. Hindi ito lalampas sa kanya papunta sa iba pa sa kanya. Laging si Allāh ay Maalam sa mga gawain ng mga lingkod, Marunong sa pangangasiwa Niya at pagbabatas Niya.
Ai làm điều tội lỗi dù nhỏ hay lớn thì chỉ bản thân người đó mới bị trừng phạt chứ không có ai ngoài y phải chịu tội lây. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Am Tương mọi hành động của các bề tôi và Ngài là Đấng Sáng Suốt và Anh Minh trong việc định đoạt và phán quyết.
L’auteur d’un péché, que ce dernier soit petit ou grand, est la seule personne à être punie pour ce péché.
Allah connaît le mieux les agissements de Ses serviteurs. Il est Sage dans Sa gestion et Ses prescriptions.
Ko učini grijeh, veliki ili mali, bit će kažnjen samo on, a Allah zna ono što Njegovi robovi rade i mudar je u uređivanju i propisivanju.
Barang siapa berbuat dosa kecil atau besar maka hukumannya akan ditanggung oleh dirinya sendiri, tidak akan menjalar kepada orang lain. Allah Maha Mengetahui perbuatan hamba-hamba-Nya lagi Mahabijaksana dalam mengatur urusan makhluk-Nya.
This world is a place of trial. Everyone may commit mistakes here, both with regard to God as well as to His servants. When someone errs, the right course is that he should sincerely repent and seek the guidance of God, beg for His forgiveness and pray to be assisted to perform only virtuous deeds in future. One who seeks God’s shelter so sincerely, will certainly receive it from Him. By the grace of God, his religious sensibility will be sharpened and he will be enabled to live more prudently in this world. On the other hand, a person may do some wrong, but does not care to admit it; he rather attempts to justify himself. He then gathers his supporters and fights with those who simply intended to inform him of his mistake. Such arrogant, un-repentant individuals and their supporters are the worst criminals in the eyes of God. Their eloquence, used to hide their wrongs, will become meaningless, and the host of supporters, who propped up their arrogance, will be of no avail in the Hereafter.
Kim küçük veya büyük bir günah işlerse o günahın cezasını sadece kendisi çekecektir. Bu ceza ondan başkasını etkilemez. Allah, kullarının yaptıklarını çok iyi bilir, hükümlerinde ve yönetiminde hikmet sahibidir.
In the event that these people choose not to repent despite the option given to them, the seventh verse (111) carries the assurance that this action of theirs brings no harm to Almighty Allah or His Messenger or to Muslims. The sad nemesis of a person's evil deed shall be faced by the person himself.
Celui qui commet une faute intentionnellement ou un péché de manière délibérée, puis accuse un innocent de sa propre faute, se rend coupable d’un énorme mensonge et d’un péché évident.
Kim istemeden bir hata yapar veya bilerek bir günah işler de ardından o günahla suçsuz bir insanı itham ederse, bu yaptığı işle kesinlikle büyük bir yalan ve apaçık bir günahı yüklenmiş olur.
Barang siapa melakukan kesalahan secara tidak sengaja atau berbuat dosa secara sengaja, kemudian ia menuduh orang lain yang tidak bersalah sebagai pelakunya, maka dengan tindakan itu ia telah memikul kebohongan yang berat dan dosa yang nyata.
If a person does a wrong action unintentionally or a sin intentionally and then accuses an innocent person of the same, they have taken on themselves a serious lie and a clear sin by acting in that manner.
Ai lỡ làm sai do không cố tình hoặc phạm phải tội một cách cố tình rồi lại vu oan cho một người vô tội nào đó thì y đã mang tội cho việc vu khống đó và cho cả tội lỗi hiển nhiên của y.
Aquel que cometa una falta de manera intencional o un pecado de forma deliberada y luego acuse a un inocente de su propia falta, es culpable de una terrible calumnia y un pecado manifiesto.
Ko nenamjerno pogriješi ili namjerno zgriješi, a zatim za to optuži onog ko je čist od toga, upao je u tešku laž i jasni grijeh.
In the eighth verse (112), a general rule of conduct has been set forth. It stipulates that anyone who himself commits a crime, then goes on to put the blame on some innocent person (as in the episode cited above where the theft was committed by Banu Ubayriq themselves and they went on to put the blame on Sayyidna Labid or the Jew) has done something grave by levelling a false accusation of great magnitude against an innocent person plus an open sin weighing heavy on one's shoulders.
Ang sinumang nakagagawa ng isang pagkakamali nang hindi sinasadya o isang kasalanang may pananadya, pagkatapos nagpaparatang siya sa isang taong inosente ng pagkakasalang iyon, pumasan nga siya dahil sa gawain niyang iyon ng isang kasinungalingang matindi at isang kasalanang malinaw.
E chi commette un peccato senza volerlo o di proposito, poi incolpa un innocente, con tale azione ha inventato una grande bugia e ha commesso un altro evidente peccato.
Ô Messager, sans la faveur d’Allah qui t’a rendu infaillible, un groupe parmi ceux qui se trahissent eux-mêmes auraient entrepris de t’égarer de la vérité et tu aurais alors jugé sans équité. Or ils ne font en vérité qu’égarer leurs propres personnes car leur tentative de t’égarer se retournera contre eux.
Allah t’a révélé le Coran et la Sunna et Il t’a enseigné une guidée et une lumière que tu ne connaissais pas auparavant.
La faveur d’Allah à ton égard, à savoir le don de la prophétie et de l’infaillibilité, est immense.
O Poslaniče, da nije Allahove blagodati prema tebi, pa te je sačuvao, skupina ovih izdajnika bila bi čvrsta u odluci da te navede da presudiš nepravedno! Oni, u stvarnosti, zavode sami sebe, jer njihov pokušaj odvođenja drugih u zabludu donijet će negativne posljedice po njih same jer neće moći tebi naštetiti zbog toga što te Uzvišeni čuva. Allah ti je objavio Kur'an i sunnet, poučio te onome što nisi znao, prije toga, od upute i svjetlosti. Allahova blagodat prema tebi je velika jer ti je dao vjerovjesništvo i zaštitio te od greške u dostavljanju Objave.
Mensajero, sin el favor de Al-lah que te ha hecho infalible, un grupo de aquellos que se traicionan a sí mismos habría intentado extraviarte de la verdad y habrías juzgado sin equidad. Sin embargo, no hicieron, en realidad, más que extraviarse a sí mismos, ya que su intento de extraviarte se volvió contra ellos. Al-lah te ha revelado el Corán y la Sunna y te ha enseñado una guía y una luz que no conocías antes de ser profeta. El favor de Al-lah hacia ti, es decir el don de la profecía y la infalibilidad, es inmenso.
Se non fosse per la grazia di Allāh nei tuoi confronti, o Messaggero, rendendoti immune al peccato, un gruppo di coloro che fanno torto a sé stessi avrebbe tentato di sviarti dalla verità, in modo da indurti a giudicare ingiustamente; in verità, non sviano altri che loro stessi, poiché le conseguenze delle loro tentazioni e dei loro tentativi di sviare ricadranno su di loro. E Allāh ti ha rivelato il Corano e la Sunnah e ti ha ispirato la Guida e l'Illuminazione, che tu non possedevi in precedenza. In verità, la grazia di Allāh nei tuoi confronti, tramite la Profezia e l'immunità al peccato, è grande.
Nếu không nhờ phúc của Allah cũng như lòng nhân từ của Ngài dành cho Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ - trong việc bảo vệ Ngươi thì một toán người trong đám người lừa dối bản thân chúng đã quyết tâm lôi kéo Ngươi lệch khỏi chân lý, khiến Ngươi phân xử không công bằng. Tuy nhiên, những kẻ đó không gây lầm lạc được ai ngoài bản thân chúng, bởi sự cố gắng trong việc gây ra sự lầm lạc lại nhằm vào bản thân chúng; và bọn chúng không thể gây hại được Ngươi vì Allah bảo vệ Ngươi, Allah ban cho Ngươi Kinh Qur'an và Sunnah, Ngài đã dạy Ngươi nguồn chỉ đạo và ánh sáng cái mà trước đó Ngươi chưa từng biết. Quả thật, sứ mạng Nabi và sự bảo vệ của Ngài dành cho Ngươi là một hồng ân vĩ đại.
Addressing the Holy Prophet ﷺ in the ninth verse (113), it has been said: It was Allah's grace and mercy that He revealed to you the reality behind the event of theft, otherwise these people would have misled you into error. But, since you are not alone, Allah's grace and mercy is with you, these people can never mislead you into error.
On the contrary, they themselves fall into error. Be sure that these people cannot harm you in any way whatsoever because Allah has revealed the Book and wisdom to you and taught you what you did not know.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ and Ijtihad
From verse 105 which begins with the words: إِنَّا أَنزَلْنَا إِلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ بِالْحَقِّ (Surely we have revealed to you the book with the truth) helps establish five rulings:
1. The Holy Prophet ﷺ had the right to arrive at his judgement in situations not covered by an explicit authority given in the Holy Qur'an. In situations of major importance, there were many decisions he took by his Ijtihad.
2. The second rule that emerges from here is inseparably linked with the authenticity of Ijtihad. It means that, in the sight of Allah, an Ijtihad can be considered trustworthy only when it is based on and is deduced from Qur'anic principles and the clear authority of its text. Simple opinions or views are not trustworthy, nor can they be termed as Ijtihad in the sense recognized in Shari’ ah.
3. The third rule of guidance we get to know is that the Ijtihad done by the Holy Prophet al was not like that done by Mujtahid Imams where the probability of an error of judgement always remains. As for the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، when he took a decision on the basis of his Ijtihad any possible error in the judgment would always stand corrected by Allah Almighty. Therefore, when he took a decision based on his Ijtihad and nothing against it came from Almighty Allah, then, this was an indicator that the decision taken finds favour with Allah and is correct in His sight.
4. The fourth rule of guidance we come to know is: at the Holy Prophet ﷺ understood from the Qur'an was nothing but what Almighty Allah had Himself made him understand. A possibility of misunderstanding just did not exist there. This is contrary to the case of other ` Ulama and Mujtahidin whose understanding of the Qur'-an cannot be attributed to Almighty Allah in the sense that it was what Allah had told them. You will realize the difference when you carefully look at بِماٰ اَراکَ اللہُ (with the insight Allah has given to you) which refers to the noble Prophet ﷺ in this very verse. This is why - when someone said to Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ عنہ (Decide as Allah shows you to) - he scolded him by saying: This is special to the Prophet of Allah ﷺ
5. The fifth ruling we deduce from here is that pursuing or advocating a false case or a false claim or to second or support them is totally Haram (forbidden).
The Reality of Repentance
Verse no which begins with the words: وَمَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا أَوْ يَظْلِمْ نَفْسَهُ tells us that all sins, whether they affect others or affect one's own self, that is, whether they violate the rights of human beings (Huququl-‘Ibad) or rights of Allah (Huququllah), can be forgiven by one's repenting and praying for forgiveness. But; it is necessary to know the reality of showing repentance and seeking forgiveness. Mere verbal declarations of 'I seek Allah's forgiveness' (Astaghfirullah) and 'I turn to Him in repentance' (Wa atubu ilaihi) are not acts of genuine repentance as such. Therefore, according to a consensus of ` Ulama, the person who is involved in some sin, is not ashamed of it and does not leave it or, at least, does not resolve to leave it in the future, then, his verbal declaration of Astaghfirullah is an open mockery of repentance.
In short, for repentance (Taubah) to be genuine, three things are necessary:
1. Being ashamed of past sins.
2. Immediately leaving the sin one is in.
3. Resolving to stay away from sin in future.
However, forgiveness for sins related to the rights of the servants of Allah has to be sought from the wronged party itself; or, one should, to begin with, pay what was due or fulfill what was denied. These are binding conditions of genuine repentance.
Attributing one's sins to others brings added punishment
From verse 112 – اَلخ وَمَن يَكْسِبْ خَطِيئَةً أَوْ إِثْمًا ثُمَّ يَرْمِ بِهِ we know that a person who himself commits a sin, then goes on to ascribe it to an innocent man, does something terrible - he doubles and hardens his sin. He has made himself deserving of severe punishment, the punishment of his own sin, then the added punishment for lying and accusing falsely.
The Reality of Qur'an and Sunnah
In verse 113: وَأَنزَلَ اللَّـهُ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ وَعَلَّمَكَ مَا لَمْ تَكُن تَعْلَمُ (And Allah has revealed to you the Book and the wisdom and has taught you what you did not know), by pairing al-Kitab (the Book) and al-Hikmah (the Wisdom) it has been pointed out that . Hikmah which is the name of the Sunnah and teachings of the noble Prophet ﷺ was also sent down by none but Allah Almighty. The difference is that its words are not from Allah and that is why they are not part of the Qur'an. But, its meanings and that of the Qur'an are certainly from Allah, therefore, it is obligatory to act in accordance with both.
This explains what some jurists say about Wahy (Revelation) being of two kinds: Matluww - that which is recited, and Ghayr-Matluww - that which is not recited. Wahy Matluww or the revelation which is recited is the name of the Qur'an - the words and meanings of which are both from Allah. And Ghayr-Matluww or that which is not recited is the name of the Hadith of the Rasul the words of which are from the Holy Prophet ﷺ and the meanings of which are from Allah.
Another problem which gets resolved from the words: وَعَلَّمَكَ مَا لَمْ تَكُن تَعْلَمُ (and taught you what you did not know) (113) is that the noble Prophet ﷺ did not have the all-comprehending knowledge of the entire universe equal to Almighty Allah, as some ignorant people do insist. The truth is that the measure of his knowledge was corresponding to what Allah bestowed upon him. However, there is no doubt that the knowledge bestowed upon the Holy Prophet ﷺ exceeds the combined knowledge of all created beings.
A man steals something, but when faced with the possibility of getting caught, he hides it in someone else’s house. He then raises the alarm that so and so has committed a theft. Similarly, a man may intend to outrage the modesty of a woman, but when that pious woman does not relent, he defames her with all sorts of fabricated stories. Again, two persons start a business in partnership. After some time, one of them feels that his personal interests are being harmed in the venture and, therefore, manages to get it closed down, putting the blame on his partner. All such activities are deliberate efforts to implicate others in order to lay the blame at their door. But these misdemeanours only increase the guilt of the person concerned; they do not absolve him of his responsibility. To such wrongdoers God gives the opportunity to reform; through His immense bounty they are advised to accept their faults without argument, not to be arrogant in their dealings because of the strength of their supporters, but to remain humble out of fear for God, and if there happens to be any chance of retaliation, not to exult, but to pray that God may save them from becoming tyrants.
Seandainya bukan lantaran karunia Allah yang diberikan kepadamu -wahai Rasul- berupa perlindungan-Nya pada dirimu, niscaya ada sekelompok orang dari mereka yang mengkhianati diri mereka untuk menyesatkanmu dari kebenaran sehingga kamu memutuskan perkara secara tidak adil. Padahal, sejatinya mereka tidak menyesatkan siapa pun selain diri mereka sendiri karena akibat dari upaya penyesatan mereka itu akan kembali kepada diri mereka sendiri, dan mereka tidak kuasa untuk menyakitimu karena perlindungan Allah terhadapmu, Allah juga menurunkan Al-Qur`ān dan Sunnah kepadamu dan mengajarkan kepadamu petunjuk serta cahaya yang sebelumnya belum kamu ketahui. Sungguh, karunia Allah kepadamu berupa kenabian dan perlindungan itu sangatlah besar.
-Ey Peygamber!- Şayet Allah’ın seni masum kılarak sana lütfu olmasaydı, kendi nefislerine ihanet edenlerden bir topluluk seni haktan saptırmaya azmederlerdi de böylece sen de adaletsizce hükmedenlerden olurdun. Gerçekte onlar yalnızca kendilerini saptırıyorlar. Çünkü onların saptırma girişimlerinin sonucu kendilerine dönmektedir. Allah senin üzerine Kur’an’ı ve sünneti indirmiştir. Sana doğru yolu, aydınlığı ve daha önceden bilmediğin şeyleri öğretmiştir. Peygamberlik ve masumiyet ihsan ederek, Allah’ın sana olan lütfu çok büyüktür
Kung hindi dahil sa kabutihang-loob ni Allāh sa iyo, O Sugo, sa pamamagitan ng pagsasanggalang sa iyo ay talaga sanang may nagpasyang isang lipon kabilang sa mga nagtataksil na ito sa mga sarili nila na magligaw sa iyo palayo sa katotohanan kaya hahatol ka ng hindi sa katarungan. Hindi sila nagliligaw, sa totoo, kundi sa mga sarili nila dahil ang kahihinatnan ng ginawa nila na pagtatangka ng pagliligaw ay babalik sa kanila. Hindi sila nakakakaya sa pananakit sa iyo dahil sa pagsasanggalang ni Allāh sa iyo. Nagpababa si Allāh sa iyo ng Qur'ān at Sunnah at nagturo Siya sa iyo mula sa patnubay at liwanag ng hindi mo dati nalalaman bago niyon. Laging ang kabutihang-loob ni Allāh sa iyo, dahil sa pagkapropeta at pagsasanggalang, ay sukdulan.
If it were not for Allah’s grace in protecting you, O Messenger, a group of these people who deceive themselves would have tried to mislead you from the truth and you would have passed an unfair judgement. In reality, they only mislead their own selves, because they will have to face the consequences of their crime of misleading others. Allah has revealed the Qur'ān and Sunna to you and He has taught you guidance and light which you did not know before. Allah’s grace on you, by giving you prophethood and protecting you, is great.
Walang mabuti sa maraming pag-uusap na inililihim ng mga tao at walang pakinabang mula rito, maliban kung ang pag-uusap nila ay isang pag-uutos sa isang pagkakawanggawa o isang nakabubuting inihatid ng batas ng Islām at pinatunayan ng isip o isang paanyaya sa pagsasaayos sa pagitan ng mga nagsisigalutan. Ang sinumang gumagawa niyon dala ng paghahanap ng pagkalugod ni Allāh ay bibigyan siya ng isang gantimpalang sukdulan.
La mayor parte de las palabras que las personas intercambian en secreto son vanas, salvo aquellas que invitan a hacer caridad, un acto recomendado por la religión, o aquellas que sirven para reconciliar a personas en conflicto. Aquel que actúe de esta manera con el objetivo de complacer a Al-lah se verá favorecido con una recompensa inmensa.
114- Bir sadaka vermeyi veya bir iyilik yapmayı yahut insanlar arasını düzeltmeyi emredeninkinden başka, onların fısıldaşmalarının pek çoğunda hayır yoktur. Kim Allah’ın rızasını gözeterek bunları yaparsa biz ona büyük bir mükâfat vereceğiz.
114. Yani insanların fısıldaşmalarının ve karşılıklı konuşmalarının pek çoğunda -eğer hayır ihtiva etmiyor ise- hayır yoktur. Çünkü bu konuşmalar, ya mubah olup hiçbir faydası bulunmayan sözler türündendir yahut da katıksız zarardır ve kötüdür. Bütün türleri ile haram sözler gibi. Ancak Yüce Allah bunlardan bazı sözleri istisna ederek şöyle buyurmuştur:“Bir sadaka vermeyi” mal, bilgi veya herhangi bir faydalı şeyi vermeyi… Hatta belki de bunun kapsamına tesbih, hamd etmek ve buna benzer bir takım ibadetler de girebilir. Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem şöyle buyurmuştur:“Her bir tesbih bir sadakadır, her bir tekbir bir sadakadır, her bir tehlil (la ilâhe illallah demek) bir sadakadır. İyiliği emretmek bir sadakadır, kötülükten alıkoymak bir sadakadır. Sizden herhangi birinizin hanımına yaklaşması da bir sadakadır.”“veya bir iyilik yapmayı” bu da iyilik, itaat, şeriatın ve aklın güzel olarak kabul ettiği (maruf) her bir şeydir. İyiliği emretmek mutlak olarak anılıp kötülükten alıkoymakla birlikte söz konusu edilmeyecek olursa onun kapsamına kötülükten alıkoymak da girer. Çünkü kötülüklerin terk edilmesi de iyilik (maruf) kapsamına girer. Aynı şekilde kötülük terk edilmedikçe iyilik de tam yapılmış olmaz. Birlikte zikredilmeleri halinde ise maruf (iyilik) emrolunan işleri yapmak, münker (kötülük)de yasak kılınan şeyleri terk etmek şeklinde açıklanır.“yahut insanlar arasını düzeltmeyi” İnsanların arasını düzeltmek (ıslah) ancak birbiri ile anlaşmazlık içerisinde bulunan ve davalı kişiler arasında olur. Anlaşmazlık ve çekişme, sayılması mümkün olmayacak kadar çok kötülük ve bölünme meydana gerektirir. Bundan dolayı dinimiz can, mal, ırz (namus, şeref ve haysiyet) gibi hususlarda insanların arasını düzeltmeye teşvik etmiştir. Hatta din hususunda bile ıslahı emir etmiştir. Nitekim Yüce Allah:“Hepiniz toptan Allah’ın ipine sarılın, bölünmeyin.”(Âl-i İmran, 3/103) buyurmaktadır. Bir başka âyet-i kerimede de şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer mü’minlerden iki grup birbirleri ile çarpışırlarsa onların aralarını düzeltin. Eğer onların biri diğerine karşı haksızlık ediyorsa o haksızlık eden grupla Allah’ın emrine dönünceye kadar çarpışın...”(el-Hucurat, 49/9) Yüce Allah bir başka yerde de “Sulh daha hayırlıdır” buyurmaktadır. (en-Nisa, 4/128)
İnsanların arasını düzeltmeye gayret eden bir kimse nafile namaz, oruç ve sadaka ile itaatte bulunandan daha faziletlidir. Yüce Allah ıslah ve arayı düzeltmek için çalışanın çalışmasını ve amelini mutlaka düzeltir. Nitekim arayı bozmak için çalışıp çabalayan kimsenin de Allah amelini ıslah etmez ve ona maksadını tam anlamı ile gerçekleştirme imkânını vermez. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Elbette Allah o bozguncuların işini düzeltmez.”(Yunus, 10/81)
İşte bu gibi işler -âyet-i kerimede zikredilen bu istisnanın da delil olduğu gibi- hayırlıdır; fakat ecrin mükemmel ve eksiksiz olması, niyet ve ihlâsa bağlıdır. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim Allah’ın rızasını gözeterek bunları yaparsa biz, ona büyük bir mükâfat vereceğiz.” Bundan dolayı kulun her zaman ve her bir hayırda amelini ihlâsla ve Allah rızası için yapması gerekir. Ki böylelikle büyük ecir elde edebilsin, ihlâslı amele alışsın, ihlâs sahibi kimselerden olsun ve ecrini tam alsın. Maksadına ister erişsin ister erişmesin böyledir, çünkü niyet tahakkuk etmiş ve onunla birlikte mümkün olan amel de yerine getirilmiştir.
There is no good or benefit in much of the secret talk that people engage in, unless their speech includes an encouragement towards charity, good actions brought by the sacred law or those good actions known and approved off by people, or calling towards reconciliation between arguing parties. Whoever does such good, whilst seeking Allah’s pleasure, He shall give them a great reward.
La plupart des paroles que les gens échangent en secret sont vaines, sauf lorsqu’elles invitent à accomplir une aumône, un acte recommandé par la religion ou inspiré par le bon sens, ou qu’elles servent à réconcilier des personnes en conflit.
Quiconque agit de la sorte en vue d’obtenir l’agrément d’Allah se verra accorder une récompense immense.
U mnogim skrivenim razgovorima nema koristi, osim ukoliko se u njima podstiče na sadaku ili bilo koje dobro koje je propisano šerijatom i na koje je ukazao razum, ili na popravljanje odnosa između onih koji se spore. Onom ko tako postupi zarad Allahovog zadovoljstva dat ćemo veliku nagradu.
Việc thiên hạ nói chuyện bí mật với nhau đa số đều không tốt lành, không mang lại lợi ích gì cả, ngoại trừ cuộc nói chuyện của họ là để bảo bàn nhau việc bố thí, làm điều thiện tốt và ngoan đạo, làm những điều mà lương trí mách bảo hoặc kêu gọi hai bên xung đột nhau đến với sự hòa giải. Và ai làm những điều đó (bố thí, hành thiện, ngoan đạo và giải hòa giữa mọi người) vì muốn làm Allah hài lòng thì Ngài sẽ ban cho y một phần thưởng vô cùng to lớn.
Non vi è utilità in ciò che dice la gente, mormorando, tranne coloro che ordinano di fare l'elemosina o fare del bene secondo ciò che prescrive la Legge e che l'istinto conferma, oppure invitare a mettere pace in una disputa; quanto chi fa ciò desiderando il compiacimento di Allāh, gli concederemo una grande ricompensa.
Bir sadaka vermeyi veya şeriatın getirdiği ve aklın delalet ettiği bir iyilikte bulunmayı emretmek ya da aralarında anlaşmazlık bulunan insanların arasını ıslah etmeye çağırmak dışında insanların gizledikleri birçok konuşmanın onlara bir hayrı ve faydası yoktur. Kim de bunu Allah’ın rızasını umarak yapıyorsa ona çok büyük sevap vereceğiz.
Sequence
Moving from the episode of theft and the conspiracies made to cover up the crime by false accusations against others, the text now highlights positive things that can be done through mutual consultation and which could help one to remain obedient to the Messenger's teachings and the command of Allah without ever trying to go against the ideal path taken by those who believe in Allah and His Messenger.
Commentary
In the first part of the verse لَّا خَيْرَ فِي كَثِيرٍ مِّن نَّجْوَاهُمْ translated as 'there is no good in most of their whisperings..', it has been declared that most talks people hold and plans they make to ensure transitory worldly gains, while unmindful of the concerns of their life-to-come, are devoid of good.
The second part: إِلَّا مَنْ أَمَرَ بِصَدَقَةٍ أَوْ مَعْرُوفٍ أَوْ إِصْلَاحٍ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ means that real good can come forth from mutual consultations only when people persuade each other to take part in charitable activities or ask people to do what is good and right or tell them to make peace between one another. It is said in a hadith that anything one says is harmful for him in one way or the other unless, of course, the subject of his utterance is the remembrance of Allah or that he is bidding the Fair and forbidding the Unfair.
Bidding the Fair stands for اَمَر باِلمَعرُف Amr bi al-Ma` ruf which refers to every action considered good in the Shari` ah and is patently recognized as such by those who know it. In contrast, there is the forbidding of the Unfair which stands for Nahy ` an al-Munkar which refers to every action considered undesirable in the Shari` ah and is squarely unrecognized and unfamiliar to those who know it.
Bidding the Fair includes all imperatives and motivations through which people are led to do what is good and right. Things like helping the oppressed, assisting the needy with loans, guiding the lost, all fall under this broad category. Though, charity and reconciliation between people are also part of this definition, but they have been taken up separately because their benefit reaches from one to another and improves the collective life of a community.
In addition to that, these two fields of activity cover what is most essential about public service. They seek to bring benefit to Allah's creation and they protect people against pain and loss. Charity spreads out benefits to people and reconciliation between them stops mutual pain and loss. Therefore, according to a consensus of the scholars of Tafsir, the word Sadaqah (charity) used here carries a general sense which includes the obligatory zakah, voluntary charities and everything done to bring benefit to someone.
The Graces of Making Peace
The Holy Prophet has spoken highly about the merit of removing mutual bickerings among people and of bringing them to understand, accommodate and cooperate with each other. He said:
"Shall I not tell you about an act which is far superior in rank to fasting, prayers and charity? The Companions submitted, Please do.' He, then, said: "That act is the removal of discord. That is, to remove bickering between two persons, make peace between them and thus eliminate discord."
He has also said: فساد ذات البین ھی الحالقہ "Mutual discord among people is what really shaves." Then, he explained it by saying: "This discord does not shave the head, but it shaves off one's faith."
In the concluding part of the verse (114), there appears a significant reminder that these good deeds to bid charity and fair action or a reconciliation among people can only be worthwhile and acceptable when they are undertaken sincerely, and exclusively for the pleasure of Allah, without any traces of personal or material interest.
Tidak ada kebaikan pada kebanyakan ucapan yang dirahasiakan oleh manusia, dan juga tidak ada manfaatnya, kecuali jika ucapan itu berupa perintah untuk bersedekah, atau melakukan kebaikan yang diajarkan oleh syariat dan ditunjukkan oleh akal sehat, atau seruan untuk mendamaikan pihak-pihak yang berseru. Barang siapa yang melakukan hal itu demi mencari rida Allah, maka Kami akan memberinya pahala yang sangat besar.
"Tidak ada kebaikan pada kebanyakan bisikan-bisikan me-reka, kecuali bisikan-bisikan dari orang yang menyuruh (manusia) memberi sedekah, atau berbuat ma'ruf, atau mengadakan perda-maian di antara manusia. Dan barangsiapa yang berbuat demikian karena mencari keridhaan Allah, maka kelak Kami berikan kepa-danya pahala yang besar." (An-Nisa`: 114).
(114) Maksudnya, tidak ada kebaikan pada kebanyakan perkara yang diperbincangkan dan dibicarakan oleh manusia, lalu bila tidak ada kebaikan padanya, baik karena tidak ada faidahnya seperti perkataan-perkataan yang mubah tapi tidak bermanfaat ataupun suatu yang buruk dan berbahaya semata, seperti perkata-an yang diharamkan dengan segala bentuknya, kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى membuat pengecualian dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ إِلَّا مَنۡ أَمَرَ بِصَدَقَةٍ ﴿ "Kecuali bisikan-bisikan dari orang yang menyuruh (manusia) memberi sedekah" berupa harta atau ilmu atau apa saja yang bermanfaat, bahkan mungkin saja termasuk ibadah yang sederhana seperti bertasbih, bertahmid dan semacamnya, sebagaimana yang disabdakan oleh Nabi ﷺ,
إِنَّ بِكُلِّ تَسْبِيْحَةٍ صَدَقَةً، وَكُلِّ تَكْبِيْرَةٍ صَدَقَةً، وَكُلِّ تَحْمِيْدَةٍ صَدَقَةً، وَكُلِّ تَهْلِيْلَةٍ صَدَقَةً، وَأَمْرٌ بِالْمَعْرُوْفِ صَدَقَةٌ وَنَهْيٌ عَنْ مُنْكَرٍ صَدَقَةٌ، وَفِي بُضْعِ أَحَدِكُمْ صَدَقَةٌ.
"Sesungguhnya setiap tasbih itu sedekah, setiap takbir itu sedekah, dan setiap tahlil itu sedekah, perintah kepada yang ma'ruf itu sedekah, melarang dari hal yang mungkar itu sedekah, dan pada kemaluan salah seorang di antara kalian (bergaul dengan istri) sedekah ..."[40]
﴾ أَوۡ مَعۡرُوفٍ ﴿ "Atau berbuat ma'ruf," yaitu, berbuat baik dan ketaatan serta seluruh perkara yang diketahui dalam syariat dan akal manusia akan kebaikannya, dan apabila perintah kepada yang ma'ruf dimutlakkan tanpa disertakan dengan kalimat melarang dari yang mungkar, maka secara otomatis melarang dari yang mungkar termasuk di dalamnya, yang demikian itu karena me-ninggalkan hal-hal yang dilarang adalah suatu kebaikan, dan juga tidaklah akan sempurna perbuatan baik itu kecuali bila diiringi dengan meninggalkan yang jelek, adapun bila disertakan, maka ma'ruf itu ditafsirkan dengan mengerjakan yang diperintahkan sedang yang mungkar ditafsirkan dengan meninggalkan yang dilarang.
﴾ أَوۡ إِصۡلَٰحِۭ بَيۡنَ ٱلنَّاسِۚ ﴿ "Atau mengadakan perdamaian di antara ma-nusia," mendamaikan itu tidaklah terjadi kecuali pada dua orang yang saling berselisih dan bertengkar, perselisihan dan perteng-karan dan saling memusuhi akan mengakibatkan keburukan dan perpecahan yang tidak mungkin dapat dihindari, oleh karena itu syariat Islam menganjurkan untuk mengadakan perdamaian di antara manusia dalam perkara darah, harta, dan kehormatan, bahkan dalam beragama sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ وَٱعۡتَصِمُواْ بِحَبۡلِ ٱللَّهِ جَمِيعٗا وَلَا تَفَرَّقُواْۚ ﴿
"Dan berpeganglah kamu semuanya kepada tali (agama) Allah, dan janganlah kamu bercerai berai." (Ali Imran: 103),
dan dalam ayat lain,
﴾ وَإِن طَآئِفَتَانِ مِنَ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ ٱقۡتَتَلُواْ فَأَصۡلِحُواْ بَيۡنَهُمَاۖ فَإِنۢ بَغَتۡ إِحۡدَىٰهُمَا عَلَى ٱلۡأُخۡرَىٰ فَقَٰتِلُواْ ٱلَّتِي تَبۡغِي حَتَّىٰ تَفِيٓءَ إِلَىٰٓ أَمۡرِ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿
"Dan jika ada dua golongan dari orang-orang Mukmin berperang, maka damaikanlah antara keduanya! Jika salah satu dari kedua golongan itu berbuat aniaya terhadap golongan yang lain, maka perangilah golongan yang berbuat aniaya itu sehingga golongan itu kembali kepada perintah Allah." (Al-Hujurat: 9), dan FirmanNya,
﴾ وَٱلصُّلۡحُ خَيۡرٞۗ ﴿
"Dan perdamaian itu lebih baik." (An-Nisa`: 128).
Seorang yang berusaha mengadakan perdamaian antara ma-nusia adalah lebih utama daripada seorang yang taat melakukan shalat dan puasa serta sedekah. Seorang pembuat perdamaian pastilah Allah akan memperbaiki usaha dan perbuatannya, seba-gaimana seorang yang berusaha melakukan kerusakan, maka Allah tidak akan membiarkan perbuatannya terus berlangsung dan tidak pula menyempurnakan tujuannya untuk dirinya, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يُصۡلِحُ عَمَلَ ٱلۡمُفۡسِدِينَ 81 ﴿
"Sesungguhnya Allah tidak akan membiarkan pekerjaan orang yang membuat kerusakan terus berlangsung." (Yunus: 81).
Hal-hal seperti ini, apa pun yang dilakukan adalah suatu yang baik sebagaimana yang ditunjukkan oleh pengecualian tersebut, akan tetapi kesempurnaan pahala adalah menurut niat dan keikh-lasannya, karena itulah Allah berfirman,﴾ وَمَن يَفۡعَلۡ ذَٰلِكَ ٱبۡتِغَآءَ مَرۡضَاتِ ٱللَّهِ فَسَوۡفَ نُؤۡتِيهِ أَجۡرًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa yang berbuat demikian karena men-cari keridhaan Allah, maka kelak Kami memberi kepadanya pahala yang besar," karena itulah seyogyanya seorang hamba hanya mengharap-kan keridhaan Allah سبحانه وتعالى, mengikhlaskan perbuatannya hanya untuk Allah pada setiap waktu dan pada setiap bentuk dari bentuk-bentuk kebaikan, agar dengan hal tersebut ia dapat memperoleh pahala yang besar, dan agar ia terbiasa dengan keikhlasan sehingga men-jadi bagian dari kelompok orang-orang yang ikhlas, dan agar Allah menyempurnakan pahalanya, baik tujuannya tercapai ataupun tidak, karena niat telah ada lalu diiringi dengan perbuatan yang mungkin diwujudkan.
"Dan barangsiapa yang menentang Rasul sesudah jelas kebenaran baginya, dan mengikuti jalan yang bukan jalan orang-orang Mukmin, Kami biarkan ia leluasa terhadap kesesatan yang telah dikuasainya itu dan Kami masukkan ia ke dalam Jahanam, dan Jahanam itu seburuk-buruk tempat kembali. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak mengampuni dosa mempersekutukan (sesuatu) dengan-Nya, dan Dia mengampuni dosa yang selain syirik itu bagi siapa yang dikehendakiNya. Barangsiapa yang mempersekutukan (se-suatu) dengan Allah, maka sesungguhnya ia telah tersesat sejauh-jauhnya." (An-Nisa`: 115-116).
(115) Maksudnya, barangsiapa yang menyelisihi Rasulullah ﷺ dan membangkang terhadap apa yang dibawa olehnya,﴾ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ مَا تَبَيَّنَ لَهُ ٱلۡهُدَىٰ ﴿ "sesudah jelas kebenaran baginya" dengan dalil-dalil al-Qur`an dan penjelasan as-Sunnah, ﴾ وَيَتَّبِعۡ غَيۡرَ سَبِيلِ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "dan meng-ikuti jalan yang bukan jalan orang-orang Mukmin," jalan mereka adalah cara mereka dalam berakidah dan beramal, ﴾ نُوَلِّهِۦ مَا تَوَلَّىٰ ﴿ "Kami biarkan ia leluasa terhadap kesesatan yang telah dikuasainya itu," yaitu Kami membiarkannya dengan apa yang dipilih untuk dirinya dan Kami menghinakannya, Kami tidak membimbingnya kepada kebaikan, karena ia telah menyaksikan kebenaran dan mengetahuinya, na-mun tidak mengikutinya, maka balasan baginya dari Allah adalah sebuah keadilan yaitu membiarkannya tetap dalam kesesatannya dengan kondisi bingung hingga kesesatannya bertambah di atas kesesatan, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ فَلَمَّا زَاغُوٓاْ أَزَاغَ ٱللَّهُ قُلُوبَهُمۡۚ ﴿
"Maka tatkala mereka berpaling (dari kebenaran), Allah memaling-kan hati mereka." (Ash-Shaff: 5).
Dan di dalam ayat lain Allah berfirman,
﴾ وَنُقَلِّبُ أَفۡـِٔدَتَهُمۡ وَأَبۡصَٰرَهُمۡ كَمَا لَمۡ يُؤۡمِنُواْ بِهِۦٓ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٖ ﴿
"Dan (begitu pula) Kami memalingkan hati dan penglihatan mereka seperti mereka belum pernah beriman kepadanya (al-Qur`an) pada per-mulaannya." (Al-An'am: 110).
Pemahaman terbalik ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa orang yang tidak menentang Rasul, ﴾ وَيَتَّبِعۡ غَيۡرَ سَبِيلِ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "dan mengikuti jalan yang bukan jalan orang-orang Mukmin," di mana niatnya adalah mengharap ridha Allah dan mengikuti RasulNya serta konsisten terhadap jamaah kaum Muslimin, lalu terjadi atau hendak mela-kukan beberapa dosa di mana hal tersebut merupakan tuntutan-tuntutan jiwa dan dorongan-dorongan nafsu, niscaya Allah tidak akan membiarkan ia dan setannya, akan tetapi Allah akan meng-arahkannya dengan kasih sayangNya, memberikan karuniaNya atas dirinya dengan menjaga dan melindunginya dari keburukan, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman tentang Yusuf عليه السلام,
﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ لِنَصۡرِفَ عَنۡهُ ٱلسُّوٓءَ وَٱلۡفَحۡشَآءَۚ إِنَّهُۥ مِنۡ عِبَادِنَا ٱلۡمُخۡلَصِينَ 24 ﴿
"Demikianlah, agar Kami memalingkan darinya kemungkaran dan kekejian. Sesungguhnya Yusuf itu termasuk hamba-hamba Kami yang terpilih." (Yusuf: 24).
Maksudnya, disebabkan karena keikhlasannya, maka Kami palingkan dirinya dari keburukan, demikian juga setiap orang yang ikhlas, seperti yang ditunjukkan oleh keumuman dari alasan itu, dan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَنُصۡلِهِۦ جَهَنَّمَۖ ﴿ "Dan Kami masukkan ia ke dalam Jahanam" maksudnya Kami akan menyiksanya di dalam neraka tersebut dengan siksaan yang keras, ﴾ وَسَآءَتۡ مَصِيرًا ﴿ "dan Jahanam itu seburuk-buruk tempat kembali," yaitu tempat berpulang dan bersandar.
(116) Ancaman ini yang menjadi akibat dari pertentangan dan perselisihan terhadap kaum Mukminin memiliki tingkatan-tingkatan yang tidak ada yang dapat menghitungnya kecuali Allah semata, yang sesuai dengan pelaku dosa, baik kecil maupun besar, di antaranya ada yang menyebabkan kekekalan dalam neraka dan mengakibatkan segala kehinaan, dan ada juga yang tidak seperti itu, dan kira-kira ayat yang kedua ini adalah sebagai perincian dari ayat yang mutlak tersebut, yaitu bahwa kesyirikan itu tidaklah akan diampuni oleh Allah سبحانه وتعالى, karena mengandung pelecehan ter-hadap Rabb semesta alam dan juga terhadap keesaanNya, penya-maan antara makhluk yang sama sekali tidak memiliki manfaat dan mudharat bagi dirinya dengan Dzat yang memiliki manfaat dan mudharat, di mana tidak ada kenikmatan sedikit pun kecuali dariNya, dan tidak menolak keburukan kecuali diriNya, yang me-miliki kesempurnaan mutlak dari segala sisinya, dan Mahakaya dengan segala bentuknya, maka di antara hal yang paling besar kezhalimannya dan paling jauh kesesatannya adalah tidak ikhlas-nya ibadah untuk Dzat yang memiliki kondisi dan keagungan seperti itu, dan mengarahkan ibadah itu kepada makhluk yang tidak memiliki sifat kesempurnaan sedikit pun dan tidak memiliki sifat kekayaan sedikit pun bahkan yang tidak memiliki apa pun kecuali ketiadaan, tidak ada wujudnya, tidak ada kesempurnaan-nya, dan tidak ada kekayaannya, serta hanya memiliki kefakiran dari segala sisinya. Sedangkan kesalahan dan dosa selain syirik, maka ia terletak di bawah kehendak Allah, bila Dia menghendaki, Dia akan mengampuninya dengan rahmat dan hikmahNya, dan bila Dia menghendaki, Dia akan menyiksa dan menghukumnya dengan keadilan dan hikmahNya.
Ayat yang mulia ini telah dijadikan dalil bahwa ijma' umat adalah hujjah, dan bahwa ijma' itu adalah ma'shum, (terjaga) dari kesalahan. Yang demikian itu karena Allah telah mengancam orang yang menyelisihi jalan kaum Mukminin dengan kehinaan dan api neraka, jalan kaum Mukminin ini adalah sebuah kata tunggal yang bersandar, meliputi segala perkara yang ada pada kaum Mukminin, baik akidah maupun perbuatan, lalu bila mereka telah sepakat atas wajibnya suatu perkara atau menganjurkannya atau mengharam-kannya atau memakruhkannya atau membolehkannya, maka inilah jalan mereka, dan barangsiapa yang menyelisihi mereka pada suatu hal dari itu semua setelah terjadinya ijma' mereka atas hal tersebut, maka sesungguhnya ia telah mengikuti selain jalan mereka.
Dan Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى yang menunjukkan akan hal tersebut adalah,
﴾ كُنتُمۡ خَيۡرَ أُمَّةٍ أُخۡرِجَتۡ لِلنَّاسِ تَأۡمُرُونَ بِٱلۡمَعۡرُوفِ وَتَنۡهَوۡنَ عَنِ ٱلۡمُنكَرِۚ ﴿
"Kamu adalah umat yang terbaik yang dilahirkan untuk manusia, menyuruh kepada yang ma'ruf dan mencegah dari yang mungkar." (Ali Imran: 110).
Konteks dalil dari ayat ini adalah bahwa Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabar-kan bahwa kaum Mukminin dari umat ini tidaklah menyuruh kecuali kepada yang ma'ruf, dan bila mereka telah sepakat atas wajibnya suatu perkara atau sunnahnya, maka perkara tersebut di antara hal yang mereka perintahkan, sehingga wajiblah dengan nash ayat ini bahwa perkara itu menjadi ma'ruf, dan tidak ada hal lagi selain dari yang ma'ruf itu kecuali yang mungkar, demikian juga bila mereka telah sepakat atas larangan dari suatu perkara, maka perkara itu adalah di antara hal yang mereka larang, dan tidaklah hal itu kecuali suatu yang mungkar.
Seperti yang demikian itu juga Firman Allah yang lain,
﴾ وَكَذَٰلِكَ جَعَلۡنَٰكُمۡ أُمَّةٗ وَسَطٗا لِّتَكُونُواْ شُهَدَآءَ عَلَى ٱلنَّاسِ ﴿
"Dan demikian (pula) Kami telah menjadikan kamu (umat Islam), umat yang adil dan pilihan agar kamu menjadi saksi atas (perbuatan) manusia." (Al-Baqarah: 143).
Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwa umat ini telah Dia jadikan seba-gai umat yang pertengahan, artinya adil dan pilihan, agar mereka menjadi saksi atas (perbuatan) manusia, maksudnya (menjadi saksi) dalam segala perkara, bila mereka telah bersaksi atas suatu hukum bahwa Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkannya atau melarang darinya atau membolehkannya, sesungguhnya kesaksian mereka itu adalah ma'shum, karena mereka mengetahui apa yang mereka persaksikan dan berlaku adil dalam hal tersebut, sekiranya saja perkara ini berbeda dengan yang demikian itu, maka mereka tidaklah akan menjadi orang-orang yang adil dalam persaksian mereka dan tidak pula mereka mengetahuinya.
Contoh yang sama juga dalam Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ فَإِن تَنَٰزَعۡتُمۡ فِي شَيۡءٖ فَرُدُّوهُ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ وَٱلرَّسُولِ ﴿
"Kemudian jika kamu berlainan pendapat tentang sesuatu, maka kembalikanlah ia kepada Allah (al-Qur`an) dan Rasul (sunnahnya)." (An-Nisa`: 59).
Dari ayat ini dapat dipahami bahwasanya perkara yang tidak mereka perselisihkan akan tetapi mereka sepakati, maka tidaklah mereka diperintahkan untuk mengembalikannya kepada al-Qur`an dan as-Sunnah, yang demikian itu tidaklah terjadi kecuali karena perkara tersebut sesuai dengan al-Qur`an dan as-Sunnah dan tidak menyelisihi keduanya.
Dalil-dalil ini dan yang semacamnya menunjukkan keyakinan bahwa ijma' umat ini adalah suatu hujjah yang kuat, karena itulah Allah menjelaskan jeleknya kesesatan kaum musyrikin dalam Fir-manNya,
Barang siapa menentang dan menyelisihi ajaran yang dibawa oleh Rasul setelah ia mengetahui kebenaran dengan jelas dan mengikuti jalan di luar jalan yang diikuti oleh orang-orang mukmin, niscaya Kami akan membiarkannya bersama pilihannya sendiri, Kami tidak akan membimbingnya ke jalan yang benar karena ia telah berpaling darinya, dan Kami akan memasukkannya ke dalam neraka Jahanam agar ia merasakan penderitaan panasnya. Sungguh, Jahanam merupakan tempat yang sangat buruk bagi penghuninya.
The issuing of a genuine call to the truth amounts to the establishment of God’s balance of justice on the earth. Everyone feels that he is being weighed in its scale. Such a call removes the veneer from man and leaves him as he actually is. This state of affairs is so hard upon those who are thus exposed that they become infuriated to an extreme degree. The preacher of God’s word has to bear the brunt of this. People who find themselves valueless in the scales of truth are overcome with feelings of haughtiness and pride. They lose no time in opposing and obstructing any move that casts doubt on their being lovers of the truth. They spread all kinds of rumours against the call and the caller. They dissuade others from extending any financial help to the dayees. They relentlessly try to discourage God’s servants from rallying around the conveyor of the divine message by creating doubts about his message. On the other hand, to those who have kept their consciences alive, God gives the ability to surrender before the preacher of God’s word, to extend their full support to him and mould their lives in accordance with his guidance. For them their God-given faculty of speech is used to openly acknowledge the truth; they urge people to expend their time and wealth on that mission, they encourage people to use their energies in charity and welfare activities and strive to persuade them to extinguish personal enmities and grievances. The acknowledgement of truth awakens a positive psychology within them as a natural result of which they feel disposed to engage in positive activities.
Kim, hak ona apaçık beyan olduktan sonra getirdiği şeylerde peygamberle inatlaşır ve ona muhalefet eder, Müminlerin gittikleri yoldan başka bir yola tabi olursa, kendisi için tercih ettiği yolda onu bir başına bırakırız. Bilerek yüz çevirdiği için onu hakka ulaşmaya muvaffak kılmayız. Onu ateşinde ızdırap çekeceği cehenneme sokarız. Orası, ahalisi için kötü bir dönüş yeridir.
Aquel que se oponga al Mensajero, contradiga sus enseñanzas aun cuando la verdad le fue manifestada, y siga una vía diferente a la de los creyentes, lo dejaremos persistir en su extravío y no le facilitaremos el acceso a la verdad, visto que la ha rechazado deliberadamente. Lo haremos entrar al Fuego del Infierno donde arderá eternamente, y qué temible destino es ese.
115- Kim kendisine hak apaçık belli olduktan sonra Peygambere karşı gelir ve mü’minlerin yolundan başkasına uyarsa onu döndüğü o yolda bırakır ve cehenneme sokarız. O ne kötü bir dönüş yeridir!
116- Doğrusu Allah kendisine şirk koşulmasını bağışlamaz. Ondan başkasını ise dilediği kimseler için bağışlar. Allah’a şirk koşan kimse şüphesiz uzak bir sapıklıkla sapmış olur.
115. Yani “kim kendisine hak” Kur’ânî deliller ve nebevî burhanlarla “apaçık belli olduktan sonra” Allah Rasûlüne muhalefet eder ve getirdiklerinde ona karşı inatla karşı koyar ve “mü’minlerin yolundan” yani akaid ve amellerinde gittikleri yoldan “başkasına uyarsa onu döndüğü o yolda bırakır” kendisi için tercih ettiği şey ile başbaşa ve yardımsız bırakırız, hayra muvaffak kılmayız. Çünkü o hakkı görüp bildikten sonra terk etmiştir. O bakımdan ilâhi adaletin gereği olarak onun cezası, şaşkınlığında şaşkın halde kalması ve sapıklığına sapıklık katılmasıdır. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlar sapınca Allah da kalplerini saptırdı.”(es-Saf, 61/5); “İlk defa ona iman etmedikleri gibi (yine iman etmezler) biz de onların kalplerini ve gözlerini (haktan) çeviririz (de onu ne görür ne de kavrarlar).”(el-En’am, 6/110)
Âyet-i kerimenin mefhumu şuna delildir: Allah Rasûlüne muhalefet etmeyerek, Allah’ın rızasını ve Rasûlüne tabi olmayı amaçlayrak, müslüman cemaatten ayrılmamak sureti ile mü’minlerin yolunu izleyen bir kimse, beşeri nefislerin gerekleri ve tabiatın baskın gelmesinin bir sonucu olarak bazı günahları işleyecek yahut bunları işlemek isteyecek olursa, Allah böyle birisini kendi nefsi ve şeytanı ile başbaşa bırakmaz. Aksine lütfu ile ona yetişir, ihsanda bulunarak onu korur ve kötülüklere karşı himaye eder. Nitekim Yüce Allah Yusuf aleyhisselam hakkında şöyle buyurmuştur:“Ondan fenalığı ve hayâsızlığı giderelim diye böyle yaptık. Çünkü o ihlâsa erdirilmiş kullarımızdandı.”(Yusuf, 12/24) Yani ihlâsı sebebi ile biz kötülüğü ondan uzaklaştırdık. Nitekim bu gerekçelendirmenin umumi ifadesinin delalet ettiği üzere ihlâs sahibi herkes için aynı şey söz konusudur.
Yüce Allah’ın:“ve cehenneme sokarız” buyruğu, onu cehennemde büyük bir azaba uğratırız demektir. “O ne kötü bir dönüş yeridir!” Böyle birisi için cehennem, varılacak yer olarak ne kötüdür!
Peygambere karşı gelmenin ve mü’minlere muhalefet etmenin sebep olduğu bu tehdidin mertebeleri çoktur. Yüce Allah’tan başka bunları kimse bilemez. Bu mertebeler günahın küçüklük ve büyüklüğüne göredir. Bunlardan kimisi cehennem ateşinde kişinin ebedi olarak kalmasına sebep olur ve ilâhi yardımdan büsbütün mahrum bırakır, kimisi de bunlardan daha aşağı derecededir. O nedenle bir sonraki âyet-i kerimenin bu mutlak ifadenin bir çeşit açıklaması olması muhtemeldir:
116. “Doğrusu Allah kendisine şirk koşulmasını bağışlamaz…” Yani Yüce Allah şirki bağışlamaz. Çünkü şirk âlemlerin Rabbi ve O’nun vahdaniyeti hakkında haksız bir iddiayı ihtiva eder. Şirk, kendisine bir fayda sağlayamayan ve bir zararı önleyemeyen bir mahlûku, her türlü fayda ve zararın mutlak sahibi olana eşit kılmaktır. Oysa bütün nimetler ancak O’ndandır. Zararları O’ndan başka kimse def edemez. Bütün yönleri ile mutlak kemale yalnız O sahiptir. Her bakımdan hiçbir kimseye ve hiçbir şeye muhtaç olmayış yalnız O’nun için söz konusudur. O bakımdan bu vasfa ve bu azamete sahip olana ihlâsla ibadet yapılmayarak, bunun -bir bölümünün dahi olsa- kemal sıfatların hiçbirisine sahip olmayan ve mutlak olarak ihtiyaç içerisinde bulunan yaratılmışlara izafe edilmesi, haktan alabildiğine uzak bir sapıklıktır. Allah’ın dışındaki varlıkların muhtaç olmaması şöyle dursun, onlar hakkında yokluk ve yoksulluktan başka bir şey söz konusu değildir. Onlar bizatihi kendi varlıklarının sahibi değildirler. Kemalleri de yoktur, hiçbir yönü ile başkasına muhtaç olmayışları da söz konusu değildir.
Şirkten daha aşağıda olan günah ve masiyetlerin bağışlanması ise ilâhi meşiete/Allah'ın dilemesine bağlıdır. Yüce Allah dilerse rahmet ve hikmeti ile o günahı bağışlar, dilerse adaleti ve hikmeti gereği ondan dolayı azap edip ceza verir.
Bundan önceki âyet-i kerime, bu ümmetin icmaının delil olduğuna ve ümmetin -icma olan hususlarda- hatadan masum olduklarına delil gösterilmiştir. Bunun delil olma yönü de şöyledir: Şanı Yüce Allah mü’minlerin izlediği yola muhalefet eden kimseleri ilâhi yardımdan uzak tutmakla ve cehennem ateşi ile tehdit etmektedir.
Diğer taraftan “mü’minlerin yolu/سبيل المؤمنين” ifadesi, bir isim tamlamasıdır ve mü’minlerin izlemekte olduğu itikad ve amelleri kapsar. O bakımdan mü’minler herhangi bir şeyin farz yahut müstehab, haram yahut mekruh ya da mubah olduğunu ittifakla kabul edecek olurlarsa bu, onların tuttukları yol demektir. Bu husus üzerinde icmaları gerçekleştikten sonra herhangi bir hususta onlara muhalefet eden bir kimse onların yolundan başka bir yol takip etmiş olur. Buna Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruğu da delil teşkil etmektedir:“Siz insanlar için çıkarılmış en hayırlı bir ümmetsiniz. İyiliği emreder, kötülükten vazgeçirirsiniz.”(Al-i İmran, 3/110) Bu ayetin delil olma yönü de şöyledir:
Şanı Yüce Allah bu ümmetin mü’minlerinin ancak maruf olanı (iyiliği) emrettiklerini haber vermektedir. O bakımdan onlar herhangi bir şeyin farz yahut müstehab olduğu üzerinde ittifak edecek olurlarsa bu da onların emrettikleri şeyler arasında yer alır. Böylelikle bu âyet-i kerimenin nassı gereğince onların ittifakla emrettikleri bu hususun, maruf olduğu ortaya çıkar. Marufun dışında ise münkerden başka bir şey olamaz. Aynı şekilde herhangi bir şeyin yasaklanmasını ittifakla kabul edecek olurlarsa bu da onların yasakladıkları şeylerden olur ki onun, münkerden başka bir şey olması söz konusu olamaz.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Böylece sizi vasat bir ümmet kıldık. Bütün insanlara karşı şahit olasınız diye…”(el-Bakara, 2/143) buyruğu da böyledir. Zira şanı Yüce Allah bu ümmeti “vasat” yani dengeli, mutedil ve hayırlı kıldığını haber vermektedir. Bundan kasıt ise insanlara karşı şahitlik etmeleridir. Şahitlik edecekleri hususların kapsamına ise her şey girmektedir. O bakımdan onlar herhangi bir hükmün Allah tarafından emredildiğine yahut yasaklandığına ya da mubah kılındığına dair şahitlik edecek olurlarsa şüphesiz onların bu şahitlikleri hatadan korunmuştur. Çünkü onlar, ne hakkında şahitlik ettiklerini bilirler ve şahitliklerinde adildirler. Durum bunun aksine olsaydı onlar hiçbir şekilde şahitliklerinde adaletli ve ne yaptıklarını bilen kimseler olmazlardı.
Yine Yüce Allah’ın: “Herhangi bir hususta anlaşmazlığa düşerseniz onu Allah’a ve Rasûlüne götürün.”(en-Nisa, 4/59) buyruğu da buna benzemektedir. Zira bu buyruktan şu anlaşılmaktadır: Mü’minler, hakkında anlaşmazlığa düşmeyip aksine ittifakla kabul ettikleri herhangi bir hususu Allah’ın Kitabı ve Rasûlünün sünnetine götürmekle emrolunmuş değillerdir. Çünkü onların ittifak ettikleri böyle bir husus ancak Kitap ve Sünnete uygun olur, bunlara muhalif olması söz konusu olamaz. İşte bu ve benzeri deliller bu ümmetin icmaının kat’i bir hüccet olduğu hususunda kesin ifadeler ortaya koymaktadır.
Bundan dolayı şanı Yüce Allah müşriklerin sapıklıklarının çirkinliğini bundan sonraki âyetlerde şöylece dile getirmektedir:
Ang sinumang nakikipagmatigasan sa Sugo at sumasalungat dito sa inihatid nito nang matapos na lumiwanag para sa kanya ang katotohanan at sumusunod sa daang iba pa sa daan ng mga mananampalataya, mag-iiwan Kami sa kanya kasama ng pinili niya para sa sarili niya, hindi Kami magtutuon sa kanya sa katotohanan dahil sa pag-ayaw niya nang sadyaan, at magpapasok Kami sa kanya sa apoy ng Impiyerno upang magdusa sa init nito. Kay sagwa ito bilang uwian sa mga mananahan doon!
Whoever opposes and disobeys what the Messenger has brought after the truth has become clear to them, and follows a path other than that of the believers, I will leave them with what they have chosen; and I will not bring them to the truth, since they have deliberately turned away. I will then enter them into the fire of Hell to suffer in its heat. What an evil place to return to!
The Consensus of the Community is a Valid Religious Authority
Two things have been identified as a great crime and as a cause of one's consignment to Hell in verse 115: وَمَن يُشَاقِقِ الرَّسُولَ مِن بَعْدِ مَا تَبَيَّنَ لَهُ الْهُدَىٰ (And whoever breaks away with the Messenger after the right path has become clear to him...). The first is opposing the Messenger of Allah. Obviously, doing so is Kufr (disbelief, infidelity) and a terrible curse. The second crime relates to a violation of universal Muslim consensus. It means the abandoning of something which has the universal agreement of all Muslims and opting for some other way against them. This explains that the consensus of the Muslim community has valid religious authority. In other words, we know that following the injunctions given in the Qur'an and Sunnah is obligatory. Similarly, when the Muslim Ummah (Community) agrees about something universally, following its consensus becomes equally obligatory. Any opposition to this consensus is a grave sin as was said by the Holy Prophet ﷺ in a hadith:
یَدُ اللہِ عَلَی الجمعۃِ مَن شَدَّ شُذَّ فِی النَّار
That is, the hand of Allah is on the Muslim community. Whoever breaks away or separates himself from it will himself be separated for consignment to Hell.
Imam al-Shafi` (رح) was asked: 'Can the validity of the authority of the Consensus of Muslim Ummah be proved from the Holy Qur'an?' He devoted to the recitation of the Qur'an full three days, completing three recitals each during the day and night. Finally, the proof that he came up with was this verse. When he cited it before scholars, they all agreed: This proof is sufficient to confirm the authority of ` Ijma`, the Consensus of Muslim Community
Ko prkosi Poslaniku i suprotstavlja mu se, nakon što mu je istina postala jasna, i ide putem koji nije put vjernika, ostavit ćemo ga na onome što je za sebe izabrao, i nećemo ga uputiti ka istini, jer se namjerno okreće od istine, i uvest ćemo ga u džehennem, u kojem će se pržiti, a grozno li je to mjesto povratka.
Ai làm trái lệnh và chống đối Thiên Sứ của Allah về những gì mà Người mang đến sau khi sự thật đã được phơi bày rõ ràng và đi theo con đường khác với con đường của những người có đức tin thì TA (Allah) sẽ bỏ mặc y cùng với những gì mà y đã chọn, TA sẽ không phù hộ cho y giác ngộ điều chân lý và TA sẽ đày y vào trong Hỏa Ngục để y nếm lấy cái nóng của Nó, và Hỏa Ngục chính là điểm quay về xấu xa cho cư dân của Nó.
Celui qui s’oppose au Messager, contredit son enseignement alors que la vérité s’est manifestée à lui, et suit une voie autre que celle des croyants, Nous le laisserons persister dans son égarement et Nous ne lui faciliterons pas l’accès à la vérité, vu qu’il l’a délibérément rejetée.
Nous le ferons ensuite entrer dans le Feu de l’Enfer où il brûlera éternellement et quel sort redoutable que celui-là !
E chi si oppone ed è in disaccordo con ciò che ha comunicato il Messaggero, dopo essere venuto a conoscenza della verità e segue un sentiero al di fuori del sentiero dei credenti, lo abbandoniamo a ciò che ha scelto per se stesso e non lo guideremo alla verità, a causa della sua manifesta avversità, e lo introdurremo nel Fuoco dell'Inferno, in cui soffrirà per il suo grande calore: Che infausto destino per i suoi abitanti!
Allah does not forgive the crime of associating partners with Him, for anyone who does so and dies in that state will live eternally in the fire of Hell. He may forgive all other sins besides associating partners with Him for whomever He wills if such people die committing those sins without repentance, out of His mercy and grace. Whoever associates anything as a partner with Allah has gone far away from the truth, as he has made the creation equal with the Creator.
In verità, Allāh non perdona colui che associa altri a Lui; al contrario, costui resterà per sempre nell'Inferno, mentre perdona un peccato minore dell'associare altri a lui a chi vuole, per Sua Misericordia e Sua Grazia; e chi associa altri ad Allāh ha perso la Retta Via e si è allontanato molto da essa, poiché ha messo sullo stesso piano il Creatore ed il Creato.
Allah ne pardonne pas qu’on Lui associe une divinité et condamne le polythéiste à un séjour éternel en Enfer. Il pardonne en revanche les péchés moins graves à qui Il veut, par Sa miséricorde et Sa grâce.
Quiconque associe à Allah une autre divinité dévie de la vérité et s’en éloigne considérablement car il met sur un pied d’égalité le Créateur et la créature.
Doista Allah neće oprostiti da Mu se širk čini, već će mušrika u Vatru baciti, u kojoj će vječno ostati, dok će manje grijehe od toga oprostiti onome kome On hoće, iz Svoje milosti i dobrote. Ko Allahu širk učini, takav je zalutao daleko od istine, jer je izjednačio Stvoritelja i stvorenje.
Şüphesiz yüce Allah, bir kimsenin kendisine ortak koşulmasını asla bağışlamaz. Bilakis müşrikleri cehennemde ebediyen tutacaktır. Şirk ve küfrün dışında o kalan günahları ise, lütfu ve merhametiyle dilediği kimseden affedecektir. Kim bir kimseyi Allah'a ortak koşarsa haktan ayrılmış ve çokça uzaklaşmış olur. Çünkü o, yaratıcıyla yaratılanı birbirine eş tutmuştur.
Sesungguhnya Allah tidak akan mengampuni dosa orang yang menyekutukan-Nya dengan sesuatu, bahkan Dia akan membuatnya kekal di neraka. Sebaliknya, Dia akan mengampuni dosa serta perbuatan maksiat lain selain syirik bagi orang yang Dia kehendaki berkat kasih sayang dan kemurahan-Nya. Barang siapa yang menyekutukan Allah dengan sesuatu, ia telah tersesat sejauh-jauhnya dari jalan yang benar karena ia telah menyamakan Sang Khalik dengan makhluk.
Opposition to the call of truth and victimization of the followers of the giver of that call are unforgivable offences in the eyes of God. While all other sinful acts may have been committed out of human weakness, the act of opposing the call of Truth is entirely due to insolence and haughtiness: insolence and rebellion are crimes that God will not forgive unless man confesses his mistakes and gives up his rebellious stance. Whenever the call of truth is brought to people in its pure and original form (without making concessions to people’s whims and wishes) it always is a divine mission supported by the special succour of God. To oppose such a mission is to stand in opposition to God Almighty. And can any individual succeed if he takes a stand against God? One who firmly believes in God has his actions rooted in Him. He may err occasionally but, when he turns to God, he rejoins his real roots. On the other hand, one who has associated himself with anyone besides God, is as if deprived of the true base in this universe. An individual who has not established his roots in the one God may perform some good actions, but such actions do not emanate from the divine source; they have only a surface value and are easily nullified by the slightest jolt. That is why a good action based in monotheism unfolds its results in the Hereafter, whereas that based in polytheism is swept away in this world itself.
Sequence
Though, the mention of Jihad in preceding verses includes all forces hostile to Islam, yet the actual description was limited to Jews and the hypocrites. Out of the larger group of antagonists there were the pagans who were much more in numbers. The verses that follow take up their beliefs and point out to the punishment they will face. This has a coherence of its own at this place. It will be recalled that the thief mentioned earlier became an apostate. The lasting punishment he thus earned for himself becomes evident. (Bayan a1-Qur'an)
Commentary
The first verse (116) إِنَّ اللَّـهَ لَا يَغْفِرُ أَن يُشْرَكَ بِهِ وَيَغْفِرُ مَا دُونَ ذَٰلِكَ لِمَن يَشَاءُ ۚ (Surely, Allah does not forgive the ascribing of a partner to Him and forgives anything short of that for whomsoever He wills ...) has appeared earlier (48) in Surah al-Nis-a' in the same words except for the words at their ends. In verse 48 appearing earlier, the words at the end are: وَمَن يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّـهِ فَقَدِ افْتَرَىٰ إِثْمًا عَظِيمًا whoever ascribes a partner to Allah has designed a great sin) while the words at the end of verse 116 before us are: وَمَن يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّـهِ فَقَدْ ضَلَّ ضَلَالًا بَعِيدًا (And whoever ascribes a partner to Allah has indeed gone far astray). As explained by master exegetes, the reason for this difference is that the addressees of the earlier verse (48) were the Jewish people of the Book who knew all about the truth of Tauhid (Allah's oneness), the falsity of Shirk (ascribing of a partner to Allah) and the veracity of the mission of the noble Prophet ﷺ through the Torah. Despite that, they got involved in Shirk. Thus, through their own conduct, they pretended that it was the very teaching of the Torah which is total forgery and false accusation. That is why it was said: فَقَدِ افْتَرَىٰ إِثْمًا عَظِيمًا (... has designed a great sin) at the end of verse 48. As for the verse before us (116), the addressees were the pagans of Makkah who did not have the background of any Book or Prophet before that time, but the rational arguments in support of the Oneness of Allah were all too clear. Taking stones crafted with their own hands as their objects of worship was something ineffectual, false and erroneous even in the sight of someone with ordinary common-sense. Therefore, here it was said: فَقَدْ ضَلَّ ضَلَالًا بَعِيدًا (... has indeed gone far astray).
The eternal Punishment of Shirk and Kufr:
Some people express doubt at this point. They think that punishment should be proportionate to the deed. The crime of disbelieving and of ascribing partners to Allah committed by the Kafir and the Mushrik was committed within the limited time frame of a given life. Why would its punishment be limitless and permanent? The answer is that the doer of Kufr and Shirk simply does not regard what he does as crime. This is, on the contrary, taken as something good and proper, worth one's while. Therefore, his line of action is accompanied by his firm intention that he will always be like that. Now, if such a Kafir or Mushrik adheres to this position right through the last breath, he has committed a permanent crime to the extent of his choice and volition, therefore, the punishment for it has to be permanent.
Zulm:
There are three kinds of Zulm (injustice):
1. That which Allah will never forgive.
2. That which could be forgiven.
3. That which meets retribution from Allah.
The first kind of injustice is Shirk, the ascribing of a partner to Allah; the second kind of injustice is falling short in fulfilling the rights of Allah, known as Huququllah; and the third kind of injustice is the contravention of the rights of Allah's created beings against each other, known as Huququl-‘Ibad. (Ibn Kathir vide Musnad Bazar)
What is the reality of Shirk?
To consider any created being other than Allah equal to Allah in worship, or in love and reverence, is what Shirk really is. The Holy Qur'an has reported the words of the disbelievers they shall utter on arrival into the Jahannam:
اللَّـهِ إِن كُنَّا لَفِي ضَلَالٍ مُّبِينٍ ﴿97﴾ إِذْ نُسَوِّيكُم بِرَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ ﴿98﴾
By Allah, we were in obvious error when we had equated you with Allah, the Lord of all the worlds. (26:97, 98)
It is evident that even the polytheists did not believe that the idols of their making were the Creator and the Master of the universe. It was, rather, under other erroneous assumptions that they had taken to regarding their idols equal to Allah in worship or in love and reverence. This was the Shirk which caused their being in Jahannam (Fath al-Mulhim).
In short, taking any created being as equal to Allah in His particular attributes - such as, the Creator, the Provider, the Absolute Master, the Knower of the Seen and the Unseen - is Shirk
Al-lah no perdona la adoración de falsos ídolos y condena el politeísmo con una estancia eterna en el Infierno. Sin embargo, Él perdona los pecados menos graves a quien Él quiere, con Su misericordia y Su gracia.
Aquel que adore falsos ídolos se desvía de la verdad, ya que iguala al Creador con los seres creados.
Shirk Shall not be Forgiven, in Reality the Idolators Worship Shaytan
We talked about Allah's statement,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَغْفِرُ أَن يُشْرَكَ بِهِ وَيَغْفِرُ مَا دُونَ ذَلِكَ
(Verily, Allah forgives not (the sin of) setting up partners (in worship) with Him, but He forgives whom He wills, sins other than that,) before and mentioned the relevant Hadiths in the beginning of this Surah. Allah's statement,
وَمَن يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ فَقَدْ ضَلَّ ضَلَـلاً بَعِيداً
(and whoever sets up partners in worship with Allah, has indeed strayed far away.) means, he will have taken other than the true path, deviated from guidance and righteousness, destroyed himself in this life and the Hereafter, and lost contentment in this life and the Hereafter. Juwaybir said that Ad-Dahhak said about Allah's statement,
إِن يَدْعُونَ مِن دُونِهِ إِلاَّ إِنَـثاً
(They invoke nothing but female deities besides Him (Allah),) "The idolators claimed that the angels are Allah's daughters, saying, `We only worship them so that they bring us closer to Allah.' So they took the angels as gods, made the shapes of girls and decided, `These (idols) resemble the daughters of Allah (i.e., the angels), Whom we worship. "' This is similar to Allah's statements,
أَفَرَءَيْتُمُ اللَّـتَ وَالْعُزَّى
(Have you then considered Al-Lat and Al-`Uzza)
وَجَعَلُواْ الْمَلَـئِكَةَ الَّذِينَ هُمْ عِبَادُ الرَّحْمَـنِ إِنَـثاً
(And they make the angels who themselves are servants of the Most Gracious (Allah) females) and,
وَجَعَلُواْ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْجِنَّةِ نَسَباً
(And they have invented a kinship between Him and the Jinn). Allah's statement,
وَإِن يَدْعُونَ إِلاَّ شَيْطَـناً مَّرِيداً
(and they invoke nothing but Shaytan, a persistent rebel!) means, Shaytan has commanded them to do this and made it seem fair and beautiful in their eyes. Consequently, they are worshipping Shaytan in reality, just as Allah said in another Ayah,
أَلَمْ أَعْهَدْ إِلَيْكُمْ يبَنِى ءَادَمَ أَن لاَّ تَعْبُدُواْ الشَّيطَـنَ
(Did I not command you, O Children of Adam, that you should not worship Shaytan) Allah said that, on the Day of Resurrection, the angels shall proclaim about the idolators who worshipped them in this life:
بَلْ كَانُواْ يَعْبُدُونَ الْجِنَّ أَكْـثَرُهُم بِهِم مُّؤْمِنُونَ
(Nay, but they used to worship the Jinn; most of them were believers in them). Allah's statement,
لَّعَنَهُ اللَّهُ
(Allah cursed him), means, He expelled him and banished him from His mercy and His grace.
لاّتَّخِذَنَّ مِنْ عِبَادِكَ نَصِيباً مَّفْرُوضاً
(I will take an appointed portion of your servants) means, a fixed and known share. Muqatil bin Hayyan commented, "From every one thousand, nine hundred and ninety-nine will go to the Fire and one to Paradise."
وَلأضِلَّنَّهُمْ
(Verily, I will mislead them) from the true path,
وَلأُمَنِّيَنَّهُمْ
(and surely, I will arouse in them false desires;) tempting them to feign repentance, arousing false hopes in them, encouraging them to delay and procrastinate with righteous deeds, deceiving them.
وَلاّمُرَنَّهُمْ فَلَيُبَتِّكُنَّ ءَاذَانَ الاٌّنْعَـمِ
(and certainly, I will order them to slit the ears of cattle,) meaning, slitting their ears to designate them as Bahirah, Sa'ibah, and a Wasilah, as Qatadah and As-Suddi stated.
وَلاّمُرَنَّهُمْ فَلَيُغَيِّرُنَّ خَلْقَ اللَّهِ
(And indeed I will order them to change the nature created by Allah.) means tattooing, according to Al-Hasan bin Abi Al-Hasan Al-Basri. In his Sahih, Muslim recorded the prohibition of tattooing the face, which in one of its wordings states: "May Allah curse whoever does this." It is also recorded in the Sahih that Ibn Mas`ud said, "May Allah curse those who have tattoos and those who do it, who pluck their (facial) hairs and the one who does it for them, and those who make spaces between their teeth for the purpose of beauty, changing what Allah has created." He then said, "Why should not I curse whom the Messenger of Allah ﷺ has cursed, when the Book of Allah commands it," referring to the Ayah,
وَمَآ ءَاتَـكُمُ الرَّسُولُ فَخُذُوهُ وَمَا نَهَـكُمْ عَنْهُ فَانتَهُواْ
(And whatsoever the Messenger gives you, take it; and whatsoever he forbids you, abstain (from it)). Allah's statement,
وَمَن يَتَّخِذِ الشَّيْطَـنَ وَلِيّاً مِّن دُونِ اللَّهِ فَقَدْ خَسِرَ خُسْرَاناً مُّبِيناً
(And whoever takes Shaytan as a Wali (protector or helper) instead of Allah, has surely suffered a manifest loss.) means, he will have lost this life and the Hereafter. Indeed, this is a type of loss that cannot be compensated or restored. Allah's statement,
يَعِدُهُمْ وَيُمَنِّيهِمْ وَمَا يَعِدُهُمْ الشَّيْطَـنُ إِلاَّ غُرُوراً
(He Shaytan makes promises to them, and arouses in them false desires;) explains the true reality. Surely, Shaytan deceitfully promises his supporters and tempts them into believing that they are winners in this and the Hereafter. This is why Allah said,
وَمَا يَعِدُهُمْ الشَّيْطَـنُ إِلاَّ غُرُوراً
(and Shaytan's promises are nothing but deceptions.) Allah states that on the Day of Return,
وَقَالَ الشَّيْطَـنُ لَمَّا قُضِىَ الاٌّمْرُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَعَدَكُمْ وَعْدَ الْحَقِّ وَوَعَدتُّكُمْ فَأَخْلَفْتُكُمْ وَمَا كَانَ لِىَ عَلَيْكُمْ مِّن سُلْطَـنٍ
(And Shaytan will say when the matter has been decided: "Verily, Allah promised you a promise of truth. And I too promised you, but I betrayed you. I had no authority over you), until,
إِنَّ الظَّـلِمِينَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
(Verily, there is a painful torment for the wrongdoers.) Allah's statement,
أُوْلَـئِكَ
(of such (people)) refers to those who like and prefer what Shaytan is promising and assuring them of,
مَّأْوَاهُمْ جَهَنَّمُ
(The dwelling of such (people) is Hell), as their destination and abode on the Day of Resurrection,
وَلاَ يَجِدُونَ عَنْهَا مَحِيصاً
(and they will find no way of escape from it.), meaning, they will not be able to avoid, avert, evade or elude the Hellfire.
The Reward of Righteous Believers
Allah then mentions the condition of the content righteous believers and the perfect honor they will earn in the end. Allah said,
وَالَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَاتِ
(And those who believe and do righteous good deeds,) meaning, their hearts were truthful and their limbs obedient with the righteous acts they were commanded, all the while abandoning the evil they were prohibited from doing.
سَنُدْخِلُهُمْ جَنَّـتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا الاٌّنْهَـرُ
(We shall admit them to Gardens under which rivers flow (Paradise)) meaning, they will think of where they want these rivers to flow and they will flow there,
خَـلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَداً
(to dwell therein forever), without end or being removed from it.
وَعْدَ اللَّهِ حَقًّا
(Allah's promise is the truth), meaning, this is a true promise from Allah, and verily, Allah's promise shall come to pass. Allah then said,
وَمَنْ أَصْدَقُ مِنَ اللَّهِ قِيلاً
(and whose words can be truer than those of Allah) meaning, none is more truthful in statement and narration than Allah. There is no deity worthy of worship, or Lord except Him. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to proclaim in his speech,
«إِنَّ أَصْدَقَ الْحَدِيثِ كَلَامُ اللهِ، وَخَيْرَ الْهَدْيِ هَدْيُ مُحَمَّدٍصلى الله عليه وسلّم، وَشَرَّ الْأُمُورِ مُحْدَثَاتُهَا، وَكُلَّ مُحْدَثَةٍ بِدْعَةٌ، وَكُلَّ بِدْعَةٍ ضَلَالَةٌ، وَكُلَّ ضَلَالَةٍ فِي النَّار»
(The most truthful speech is Allah's Speech, and the best guidance is the guidance of Muhammad. The worst matters are the newly invented (in religion), every newly invented matter is an innovation, and every innovation is a heresy, and every heresy is in the Fire.)
Quả thật, Allah không tha thứ cho hành vi Shirk với Ngài, ai làm điều Shirk với Ngài thì sẽ đời đời trong Hỏa Ngục. Allah chỉ tha thứ cho các tội khác ngoài tội Shirk đối với ai Ngài muốn bằng hồng phúc và sự khoan dung của Ngài. Và ai Shirk với Allah một đấng ngang vai thì quả thật y đã đi khỏi chân lý quá xa bởi y đã làm ngang vai giữa Đấng Tạo Hóa và tạo vật.
Tunay na si Allāh ay hindi magpapatawad na tambalan Siya, bagkus magpapanatili Siya sa tagapagtambal sa Apoy, at magpapatawad sa anuman bukod pa sa Shirk na mga pagsuway sa sinumang loloobin Niya dahil sa awa Niya at kabutihang-loob Niya. Ang sinumang nagtatambal kay Allāh ng isa man ay nalihis nga sa katotohanan at napalayo buhat dito nang pagkakalayong marami dahil siya ay nagpapantay sa pagitan ng Tagapaglikha at nilikha.
Los politeístas adoran e invocan a ídolos a los cuales han dado nombres femeninos, como Al-Lat y Al-’Uzza, pero estos ídolos no tienen el poder de beneficiar ni de perjudicar.
En realidad, adoran a un demonio rebelde a la obediencia a Al-lah, que no invita a ningún bien, ya que es él quien les ordenó adorar a los ídolos.
117- Onların O’ndan başka ibadet ettikleri (putlar), ancak dişidir. Onlar ancak inatçı şeytana tapıyorlar.
118- Allah ona lanet etmiştir. O:“Andolsun kullarından belli bir pay alacağım” demişti.
119- “Andolsun onları saptıracağım ve olmayacak kuruntulara boğacağım. Onlara emredeceğim de hayvanların kulaklarını yaracaklar ve yine onlara emredeceğim de Allah’ın yarattığını değiştirecekler.” Kim Allah’ı bırakıp da şeytanı dost edinirse şüphesiz o, apaçık bir zarara uğramış demektir.
120- O, onlara vaatlerde bulunur ve onları olmayacak kuruntulara düşürür. Oysa şeytan onlara aldatmadan başka bir şey vaadetmez.
121- İşte onların barınakları cehennemdir. Oradan kaçacak bir yer de bulamayacaklardır.
117-118. “Onların ondan başka ibadet ettikleri (putlar), ancak dişidir.” Yani bu müşrikler, Allah'ın dışında -Uzza, Menat ve benzeri gibi- dişi isimleri ile anılan putlardan ve heykellerden başkasına ibadet etmiyorlar. Bilindiği gibi isim, isim olduğu varlığa delalet eder. Bunların isimleri dişil ve eksik isimler olduğuna göre bu, bu isimlerle adlandırılan varlıkların da eksik olduğuna ve kemal sıfatlarına sahip olmadıklarına delildir. Nitekim Yüce Allah Kitab-ı Kerîm’inin birçok yerinde şunu haber vermektedir: Bu uydurma ilâhlar hiçbir şey yaratamazlar, rızık veremezler. Kendilerine ibadet edenlere gelecek zararları önleyemezler. Hatta kendilerine gelecek zararı dahi önleyemezler. Ne bir fayda sağlayabilirler, ne de bir zarar. Kendilerine kötülük yapmak isteyenlere de karşı koyamazlar. Bunların kulakları, gözleri ve kalpleri yoktur. Peki, bu niteliklere sahip olan varlıklara nasıl ibadet edilir de en güzel isimlere sahip, en yüce sıfatlara, hamd ve kemale, mutlak yüceliğe, celâle, izzete, cemal ve rahmete, iyilik ve ihsana sahip olan, tek başına yaratan ve yarattıklarını idare eden, emir ve takdirde uçsuz bucaksız hikmete sahip olan Yüce Allah’a ihlâsla ibadet nasıl terk edilebilir? Bu, böyle bir davranışı yapanın eksikliğine, son derece bayağı ve sıradan olduğuna, hiçbir kimsenin düşünemeyeceği yahut nitelendiremeyeceği kadar aşağılık olduğuna delil teşkil eden, olabilecek en çirkin iş değil midir?
Bununla birlikte bunların ibadetleri, ancak şekil itibari ile bu eksik putlaradır. Hakikatte ise onlar şeytandan başkasına ibadet etmiyorlar. O şeytan ise onların düşmanıdır, onları helâk etmek ister ve Bbu konuda bütün gücü ile çalışıp çabalar. Ayrıca şeytan Allah’tan alabildiğine uzaktır. Çünkü Allah onu lanetlemiş, rahmetinden uzaklaştırmıştır. Allah onu rahmetinden uzaklaştırdığı için o da Allah’ın kullarını Allah’ın rahmetinden uzaklaştırmaya çalışmaktadır. “O, kendi taraftarlarını ancak alevli ateşin arkadaşlarından olsunlar diye davet eder.”(Fatır, 35/6)
Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şeytanın Allah’ın kullarını azdırmak için çalıştığını, onlara kötülüğü ve fesadı süslü gösterdiğini ve Rabbine yemin ederek:“Andolsun kullarından belli bir pay” miktarı belli bir pay “alacağım” dediğini haber vermektedir. O lanetli şeytan Allah’ın kullarının tümünü azdıramayacağını, Allah’ın ihlâsa erdirilmiş kulları üzerinde herhangi bir tasarrufunun bulunmadığını ancak kendisini dost edinip kendisine itaati yüce Mevlasına itaate tercih edenler üzerinde otoritesinin söz konusu olduğunu bilmekteydi. Nitkeim bir başka yerde de onları azdıracağına dair şöylece yemin ettiğini görüyoruz: “Onları toptan azdıracağım. Ancak onlardan ihlâsa erdirilmiş kulların müstesna”(el-Hicr, 15/39-40) İşte o melun şeytanın zannettiği ve kesin bir kanaat olarak ifade ettiği husus budur. Yüce Allah da şu buyruğu ile bunun gerçekleşmiş olduğunu haber vermektedir:“Andolsun İblis onların aleyhindeki zannını gerçekleştirmiştir. Zira mü’minlerden bir kesim dışında (hepsi) ona uymuşlardı.”(Sebe, 34/20)
119. İblis, Ademoğulları arasından alacağına dair yemin ettiği bu belirli paydan neler istediğini ve onlara neler yaptıracağını da şöyle dile getirmektedir:“Andolsun onları saptıracağım” ifadesi ile dile getirmektedir. Yani ben onları dosdoğru yoldan, hem ilimde hem amelde haktan uzaklaştıracağım. Bununla birlikte “olmayacak kuruntulara boğacağım” haktan sapmalarına rağmen, hidayette olanların elde ettiklerine kendilerinin de nail olacağı kuruntusunu onlara telkin edeceğim. Bu ise aldanışın ta kendisidir. Zira İblis onları saptırmakla yetinmeyip içinde bulundukları sapıklıkları da onlara süslü gösterir. Bu ise onlar için kötülük üstüne kötülüktür. Çünkü bir taraftan cezalandırılmalarını gerektiren cehennemliklerin amellerini işlerken, diğer taraftan bu amellerin kendilerine cenneti kazandıracağını sanmaktadırlar. Bu durumu yahudilerde, hıristiyanlarda ve benzerlerinde ibretle müşahade edebiliyoruz. Nitekim Yüce Allah onlar hakkında şunu nakletmektedir:“(Ehli kitap) Yahudi ve hıristiyan olandan başkası asla cennete giremez, dediler. Bu, onların kuruntularıdır.”(el-Bakara, 2/111); “İşte biz böylece her ümmete yaptıklarını süslü gösterdik.”(el-En’am, 6/108); “De ki: Amelleri açısından en çok ziyana uğrayanları size haber vereyim mi? Onlar o kimselerdir ki dünya hayatında yaptıkları boşa gitmiştir. Üstelik kendilerinin iyi iş yaptıklarını zannederler.”(el-Kehf, 18/103-104)
Yüce Allah münafıkların da Kıyamet gününde mü’minlere şöyle diyeceklerini haber vermektedir: “Biz sizinle beraber değil miydik? diye seslenirler. Evet, derler; ama siz -Allah’ın emri gelinceye kadar- nefislerinizi helâke bıraktınız, bekleyip durdunuz, şüphe ettiniz, kuruntular da sizi aldattı ve çok aldatıcı (şeytan) da sizi Allah ile aldatıp durdu.”(el-Hadid, 57/14)
Yüce Allah’ın: “Onlara emredeceğim de hayvanların kulaklarını yaracaklar”buyruğu bahîre, sâibe, vasile ve hâm adını verdikleri hayvanlara yapılan uygulamalara işarettir. Bununla bu türün tamamına dikkat çekilmektedir. Şöyle ki bu, saptırma çeşitlerinden birisi olup Allah’ın helâl kıldığını haram, haram kıldığını da helâl kılmayı ifade eder. Bunlara bozuk inanışlar ve haksız hükümler de eklenir ki bunlar da saptırmanın en ileri boyutudur.“ve yine onlara emredeceğim de Allah’ın yarattığını değiştirecekler.” Bu ise dövme yaptırmak, dişleri inceltmek, kaşları çekmek, güzelleşmek için dişlerin arasını ayırmak ve buna benzer şeytanın insanları saptırmak amacıyla teşvik ettiği ve Rahman olan Allah’ın hilkatini değiştirmeye götüren her türlü işi kapsamaktadır. Bu, Yüce Allah’ın yarattığına razı olmamak, hikmetini tenkid edip beğenmemeyi ve kendi elleri ile yaptıklarının, Rahman olan Allah’ın yarattığından daha güzel olduğuna inanmayı, O’nun takdir ve idaresine razı olmama anlamına gelir.
Yine bu buyruk, batıni hilkati (iç dünyayı/fıtratı) değiştirmeyi de kapsar. Şöyle ki Şanı Yüce Allah kullarını hanifler olarak, hakkı kabul ve tercih fıtratına sahip bir kabiliyette yaratmıştır. Ancak şeytanlar onlara yaklaşarak onları bu güzel yaratışın dışına saptırmışlar, onlara kötülük ve şirki, küfrü, fasıklığı ve isyanı süslü göstermişlerdir. Hiç şüphesiz her doğan, İslâm fıtratı üzerine doğar; ama ana babası onu yahudi, hıristiyan, mecusi ve buna benzer Allah’ın fıtratını kullarının aleyhine değiştirdikleri herhangi bir inanca yöneltirler. Fıtratlarında olan tevhidi, Allah’ı sevmeyi ve O’nu tanımayı değiştirirler. İşte bu noktada şeytanlar yırtıcı hayvanların ve kurtların tek başına kalan koyunlara saldırması gibi saldırıp onları yakalar. Eğer Yüce Allah’ın ihlâs sahibi kullarına lütuf ve keremi olmasaydı, bu fitneye maruz kalan kimselerin başından geçenlerin bir benzeri onlar için de söz konusu olurdu.
Rablerinden, kendilerini yaratanın yolundan yüz çevirerek her bakımdan kendileri için kötülük isteyen düşmanlarını dost edinmeleri sonucunda karşı karşıya kaldıkları durum işte budur. Böylelikle onlar dünya ve âhireti kaybederler ve tam bir zarar ve ziyana uğrarlar. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim Allah’ı bırakır da şeytanı dost edinirse şüphesiz o apaçık bir zarara uğramış demektir.” Din ve dünyasını kaybeden, masiyet ve günahları kendisini helâk eden, ebedi olarak bedbaht olup sonsuz nimetleri elinden kaçıran kimseden daha büyük ve daha aşikar bir zarara uğrayan kim vardır? Diğer taraftan mevlasını dost edinip O’nun rızasını tercih eden kimse, en büyük kârı elde eder, en büyük kurtuluşa nail olur, dünya ve âhiret mutluluğunu elde eder. Allahım, senin verdiğini engelleyecek olmadığı gibi senin engellediğini verebilecek kimse de yoktur. Allahım, bizleri dost edindiğin kimseler arasına kat ve kendilerine afiyet vereceğin kimselerden kıl!
120. Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“O, onlara vaadlerde bulunur ve onları olmayacak kuruntulara düşürür.” Yani şeytan saptırmak için çalıştığı kimselere türlü vaadlerde bulunur. Vaat ise gerektiğinde “va’îd”i (tehdidi) de kapsar. Nitekim Yüce Allah: “Şeytan size fakirlik vaat eder/sizi onunla korkutur.”(el-Bakara, 2/260) buyurmaktadır. Yani şeytan Allah yolunda infak ettikleri takdirde fakir düşerler diye onları tehdit etmektedir. Aynı şekilde cihad edecek olurlarsa da öldürülme ve benzeri olumsuzluklarla da onları korkutmaktadır. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“(Size) Bu (haberi getiren) şeytandır. O, ancak kendi dostlarını korkutur.”(Al-i İmran, 3/175) Şeytan, Allah’ın rızasını tercih etmeleri halinde mümkün olan ve olmayan her şey ile onları korkutur ve bunu akıllarına sokmaya çalışır. Nihayet onlar da hayrı işlemeye karşı tembellik göstermeye başlarlar. İşte bu şekilde şeytan onları gerçek mahiyeti araştırılacak olursa aslı olmayan serap gibi oldukları ortaya çıkan batıl kuruntulara mahkûm eder. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Oysa şeytan onlara aldatmadan başka bir şey vaadetmez.”
121. “İşte onların barınakları cehennemdir.” Yani şeytanın peşinden giden, Rabbinden yüz çeviren ve İblisin tabilerinden ve taraftarlarından olan kimselerin varacakları yer cehennem ateşidir. “Oradan kaçacak bir yer de bulamayacaklardır.” Kaçıp kurtulacak ve sığınacak yerleri olmayacaktır. Aksine onlar orada ebediyyen kalacaklardır.
Yüce Allah, şeytanların dostları olan bedbahtların âkıbetini açıkladıktan sonra kendisinin gerçek dostu olan mutlu kimselerin âkıbetlerini dile getirerek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
Những kẻ thờ đa thần này cầu nguyện cùng với Allah các nữ thần với tên gọi như Allat, Al-Uzza, đây là những thần linh ngụy tạo không mang lợi cũng không gây hại được cho ai. Thật ra chúng đang thờ cúng những tên Shaytan thay vì tuân lệnh và thờ phụng Allah; Shaytan đã bảo chúng thờ phụng các bục tượng.
Walang sinasamba ang mga tagapagtambal na ito at dinadalanginan kasama kay Allāh kundi mga babaing pinangalanan ng mga pangalan ng mga babae gaya ng Allāt at Al`uzzā, na walang pakinabang dito ni kapinsalaan. Wala silang sinasamba, sa totoo, kundi isang demonyong lumalabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh, na walang kabutihan dito dahil ito ay ang nag-utos sa kanila sa pagsamba sa mga diyus-diyusan.
Instead of Allah, the idolators in Makkah worship female idols which were named with feminine names, such as al-Lāt and al-‘Uzzā, which can neither benefit nor harm anyone. In reality, they only worship Satan, who rebelled and sinned against his Lord, as he is the one who instructed them to worship the idols.
Ovi mnogobošci samo obožavaju kipove kojima su oni dali ženska imena, kao npr. Lat i Uzza, koji ne mogu ni štetiti niti koristiti. Oni, u stvarnosti, samo šejtana obožavaju, jer on im je to naredio, a on je napustio pokornost Allahu, u čemu nema nikakvog dobra.
Ces polythéistes adorent et invoquent en dehors d’Allah des idoles auxquelles ils ont donné des noms féminins, comme Al-Lât et Al-’Uzzâ. Or ces idoles n’ont ni le pouvoir d’être utile ni celui de nuire. En vérité, ils ne font qu’adorer un démon maléfique qui s’est affranchi de l’obéissance à Allah, car c’est lui qui leur a ordonné d’adorer des idoles.
Ciò che adorano costoro che associano altri ad Allāh: Invocano altre divinità assieme ad Allāh che portano nomi femminili, come Al-Lat e Al-Uzzah: Esse non portano loro né beneficio né male, e in verità non adorano altri che Satana, il quale è disobbediente ad Allāh: Egli non porta alcun bene, poiché è stato lui (Satana) ad ordinare loro di adorare gli idoli.
"Yang mereka sembah selain Allah itu, tidak lain hanyalah berhala, dan (dengan menyembah berhala itu) mereka tidak lain hanyalah menyembah setan yang durhaka, yang dilaknati Allah, dan setan itu mengatakan, 'Saya benar-benar akan mengambil dari hamba-hambaMu bagian yang sudah ditentukan (untukku), dan aku benar-benar akan menyesatkan mereka, dan akan membang-kitkan angan-angan kosong pada mereka dan akan menyuruh mereka (memotong telinga-telinga binatang ternak), lalu mereka benar-benar memotongnya, dan akan aku suruh mereka (mengubah ciptaan Allah), lalu benar-benar mereka merubahnya.' Barang-siapa yang menjadikan setan sebagai pelindung selain Allah, maka sesungguhnya ia menderita kerugian yang nyata. Setan itu mem-berikan janji-janji kepada mereka dan membangkitkan angan-angan kosong pada mereka, padahal setan itu tidak menjanjikan kepada mereka selain dari tipuan belaka. Mereka itu tempatnya Jahanam dan mereka tidak memperoleh tempat lari darinya." (An-Nisa`: 117-121).
(117-118) Maksudnya, tidaklah orang-orang musyrik itu berdoa kepada selain daripada Allah kecuali wanita-wanita, yaitu patung-patung dan berhala-berhala yang dinamakan dengan nama-nama wanita seperti al-Uzza, Manat dan sebagainya. Dan suatu hal yang perlu diketahui bahwa nama itu menunjukkan kepada dzat yang dinamakan dengannya, lalu apabila nama-nama berhala mereka itu adalah nama-nama perempuan yang tidak sempurna, maka hal itu menunjukkan kelemahan dzat-dzat yang dinamakan dengan nama-nama tersebut dan tidak adanya sifat kesempurnaan padanya, seperti yang dikabarkan oleh Allah سبحانه وتعالى pada beberapa tempat dalam kitabNya bahwa berhala-berhala itu tidaklah dapat menciptakan, memberi rizki, tidak menghindarkan penyembah-penyembahnya bahkan dirinya sendiri dari kemudharatan dan tidak dapat pula mendatangkan manfaat, tidak mampu membela dirinya sendiri dari orang yang hendak berbuat jahat kepadanya, tidak memiliki pendengaran, tidak pula penglihatan dan tidak pula hati, lalu bagaimana mungkin dzat yang seperti ini disembah kemudian meninggalkan keikhlasan kepada Dzat yang memiliki nama-nama yang baik, sifat-sifat yang tinggi, pujian, kesempurna-an, keagungan, kemuliaan, kehormatan, keindahan, kasih sayang, kebaikan, karunia, keesaan dalam mencipta dan mengatur, serta memiliki hikmah yang agung dalam mengurus dan menetapkan.
Tidaklah yang seperti ini melainkan sejelek-jeleknya kejelekan yang menunjukkan akan kekurangan pelakunya dan keterpurukan-nya kepada kehinadinaan, suatu tingkatan terendah dari apa yang diperkirakan oleh seorang yang mengira-ngira atau yang diutara-kan oleh orang yang membicarakannya, di samping itu ibadah mereka tersebut sesungguhnya bentuknya saja ditujukan kepada berhala dan patung yang penuh kekurangan tersebut, namun ha-kikatnya tidaklah mereka menyembah kecuali kepada setan yang merupakan musuh yang nyata bagi mereka, yang menghendaki agar mereka celaka, dan selalu berusaha untuk mencelakakan mereka dengan segala macam kemampuannya, yang merupakan suatu keadaan yang sangat jauh dari Allah, Allah telah melaknat-nya dan menjauhkannya dari rahmatNya, sebagaimana Allah menjauhkannya dari rahmatNya, ia juga berusaha menjauhkan manusia dari rahmat Allah سبحانه وتعالى, sesungguhnya setan itu hanya me-nyeru golongannya agar menjadi penghuni-penghuni neraka.
Oleh sebab itulah Allah mengabarkan tentang usaha setan dalam menjerumuskan manusia, menghiasi kejahatan dan kerusakan untuk mereka, dan bahwa ia telah berkata kepada Rabbnya seraya bersumpah, ﴾ لَأَتَّخِذَنَّ مِنۡ عِبَادِكَ نَصِيبٗا مَّفۡرُوضٗا ﴿ "Saya benar-benar akan meng-ambil dari hamba-hambaMu bagian yang sudah ditentukan (untukku)," yaitu yang ditentukan, setan yang terlaknat itu telah mengetahui bahwa ia tidaklah mampu menggoda seluruh hamba-hamba Allah, dan bahwa hamba-hamba Allah yang pilihan tidaklah mampu ia kuasai, sesungguhnya ia hanya akan berkuasa terhadap orang yang mencintainya dan mendahulukan ketaatan kepadanya daripada ketaatan kepada Rabbnya. Dan setan juga telah bersumpah pada tempat yang lain bahwa ia benar-benar akan menjerumuskan me-reka seluruhnya, kecuali hamba-hambaMu yang pilihan di antara mereka, inilah yang diperkirakan dan diyakini oleh setan yang jahat itu, Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan tentang terjadinya hal tersebut dengan FirmanNya,
﴾ وَلَقَدۡ صَدَّقَ عَلَيۡهِمۡ إِبۡلِيسُ ظَنَّهُۥ فَٱتَّبَعُوهُ إِلَّا فَرِيقٗا مِّنَ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ 20 ﴿
"Dan sesungguhnya iblis telah dapat membuktikan kebenaran sangkaannya terhadap mereka lalu mereka mengikutinya, kecuali sebagian orang-orang yang beriman." (As-Saba`: 20).
(119) Bagian yang ditentukan di mana setan telah bersum-pah kepada Allah bahwa ia akan menggoda manusia[41], ia menye-butkan apa yang menjadi keinginannya dari manusia, dan apa yang menjadi tujuannya untuk mereka dengan perkataannya, ﴾ وَلَأُضِلَّنَّهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan aku benar-benar akan menyesatkan mereka" yaitu dari jalan yang lurus, kesesatan dalam hal ilmu dan perbuatan, ﴾ وَلَأُمَنِّيَنَّهُمۡ ﴿ "dan akan membangkitkan angan-angan kosong pada mereka," yaitu di samping menyesatkan, membangkitkan angan-angan kosong mereka untuk memperoleh apa yang akan diperoleh oleh orang-orang yang diberi petunjuk, inilah inti dari keterpedayaan itu, dan ia tidaklah sebatas menyesatkan mereka hingga ia menghiasi kesesatan yang mereka kerjakan, dan hal ini adalah tambahan keburukan setelah keburukan yang telah ada pada mereka, di mana mereka me-ngerjakan amalan-amalan penghuni neraka yang mengakibatkan hukuman dan mereka mengira bahwa amalan-amalan tersebut akan mengakibatkan surga, maka ambillah pelajaran dari Yahudi dan Nasrani dan semisal mereka dalam hal itu, karena sesungguh-nya mereka itu adalah seperti yang telah Allah beritakan tentang mereka,
﴾ وَقَالُواْ لَن يَدۡخُلَ ٱلۡجَنَّةَ إِلَّا مَن كَانَ هُودًا أَوۡ نَصَٰرَىٰۗ تِلۡكَ أَمَانِيُّهُمۡۗ ﴿
"Dan mereka (Yahudi dan Nasrani) berkata, 'Sekali-kali tidak akan masuk surga kecuali orang-orang (yang beragama) Yahudi atau Nasrani.' Demikian itu (hanya) angan-angan mereka yang kosong belaka." (Al-Baqarah: 111) dan FirmanNya,
﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ زَيَّنَّا لِكُلِّ أُمَّةٍ عَمَلَهُمۡ ﴿
"Demikianlah Kami jadikan setiap umat menganggap baik pekerjaan mereka." (Al-An'am: 108) dan juga FirmanNya,
﴾ قُلۡ هَلۡ نُنَبِّئُكُم بِٱلۡأَخۡسَرِينَ أَعۡمَٰلًا 103 ٱلَّذِينَ ضَلَّ سَعۡيُهُمۡ فِي ٱلۡحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنۡيَا وَهُمۡ يَحۡسَبُونَ أَنَّهُمۡ يُحۡسِنُونَ صُنۡعًا 104 ﴿
"Katakanlah, 'Apakah akan Kami beritahukan kepadamu tentang orang-orang yang paling merugi perbuatannya?' Yaitu orang-orang yang telah sia-sia perbuatannya dalam kehidupan dunia ini, sedangkan mereka menyangka bahwa mereka berbuat sebaik-baiknya." (Al-Kahfi: 103-104).
Dan Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman tentang kaum munafikin,
﴾ يُنَادُونَهُمۡ أَلَمۡ نَكُن مَّعَكُمۡۖ قَالُواْ بَلَىٰ وَلَٰكِنَّكُمۡ فَتَنتُمۡ أَنفُسَكُمۡ وَتَرَبَّصۡتُمۡ وَٱرۡتَبۡتُمۡ وَغَرَّتۡكُمُ ٱلۡأَمَانِيُّ حَتَّىٰ جَآءَ أَمۡرُ ٱللَّهِ وَغَرَّكُم بِٱللَّهِ ٱلۡغَرُورُ 14 ﴿
"Bukankah kami dahulu bersama-sama dengan kamu?" Mereka men-jawab, "Benar, tetapi kamu mencelakakan dirimu sendiri dan menunggu (kehancuran kami) dan kamu ragu-ragu serta ditipu oleh angan-angan kosong sehingga datanglah ketetapan Allah; dan kamu telah ditipu dengan (keimanan kepada) Allah oleh (setan) yang amat penipu." (Al-Hadid: 14).
Dan Firman Allah, ﴾ وَلَأٓمُرَنَّهُمۡ فَلَيُبَتِّكُنَّ ءَاذَانَ ٱلۡأَنۡعَٰمِ ﴿ "Dan menyu-ruh mereka (memotong telinga-telinga binatang ternak), lalu mereka benar-benar memotongnya," yaitu dengan memotong telinganya, yang demikian itu seperti bahirah, sa'ibah, washilah dan ham,[42] Allah mengisyaratkan dengan sebagian dari hal itu bagi semuanya, hal yang demikian itu adalah bagian dari penyesatan yang mengakibat-kan pengharaman apa yang dihalalkan oleh Allah atau penghalalan apa yang diharamkan oleh Allah, dan hal itu diikuti dengan keya-kinan-keyakinan yang salah dan hukum-hukum yang zhalim yang merupakan penyesatan yang paling besar.
﴾ وَلَأٓمُرَنَّهُمۡ فَلَيُغَيِّرُنَّ خَلۡقَ ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿ "Dan akan aku suruh mereka (mengubah ciptaan Allah), lalu benar-benar mereka merubahnya," hal ini meliputi pengubahan penciptaan lahiriyah dengan tatto, meruncingkan atau menajamkan gigi, mencabut alis, dan memberi celah pada gigi demi kecantikan dan semacamnya dari perkara-perkara yang menjadi sasaran setan demi memperdayai mereka, hingga mereka mengubah penciptaan Allah, yang demikian itu mengandung arti bahwa ia tidak puas dengan penciptaanNya dan menuduh aib pada hikmahNya serta keyakinan bahwa apa yang mereka lakukan dengan tangan-tangan mereka itu lebih indah dari penciptaan Allah, mereka tidak ridha dengan ketetapan dan aturanNya, dan hal itu juga mencakup perubahan penciptaan yang bersifat batin.
Sesungguhnya Allah سبحانه وتعالى menciptakan makhluk dalam ke-adaan suci dan bernaluri untuk menerima kebenaran dan menda-hulukannya hingga hadirlah setan kepada mereka lalu menggoda mereka untuk merubah penciptaan yang indah itu, menghiasi bagi mereka keburukan, kesyirikan, kekufuran, kefasikan, dan kemak-siatan, dan sesungguhnya setiap anak itu dilahirkan dalam keadaan fitrah dan suci, akan tetapi kedua orang tuanyalah yang menjadi-kannya sebagai Yahudi, Nasrani ataupun Majusi dan semacamnya dari perubahan-perubahan akan apa yang telah difitrahkan Allah kepada hamba-hambaNya berupa pengesaan Allah, kecintaan kepadaNya dan MengenalNya, namun kemudian dalam hal ini setan memangsa mereka seperti binatang buas dan serigala me-mangsa domba yang sendirian, dan sekiranya bukan karena kasih sayang Allah dan kemuliaanNya atas hamba-hambaNya yang ikhlas, niscaya akan terjadi pada mereka apa yang terjadi pada orang-orang yang terbujuk rayu setan, dan perkara yang terjadi pada mereka itu disebabkan karena berpalingnya mereka dari Rabb dan Pencipta mereka kepada musuh mereka yang menghendaki keburukan dari mereka dari segala bentuknya, hingga mereka merugi di dunia dan akhirat, dan kembali dengan kehampaan dan kerugian yang besar, karena itulah Allah berfirman,
﴾ وَمَن يَتَّخِذِ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنَ وَلِيّٗا مِّن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ فَقَدۡ خَسِرَ خُسۡرَانٗا مُّبِينٗا ﴿ "Barang-siapa yang menjadikan setan sebagai pelindung selain Allah, maka se-sungguhnya ia menderita kerugian yang nyata," kerugian apa lagi yang paling nyata dan paling besar daripada seorang yang rugi agama dan dunianya, dicelakakan oleh kesalahan dan kemaksiatannya hingga ia memperoleh kesengsaraan yang abadi dan hilang darinya kenikmatan untuk selamanya? Sebagaimana juga orang yang mencintai Rabbnya, dan mendahulukan keridhaanNya, niscaya ia akan sangat beruntung, dan sukses dengan gemilang serta menang dengan kebahagiaan di dua negeri, dunia dan akhirat, dan menjadi hamba yang bahagia. Maka tidaklah akan ada yang mampu mena-han apa yang Engkau berikan dan tidak ada yang mampu memberi apa yang Engkau tahan, ya Allah, uruslah perkara kami sebagai-mana Engkau urus perkara orang-orang yang Engkau cintai, dan berilah kami keafiatan sebagaimana orang-orang yang Engkau beri keafiatan.
(120) Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ يَعِدُهُمۡ وَيُمَنِّيهِمۡۖ ﴿ "Setan itu memberikan janji-janji kepada mereka dan membangkitkan angan-angan kosong pada mereka," maksudnya, setan berjanji kepada orang yang berusaha disesatkan olehnya, dan janji itu (segala cara) hingga ancaman sekalipun seperti Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنُ يَعِدُكُمُ ٱلۡفَقۡرَ ﴿
"Setan menjanjikan (menakut-nakuti) kamu dengan kemiskinan." (Al-Baqarah: 268).
Sesungguhnya setan menakut-nakuti mereka bila mereka berinfak di jalan Allah, maka mereka akan menjadi miskin, dan setan juga menakut-nakuti bila mereka hendak berjihad dengan kematian dan sebagainya seperti Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ إِنَّمَا ذَٰلِكُمُ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنُ يُخَوِّفُ أَوۡلِيَآءَهُۥ ﴿
"Sesungguhnya mereka itu tidak lain hanyalah setan yang menakut-nakuti (kamu) dengan kawan-kawannya (orang-orang musyrik Quraisy)." (Ali Imran: 175).
Setan menakut-nakuti mereka ketika hendak mendahulukan keridhaan Allah dengan segala cara yang memungkinkan ataupun yang tidak memungkinkan hingga merasuk dalam akal mereka dan seterusnya mereka malas untuk melakukan kebaikan, demikian juga ia membuat angan-angan kosong dan batil kepada mereka di mana bila dibuktikan, maka itu hanya seperti fatamorgana yang tidak memiliki hakikat, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَا يَعِدُهُمُ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنُ إِلَّا غُرُورًا ﴿ "Padahal setan itu tidak menjanjikan kepada mereka selain dari tipuan belaka."
(121) ﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ مَأۡوَىٰهُمۡ جَهَنَّمُ ﴿ "Mereka itu tempatnya Jahanam," maksudnya, orang yang tunduk kepada setan dan berpaling dari Rabbnya hingga ia menjadi pengikut iblis dan golongannya di mana tempat menetap mereka adalah neraka, ﴾ وَلَا يَجِدُونَ عَنۡهَا مَحِيصٗا ﴿ "dan mereka tidak memperoleh tempat lari dari padanya," maksudnya, me-reka tidak mendapati tempat berlepas diri dan tempat bersandar, akan tetapi mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya.
Dan ketika Allah menjelaskan tentang tempat kembalinya orang-orang yang celaka yaitu wali-wali setan, lalu Allah menjelas-kan tempat kembalinya orang-orang yang bahagia dan wali-waliNya dalam FirmanNya,
Orang-orang musyrik itu tidaklah menyembah bersama Allah selain berhala-berhala yang dinamai dengan nama-nama perempuan, seperti Lāta dan 'Uzzā, yang tidak dapat mendatangkan manfaat maupun mudarat. Sejatinya yang mereka sembah tidak lain adalah setan yang senantiasa durhaka kepada Tuhannya dan sama sekali tidak mengandung kebaikan karena setanlah yang menyuruh mereka menyembah berhala-berhala itu.
Man’s real challenge in this world is from Satan. Though Satan has no real power, he can lure human beings with fanciful promises to fulfil wishful, imaginary desires and thus manage to make them deviate from the straight path of truth. Satan’s way of misguiding is of two main types: one is superstition and the other is interference in God’s creation. Faith in superstition means expectation of such results from something as have no relation with that thing. For instance, on the basis of self-styled suppositions, one may believe that someone other than God is the controller of the affairs of the world, while it is a well-established fact that no one enjoys any power save God. Superstition can also take the form of being fully involved in worldly activities and then, by wishful thinking, hoping to achieve success in the Hereafter without having worked hard for it.
Bu müşrikler Allah’la beraber ancak Lât, Uzza gibi dişi isimleriyle isimlendirilmiş, hiçbir faydası ve zararı olmayan putlara ibadet ediyorlar. Gerçekte ise onlar Allah'a itaat etmekten ayrılmış hiçbir hayrı olmayan şeytana ibadet ediyorlar. Çünkü şeytan onlara putlara ibadet etmeyi emretmiştir.
Bu sebeple Allah onu rahmetinden kovmuş/uzaklaştırmıştır. Bu şeytan da Rabbine yemin ederek şöyle demiştir: "Yemin olsun ki senin kullarından haktan saptıracağım belli bir kesim elde edeceğim."
Oleh karena itulah, Allah menjauhkannya dari rahmat-Nya. Setan ini pernah bersumpah di hadapan Tuhannya dengan mengatakan, “Sungguh, aku benar-benar akan mengambil bagian tertentu dari hamba-hamba-Mu untuk kusesatkan dari jalan yang benar.
Dahil doon, itinaboy ito ni Allāh mula sa awa Niya at nagsabi pa ang demonyong ito sa Panginoon habang nanunumpa: "Talagang gagawa nga ako para sa akin mula sa mga lingkod Mo ng isang bahaging nalalaman, na ililihis ko sila palayo sa katotohanan."
Es por esta razón que Al-lah lo excluyó de Su misericordia. El demonio juró a su Señor que extraviaría a una gran parte de Sus criaturas.
Allah đã trục xuất và xua đuổi Shaytan khỏi lòng Nhân Từ của Ngài và Shaytan đã thề với Ngài: chắc chắn bề tôi sẽ làm cho đám bề tôi của Ngài lạc khỏi chân lý một phần.
It was for this reason that Allah distanced Satan from His mercy. Satan then took an oath before his Lord saying: I will take a set portion of Your servants, whom I will mislead from the truth.
Zato ga je Allah otjerao od Svoje milosti. Šejtan se zakleo svom Gospodaru: "Sigurno ću poznat dio Tvojih robova zavesti sa puta istine."
Per tale motivo Allāh lo ha allontanato dalla Sua Misericordia; e disse Satana, giurando dinanzi al suo Dio: "Condurrò a me una buona parte dei Tuoi sudditi e li svierò dalla Retta Via".
C’est pour cette raison qu’Allah l’a chassé de Sa miséricorde et que le Diable a juré à son Seigneur qu’il égarerait une partie de Ses créatures.
He also said: I will block them from your straight path. I will give them hopes with false promises that will make their misguidance seem attractive. I will instruct them to cut the ears of cattle, forbid that which Allah has made lawful, and change Allah’s creation and the natural disposition He made within all creatures. Whoever takes Satan as a friend to follow suffers a clear loss by doing so.
"I odvraćat ću ih s Tvog puta, davat ću im lažna obećanja kojima ću im uljepšati njihovu zabludu, i naređivat ću im da sijeku uši svoje stoke kako bi zabranili ono što im je Allah dozvolio, i naređivat ću im da mijenjaju Allahova stvorenja i njihovu neiskvarenu prirodu." A ko šejtana za zaštitnika uzme i pokori mu se, takav je pravi gubitnik.
"Yemin olsun ki onları senin dosdoğru yolundan alıkoyup, geri çevireceğim. Onlara sapıklıklarını güzel gösteren sahte vaatlerle güven vereceğim. Onlara Allah’ın helal kıldığını haram kılmak için hayvanların kulaklarını yarmayı emredeceğim. Onlara, Allah’ın yarattığını ve fıtratı değiştirmeyi emredeceğim.” Kim şeytanı işlerini vekil kıldığı ve kendisine itaat ettiği bir veli edinirse, kovulmuş şeytana dostluğundan dolayı apaçık bir şekilde hüsrana uğramış olur.
Il a décrit précisément sa stratégie:
Je les détournerai assurément de Ton droit chemin, je susciterai en eux de faux espoirs qui embelliront leur égarement, je leur suggérerai de couper les oreilles de bestiaux afin d’en rendre illicites des parties qu’Allah a déclarées licites et je leur ordonnerai de changer la création d’Allah.
On comprend bien devant un tel discours que celui qui obéit à Satan le Lapidé et le prend pour allié a signé sa perte.
Sungguh, aku benar-benar akan menghalang-halangi mereka dari jalan-Mu yang lurus, aku akan memberi mereka harapan-harapan palsu yang membuat kesesatan mereka tampak indah, aku akan menyuruh mereka memotong-motong telinga hewan-hewan ternak untuk mengharamkan hewan-hewan yang Allah halalkan bagi mereka, dan aku juga akan menyuruh mereka mengubah ciptaan Allah dan fitrah-Nya.” Barang siapa yang menjadikan setan sebagai pemimpin yang ia cintai dan patuh kepadanya maka ia benar-benar telah mengalami kerugian yang nyata karena telah memberikan kesetiaannya kepada setan yang terkutuk.
Describió su estrategia con precisión: Los desviaré de Tu camino recto, inspiraré en ellos falsas esperanzas que harán bello su extravío, les sugeriré cortar las orejas de los animales para hacer ilícitas partes que Al-lah ha declarado lícitas y les ordenaré alterar la creación de Al-lah. Queda claro ante tal estrategia que, aquel que obedece a Satán y lo toma por aliado, se desvía profundamente.
E sbarrerò loro la Retta Via e farò loro false promesse che abbelliranno ai loro occhi la loro perdizione, ed ordinerò loro di tagliare le orecchie al bestiame per rendere illecito ciò che è lecito presso Allāh, ed ordinerò loro di cambiare la Creazione di Allāh e l'istinto che Egli ha infuso in essa; e chi prende Satana come sostenitore e gli obbedisce ha subìto una evidente perdita per aver scelto come sostenitore Satana il lapidato.
Shaytan thề với Allah: "Và bề tôi sẽ dắt đám bề tôi của Ngài lệch khỏi con đường Ngay Chính của Ngài, bề tôi sẽ xúi giục chúng theo đuổi những dục vọng với những lời lẽ hoa mỹ đầy sự lừa lọc để chúng lầm lạc, bề tôi sẽ bảo chúng cắt tai gia súc để cấm những gì Allah cho phép, và bề tôi sẽ bảo chúng thay đổi sự tạo hóa của Allah". Ai nhận lấy Shaytan làm kẻ trợ giúp, y hướng về hắn và phục tùng mệnh lệnh của hắn thì y thực sự đã thất bại thảm hại, điều đó thật quá rõ ràng không có gì phải ngờ vực.
Talagang magbabalakid nga ako sa kanila sa landasin Mong tuwid, talagang magpapamithi nga ako sa kanila ng mga pangakong sinungaling na maggagayak para sa kanila ng pagkaligaw nila, talagang mag-uutos nga ako sa kanila ng pagpuputul-putol ng mga tainga ng mga hayupan para sa pagbabawal sa ipinahintulot ni Allāh mula sa mga ito, at talagang mag-uutos nga ako sa kanila ng pagpapalit sa pagkakalikha ni Allāh at kalikasan ng pagkalalang Niya." Ang sinumang gumagawa sa demonyo bilang katangkilik na tinatangkilik niya at tinatalima niya ay nalugi nga siya ng isang pagkaluging malinaw dahil sa pakikipagtangkilik sa demonyong isinumpa.
Shaytan hứa với chúng bằng lời hứa giả dối, chúng xúi giục chúng đi theo những ham muốn sai trái, và lời hứa của Shaytan chỉ là sự lừa dối không thật.
Satana fa loro false promesse ed induce in loro false illusioni; e in verità, ciò che promette loro non è altro che falsità, senza alcuna base di verità.
Nangangako sa kanila ang demonyo ng mga pangakong sinungaling at nagpapamithi siya ng mga mithiing bulaan. Wala siyang ipinangangako sa kanila, sa totoo, kundi isang kabulaanang walang katotohanan.
Satán hace promesas falsas a las personas y provoca falsas esperanzas. Todo lo que promete es engaño.
Satan makes false promises and gives them false hopes. In reality, he only promises them lies and inspires in them mere hopes that have no reality.
Šejtan im daje lažna obećanja i lažne nade, a sve što im šejtan obećava je, u stvarnosti, samo laž.
Setan memberi mereka janji-janji palsu dan memberikan harapan-harapan hampa. Padahal sesungguhnya setan tidak menjanjikan apapun kepada mereka selain kepalsuan yang tidak punya kenyataan.
Satan fait aux hommes des promesses mensongères et suscite en eux de faux espoirs. Tout son discours se nourrit de chimères.
Şeytan onlara sahte vaatlerde bulunur ve onları uydurma kuruntularla oyalar. Gerçekte ise onlara hiçbir hakikati olmayan batıl vaatlerde bulunur.
Ceux qui suivent les pas de Satan et obéissent à ses suggestions auront leur demeure en Enfer, d’où ils ne pourront s’échapper.
Şeytanın adımlarına ve onlara emrettiği şeylere tabi olanların sonu cehennem ateşidir. Onlar oradan kaçarak kendisine sığınabilecekleri hiçbir yol bulamazlar.
Orang-orang yang mengikuti langkah-langkah dan bisikan-bisikan setan itu tempat tinggalnya ialah Neraka Jahanam di sana mereka tidak akan menemukan jalan untuk melarikan diri.
Man’s real challenge in this world is from Satan. Though Satan has no real power, he can lure human beings with fanciful promises to fulfil wishful, imaginary desires and thus manage to make them deviate from the straight path of truth. Satan’s way of misguiding is of two main types: one is superstition and the other is interference in God’s creation. Faith in superstition means expectation of such results from something as have no relation with that thing.
Aquellos que siguen los pasos de Satán y obedecen sus falsas promesas morarán en el Infierno, de donde no podrán escapar.
E quanto a coloro che hanno creduto e hanno fatto il bene, li faremo entrare in Paradisi sotto cui scorrono fiumi e vi resteranno in eterno: la promessa di Allāh è veritiera, e chi è più veritiero di Allāh?
Những kẻ đi theo các bước chân của Shaytan, chỗ ở của chúng sẽ là Hỏa Ngục, nơi mà chúng sẽ không bao giờ thoát ra được.
Ang mga sumusunod na iyon sa mga bakas ng demonyo at anumang idinidikta niya sa kanila, ang tuluyan nila ay apoy ng Impiyerno; hindi sila makatatagpo palayo roon na isang matatakbuhang dadaupan nila.
The final place for those who follow the footsteps and orders of Satan will be the fire of Hell, from which they will find no place to escape to.
Ti sljedbenici šejtanovih stopa i onoga što im on došaptava će skončati u vatri džehennemskoj, iz koje neće moći pobjeći niti će utočište naći.
A one koji vjeruju u Allaha i rade dobra djela koja ih približavaju Njemu uvest ćemo u džennetske perivoje ispod čijih zamaka rijeke teku, u kojima će vječno boraviti. To je Allahovo obećanje, a Njegovo obećanje je istina. On ne krši ono što obeća, i niko ne govori istinitije od Njega.
I will enter those who have faith in Me and do good actions that bring them close to Me into gardens with palaces overlooking flowing streams, where they will live eternally. This is a promise from Allah who is true in His promise. No one is more true then Him in His statements and promises.
Những người có đức tin nơi Allah và làm việc thiện tốt vì sự hài lòng của Ngài thì Ngài sẽ thu nhận họ vào Thiên Đàng nơi Ngài với những ngôi vườn có các dòng sông chảy bên dưới các tòa lâu đài, họ sẽ sống trong đó đời đời. Đó là lời hứa từ nơi Allah và lời hứa của Ngài là sự thật bởi vì Ngài không bao giờ làm khác với lời hứa, và quả thật không một ai nói thật hơn Allah cả.
Ceux qui croient en Allah et accomplissent des œuvres pieuses qui les rapprochent de Lui, Nous les ferons entrer dans des jardins où les rivières coulent sous les palais dans lesquels ils resteront éternellement.
C’est une promesse d’Allah et ce qu’Il promet est vérité car Il ne manque jamais à Sa promesse.
Personne n’est plus véridique qu’Allah.
Another way of Satan’s misleading man is by interfering in the divine scheme of things. God has created man with the innate desire to direct all his attention to God. Interfering with this involves diverting man’s attention towards things other than God or else encouraging him to acquire things by other self-devised ways and not through the natural course set by God (for instance, homosexuality). In this manner Satan interferes with man’s observance of God’s divine plan for the entire universe.
"Orang-orang yang beriman dan mengerjakan amalan shalih, kelak akan Kami masukkan ke dalam surga yang mengalir sungai-sungai di bawahnya, mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya. Allah telah membuat suatu janji yang benar. Dan siapakah yang lebih benar perkataannya daripada Allah?" (An-Nisa`: 122).
(122) Maksudnya, ﴾ ءَامَنُواْ ﴿ "yang beriman" kepada Allah, malaikat-malaikatNya, kitab-kitabNya, rasul-rasulNya, Hari Akhir dan takdirNya yang baik maupun yang buruk sesuai dengan yang diperintahkan, yaitu berilmu, membenarkan, dan mengikrarkan, ﴾ وَعَمِلُواْ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ ﴿ "dan mengerjakan amalan shalih" yang bersumber dari keimanan tersebut. Ini mencakup seluruh perkara yang dipe-rintahkan, baik wajib maupun sunnah, atas hati, lisan dan bagian-bagian tubuh lainnya, setiap perkara itu menyimpan pahala yang akan diperoleh menurut kondisi, kedudukan, dan penyempurna-an keimanan dan amal shalih, dan (nilai kebaikan) akan luput dari dirinya sesuai dengan kadar kekurangan yang terjadi pada ke-imanan dan amal tersebut, dan itu tergantung kepada apa yang telah diketahui dari hikmah Allah dan rahmatNya. Demikian juga janjiNya yang benar yang dapat diketahui dari penelaahan Kita-bullah maupun sunnah Rasulullah ﷺ, karena itulah Allah menye-butkan pahala yang diperoleh dari hal tersebut dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ سَنُدۡخِلُهُمۡ جَنَّٰتٖ تَجۡرِي مِن تَحۡتِهَا ٱلۡأَنۡهَٰرُ ﴿ "Kelak akan Kami masukkan ke dalam surga yang mengalir sungai-sungai di bawahnya," di dalamnya terdapat berbagai macam kenikmatan yang belum pernah terlihat oleh mata, belum pernah terdengar oleh telinga, dan belum pernah terbersit dalam benak seorang manusia pun, berupa berbagai macam makanan dan minuman yang lezat, pemandangan-peman-dangan yang indah nan menakjubkan, istri-istri yang cantik, istana dan kamar-kamar yang terhias mewah, pepohonan yang rindang, buah-buahan yang mengagumkan, suara-suara yang merdu, kenikmatan-kenikmatan yang dalam, saling mengunjungi antara saudara, saling membicarakan kenikmatan yang mereka peroleh di dalam surga, dan yang paling tertinggi dari itu semua dan paling mulia, adalah keridhaan Allah kepada mereka, kenikmatan ruh berdekatan denganNya, mata melihat kepadaNya, telinga mendengar Firman-firmanNya yang akan melupakan mereka akan kenikmatan-kenikmatan yang mereka rasakan di surga. Sekiranya bukan karena keteguhan dari Allah buat mereka, niscaya mereka akan melayang dan meninggal karena kegirangan dan kebahagia-an, maka demi Allah, betapa manisnya kenikmatan itu! Betapa tingginya apa yang diberikan oleh Allah Yang Mahamulia kepada mereka! Apa yang mereka peroleh berupa segala kebaikan dan kebahagiaan tidak mampu digambarkan oleh seorang pun, dan sebagai pelengkap dan penyempurna dari itu semua adalah keaba-dian dan kekekalan berada dalam kediaman-kediaman yang tinggi tersebut.
Karena itulah Allah berfirman,﴾ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَدٗاۖ وَعۡدَ ٱللَّهِ حَقّٗاۚ وَمَنۡ أَصۡدَقُ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ قِيلٗا ﴿ "Mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya. Allah telah mem-buat suatu janji yang benar. Dan siapakah yang lebih benar perkataannya daripada Allah?" Maka benarlah Allah Yang Mahaagung, di mana FirmanNya mencapai tingkatan tertinggi dalam kebenaran, karena itulah tatkala FirmanNya adalah benar, kabarNya adalah benar, maka apa pun yang ditunjukkan dari Firman dan kabarNya itu adalah sesuai, terkandung, dan terarah, setiap dari hal itu menjadi maksud dari Kalamullah, demikian juga kalam Rasulullah ﷺ, karena beliau tidaklah mengabarkan kecuali dengan perintahNya dan beliau tidak berkata kecuali dari wahyu Allah.
Allah'a iman edip O'na yaklaştıran salih amel işleyenleri, Allah’ın bir vaadi olarak saraylarının altından ırmaklar akan, içinde ebediyen kalacakları cennetlere sokacağız. Allah Teâlâ’nın bütün vaatleri gerçektir, O verdiği sözlere muhalefet etmez. Hiç kimse Allah’tan daha doğru sözlü değildir.
Orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan melakukan amal saleh yang dapat mendekatkan diri mereka kepada-Nya akan Kami masukkan ke dalam surga-surga yang mengalir sungai-sungai di bawah istana-istananya. Mereka tinggal di sana untuk selama-lamanya, sebagai janji dari Allah. Janji Allah -Ta'ālā- adalah benar adanya karena Dia tidak pernah ingkar janji dan tidak ada seorang pun yang lebih benar ucapannya daripada Allah.
A aquellos que creen en Al-lah y realizan obras piadosas que lo acercan a Él, los haremos entrar a jardines por donde corren ríos donde morarán eternamente. Es una promesa de Al-lah y lo que Él promete es verdad, ya que jamás falta a Su promesa. Nadie es más veraz que Al-lah.
E coloro che hanno creduto in Allāh e hanno compiuto opere buone, che avvicinano a Lui, li faremo entrare in Paradisi sotto i cui palazzi scorrono fiumi, in cui dimoreranno in eterno: Promessa da parte di Allāh, e la promessa dell'Altissimo è veritiera, e Lui non manca mai alla promessa fatta, e nessuno è più veritiero di Allāh nella parola data.
Ang mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at gumawa ng mga gawaing maayos na nagpapalapit kay Allāh ay papapasukin sila sa mga hardin na dumadaloy ang mga ilog mula sa ilalim ng mga palasyo ng mga ito bilang mga mamamalagi sa mga ito magpakailanman bilang pangako mula kay Allāh. Ang pangako Niya – pagkataas-taas Siya – ay totoo sapagkat Siya ay hindi sumisira sa pangako. Walang isang higit na tapat kaysa kay Allāh sa pagsasabi.
122- İman edip salih ameller işleyenlere gelince biz, onları altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere, orada ebediyen kalmak üzere koyacağız. Bu, Allah’tan hak bir vaattir. Allah’tan daha doğru sözlü kim olabilir?
122. Yani Allah’a, meleklerine, kitaplarına, peygamberlerine, âhiret gününe, hayrı ve şerri ile kadere bilgi, tasdik ve ikrar yönünden emrolundukları şekilde “iman edip” bu imandan neş’et eden “salih ameller işleyenlere gelince...” Salih amel farz, vacip ve müstehap gibi emredilen tüm işleri kapsar ki bunlar içinde kalbin yerine getirmesi gereken, dilin yerine getirmesi gereken ve organların yerine getirmesi gerekenler vardır. Onların her birisi, kendi durum ve konumuna uygun olarak, iman ve salih amelinin kemaline göre öngörülmüş mükâfatları alacaktır. Ancak iman ve amelinden ihmal ettiği şeyler oranında da bu mükâfatları kaybedecektir. Bu da Yüce Allah’ın hikmetine, rahmetine ve O’nun sadık vaadine göre olacaktır ki Yüce Allah’ın Kitabı ile Rasûlünün sünnetinin incelenmesi ile bu açıkça anlaşılır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah bu iman ve amelerin mükâfatını söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Biz onları altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere... koyacağız” O cennetlerde hiçbir gözün görmediği, hiçbir kulağın işitmediği ve hiçbir insanın aklına gelmeyen çeşitli yiyecekler, lezzetli içecekler, hayret verici manzaralar, güzel eşler, köşkler, dalları sarkmış ağaçlar, görülmedik meyveler, coşturucu sesler, tepeden tırnağa nimetler vardır. Onlar kardeşleriyle ziyaretleşir ve cennet bahçelerinde sohbetler ederler. Bunlardan çok daha ileri ve çok daha üstün bir şey de Allah’ın rızasına nail olmaları, ruhlarının O’nun yakınlığı ile, gözlerinin O’nun cemalini görmekle, kulaklarının da O’nun hitabını duymakla en büyük nimete erişmeleridir ki bu, onlara diğer bütün nimet ve sevinçleri unutturacaktır. Eğer Allah’ın onlara verdiği sebat olmasaydı sevinç ve neşeden uçar hatta ölürlerdi.
Allah’a and olsun ki, bu nimetler gerçekten çok tatlıdır! O kerim olan Rabbin onlara ihsanı ne kadar büyüktür! Elde edecekleri her türlü hayır ve sürûru hiç kimse anlatamaz. Bu nimetlerin mükemmelliği ise o yüksek köşklerdeki devamlı kalacak olmalarıdır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah “orada ebediyen kalmak üzere”buyurmuştur.“Bu, Allah’tan hak bir vaattir. Allah’tan daha doğru sözlü kim olabilir?” Sözü doğruluğu itibari ile en yüksek derecede olan yüce Allah, elbette doğru söyler. O’nun sözü ve haberi doğru olduğu için de O’nun buyruklarının içerdiği mutabık, zımnî ve lazımî anlamlar ile bütün delaletler (insanların sözlerinin aksine) O’nun kelamının muradı arasında kabul edilir. Allah Rasûlü’nün sözleri de böyledir. Çünkü o da ancak Allah’ın emri ile haber verir ve ancak Allah’ın vahyinden aldığı şeyleri konuşur.
123- İş ne sizin kuruntularınıza ne de kitab ehlinin kuruntularına göredir. Kim bir kötülük yaparsa onun cezasını görür ve kendisine Allah’tan başka ne bir dost bulabilir ne de bir yardımcı.
124- Erkek veya kadın her kim de mü’min olarak salih ameller işlerse, işte onlar cennete girerler ve kendilerine hurma çekirdeğinin çukurcuğu kadar bile zulmedilmez.
123. Yani kurtuluş işi “ne sizin kuruntularınıza ne de Kitap ehlinin kuruntularına göredir.” Kuruntu (الأماني) amelden uzak, sadece iddiadan ibaret, eğer benzeri bir iddia ile ona karşı çıkılacak olursa ondan bir üstünlüğü olmayan, salt temenniler demektir. Her konuda bu tür tutuma “kuruntu” denirken iman ve ebedi saadet gibi önemli bir konuda nasıl denmesin? Zira Kitap ehlinin bu tür kuruntuları hakkında Yüce Allah bizlere şöyle haber veriyor: “Yahudi ve hıristiyan olandan başkası asla cennete giremez, dediler. Bu onların kuruntularıdır.”(el-Bakara, 2/111) Onların dışında kitap ehli olmayan ve herhangi bir peygambere mensubiyeti de bulunmayanların böyle olmaları ise öncelikle söz konusudur.
Yüce Allah aynı şekilde bu türden davranan müslümanları da aynı kapsama sokmuştur. Çünkü O’nun adaleti kemal derecesindedir. Hangi din olursa eğer insan iddiasının doğruluğuna dair herhangi bir delil ortaya koyamıyor ise onun sırf bir dine sırf mensup oluğunu söylemesi hiçbir şey ifade etmez. İddiayı doğrulayan yahut yalanlayan şey de amellerdir. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah burada:“Kim bir kötülük yaparsa onun cezasını görür” buyurmaktadır ki bu, amelde bulunan herkesi kapsar. Çünkü “kötülük” küçük olsun büyük olsun bütün günahları kapsamına alır. Aynı şekilde bu kötülüğe verilecek ceza da küçük olsun büyük olsun, dünyevi olsun uhrevi olsun bütün cezaları kapsar.
Bu konuda insanlar derece derecedirler ki onları Allah’tan başka kimse bilemez. Kimisinin kötülüğü azdır, kimisinin pek çoktur. Bütün amelleri kötü olan bir kimse -ki bu ancak kâfirdir- tevbesiz olarak ölecek olursa can yakıcı azap içerisinde ebedi kalma cezasına mahkum olur. Hallerinin çoğunda istikamet üzere bulunmakla birlikte bazen küçük günahlar işleyebilen salih amel sahibi bir kimsenin karşı karşıya kaldığı üzüntü, keder ve eziyetler, bedeninde, kalbinde, sevdiği kimselerde, malında ve diğer hususlarda gerçekleşen birtakım acılar, kötü ameli dolayısıyla ona verilen cezanın bir parçası olup Yüce Allah’ın kullarına bir lütfu olmak üzere onun günahlarına keffaret olur. Bu iki hal arasında da pek çok derece vardır. Genel olarak kötü amellere karşı verileceği söz konusu edilen bu ceza, tevbe etmeyenler hakkındadır. Çünkü günahından tevbe eden bir kimse -nasların da bu hususu açıkça ifade ettiği gibi- günahı olmayan kimse gibidir.
Yüce Allah’ın: “ve kendisine Allah’tan başka ne bir dost bulabilir ne de bir yardımcı” buyruğuna gelince; bu buyruk ameli dolayısı ile cezayı hak eden kimsenin hak ettiği bu cezayı kendisinden uzaklaştıracak bir dost, bir yardımcı veya bir şefaatçi bulabileceği şeklinde hatıra gelmesi muhtemel bir vehmi ortadan kaldırmak içindir. Yüce Allah bununla böyle bir şeyin söz konusu olmayacağını haber vermektedir. Böyle birisinin, maksadını gerçekleştirecek herhangi bir dostu, korktuğu azabı kendisinden uzaklaştıracak herhangi bir yardımcısı olmayacaktır. Böyle bir şeye ancak onun Rabbi ve mutlak maliki sahiptir.
124. “Erkek veya kadın her kim de mü’min olarak salih ameller işlerse…” Bu buyruğun kapsamına gerek kalbi gerekse bedeni bütün ameller girer. Yine insan olsun, cin olsun, küçük olsun, büyük olsun, erkek olsun, kadın olsun amel sahibi herkes de bu kapsama dahildir. Amelin “mü’min olarak”yapılması ise bütün ameller için şartıdır. Zira iman olmadıkça hiçbir amel salih olmaz, kabul edilmez, mükâfata hak kazanamaz ve cezadan uzaklaştırma özelliğine sahip olamaz. İman olmaksızın yapılan ameller gövdesi koparılmış ağaç dallarına veya su üzerinde yapılmış yapılara benzer. İman asıldır, esastır, her şeyin üzerinde yükseldiği temeldir. Bu kayda mutlak olarak sözü edilen bütün amellerde dikkat edilmesi gerekir. Yani mutlak olarak sözü edilen bütün ameller iman kaydı ile kayıtlıdır.“İşte onlar” yani imana ve salih amellere sahip olanlar, canların çektiği her şeyi, gözlerin zevk aldığı her şeyi ihtiva eden “cennete girerler ve kendilerine hurma çekirdeğinin çukurcuğu kadar bile zulmedilmez.” Yani onların işledikleri hayır az ya da çok olsun karşılığını tam ve eksiksiz, hatta kat kat artırılmış olarak alırlar.
La salvezza e la vittoria non si ottengono seguendo il desiderio, o voi musulmani, oppure seguendo ciò che desidera la Gente del Libro; piuttosto, si ottengono tramite le proprie opere: Chi di voi compie una cattiva azione sarà giudicato, nel Giorno del Giudizio, e non troverà alcun protettore all'infuori di Allāh che possa essergli di beneficio, né un intercessore che lo protegga dal male.
La salvación y el éxito no dependen de lo que ustedes deseen, musulmanes, ni de lo que desee la Gente del Libro. Dependen en realidad de sus acciones. Aquellos de ustedes que obren siguiendo el mal serán retribuidos en consecuencia el Día de la Resurrección. No encontrarán, fuera de Al-lah, ni aliado ni defensor que los salve del castigo.
Ang usapin ng kaligtasan at tagumpay ay hindi sumusunod sa minimithi ninyo, O mga Muslim, o sa minimithi ng mga May Kasulatan, bagkus ang usapin ay sumusunod sa gawa. Kaya ang sinumang gumagawa kabilang sa inyo ng isang gawaing masagwa ay gagantihan dahil dito sa Araw ng Pagbangon. Hindi siya makatatagpo para sa kanya bukod pa kay Allāh ng isang katangkilik na magdudulot sa kanya ng kapakinabangan, ni ng isang mapag-adyang magtutulak palayo sa kanya ng kapinsalaan.
The issue of salvation and success O Muslims is not dependent on mere hopes and desires, nor in what the People of the Scripture hope and wish for; rather, it is based on action. Whoever, from amongst you, does an evil action will be rewarded for it on the Day of Judgement. They will not find any friend to bring any benefit to them nor any helper to protect them from harm.
O muslimani, spas i pobjeda ne dolaze na osnovu pustih želja, niti onako kako priželjkuju oni kojima je data Knjiga, već na osnovu djela. Onaj ko bude radio loša djela bit će kažnjen za njih na Sudnjem danu, i niko mu, mimo Allaha, neće moći pomoći niti ga spasiti.
Việc được cứu rỗi và được thành công không phải theo ước muốn của các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - cũng không phải theo ước muốn của những người dân Kinh Sách mà là tùy theo việc làm và hành động của mỗi người. Ai trong các ngươi làm điều xấu và tội lỗi thì vào Ngày Phán Xét y sẽ được đền bù thích đáng, y sẽ không tìm thấy ngoài Allah một vị bảo hộ hay một vị cứu tính nào giúp đỡ và can thiệp cho y.
"(Pahala dari Allah) itu bukanlah menurut angan-anganmu yang kosong dan tidak (pula) menurut angan-angan Ahli Kitab. Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan kejahatan, niscaya akan diberi pembalasan dengan kejahatan itu dan ia tidak mendapat pelindung dan tidak (pula) penolong baginya selain dari Allah. Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan amal-amal shalih, baik laki-laki maupun wanita sedang ia orang yang beriman, maka mereka itu masuk ke dalam surga dan mereka tidak dianiaya walau sedikit pun." (An-Nisa`: 123-124).
(123) Maksudnya, ﴾ لَّيۡسَ ﴿ "Bukanlah" perkara itu, kesela-matan dan kesucian, ﴾ بِأَمَانِيِّكُمۡ وَلَآ أَمَانِيِّ أَهۡلِ ٱلۡكِتَٰبِۗ ﴿ "menurut angan-anganmu yang kosong dan tidak (pula) menurut angan-angan Ahli Kitab," angan-angan itu adalah percakapan jiwa yang tidak diiringi dengan perbuatan namun hanya pengakuan semata, dan sekiranya diten-tang oleh angan-angan yang serupa dengannya, maka pastilah akan menjadi satu jenis dengannya, dan hal ini adalah umum pada setiap perkara, lalu bagaimanakah bila dalam perkara keimanan dan kebahagiaan yang abadi? Sesungguhnya angan-angan Ahli Kitab telah Allah kabarkan tentangnya bahwa mereka itu,
﴾ وَقَالُواْ لَن يَدۡخُلَ ٱلۡجَنَّةَ إِلَّا مَن كَانَ هُودًا أَوۡ نَصَٰرَىٰۗ تِلۡكَ أَمَانِيُّهُمۡۗ ﴿
"Dan mereka (Yahudi dan Nasrani) berkata, 'Sekali-kali tidak akan masuk surga kecuali orang-orang (yang beragama) Yahudi atau Nasrani.' Demikian itu (hanya) angan-angan mereka yang kosong belaka." (Al-Baqarah: 111),
dan selain mereka di antara orang-orang yang tidak menisbatkan diri kepada sebuah kitab, tidak pula kepada seorang rasul, maka mereka lebih utama dan lebih patut, demikian juga Allah mema-sukkan ke dalam golongan itu orang-orang yang menisbatkan diri kepada Islam atas dasar kesempurnaan keadilan dan pemenuhan hak, karena sesungguhnya sekedar menisbahkan diri kepada suatu agama itu sama sekali tidaklah bermanfaat bila seorang manusia tidak membawa keterangan yang jelas atas kebenaran pengakuannya, maka perbuatanlah yang akan membenarkan atau mendustakan pengakuan itu, karena itulah Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ مَن يَعۡمَلۡ سُوٓءٗا يُجۡزَ بِهِۦ ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan kejahatan, niscaya akan diberi pembalasan dengan kejahatan itu." Ini mencakup semua pelaku-pelaku perbuatan, karena keburukan itu mencakup dosa apa pun, baik kecil maupun besar, dan mencakup juga seluruh balasan, baik sedikit maupun banyak, di dunia maupun di akhirat, dan manusia dalam kaitan ini memiliki tingkatan yang berbeda-beda yang tidak diketahui kecuali oleh Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ada yang sedikit dan ada yang banyak.
Barangsiapa yang seluruh perbuatannya adalah dosa, dan itu hanya terjadi pada orang kafir lalu bila ia meninggal sebelum bertaubat, maka akan dibalas dengan kekekalan dalam siksa yang pedih. Dan barangsiapa yang perbuatannya adalah shalih dan ia pada sebagian besar kondisinya dalam keadaan konsisten, hanya saja terkadang terjadi beberapa kesalahan atau dosa kecil, lalu apa pun yang menimpanya berupa kegundahan, kesedihan, gangguan dan sakit di tubuhnya, atau hatinya atau orang yang dicintainya atau hartanya dan semacamnya, maka sesungguhnya semua itu akan menjadi penggugur dosa-dosanya, dan hal itu adalah di antara balasan atas amalan-amalannya, yang telah Allah tentukan sebagai tindakan kasih sayang kepada hamba-hambaNya.
Dan di antara kedua kondisi ini banyak sekali tingkatan-tingkatannya, balasan umum atas perbuatan yang buruk adalah dikhususkan pada selain orang-orang yang bertaubat, karena sesungguhnya seorang yang bertaubat dari dosa adalah seperti seorang yang tidak memiliki dosa sama sekali, sebagaimana yang ditunjukkan oleh nash-nash yang ada.
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلَا يَجِدۡ لَهُۥ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ وَلِيّٗا وَلَا نَصِيرٗا ﴿ "Dan ia tidak mendapat pelindung dan tidak (pula) penolong baginya selain dari Allah" untuk menghilangkan beberapa perkara yang diperkirakan bahwa seorang yang berhak mendapat balasan atas amalannya itu ke-mungkinan saja memiliki pelindung atau penolong atau pemberi syafa'at yang membela dirinya dari perkara yang seharusnya dite-rimanya, lalu Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwa hal tersebut tidaklah ada, ia tidak memiliki pelindung yang membantunya memperoleh apa yang diinginkan dan tidak memiliki penolong yang membela dirinya dari perkara yang ditakutkan kecuali Rabbnya dan Rajanya semata.
(124) ﴾ وَمَن يَعۡمَلۡ مِنَ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan amal-amal shalih" termasuk dalam hal tersebut amalan-amalan hati maupun anggota badan, termasuk juga setiap pelaku perbuatan, baik manusia atau jin, kecil maupun besar, laki-laki maupun perem-puan, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ مِن ذَكَرٍ أَوۡ أُنثَىٰ وَهُوَ مُؤۡمِنٞ ﴿ "Baik laki-laki maupun wanita, sedang ia orang yang beriman," ini merupakan syarat bagi seluruh amal perbuatan, tidaklah sah, tidak diterima, tidak diberikan balasan pahala dan tidak diancam dengan siksa kecuali dengan keimanan, karena perbuatan tanpa keimanan adalah seperti ranting-ranting pohon yang hilang akarnya, atau seperti bangunan di atas air, maka iman itu adalah asas, dasar, dan pondasi yang dibangun di atasnya segala sesuatu, syarat ini harus dicermati lebih baik pada setiap perbuatan yang umum, bahwa sesungguhnya semua itu disyaratkan dengannya, ﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ ﴿ "maka mereka itu," yaitu orang-orang yang menyatukan antara keimanan dan amal shalih ﴾ يَدۡخُلُونَ ٱلۡجَنَّةَ ﴿ "masuk ke dalam surga" yang mengan-dung segala hal yang dikehendaki oleh jiwa dan dinikmati oleh mata, ﴾ وَلَا يُظۡلَمُونَ نَقِيرٗا ﴿ "dan mereka tidak dianiaya walau sedikit pun," maksudnya, tidak sedikit dan tidak pula banyak dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan berupa kebaikan, akan tetapi mereka akan mendapatkan balasannya secara penuh dan sempurna lagi berlipat-lipat ganda yang banyak sekali.
Perkara keselamatan dan kemenangan tidak mengikuti apa yang kalian harapkan -wahai kaum muslimin- ataupun apa yang diharapkan oleh Ahli Kitab. Akan tetapi, ia hanya tergantung pada amal perbuatan kalian. Siapa pun di antara kalian yang melakukan keburukan akan dibalas dengan keburukan pula di hari Kiamat, dan ia tidak akan menemukan penolong yang dapat mendatangkan manfaat baginya ataupun pelindung yang dapat melindunginya dari mara bahaya selain Allah.
Ey Müslümanlar! Kurtuluş ve başarı sizin temenniniz veya ehlikitabın temennisine göre değildir. Bilakis bu, yapılan amele bağlıdır. Sizlerden kim kötü bir amel işlerse kıyamet günü onun karşılığını görecektir. Kendisi için Allah’ın dışında ona fayda sağlayacak bir veli ve ondan zararları uzaklaştıracak bir yardımcı da bulamayacaktır.
Success is Only Achieved by Performing Righteous Deeds, not Wishful Thinking
Qatadah said, "We were told that the Muslims and the People of the Scriptures mentioned their own virtues to each other. People of the Scriptures said, `Our Prophet came before your Prophet and our Book before your Book. Therefore, we should have more right to Allah than you have.' Muslims said, `Rather, we have more right to Allah than you, our Prophet is the Final Prophet and our Book supersedes all the Books before it.' Allah sent down,
لَّيْسَ بِأَمَـنِيِّكُمْ وَلا أَمَانِىِّ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ مَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ
(It will not be in accordance with your desires (Muslims), nor those of the People of the Scripture (Jews and Christians), whosoever works evil, will have the recompense thereof),
وَمَنْ أَحْسَنُ دِيناً مِمَّنْ أَسْلَمَ وَجْهَهُ لله وَهُوَ مُحْسِنٌ
(And who can be better in religion than one who submits his face (himself) to Allah; and he is a Muhsin.) Allah then supported the argument of the Muslims against their opponents of the other religions." Similar statements were attributed to As-Suddi, Masruq, Ad-Dahhak and Abu Salih. Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas commented on this Ayah 4:123, "The followers of various religions disputed, the people of the Tawrah said, `Our Book is the best Book and our Prophet (Musa) is the best Prophet. ' The people of the Injil said similarly, the people of Islam said, `There is no religion except Islam, our Book has abrogated every other Book, our Prophet is the Final Prophet, and you were commanded to believe in your Books and adhere to our Book.' Allah judged between them, saying, o
لَّيْسَ بِأَمَـنِيِّكُمْ وَلا أَمَانِىِّ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ مَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ
(It will not be in accordance with your desires, nor those of the People of the Scripture, whosoever works evil, will have the recompense thereof)." This Ayah indicates that the religion is not accepted on account of wishful thinking or mere hopes. Rather, the accepted religion relies on what resides in the heart and which is made truthful through actions. It is not true that when one utters a claim to something, he attains it merely on account of his claim. It is not true that every person who claims to be on the truth is considered as such, merely on account of his words, until his claim gains merit with proof from Allah. Hence Allah's statement,
لَّيْسَ بِأَمَـنِيِّكُمْ وَلا أَمَانِىِّ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ مَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ
(It will not be in accordance with your desires, nor those of the People of the Scripture, whosoever works evil, will have the recompense thereof), meaning safety will not be acquired by you or them just by wishful thinking. Rather, the key is in obeying Allah and following what He has legislated through the words of His honorable Messengers. This is why Allah said afterwards,
مَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ
(whosoever works evil, will have the recompense thereof,) Similarly, Allah said,
فَمَن يَعْمَلْ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ خَيْراً يَرَهُ - وَمَن يَعْـمَلْ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ شَرّاً يَرَهُ
(So whosoever does good equal to the weight of an atom, shall see it. And whosoever does evil equal to the weight of an atom, shall see it.) and it was reported that when these Ayat were revealed, they became hard on many Companions. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `A'ishah said, "I said, `O Messenger of Allah! I know the hardest Ayah in the Qur'an.' He said, `What is it, O `A'ishah!' I said,
مَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ
(whoever works evil, will have the recompense thereof,) He said,
«هُوَ مَا يُصِيبُ الْعَبْدَالْمُؤْمِنَ، حَتَّى النَّكْبَةِ يُنْكَبُهَا»
(That is what strikes the believing servant, even the problems that bother him.)" Ibn Jarir and Abu Dawud also recorded this Hadith. Sa`id bin Mansur recorded that Abu Hurayrah said, "When the Ayah,
مَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ
(whosoever works evil, will have the recompense thereof,) was revealed, it was hard on Muslims. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to them,
«سَدِّدُوا وَقَارِبُوا، فَإِنَّ فِي كُلِّ مَا يُصَابُ بِهِ الْمُسْلِمُ كَفَّارَةً، حَتَّى الشَّوْكَةِ يُشَاكُهَا، وَالنَّـكْبَةِ يُنْكَبُهَا»
(Be steadfast and seek closeness. Everything that afflicts the Muslim, even the thorn that pierces his skin and the hardship he suffers, will be an expiation for him.)" This is the wording collected by Ahmad through Sufyan bin `Uyaynah. Muslim and At-Tirmidhi also recorded it. Allah's statement,
وَلاَ يَجِدْ لَهُ مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ وَلِيّاً وَلاَ نَصِيراً
(and he will not find any protector or helper besides Allah,) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said; "Unless he repents and Allah forgives him." Ibn Abi Hatim recorded it. Allah then said,
وَمَن يَعْمَلْ مِنَ الصَّـلِحَـتَ مِن ذَكَرٍ أَوْ أُنثَى وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ
(And whoever does righteous good deeds, male or female, and is a believer). Allah mentions the recompense for evil actions and that He will surely inflict its punishment on the servant, either in this life, which is better for him, or in the Hereafter, we seek refuge with Allah from this end. We also beg Allah for our well-being in this life and the Hereafter and for His forgiveness, mercy and pardon. Allah then mentions His kindness, generosity and mercy in accepting the good deeds from His servants, whether male or female, with the condition that they embrace the faith. He also stated that He will admit the believers into Paradise and will not withhold any of their righteous deeds, even the weight of a Naqir - speck on the back of a date-stone. Earlier, we discussed the Fatil - the scalish thread in the long slit of a date-stone, and both of these, along with the Qitmir -- the thin membrane over the date-stone were mentioned in the Qur'an. Allah then said,
وَمَنْ أَحْسَنُ دِيناً مِمَّنْ أَسْلَمَ وَجْهَهُ لله
(And who can be better in religion than one who submits his face to Allah.) meaning, performs the good actions in sincerity for his Lord with faith and awaiting the reward with Allah,
وَهُوَ مُحْسِنٌ
(and he is a Muhsin) following the correct guidance that Allah legislated in the religion of truth which He sent His Messenger with. These are the two conditions, in the absence of which no deed will be accepted from anyone; sincerity and correctness. The work is sincere when it is performed for Allah alone and it becomes correct when it conforms to the Shari`ah. So, the deed becomes outwardly correct with following the Sunnah and inwardly correct with sincerity. When any deed lacks either of these two conditions, the deed becomes null and void. For instance, when one lacks the pillar of sincerity in his work, he becomes a hypocrite who shows off for people. Whoever does not follow the Shari`ah, he becomes an ignorant, wicked person. When one combines both pillars, his actions will be the deeds of the faithful believers whose best deeds are accepted from them and their errors erased. Consequently, Allah said,
واتَّبَعَ مِلَّةَ إِبْرَهِيمَ حَنِيفاً
(And follows the religion of Ibrahim the Hanif (Monotheist). ) referring to Muhammad and his following, until the Day of Resurrection. Allah said,
إِنَّ أَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِإِبْرَهِيمَ لَلَّذِينَ اتَّبَعُوهُ وَهَـذَا النَّبِىُّ
(Verily, among mankind who have the best claim to Ibrahim are those who followed him, and this Prophet), and,
ثُمَّ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَيْكَ أَنِ اتَّبِعْ مِلَّةَ إِبْرَهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ
(Then, We have sent the Revelation to you (saying): "Follow the religion of Ibrahim the Hanif (Monotheist) and he was not of the Mushrikin). The Hanif, intentionally and with knowledge, avoids Shirk, he goes attentively to the truth, allowing no one to hinder him or stop him from it.
Ibrahim is Allah's Khalil
Allah's statement,
وَاتَّخَذَ اللَّهُ إِبْرَهِيمَ خَلِيلاً
(And Allah did take Ibrahim as a Khalil (an intimate friend)!) encourages following Ibrahim Al-Khalil, because he was and still is an Imam whose conduct is followed and imitated. Indeed, Ibrahim reached the ultimate closeness to Allah that the servants seek, for he attained the grade of Khalil, which is the highest grade of love. He acquired all this due to his obedience to His Lord, just as Allah has described him,
وَإِبْرَهِيمَ الَّذِى وَفَّى
(And of Ibrahim, the one who fulfilled),
وَإِذِ ابْتَلَى إِبْرَهِيمَ رَبُّهُ بِكَلِمَـتٍ فَأَتَمَّهُنَّ
(And (remember) when the Lord of Ibrahim tried him with (certain) commands, which he fulfilled), and,
إِنَّ إِبْرَهِيمَ كَانَ أُمَّةً قَـنِتًا لِلَّهِ حَنِيفًا وَلَمْ يَكُ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ
(Verily, Ibrahim was an Ummah, obedient to Allah, a Hanif, and he was not one of the Mushrikin). Al-Bukhari recorded that `Amr bin Maymun said that when Mu`adh came back from Yemen, he led them in the Fajr prayer and recited,
وَاتَّخَذَ اللَّهُ إِبْرَهِيمَ خَلِيلاً
(And Allah did take Ibrahim as a Khalil!) One of the men present commented, "Surely, the eye of Ibrahim's mother has been comforted." Ibrahim was called Allah's Khalil due to his Lord's great love towards him, on account of the acts of obedience he performed that Allah loves and prefers. We should mention here that in the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri said that when the Messenger of Allah ﷺ gave them his last speech, he said,
«أَمَّا بَعْدُ، أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ فَلَوْ كُنْتُ مُتَّخِذًا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْأَرْضِ خَلِيلًا، لَاتَّخَذْتُ أَبَا بَكْرِ ابْنَ أَبِي قُحَافَةَ خَلِيلًا، وَلكِنْ صَاحِبُكُمْ خَلِيلُ الله»
(O people! If I were to take a Khalil from the people of the earth, I would have taken Abu Bakr bin Abi Quhafah as my Khalil. However, your companion (meaning himself) is the Khalil of Allah.) Jundub bin `Abdullah Al-Bajali, `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Al-`As and `Abdullah bin Mas`ud narrated that the Prophet said,
«إِنَّ اللهَ اتَّخَذَنِي خَلِيلًا، كَمَا اتَّخَذَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ خَلِيلًا»
(Allah has chosen me as His Khalil, just as He has chosen Ibrahim as His Khalil.) Allah's statement,
وَللَّهِ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(And to Allah belongs all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth.) means, everything and everyone are His property, servants and creation, and He has full authority over all of this. There is no one who can avert Allah's decision or question His judgment. He is never asked about what He does due to His might, ability, fairness, wisdom, compassion and mercy. Allah's statement,
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ مُّحِيطاً
(And Allah is Ever Encompassing all things.) means, His knowledge encompasses everything and nothing concerning His servants is ever hidden from Him. Nothing, even the weight of an atom, ever escapes His observation in the heavens and earth, nor anything smaller or bigger than that.
Commentary
A dialogue between Muslims and he People of the Book contending for glory against each other
Verse 123 which begins with the words: لَّيْسَ بِأَمَانِيِّكُمْ وَلَا أَمَانِيِّ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ 'This is not (a matter of) your fancies or the fancies of the People of the Book...', is about a cross talk between Muslims and the People of the Book. It is followed by a wise and judicious ruling on the confronting claims aimed at bringing the contestants to the right path. Finally, given here is a standard measure of, determining as to who is superior and acceptable in the sight of Allah, a standard which, if observed carefully, would not let any human being fall into error or go astray.
According to Sayyidna Qatadah ؓ ، once it so happened that some Muslims and the People of the Book started talking to each other in a vainglorious strain. The People of the Book said that they were superior to Muslims because their Prophet came before the Prophet of Islam and that their Book appeared before the Qur'an of Muslims did. The Muslims countered by saying that they were superior to all of them for their Prophet was the Last of the Prophets and their Book was the Last of the Books which has abrogated all previous Books. Thereupon, the verse cited above was revealed. It means that such self-glorification and self-congratulation does not behove anyone for nobody becomes superior to anybody simply on the basis of conjectures, fancies and claims. Instead, everything depends on deeds. No matter how noble and superior one's Prophet and Book may be, it is the deed of the adherent which will count. If he acts evil, he will receive the kind of punishment from which he can never hope to be rescued by anyone.
When this verse was revealed, the noble Companions were acutely disturbed. Imam Muslim, al-Tirmidhi, al-Nasa'i and Ahmad رحمۃ اللہ علیہم have reported a narration from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ in which he said: When this verse was revealed مَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ "And whoever does evil shall be requited for it", we were deeply grieved and concerned. We submitted to the Holy Prophet ﷺ : 'This verse leaves nothing out - the minutest of evil found in our deeds shall be requited!' The Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Do not worry. Keep doing what you can to the best of your ability for (the punishment mentioned here does not necessarily have to be that of Hell, instead) whatever hardship or pain which afflicts you makes amends for your sins and requites your evil deeds, to the limit that even a thorn which pinches someone's foot becomes an expiation of some sin.'
There is another narration which says that any sorrow or pain or sickness or anxiety which afflicts a Muslim in the life of this world becomes an expiation of his or her sins.
According to a narration of Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ عنہ as reported in Jami' al-Tirmidhi, Tafsir Ibn Jarir and elsewhere, when the Holy Prophet ﷺ recited this verse: مَن يَعْمَلْ سُوءًا يُجْزَ بِهِ (And whoever does evil shall be requited for it) to him, he felt as if his back was broken. When the noble Messenger of Allah noticed the reaction on him, he asked: 'What is the matter with you?' Thereupon, Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ submitted: 'Ya. Rasulallah, there is hardly anyone among us who can claim to have done nothing bad in one's life. Now, if every evil deed has to be requited, who can hope to go unscathed from among us?' He said: '0 Abu Bakr, you and your believing brothers need not worry about it because worldly hardships that you face shall make amends for your sins.'
As it appears in another narration, he said: '0 Abu Bakr, do you not get sick? Are you never tested by distress and sorrow?' Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ said: 'No doubt, all this does happen.' Then, he said: 'There, this is the requital of whatever evil you may have done.'
In a hadith appearing in Abu Dawud, Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ has been reported to have said: 'A discomfort faced by a servant of Allah in fever, or a pain that afflicts him in any other way, even the pinch of a thorn, all become an expiation of his or her sins, so much so that even the insignificant effort made by someone to look for something in one of his pockets and finding it in another comes to be an expiation of his sins.'
In short, this verse is a reminder to Muslims as well that they should not indulge in tall claims and wishful thinking. On the contrary, they should be concerned with what they actually do, for their success will not come solely on the basis of their formal adherence to a given Prophet and a Book. Instead, their real prosperity lies in making certain that their belief in them is correct and that they are particular about doing good deeds as enjoined.
Le salut et la réussite ne dépendent pas de vos souhaits, ô musulmans, ni des souhaits des Gens du Livre. Ils dépendent plutôt de vos actions.
Celui parmi vous qui œuvre dans le mal sera rétribué en conséquence le Jour de la Résurrection. Il ne trouvera en dehors d’Allah ni allié ni défenseur pour le sauver du châtiment.
En revanche, quiconque, homme ou femme, œuvre dans le bien tout en croyant véritablement en Allah, figure parmi ceux qui ont réuni la foi et les bonnes œuvres et qui entreront au Paradis sans que rien ne leur soit retiré de leur récompense, même pas une part aussi infime que le creux du noyau d’une datte.
When the People of the Book, that is, believers in God and the Hereafter, become engrossed in the world, they do not do so by refusing to believe in God and the existence of the Hereafter. What they do is believe in these realities in the formal sense while, in practice, devoting all their efforts to worldly acquisition. They are very serious about the attainment of worldly honour and glory. They know that to achieve success in this world one must struggle. But for the attainment of Paradise, wishful thinking alone is believed to suffice. For instance, through the blessing of some saint, association with a certain group, recitation of some words and phrases, in short, by such cheap formulae or superficial actions, it is hoped that they will be saved from the raging fire of Hell and be ushered into Heaven. Such wishful thinking, in whatever beautiful words it may have been couched, is not going to come to their rescue. God’s system is established on such firm grounds that all divine verdicts are based on realities and not on wishful thinking. In God’s court everyone will be judged exactly in accordance with his actions. There will be nothing other than the law of justice promulgated by God Himself to influence His decisions.
Gerçekten Allah Teâlâ’ya iman etmiş kadın veya erkek kim salih ameller işlerse, imanla ameli bir araya toplayan işte o kimseler cennete girecekler ve yaptıkları amellerinin sevabından hiçbir şey eksiltilmeyecektir. Hurma çekirdeğinin üzerindeki çukur kadar az oranda dahi herhangi bir şey eksiltilmeyecektir.
Barang siapa yang mengerjakan amal saleh, baik laki-laki maupun wanita, sedangkan ia beriman kepada Allah -Ta'ālā- dengan sungguh-sungguh, maka mereka yang berhasil memadukan antara iman dan amal itu akan masuk ke dalam surga. Pahala amal perbuatan mereka tidak akan dikurangi sedikit pun walau sebesar titik hitam yang ada di punggung biji kurma.
Verse 124 says: وَمَن يَعْمَلْ مِنَ الصَّالِحَاتِ مِن ذَكَرٍ أَوْ أُنثَىٰ وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ وَلَا يُظْلَمُونَ نَقِيرًا ﴿124﴾. It means a man or woman who does good deeds, subject to the condition that such deeds issue forth from true faith, shall certainly go to Paradise fully rewarded for all his or her deeds without being wronged in the least. The hint given here is that the People of the Book or other non-Muslims may also have some good deeds of their own, but, since their faith is not sound, therefore, those deeds of theirs are not acceptable. As for Muslims, since their faith is sound and their deeds too are good, therefore, they are the successful ones, and superior to others.
Acceptability in the sight of Allah: A Criterion
The fourth verse (125) lays down a criterion to help determine correctly as to who is acceptable in the sight of Allah, and who is not. This criterion has two components. Any shortfall in either of the two components makes all efforts go waste. A careful look will reveal that all strayings into error and evil, wherever they may be in this wide world, are triggered because of a shortfall in one of these two components. Compare Muslims with non-Muslims. Or, compare the different sects, groups and parties within the Muslim community itself. You will come across the same two points of reference - any deviation from either is bound to land one in disgrace.
Ang sinumang gumagawa ng mga gawang maayos, na lalaki man o babae, habang siya ay isang mananampalataya kay Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya – nang totohanan, ang mga iyon ang nagbuklod sa pananampalataya at gawa, na papasok sa Paraiso. Hindi sila babawasan sa gantimpala ng mga gawa nila ng anuman, kahit ito man ay kaunting bagay na kasing laki ng tuldok na nasa ibabaw ng buto ng datiles.
E coloro che compiono opere buone, maschi o femmine, e sono realmente credenti in Allāh l'Altissimo, sono coloro che hanno unito alla fede le opere che portano al Paradiso e non sarà fatto mancare loro nulla alla ricompensa delle azioni compiute, anche fosse piccolo quanto la macchia sul nocciolo del dattero.
Sin embargo, aquel, hombre o mujer, que obre siguiendo el bien y como creyente verdadero de Al-lah, figura entre quienes han unido la fe y las buenas obras y entrarán al Paraíso sin que su recompensa sea disminuida en lo más mínimo.
A onaj ko bude radio dobra djela, bio muško ili žensko, a vjeruje u Allaha istinskim vjerovanjem, takav je spojio između vjerovanja i djelovanja, i takvi ulaze u džennet. Nimalo im zaslužena nagrada neće biti umanjena, ni koliko tačka na košpici hurme.
Những ai hành thiện và làm những điều ngoan đạo, dù là nam hay nữ, trong khi họ là những người có đức tin thực sự nơi Allah thì họ là những người đã tập hợp được đức tin cùng với sự thực hành biểu hiện đức tin của họ, họ sẽ được vào Thiên Đàng và họ sẽ không bị cắt xén ân phước của những điều mà họ đã làm cho dù chỉ bằng cái đường rãnh nhỏ trên hạt của quả chà là.
Any person, whether male or female, who does good actions and has true faith in Allah will enter Paradise, because they combined faith with practice. The reward of their actions will not be reduced in the least, not even to the extent of a speck on a date stone.
No one is better in religion than the one who surrenders to Allah outwardly and inwardly, does good actions and follows the religion of Abraham, which forms the basis of the religion of Muhammad (peace be upon him): inclining away from idolatry and disbelief to monotheism and faith. Allah chose His Prophet Abraham as a close friend from amongst all of His creation.
Niko nije ljepše vjere od onog ko se iskreno Allahu predao i vanjštinom i nutrinom, čineći dobra djela i slijedeći ono što je Allah propisao, slijedeći vjeru Ibrahimovu, koja je osnova vjere Muhammedove, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, ostavljajući širk (mnogoboštvo) i kufr (nevjerstvo), i afirmirajući tevhid (monoteizam) i iman (vjerovanje). Allah je odabrao Svog vjerovjesnika Ibrahima, alejhis-selam, za prijatelja, za onog kojeg voli potpunom ljubavlju.
Không có một ai tốt đạo hơn một người qui phục Allah từ thân xác đến tâm hồn, luôn thành tâm vì Ngài, luôn thi hành tốt theo giáo luật, và đi theo tôn giáo của Ibrahim, tôn giáo mà nó là gốc tôn giáo của Muhammad, tôn giáo mà nó loại bỏ hoàn toàn điều Shirk và sự vô đức tin để đến với Tawhid và đức tin Iman. Và Allah đã chọn Nabi Ibrahim làm vị Khaleel của Ngài tức người được Allah yêu thương nhất.
"Dan siapakah yang lebih baik agamanya daripada orang yang ikhlas menyerahkan dirinya kepada Allah, sedang dia pun mengerjakan kebaikan, dan ia mengikuti agama Ibrahim yang lurus? Dan Allah menjadikan Ibrahim sebagai kesayanganNya." (An-Nisa`: 125).
(125) Maksudnya, tidaklah ada seorang pun yang paling baik agamanya daripada seorang yang menyatukan antara keikh-lasan kepada Dzat yang disembah yaitu penyerahan diri hanya untuk Allah yang menunjukkan akan penyerahan hati, penghadap-annya, kembalinya, keikhlasannya dan penghadapan wajah serta seluruh anggota tubuh kepada Allah, ﴾ وَهُوَ ﴿ "sedang dia pun" di samping keikhlasan dan penyerahan diri tersebut, ﴾ مُحۡسِنٞ ﴿ "menger-jakan kebaikan" yaitu mengikuti syariat Allah yang telah Allah utus rasul-rasul dengannya dan telah Allah turunkan kitab-kitabNya dan Allah jadikan hal itu sebagai jalan bagi makhluk-makhlukNya yang terpilih dan pengikut-pengikut mereka, ﴾ مِلَّةَ إِبۡرَٰهِيمَ ﴿ "dan ia mengikuti agama Ibrahim" yaitu agama dan syariatnya ﴾ حَنِيفٗاۗ ﴿ "yang lurus" yaitu jauh dari syirik menuju kepada pengesaan dan jauh dari menghadap kepada makhluk menuju kedekatan kepada Sang Pencipta, ﴾ وَٱتَّخَذَ ٱللَّهُ إِبۡرَٰهِيمَ خَلِيلٗا ﴿ "dan Allah menjadikan Ibrahim sebagai kesayanganNya," al-Khullah adalah tingkatan tertinggi dari kecintaan, tingkatan ini diperoleh oleh dua orang kesayangan Allah, yaitu Muhammad ﷺ dan Ibrahim عليه السلام, sedangkan kecintaan dari Allah secara umum adalah kepada seluruh kaum Mukminin, dan sesung-guhnya Allah menjadikan Ibrahim sebagai kesayangan, karena beliau telah menunaikan apa yang telah diperintahkan kepadanya, tegar dalam cobaan yang dihadapkan kepadanya hingga Allah menjadikannya sebagai imam bagi seluruh manusia dan mengam-bilnya sebagai kesayangan serta meninggikan sebutannya pada seluruh alam semesta.
Personne ne pratique mieux la religion que celui qui s’est soumis à Allah en apparence et dans son for intérieur, vit dans l’intention exclusive de plaire à Allah, se montre bienfaisant dans ses actes en suivant ce qu’Allah a prescrit et se fait l’adepte de la religion d’Abraham qui est l’origine de la religion de Muħammad, rejetant pour toujours le polythéisme et la mécréance pour choisir le monothéisme et la foi.
Par ailleurs, Allah a distingué le prophète Abraham par l’amour particulier qu’Il lui voue parmi toutes Ses créatures.
Hiç kimse, kalbi ve bedeniyle Allah'a teslim olmuş, amelinde şeriatına ittiba eden ve niyetini O'nun için halis tutan kimseden daha güzel din sahibi değildir. Şirk ve küfürden tevhit ve imana meyletmiş İbrahim’in dinine tabi ol ki; bu Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-‘in dininin temeli ve aslıdır. Allah peygamberi İbrahim –aleyhisselam-‘ı tam bir sevgiyle mahlukatının arasından seçmiştir.
The verse says:
وَمَنْ أَحْسَنُ دِينًا مِّمَّنْ أَسْلَمَ وَجْهَهُ لِلَّـهِ وَهُوَ مُحْسِنٌ وَاتَّبَعَ مِلَّةَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا
And who is better in Faith than one who has surrendered his self to Allah and is good in deeds, and has followed the creed of Ibrahim, the upright...) (125)
It means that there can be no way better than the way of the person who is an embodiment of two virtues:
1. Firstly, 'surrenders his or her self to Allah.' In other words, acts for the good pleasure of Allah with all sincerity at one's command without ever contaminating one's deeds with hypocritical or materialistic motives.
2. Secondly, 'and is good in deeds.' In other words, the way in which one acts should also be correct. According to the great commentator, Ibn Kathir., the way in which one acts, the correct way, means that it will not be some self-invented way. On the contrary, this will have to be the unalloyed way of Islam as based on the injunctions of Almighty Allah and the teachings of His noble Messenger ﷺ .
Thus, we can see that there are two conditions for any deed to be acceptable in the sight of Almighty Allah. These are sincerity of intention and soundness of action, that is, being in accordance with the Shari’ ah and Sunnah. The first of the two conditions, Ikhlas or sincerity, relates to the heart, the inner most human dimension. The second condition, the compatibility with Shari’ ah, relates to the human exterior. Whoever fulfills both these conditions finds his or her exterior and interior perfectly synchronized. But, the moment one of the two conditions is found missing, that which is done becomes imperfect and unsound. The loss of sincerity makes one a hypocrite in practice while the failure in following the Shari` ah, the designated way, makes one go astray.
Nations go astray because they lack sincerity or do not act right.
The history of nations and faiths reveals that all deviant groups of peoples have either lacked sincerity or have not acted right. These very two groups have been indentified in Surah Al-Fatihah as those who have deviated from the straight path. Those referred to as مَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ (who incurred { Your) wrath) are people who lack sincerity, and those called ضَّالِّينَ (who have gone astray) are those who have not acted right. The first group is a victim of desires while the other, that of doubts.
Everyone generally understands the first condition, that is, the need for sincerity and the futility of acting without it. But, good conduct - that is, following the Shari'ah - is the condition even many Muslims ignore. They think a good deed is a good deed and could be done at one's choice although the Holy Qur'an and the Sunnah have made it perfectly clear that good conduct depends exclusively on the teachings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and on following the Sunnah, the example set by him. Doing less than that and doing more than that are both crimes. The way offering three raka` at of Zuhr prayers instead of the prescribed four is a crime, so, offering five is also a crime and sin of the same nature. The rule is: The condition set forth by Almighty Allah and His Messenger ﷺ for any act of worship is final. Any addition of conditions or restrictions from one's own side or taking to some form other than the one laid out by him are all impermissible and patently against the norms of good conduct, no matter how attractive they may appear to be on the surface. All new alterations (Bid` at and Muhdathat) in the established religion which the Holy Prophet ﷺ declared to be straying into error, and against which he left behind emphatic instructions for Muslims so that they can stay safe, are all of this nature. Ignorant people do this with 'sincerity' as an act of worship worthy of the reward and pleasure of Allah, but the deed of such a person goes waste or becomes even sinful in the light of the Shari'ah bequeathed by the noble Prophet ﷺ . It is for this reason that the Holy Qur'an has repeatedly stressed on good conduct, that is, on following the Sunnah. It appears in Surah al-Mulk: لِيَبْلُوَكُمْ أَيُّكُمْ أَحْسَنُ عَمَلًا (So that He tests you as to who among you is good in deed - 67:2). It will be noticed that the words used here are: أَحْسَنُ عَمَلًا (good in deed) and not اَکثَرُ عَمَلاً (outnumbering in deeds). It shows that the text is not talking about the numerical abundance of deeds. It is, rather, pointing out to the doing of good deeds - and a good deed is nothing but what is done in accordance with the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ .
This very concept of good conduct and the practical adherence to the Sunnah of the noble Prophet ﷺ has been identified in another verse of the Holy Qur'an in the words وَمَنْ أَرَادَ الْآخِرَةَ وَسَعَىٰ لَهَا سَعْيَهَا (17:19) It means that Allah accepts the efforts and deeds of those who intend to have the good of the Hereafter, pure and unadulterated by any temporal considerations, and that they are making the needed effort, and that the effort they are making is proper as well, and the proper effort is exactly what has been explained to the community by the Holy Prophet ﷺ although his word and deed. Any shift from this ideal of effort - whether increased or decreased - will not be accepted as the proper effort. Proper effort is nothing but what has been termed as good deed in the present verse.
Let us now recapitulate that the acceptance of any deed with Allah depends on the fulfillment of two conditions. These are sincerity and good deed. Good deed is another name of the act of following the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Therefore, everyone who intends to do a good deed with full sincerity must first find out how it was done by the noble Messenger of Allah and what instructions he has left behind for us in that connection, We must understand that any deed of ours which stands removed from the course set by our noble Prophet, known as his Sunnah, will stand unacceptable. There-fore, in all our deeds relating to Salah, Sawm, Hajj, Zakah, Sadaqat, Khayrat, Dhikr of Allah, Salah (durud) and Salam, it is necessary to keep in mind the way these were done by the Messenger of Allah and how he told us to do them.
At the end of the verse (125), an example has been cited, the example of sincerity and good conduct set by Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) the following of which has been declared as mandatory. By saying: وَاتَّخَذَ اللَّـهُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ خَلِيلًا (And Allah has made Ibrahim a friend), it has been hinted that this high station bestowed on Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) has good reason behind it for he was absolutely and superbly sincere and his deed too was sound and correct with intimation from Allah.
Tidak ada orang yang agamanya lebih baik dari orang yang berserah diri kepada Allah secara lahir dan batin, mengikhlaskan niatnya hanya kepada-Nya, memperbaiki amalannya dengan mengikuti ajaran syariat, dan mengikuti agama Ibrahim yang merupakan asal usul agama Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- seraya memalingkan hatinya dari kemusyrikan dan kekafiran menuju ajaran tauhid dan iman. Allah telah memilih Nabi Ibrahim sebagai kekasih tercintanya (khalil) di antara seluruh makhluk-Nya.
Walang isang higit na maganda sa relihiyon kaysa sa kanya na sumuko kay Allāh nang sa panlabas at panloob, nagpakawagas ng layunin niya alang-alang kay Allāh, nagpakahusay sa gawain niya sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa isinabatas ni Allāh, at sumunod sa relihiyon ni Abraham na siyang ugat ng relihiyon ni Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – habang lumilihis palayo sa Shirk at kawalang-pananampalataya patungo sa Tawḥīd at pananampalataya. Nagtangi si Allāh sa propeta Niyang si Abraham – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – dahil sa lubos na pag-ibig higit sa kalahatan ng mga nilikha Niya.
Nadie practica mejor la religión que aquel que se somete a Al-lah en apariencia y en su fuero interno, vive con la única intención de complacer a Al-lah, se muestra bondadoso en sus actos siguiendo lo que Al-lah prescribió y es adepto a la religión de Abraham u, que es el origen de la religión de Mujámmad r; ha rechazado para siempre el politeísmo y la incredulidad para elegir el monoteísmo y la fe. Al-lah distinguió al profeta Abraham u con un amor particular que le profesa solo a él.
E nessuno ha una fede migliore di colui che si è sottomesso ad Allāh con sincera intenzione ed ha migliorato le proprie azioni seguendo la Legge (Shari'ah), e ha seguito la fede di Ibrāhīm, che è l'origine della fede di Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui(ﷺ), lontano dalla idolatria e dalla miscredenza, verso il Monoteismo e la fede. Allāh ha elevato il Suo Profeta Ibrāhīm, pace a lui, con un amore completo, al di sopra di tutto il resto del creato.
125- Muhsin olarak yüzünü Allah’a teslim eden ve hanif olarak İbrahim’in dinine uyan kimseden daha güzel din sahibi kim olabilir? Allah İbrahim’i yakın dost edinmiştir.
125. Yani kalbin Allah'a teslim oluşuna, yönelişine ve dönüşüne delil olan, yüzün de diğer azaların da Allah’a yönelişini içeren ve “yüzün Allah’a teslim edilmesi” diye ifade edilen ma’buda ihlâsı gerçekleştiren, bu ihlâs ve teslimiyet ile beraber “muhsin” olan, yani Allah’ın bütün peygamberleri ile gönderdiği ve kitaplarında indirdiği en seçkin kullarına ve onlara uyanlara bir yol kıldığı şeriatına uyan, bununla beraber “hanif olarak” şirkten tevhide dönen, insanlara yönelmekten vazgeçip yaratıcıya yönelerek “İbrahim’in dinine” ve şeriatına “uyan kimseden daha güzel din sahibi kim olabilir?”İşte bu özellikleri kendisinde toplayan kimseden daha güzel din sahibi kimse olamaz.“Allah İbrahim’i yakın dost edinmiştir.” Dostluk (halillik) sevginin en üstün derecesidir. Bu mertebe ise yalnızca Muhammed ve İbrahim peygamblerlerin -ikisine de salat ve selam olsun- elde ettikleri bir makamdır. Bununla birlikte Allah'ın sevgisi, bütün mü’minler için söz konusudur. Allah’ın İbrahim’i dost (halil) edinmesinin sebebi ise onun, emrolunduğu bütün hususları eksiksiz yerine getirmesi ve sınandığı hususları gereğince ifa etmesinden dolayıdır. Bundan ötürü de Allah onu insanlara imam/önder kılmış, dost edinmiş ve bütün âlemler arasında ondan ögüyle söz etmiştir.
Kay Allāh – tanging sa Kanya – ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa mga langit at anumang nasa lupa. Laging si Allāh ay Tagasaklaw sa bawat bagay kabilang sa nilikha Niya sa kaalaman, sa kapangyarihan, at sa pangangasiwa.
126- Göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi Allah’ındır. Allah her şeyi kuşatandır.
126. Bu âyet-i kerimede Yüce Allah’ın her şeyi kuşatıcı olduğu beyan edilmektedir. Yüce Allah “göklerde ve yerde ne varsa” hepsinin kendisine ait olduğunu haber vermektedir. Yani her şey O’nun mülkü ve kuludur. Her şey O’nun mülkiyeti altındadır. Bütün bunların işlerini tek başına çekip çeviren, idare eden ve hepsinin mutlak malik ve egemeni olan yalnızca O’dur. O’nun bilgisi bilinmeye konu olan her şeyi kuşatmıştır. Görmesi, görülmeye konu olan her şeyi, işitmesi de işitilmeye konu olan her şeyi kuşatmıştır. O’nun meşiet ve kudreti bütün varlıklar hakkında geçerlidir ve yürürlüktedir. Rahmeti göklerde ve yerde bulunan herkesi kuşatmıştır. O izzet ve kahrı ile bütün yaratıkları hâkimiyeti altına almıştır. Her şey O’na itaatle boyun eğmiştir.
Solo a Al-lah pertenece todo lo que contienen los cielos y la Tierra. Al-lah tiene dominio sobre todo por Su conocimiento, Su poder y Su gestión.
E Allāh solo detiene ciò che vi è nei Cieli e in Terra, e Allāh è a Conoscenza di tutto ciò che riguarda il Suo creato: Tramite la Sapienza, la Potenza e l'Amministrazione.
Mọi vật trong các tầng trời và mọi vật trên trái đất đều thuộc về một mình Allah, Ngài có quyền chi phối và quyết định trên tất cả mọi vật, và Allah là Đấng Bao Trùm tất cả vạn vật bằng kiến thức, quyền năng và sự điều hành của Ngài.
The dominion of everything in the heavens and the earth is Allah’s alone. Allah, with His knowledge, power and planning, surrounds everything in His creation.
Samo Allahu pripada vlast svega što je na nebesima i Zemlji, a Allah sva stvorenja obuhvata Svojim znanjem, Svojom moći i upravljanjem.
Who is that servant of God upon whom God will shower His blessings? One historical example is that of Abraham. It is believers like Abraham who submit themselves fully to their Lord; who reserve their loyalties exclusively for God; who carry out their affairs in the world with justice and modesty, scrupulously avoiding injustice and arrogance. Man’s face represents his whole personality. Turning one’s face towards God means turning towards Him with one’s whole existence. God is the Lord of the universe. He is the possessor of all kinds of powers. However, He has chosen to remain invisible in this world. Man commits all kinds of evil deeds, because he does not see God. He assumes that he is free to do as he pleases. If one were to realize that human beings are utterly powerless, one would experience the same state of utter helplessness as one will undergo on the Day of Judgement, when all the realities are laid bare before one.
Allahlah satu-satunya pemilik apa saja yang ada di langit dan yang ada di bumi dan Allah Maha Meliputi segala perkara makhluk-Nya, baik dalam pengetahuan, kekuasaan, ataupun pengaturan-Nya terhadap mereka.
Göklerin ve yeryüzünün bütün mülkü bir tek Allah'a aittir. Allah bütün mahlukatını ilim, kudret ve yönetim olarak kuşatmıştır.
A Allah Seul appartient tout ce que contiennent les Cieux et la Terre.
Allah a emprise sur toute chose par Sa connaissance, Son pouvoir et Sa gestion.
"Kepunyaan Allah-lah apa yang di langit dan apa yang di bumi, dan (pengetahuan) Allah Maha Meliputi segala sesuatu." (An-Nisa`: 126).
(126) Ayat yang mulia ini mengandung penjelasan akan pengetahuan Allah yang meliputi segala sesuatu, Allah berfirman bahwasanya Dia memiliki ﴾ مَا فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَمَا فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِۚ ﴿ "apa yang di langit dan apa yang di bumi" maksudnya, seluruh hal itu adalah milikNya dan hamba-hambaNya, mereka itu adalah yang dimiliki sedang Allah adalah pemilik mereka, di mana Allah sendirilah yang mengatur mereka, dan ilmuNya telah meliputi segala hal yang diketahui, pandanganNya meliputi segala hal yang dipandang, pendengaranNya meliputi segala hal yang didengar, kehendak-Nya dan kemampuanNya terlaksana pada seluruh hal yang ada, rahmatNya meliputi seluruh penduduk bumi dan langit, Allah me-ngatur dengan keperkasaan dan kekuatanNya atas setiap makhluk, dan segala sesuatu tunduk kepadaNya.
Mereka bertanya kepadamu -wahai Rasul- tentang hak dan kewajiban kaum wanita. Katakanlah, “Allah akan memberikan penjelasan kepada kalian tentang masalah yang kalian tanyakan. Dia juga akan menjelaskan kepada kalian perihal apa yang dibacakan kepada kalian di dalam Al-Qur`ān tentang wanita-wanita yatim yang berada di bawah perwalian kalian, dan kalian tidak mau memberikan hak mereka yang telah ditetapkan Allah, baik berupa mas kawin maupun hak waris, sedangkan kalian tidak berhasrat untuk menikahi mereka dan terus menghalang-halangi mereka untuk menikah karena mengharapkan harta mereka. Allah juga menjelaskan kepada kalian perihal kewajiban kalian terhadap anak-anak kecil yang tidak berdaya, seperti pemberian hak mereka dari harta warisan, dan hak untuk tidak dizalimi dan dikuasai harta bendanya. Allah pun menjelaskan tentang kewajiban kalian untuk memperlakukan anak-anak yatim secara adil dengan mengedepankan kepentingan dunia dan akhirat mereka. Kebaikan apa saja yang kalian lakukan untuk anak-anak yatim dan lainnya, sesungguhnya Allah mengetahuinya dan akan memberi kalian balasan yang setimpal dengannya.
"Dan mereka meminta fatwa kepadamu tentang para wanita. Katakanlah, 'Allah memberi fatwa kepadamu tentang mereka, dan apa yang dibacakan kepadamu dalam al-Qur`an (juga memfatwa-kan) tentang para wanita yatim yang tidak kamu berikan kepada mereka apa yang ditetapkan untuk mereka, sedang kamu ingin mengawini mereka dan tentang anak-anak yang masih dipandang lemah. Dan (Allah menyuruh kamu) supaya kamu mengurus anak-anak yatim secara adil. Dan kebajikan apa saja yang kamu kerja-kan, maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahuinya'." (An-Nisa`: 127).
(127) Al-Istifta` adalah permintaan fatwa dari seorang penanya kepada seorang alim untuk menjelaskan suatu hukum syariat dalam hal yang ditanyakan tersebut, Allah mengabarkan tentang kaum Mukminin yang meminta fatwa dari Rasulullah ﷺ tentang hukum wanita yang berkaitan dengan mereka, namun Allah sendiri yang mengambil alih untuk menjawab pertanyaan mereka tersebut, seraya berfirman, ﴾ قُلِ ٱللَّهُ يُفۡتِيكُمۡ فِيهِنَّ ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Allah memberi fatwa kepadamu tentang mereka'," maka kerjakanlah pada seluruh aspek kehidupan wanita dengan apa yang telah Allah tetapkan buat kalian dari hukum tersebut berupa pemenuhan hak-hak mereka dan tidak menzhalimi mereka secara umum maupun khusus, hal ini adalah suatu perintah yang bersifat umum yang mencakup seluruh hal yang disyariatkan oleh Allah melalui perin-tah maupun larangan pada hak-hak wanita sebagai istri maupun tidak, baik kecil maupun besar, kemudian setelah mengumumkan hal itu, Allah mengkhususkan wasiat terhadap orang-orang yang lemah dari anak-anak yatim sebagai bentuk perhatian kepada mereka dan ancaman agar jangan sampai lalai dalam memenuhi hak-hak mereka, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَا يُتۡلَىٰ عَلَيۡكُمۡ فِي ٱلۡكِتَٰبِ فِي يَتَٰمَى ٱلنِّسَآءِ ﴿ "Dan apa yang dibacakan kepadamu dalam al-Qur`an (juga memfatwa-kan) tentang para wanita yatim" maksudnya, Allah memberi fatwa juga dengan apa yang dibacakan kepada kalian dalam kitab tentang wanita-wanita yang yatim, ﴾ ٱلَّٰتِي لَا تُؤۡتُونَهُنَّ مَا كُتِبَ لَهُنَّ ﴿ "yang tidak kamu berikan kepada mereka apa yang ditetapkan untuk mereka," hal ini adalah sebuah kabar tentang kondisi riil yang terjadi pada saat itu, sesung-guhnya seorang wanita yatim bila berada dalam kekuasaan seorang laki-laki, ia merugikan hak-hak yatim tersebut dan menzhaliminya dengan memakan harta miliknya atau sebagiannya, atau melarang-nya menikah agar ia dapat memanfaatkan hartanya karena kha-watir hartanya itu akan diambil darinya bila ia menikahkan wanita yatim tersebut, atau ia mengambil dari suami yang dinikahi oleh wanita yatim itu suatu syarat atau hal lainnya, yang demikian itu bila ia tidak menyukainya, atau ia menyukainya (kemudian me-nikahinya) karena ia seorang wanita yang cantik dan berharta namun ia tidak adil dalam memberi mahar kepadanya, akan tetapi ia memberikan mahar kurang dari yang seharusnya, semua kondisi itu adalah kezhaliman yang termasuk dalam ayat ini, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَتَرۡغَبُونَ أَن تَنكِحُوهُنَّ ﴿ "Sedang kamu ingin mengawini mereka" maksudnya, kalian tidak suka menikahi mereka atau kalian ingin menikahi mereka sebagaimana yang telah kami sebutkan dalam contoh.
﴾ وَٱلۡمُسۡتَضۡعَفِينَ مِنَ ٱلۡوِلۡدَٰنِ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang lemah berupa anak-anak," maksudnya, Allah juga memberi fatwa kepada kalian agar mengurusi orang-orang yang lemah berupa anak-anak yang masih belia agar kalian memberikan hak-hak mereka kepada me-reka berupa harta warisan ataupun lainnya, dan janganlah kalian menguasai harta mereka dalam bentuk kezhaliman dan kesewe-nang-wenangan, ﴾ وَأَن تَقُومُواْ لِلۡيَتَٰمَىٰ بِٱلۡقِسۡطِۚ ﴿ "dan agar kalian mengurus anak-anak yatim dengan adil," yaitu dengan keadilan yang penuh, termasuk mengurus mereka dengan mengharuskan mereka untuk melaksanakan perintah Allah dan apa yang diwajibkan atas hamba-hambaNya. Dengan demikian, para wali bertanggung jawab akan hal tersebut dengan mewajibkan mereka melaksanakan apa-apa yang diwajibkan oleh Allah, termasuk juga dalam hal ini adalah mengurus mereka dalam rangka kemaslahatan dunia mereka de-ngan cara menginvestasikan harta mereka dan mengambil bagian keuntungan darinya untuk mereka, dan agar para wali itu tidak mengambilnya kecuali dengan yang patut, demikian juga para wali tidak boleh melakukan pendekatan kepada teman-teman mereka atau selainnya agar mau menikah atau selainnya dengan maksud untuk menghabiskan hak-hak mereka, dan semua ini merupakan rahmat Allah سبحانه وتعالى atas hamba-hambaNya, di mana Allah telah me-nganjurkan dengan sangat agar berusaha mencarikan kemaslahatan bagi orang yang tidak mampu melakukan itu untuk dirinya sendiri, baik karena kelemahannya atau karena kematian ayahnya.
Kemudian Allah menganjurkan agar berbuat baik secara umum dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَمَا تَفۡعَلُواْ مِنۡ خَيۡرٖ ﴿ "Dan kebajikan apa saja yang kamu kerjakan" untuk anak-anak yatim atau selain mereka, baik itu berupa kebaikan yang sekunder ataupun yang primer,﴾ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ بِهِۦ عَلِيمٗا ﴿ "maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahuinya," maksudnya, ilmu Allah telah meliputi perbuatan orang-orang yang berbuat kebaikan, sedikit maupun banyak, baik ataupun sebaliknya, kemudian Allah akan membalas setiap orang sesuai dengan amal perbuatannya.
-Ey Peygamber!- Sana kadınlar konusunda onların yapmaları gereken ve onlara karşı yapılması gerekenleri soruyorlar. De ki: "Allah sizlere hakkında soru sorduğunuz konuyu ve sizin velayetiniz altındaki yetim kadınlar hakkındaki Kur’an’da okunan ayetleri açıklayacak. Allah’ın onlara verilmesini farz kıldığı mehir veya mirasları vermiyorsunuz ama onlarla evlenmeyi arzu ediyorsunuz. Ayrıca sahip oldukları malları elde etmeyi umarak onları (başkalarıyla) evlenmekten de alıkoyuyorsunuz. Savunmasız küçüklere karşı mirastan düşen hakkı onlara vermenin sizlerin üzerine farz olduğunu ve onların mallarına el koyarak onlara zulmetmemeniz gerektiğini açıklıyor. Yetimlerin dünya ve ahiret işlerini ıslah eden şeylerle onların bakımını adaletle yerine getirmenin sizin üzerinize farz olduğunu bildiriyor. Yetimler ve diğerleri için yaptığınız bütün hayırları muhakkak Allah bilir ve sizlere bunların karşılığını verecektir.
127- Kadınlar hakkında senden fetvâ isterler. De ki: “Onlara dair fetvâyı Allah size veriyor ve kendileri için farz kılınmış olan (mehir ve mirası) onlara vermediğiniz, bununla beraber kendilerini nikâhlamayı istediğiniz yetim kızlar ile küçük çocuklar ve yetimler hakkında adaleti elden bırakmamanız hususunda kitapta sizlere okunup duran (buyruklarla açıklamada bulunuyor). Hayır türünden ne yaparsanız şüphesiz ki Allah onu çok iyi bilendir.
127. Fetvâ istemek (istifta), soranın sorduğu kimseden sorulan husus hakkında şer’i hükmü açıklamasını istemesi demektir. Yüce Allah, mü’minlerin Allah Rasûlü’ne kadınlarla ilgili olarak kendilerini ilgilendiren hüküm hakkında fetvâ sorduklarını bize haber vermektedir. Yüce Allah sorulan bu fetvânın cevabını bizzat üzerine alarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: “Onlara dair fetvâyı Allah size veriyor” O halde siz de size verilmiş olan bu fetvâ gereğince kadınlar ile ilgili bütün hususlarda haklarını yerine getirmek, genel ve özel olarak onlara zulmü terk etmek sureti ile amel edin. Bu umumi bir emirdir, Allah’ın kadınlar hakkında -eş olsunlar olmasınlar, küçük ya da büyük olsunlar hepsi hakkında- emir ve yasak namına teşri buyurduğu bütün hususları kapsar. Daha sonra Yüce Allah bu genel ifadeden sonra özellikle yetimler ve küçük çocuklar hakkında tavsiyede bulunmaktadır. Bu ise onlara ihtimam göstermek ve haklarını gereği gibi yerine getirmemekten sakındırmak içindir. Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“yetim kızlar ile küçük çocuklar ve yetimler hakkında... kitapta sizlere okunup duran (buyruklarla açıklamada bulunuyor).” Yani Yüce Allah aynı zamanda sizlere kitapta yetim kızlar hakkında bildirdikleriyle de fetvâ vermektedir ki bu kızlar “kendileri farz kılınmış olan (mirası) onlara vermediğiniz” yetimlerdir. Bu, o dönemde mevcut olan durumu haber vermektedir. Şöyle ki yetim bir kız, bir kimsenin velayeti altında bulunuyor ise velisi hakkını tam vermez ve ona haksızlık ederdi. Bu ya o yetim kıza ait olan malını yemek sureti ile yahut bir kısmını yemek sureti ile veya evlenmesine engel olmak sureti ile olurdu. Evlenmesine engel olmasına sebep ise onun malından kendisinin yararlanması isteği idi. Çünkü onu evlendirecek olursa malın elinden çıkmasından veya bu yetim kızın evlendiği kimsesinin şartlı ya da şartsız o malı almasından korkardı. Bütün bunlar kendisinin o yetim kızla evlenmek istememesi halinde söz konusu olurdu. Eğer bu yetim kız güzel ve mal sahibi olduğundan onunla evlenmek istiyor ise ona adaletli bir mehir vermezdi, aksine hak ettiğinden daha aşağı bir mehir verirdi. İşte bütün bunlar bu nassın kapsamına giren zulüm çeşitleridir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“bununla beraber kendilerini nikâhlamayı istediğiniz yetim kızlar…” yani verdiğimiz bu örnekte anlattığımız gibi ister kendiniz nikâhlamak isteyin ister istemeyin (onlara haksızlık etmeyin).“Küçük çocuklar”yani Yüce Allah bu zayıf ve küçük çocuklar hakkında da size fetva veriyor, onlara hak ettikleri miras ve diğer hakları vermenizi, onların mallarını zulümle ve onlara vermemek şeklinde bir baskı yolu ile mallarını ellerinize geçirmemenizi emretmektedir.“ve yetimler hakkında adaleti elden bırakmamanız…” yani tam adaletli olmanız, demektir. Bu, onların Allah’ın emirlerini ve kullarına farz kıldığı şeyleri yerine getirmelerini sağlamayı da kapsar. Buna göre veliler, bununla da yükümlüdürler ve onların Allah'ın farz kıldığı şeyleri yerine getirmelerini sağlamalıdırlar. Yine bu adalet emri, onların dünyevi maslahatlarını sağlamayı da içerir ki bu da onların mallarını yatırımla çoğaltmak, onlar için en karlı olanı seçmek ve o mallara ancak en güzel şekilde yaklaşmakla olur. Yine evlilik ve diğer konularda onların haklarının çiğnenmesine yol açacak şekilde onlar hakkında eşe dosta ayrıcalık tanımamak buna dahildir. İşte bu hükümler, Allah'ın, kullarına olan rahmetinin bir tecellisidir. Zira O, zayıflığı ya da babasını kaybetmiş olması nedeniyle kendi maslahatlarını kendisi sağlayamayan kimselerin maslahatlarını yerine getirmeye son derece teşvik etmektedir. Daha sonra yüce Allah genel olarak iyiliğe teşvik ederek şöyle buyurmuştur:“Hayır türünden ne yaparsanız” yetimlere olsun, başkalarına olsun ya da ister faydası başkalarına dokunsun isterse dokunmasın her ne iyilik yaparsanız “şüphesiz ki Allah onu çok iyi bilendir.” O’nun ilmi amel sahiplerinin amellerini azlık ve çokluk, iyilik ve kötülük yönünden kuşatmıştır. Dolayısıyla da O, herkese ameline göre karşılık verecektir.
Mensajero, te preguntan acerca de las mujeres, sobre sus derechos y deberes. Diles: Al-lah les da una respuesta a esta pregunta y les explica lo que les ha sido expuesto en el Corán respecto a las mujeres huérfanas que están bajo la tutela de ustedes, pero a quienes no les dan la dote ni la herencia que Al-lah les ha impuesto. Ustedes desean casarse con ellas y les prohíben casarse con otros hombres, ya que ambicionan sus riquezas. Al-lah también expone para ustedes los derechos de los niños pequeños: deben entregarles su herencia en el momento oportuno y no ser injustos con ellos apropiándose de sus riquezas. Él les recuerda, además, la obligación de tratar a los huérfanos con equidad, de forma tal que su situación en este mundo y en el Más Allá sea mejor. Aquello que hacen de bueno en beneficio de los huérfanos, Al-lah lo sabe y los retribuirá por ello.
E ti chiedono, o Messaggero, riguardo i diritti e i doveri delle donne. Di': "Allāh vi chiarisce ciò che avete chiesto e vi chiarisce ciò che vi viene recitato nel Corano per quanto riguarda gli orfani femmine, coloro che sono sotto la vostra tutela e a cui non corrispondete la dote o l'eredità che Allāh ha stabilito per loro, e che non desiderate sposare e a cui impedite di sposarsi bramando il loro patrimonio; e vi chiarisce i doveri nei confronti dei giovani deboli, ovvero di concedere loro l'eredità, senza far loro torto appropriandovi del loro patrimonio; e vi chiarisce il dovere di essere equi con gli orfani, secondo ciò che può essere loro utile nella vita e nell'Aldilà. Quanto a ogni bene che fate per gli orfani o per altri, sappiate che, in verità, Allāh è Onnisciente e vi ricompenserà per ciò.
O Poslaniče, pitaju te o obavezama i pravima žena, reci: "Allah će vam odgovoriti na vaše pitanje, i objasnit će vam ajete kur'anske koji vam se kazuju o ženama siroticama koje su pod vašim starateljstvom. Vi im ne dajete ono što vam je Allah učinio obaveznim, poput mehra i nasljedstva, i ne želite da se njima oženite, niti im dozvoljavate da se udaju za nekog, iz pohlepe za njihovim imetkom. I Allah će vam objasniti obaveze prema slabašnoj djeci – koliki im dio nasljedstva morate dati, da im nepravedno imetak ne smijete uzimati i da prema siročadima pravedni morate biti, o njima računa voditi čineći ono što je najbolje za njih i na dunjaluku i na ahiretu. Kakvo god dobro uradite prema siročadima i prema bilo kom drugom – Allah to zna i za to će vas nagraditi.
1. The Qur'anic words وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَن تَنكِحُوهُنَّ admit two possible translations: First, and tend to marry them," which refers to the people who, attracted to the beauty of the orphan girls, used to marry them without giving them the due rights- of a wife. The second possible translation is: and you avoid marrying them". It refers to the people who did not marry the orphan girls because of their unattractive features, but at the same time did not let them marry others, because they wanted that their wealth should remain in their hands.
At the beginning of this Surah, particular injunctions relating to orphans and women were mentioned. Also stressed there was the mandatory nature of the need to fulfill their rights. The reason was that, during the days of Jahiliyyah, some people would simply refuse to give any part of the inheritance to them, others would unlawfully eat up what they got in inheritance or through any other alternate source, still others would marry them but avoided paying full dower they were entitled to; these were practices prohibited as stated earlier. This caused different situations to arise. There were those who thought that women and children are not entitled to inherit as a matter of right - may be, this injunction had come as an expedient measure for some people only and it was likely that it will be abrogated later. Some of them even waited for this to happen. But, when there was no abrogation, they decided among themselves that they should go directly to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and ask him. This they did. According to Ibn Jarir and Ibn al-Mundhir, this very question was the reason behind the revelation of this verse and the verses which followed carried additional rulings relating to women (Bayan al-Qur'an).
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, họ hỏi Ngươi về phụ nữ, về quyền và nghĩa vụ của họ. Người hãy nói với họ: Allah đã nói rõ cho các ngươi về điều các ngươi hỏi, Ngài trình bày cho các ngươi qua những gì được đọc cho các ngươi nghe từ Kinh Qur'an. Về các phụ nữ mồ côi nằm dưới quyền quản lý của các ngươi thì các ngươi không đưa cho họ thứ mà Allah đã sắc lệnh bắt buộc các ngươi phải đưa cho họ từ tiền cưới (Mahr) và tài sản thừa kế, các ngươi không muốn kết hôn với họ nhưng các ngươi ngăn cấm họ kết hôn vì tham tiền của và tài sản của họ. Ngài trình bày cho các ngươi về điều các người phải đối xử với những trẻ cô thế rằng các ngươi phải đưa cho chúng phần quyền lợi của chúng từ tài sản thừa kế, các ngươi không được chiếm đoạt tài sản của chúng một cách bất chính, các ngươi phải công bằng trong việc trông coi các vụ việc của chúng trên cõi trần và cõi Đời Sau. Và những điều tốt mà các ngươi đã làm cho các trẻ mồ côi và những ai khác ngoài chúng thì Allah đều am tường tất cả, Ngài sẽ đền đáp xứng đáng cho công lao của các ngươi.
They ask you, O Messenger, about the rights and duties of women. Say: Allah will clarify for you what you have asked and what is recited in the Qur’ān with respect to orphan girls in your care, to whom you do not give the dowry and the inheritance that Allah has ordained for them; and whom you do not wish to marry, yet you prevent them from getting married because of your greed for their wealth. He also explains to you that your duty with respect to minor children who are helpless is to give them their due right of inheritance and not to wrong them by seizing their wealth. He explains to you the duty of being fair to orphans and looking after their best interests in this world and the Afterlife. Allah knows of any good you do towards orphans and others, and will reward you for it.
Nagtatanong sila sa iyo, O Sugo, hinggil sa usapin ng mga babae at anumang kinakailangang karapatan nila at tungkulin nila. Sabihin mo: "Si Allāh ay naglilinaw para sa inyo ng tinanong ninyo. Naglilinaw Siya para sa inyo ng binibigkas sa inyo sa Qur'ān hinggil sa nauukol sa mga ulila kabilang sa mga babae na nasa ilalim ng pagtangkilik ninyo. Hindi kayo nagbibigay sa kanila ng itinakda ni Allāh para sa kanila na bigay-kaya o pamana. Hindi kayo nagnanais ng pagpapakasal sa kanila at pumipigil kayo sa kanila sa pagpapakasal dala ng pag-iimbot sa mga ari-arian nila. Naglilinaw Siya sa inyo ng kinakailangan sa mga sinisiil kabilang sa mga bata gaya ng pagbibigay sa kanila ng karapatan nila mula sa pamana, at na huwag kayong lumabag sa kanila sa katarungan sa pamamagitan ng pag-angkin sa mga ari-arian nila. Naglilinaw Siya sa inyo ng pagkatungkulin ng pagtataguyod sa mga ulila ayon sa katarungan sa anumang nakabubuti sa nauukol sa kanila sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay." Ang anumang ginagawa ninyo na kabutihan para sa mga ulila at iba pa sa kanila, tunay na si Allāh ay Maalam dito. Gaganti Siya sa inyo dahil dito.
Ô Messager, ils te questionnent au sujet des femmes ainsi qu’au sujet de leurs droits et de leurs devoirs.
Dis:
Allah vous donne la réponse à cette question et vous expose ce qui vous est dit dans le Coran au sujet des femmes orphelines qui sont sous votre tutelle, mais à qui vous ne donnez pas le douaire ou l’héritage que vous a imposés Allah. Vous désirez les épouser et leur interdisez d’épouser d’autres hommes car vous convoitez leurs richesses.
Allah vous expose aussi les droits des enfants mineurs: vous devez leur remettre leur héritage en temps voulu et ne pas être injustes avec eux en vous emparant de leurs richesses. Il vous rappelle aussi l’obligation de traiter les orphelins avec équité, d’une manière qui améliore leur situation dans le bas monde et dans l’au-delà.
Ce que vous faites comme bien au profit des orphelins, Allah le sait et Il vous rétribuera pour cela.
The Ruling Concerning Female Orphans
Al-Bukhari recorded that `A'ishah said about the Ayah,
وَيَسْتَفْتُونَكَ فِى النِّسَآءِ قُلِ اللَّهُ يُفْتِيكُمْ فِيهِنَّ
(They ask your instruction concerning women. Say, "Allah instructs you about them...) until,
وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَن تَنكِحُوهُنَّ
(whom you desire to marry...) "It is about the man who is taking care of a female orphan, being her caretaker and inheritor. Her money is joined with his money to such an extent, that she shares with him even the branch of a date that he has. So he likes (for material gain) to marry her himself, and hates to marry her to another man who would have a share in his money, on account of her share in his money. Therefore, he refuses to let her marry anyone else. So, this Ayah was revealed." Muslim also recorded it. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `A'ishah said, "The people asked Allah's Messenger ﷺ (about orphan girls), so Allah revealed,
وَيَسْتَفْتُونَكَ فِى النِّسَآءِ قُلِ اللَّهُ يُفْتِيكُمْ فِيهِنَّ وَمَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ فِى الْكِتَـبِ
(They ask your instruction concerning women. Say, "Allah instructs you about them and about what is recited unto you in the Book...") What is meant by Allah's saying, `And about what is recited unto you in the Book' is the former verse which said,
وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلاَّ تُقْسِطُواْ فِى الْيَتَـمَى فَانكِحُواْ مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ النِّسَآءِ
(If you fear that you shall not be able to deal justly with the orphan girls, then marry (other) women of your choice.)" `A'ishah said, "Allah's statement,
وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَن تَنكِحُوهُنَّ
(whom you desire to marry...) also refers to the desire of the guardian not to marry an orphan girl under his supervision when she lacks property or beauty. The guardians were forbidden to marry their orphan girls possessing property and beauty without being just to them, as they generally refrain from marrying them (when they are neither beautiful nor wealthy)." The basis of this is recorded in Two Sahihs. Consequently, when a man is the caretaker of a female orphan, he might like to marry her himself. In this case, Allah commands him to give her a suitable dowry that other women of her status get. If he does not want to do that, then let him marry other women, for Allah has made this matter easy for Muslims. Sometimes, the caretaker does not desire to marry the orphan under his care, because she is not attractive to his eye. In this case, Allah forbids the caretaker from preventing the female orphan from marrying another man for fear that her husband would share in the money that is mutually shared between the caretaker and the girl. `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas said, "During the time of Jahiliyyah, the caretaker of a female orphan would cover her with his rope, and when he did that, no man would marry her. If she was beautiful and he desired to marry her, he married her and took control of her wealth. If she was not beautiful, he did not allow her to marry until she died, and when she died he inherited her money. Allah prohibited and outlawed this practice. " He also said about Allah's statement,
وَالْمُسْتَضْعَفِينَ مِنَ الْوِلْدَنِ
(and the children who are weak and oppressed,) that during the time of Jahiliyyah, they used to deny young children and females a share of inheritance. So Allah's statement,
لاَ تُؤْتُونَهُنَّ مَا كُتِبَ لَهُنَّ
(you give not what they deserve) thus prohibiting this practice and designating a fixed share for each,
لِلذَّكَرِ مِثْلُ حَظِّ الاٍّنْثَيَيْنِ
(To the male, a portion equal to that of two females..) whether they were young or old, as Sa`id bin Jubayr and others stated. Sa`id bin Jubayr said about Allah's statement,
وَأَن تَقُومُواْ لِلْيَتَـمَى بِالْقِسْطِ
(and that you stand firm for justice to orphans.) "Just as when she is beautiful and wealthy you would want to marry her and have her for yourself, so when she is not wealthy or beautiful, marry her and have her for yourself." Allah's statement,
وَمَا تَفْعَلُواْ مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِهِ عَلِيماً
r(And whatever good you do, Allah is Ever All-Aware of it.) encourages performing the good deeds and fulfilling the commandments, and states that Allah is knowledgeable of all of this and He will reward for it in the best and most perfect manner.
وَإِنِ امْرَأَةٌ خَـفَتْ مِن بَعْلِهَا نُشُوزاً أَوْ إِعْرَاضاً فَلاَ جُنَاْحَ عَلَيْهِمَآ أَن يُصْلِحَا بَيْنَهُمَا صُلْحاً وَالصُّلْحُ خَيْرٌ وَأُحْضِرَتِ الأنفُسُ الشُّحَّ وَإِن تُحْسِنُواْ وَتَتَّقُواْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ خَبِيراً
The Ruling Concerning Desertion on the Part of the Husband
Allah states, and thus legislates accordingly, that sometimes, the man inclines away from his wife, sometimes towards her and sometimes he parts with her. In the first case, when the wife fears that her husband is steering away from her or deserting her, she is allowed to forfeit all or part of her rights, such as provisions, clothing, dwelling, and so forth, and the husband is allowed to accept such concessions from her. Hence, there is no harm if she offers such concessions, and if her husband accepts them. This is why Allah said,
فَلاَ جُنَاْحَ عَلَيْهِمَآ أَن يُصْلِحَا بَيْنَهُمَا صُلْحاً
(there is no sin on them both if they make terms of peace between themselves;) He then said,
وَالصُّلْحُ خَيْرٌ
(and making peace is better) than divorce. Allah's statement,
وَأُحْضِرَتِ الأنفُسُ الشُّحَّ
(And human souls are swayed by greed.) means, coming to peaceful terms, even when it involves forfeiting some rights, is better than parting. Abu Dawud At-Tayalisi recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "Sawdah feared that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ might divorce her and she said, `O Messenger of Allah! Do not divorce me; give my day to `A'ishah.' And he did, and later on Allah sent down,
وَإِنِ امْرَأَةٌ خَـفَتْ مِن بَعْلِهَا نُشُوزاً أَوْ إِعْرَاضاً فَلاَ جُنَاْحَ عَلَيْهِمَآ
(And if a woman fears cruelty or desertion on her husband's part, there is no sin on them both) Ibn `Abbas said, "Whatever (legal agreement) the spouses mutually agree to is allowed.". At-Tirmidhi recorded it and said, "Hasan Gharib". In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that `A'ishah said that when Sawdah bint Zam`ah became old, she forfeited her day to `A'ishah, and the Prophet used to spend Sawdah's night with `A'ishah. There is a similar narration also collected by Al-Bukhari. Al-Bukhari also recorded that `A'ishah commented;
وَإِنِ امْرَأَةٌ خَـفَتْ مِن بَعْلِهَا نُشُوزاً أَوْ إِعْرَاضاً
(And if a woman fears cruelty or desertion on her husband's part), that it refers to, "A man who is married to an old woman, and he does not desire her and wants to divorce her. So she says, `I forfeit my right on you.' So this Ayah was revealed."
Meaning of "Making Peace is Better
Allah said,
وَالصُّلْحُ خَيْرٌ
(And making peace is better). `Ali bin Abi Talhah related that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah refers to, "When the husband gives his wife the choice between staying with him or leaving him, as this is better than the husband preferring other wives to her." However, the apparent wording of the Ayah refers to the settlement where the wife forfeits some of the rights she has over her husband, with the husband agreeing to this concession, and that this settlement is better than divorce. For instance, the Prophet kept Sawdah bint Zam`ah as his wife after she offered to forfeit her day for `A'ishah. By keeping her among his wives, his Ummah may follow this kind of settlement. Since settlement and peace are better with Allah than parting, Allah said,
وَالصُّلْحُ خَيْرٌ
(and making peace is better). Divorce is not preferred with Allah. The meaning of Allah's statement,
وَإِن تُحْسِنُواْ وَتَتَّقُواْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ خَبِيراً
(But if you do good and have Taqwa, verily, Allah is Ever Well-Acquainted with what you do) if you are patient with the wife you dislike and treat her as other wives are treated, then Allah knows what you do and will reward you for it perfectly. Allah's statement,
وَلَن تَسْتَطِيعُواْ أَن تَعْدِلُواْ بَيْنَ النِّسَآءِ وَلَوْ حَرَصْتُمْ
(You will never be able to do perfect justice between wives even if it is your ardent desire,) means, O people! You will never be able to be perfectly just between wives in every respect. Even when one divides the nights justly between wives, there will still be various degrees concerning love, desire and sexual intimacy, as Ibn `Abbas, `Ubaydah As-Salmani, Mujahid, Al-Hasan Al-Basri and Ad-Dahhak bin Muzahim stated. Imam Ahmad and the collectors of the Sunan recorded that `A'ishah said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to treat his wives equally and proclaim,
«اللَّهُمَّ هَذَا قَسْمِي فِيمَا أَمْلِكُ، فَلَا تَلُمْنِي فِيمَا تَمْلِكُ وَلَا أَمْلِك»
(O Allah! This is my division in what I own, so do not blame me for what You own and I do not own) referring to his heart. This was the wording that Abu Dawud collected, and its chain of narrators is Sahih. Allah's statement,
فَلاَ تَمِيلُواْ كُلَّ الْمَيْلِ
(so do not incline too much to one of them) means, when you like one of your wives more than others, do not exaggerate in treating her that way,
فَتَذَرُوهَا كَالْمُعَلَّقَةِ
(so as to leave the other hanging. ) referring to the other wives. Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Al-Hasan, Ad-Dahhak, Ar-Rabi` bin Anas, As-Suddi and Muqatil bin Hayyan said that Mu`allaqah hanging means, "She is neither divorced nor married." Abu Dawud At-Tayalisi recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ امْرَأَتَانِ فَمَالَ إِلى إِحْدَاهُمَا، جَاءَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَأَحَدُ شِقَّيْهِ سَاقِط»
(Whoever has two wives and inclines to one of them (too much), will come on the Day of Resurrection with one of his sides dragging.) Allah's statement,
وَإِن تُصْلِحُواْ وَتَتَّقُواْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ غَفُوراً رَّحِيماً
(And if you do justice, and do all that is right and have Taqwa, then Allah is Ever Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) The Ayah states: If you do justice and divide equally in what you have power over, while fearing Allah in all conditions, then Allah will forgive you the favoritism that you showed to some of your wives. Allah then said,
وَإِن يَتَفَرَّقَا يُغْنِ اللَّهُ كُلاًّ مِّن سَعَتِهِ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ وَسِعاً حَكِيماً
(But if they separate (divorce), Allah will provide abundance for everyone of them from His bounty. And Allah is Ever All-Sufficient for His creatures' needs, All-Wise. ) This is the third case between husband and wife, in which divorce occurs. Allah states that if the spouses separate by divorce, then Allah will suffice them by giving him a better wife and her a better husband. The meaning of,
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ وَسِعاً حَكِيماً
(And Allah is Ever All-Sufficient for His creatures' needs, All-Wise.) is: His favor is tremendous, His bounty is enormous and He is All-Wise in all His actions, decisions and commandments.
If a woman fears that her husband will ignore her and lose interest in her, there is no sin in them reaching a compromise where the woman gives up some of the rights due to her, such as maintenance and accommodation. In such a case, reconciliation is better than divorce. Souls have been naturally created with greed and miserliness, and will not be keen to give up any right. The couple should, therefore, deal with this characteristic by training the soul to be forgiving and generous. If you do good in your affairs and are mindful of Allah, by fulfilling His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions, then Allah knows what you do. Nothing is hidden from Him and He will reward you accordingly.
Kung nangamba ang isang babae mula sa asawa niya ng pagkapalalo sa kanya at kawalan ng pagkaibig sa kanya, walang kasalanan sa kanilang dalawa na magkasunduan silang dalawa sa pamamagitan ng pagpapaubaya sa ilan sa mga karapatang kinakailangan para sa babae gaya ng karapatan sa sustento at oras sa gabi. Ang pagkakasundo rito ay higit na mabuti para sa kanilang dalawa kaysa sa diborsiyo. Nilalang nga ang mga kaluluwa sa kalikasan ng karamutan at kasibaan kaya hindi nakaiibig ang mga ito sa pagpapaubaya sa anumang karapatang mayroon ang mga ito. Kaya nararapat sa mag-asawa ang paglunas sa ugaling ito sa pamamagitan ng paghuhubog sa kaluluwa sa pagbibigayan at paggawa ng maganda. Kung gagawa kayo ng maganda sa lahat ng mga pumapatungkol sa inyo at mangingilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya, tunay na si Allāh laging sa anumang ginagawa ninyo ay Mapagbatid: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman. Gaganti Siya sa inyo dahil dito.
Si une femme craint que son époux la dédaigne ou ne la désire plus, les conjoints ne commettent pas de faute en se réconciliant par la renonciation de l’épouse à certains des droits que lui doit l’époux comme les dépenses de la vie quotidienne et les nuitées. Dans ce cas, la réconciliation est préférable pour eux à la répudiation, sachant que les âmes sont enclines à l’avidité et à l’avarice. Elles ne désirent donc pas renoncer à leurs droits. Il convient donc que les époux traitent ce défaut en pratiquant la tolérance et la bienfaisance. Si vous êtes bienfaisants en toute situation et craignez Allah en vous conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant ce qu’Il a interdit, alors Allah sait parfaitement ce que vous faites. Rien ne Lui échappe et Il vous rétribuera en conséquence de vos agissements.
"Dan jika seorang wanita khawatir akan nusyuz atau sikap tidak acuh dari suaminya, maka tidak mengapa bagi keduanya mengadakan perdamaian yang sebenar-benarnya, dan perdamaian itu lebih baik (bagi mereka) walaupun manusia itu menurut tabiat-nya kikir. Dan jika kamu bergaul dengan istrimu secara baik dan memelihara dirimu (dari nusyuz dan sikap tak acuh), maka se-sungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan." (An-Nisa`: 128).
(128) Maksudnya, apabila wanita khawatir akan kedurha-kaan suaminya, yaitu bersikap congkak padanya, tidak suka kepadanya, dan tidak acuh padanya, maka dalam kondisi seperti ini sebaiknya diadakan perbaikan di antara mereka berdua, dengan cara menggugurkan beberapa haknya yang wajib atas suaminya agar ia tetap bersama suaminya tersebut, yaitu rela dengan yang lebih sedikit dari yang seharusnya berupa nafkah atau pakaian atau tempat tinggal atau pembagian hari dengan cara menggugur-kan haknya atau memberikan jatah hari atau malamnya kepada suaminya atau kepada madunya, lalu bila mereka berdua telah se-pakat dengan kondisi seperti itu, maka tidaklah berdosa dan tidak salah mereka berdua melakukan itu, tidak mengapa bagi suami dan tidak mengapa pula bagi istri, karena itu suaminya boleh tetap bersama istrinya tersebut dalam kondisi seperti itu, dan hal itu lebih baik daripada bercerai, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱلصُّلۡحُ خَيۡرٞۗ ﴿ "Dan perdamaian itu lebih baik (bagi mereka)."
Dapat diambil dari keumuman lafazh dan makna ayat ini bahwa perdamaian antara dua orang yang masing-masing mem-punyai hak atau perselisihan dalam perkara apa pun, adalah lebih baik daripada masing-masing dari mereka berdua itu saling ngotot dalam mempertahankan hak-haknya, karena dengan berdamai akan menjadi tenang dan tetap berada dalam nuansa saling cinta serta sama-sama memakai predikat sifat toleransi dan saling me-maafkan, hal ini boleh dalam segala perkara, kecuali dalam perkara menghalalkan yang haram atau mengharamkan yang halal, karena sesungguhnya hal itu bukanlah merupakan suatu perdamaian, akan tetapi menjadi sebuah tindakan melampaui batas, dan keta-huilah bahwa setiap hukum dari hukum-hukum yang ada tidaklah akan sempurna dan terpenuhi kecuali dengan adanya tuntutan-tuntutannya dan tidak adanya penghalang-penghalangnya, maka di antara hukum tersebut adalah ketetapan yang besar ini, yaitu perdamaian, Allah سبحانه وتعالى menyebutkan tuntutan akan hal tersebut dan Allah mengingatkan bahwa hal itu adalah baik, dan kebaikan itu akan dicari dan disukai oleh setiap orang yang berakal, di samping itu Allah juga memerintahkan dan sangat menganjurkan-nya, hingga seorang Mukmin akan menambah usahanya dalam mencarinya.
Dan Allah juga menyebutkan penghalangnya dalam Firman-Nya, ﴾ وَأُحۡضِرَتِ ٱلۡأَنفُسُ ٱلشُّحَّۚ ﴿ "Walaupun manusia itu menurut tabiatnya kikir," maksudnya, jiwa manusia itu telah diciptakan memiliki watak kikir, yaitu tidak suka mengerahkan apa yang menjadi hak manusia lain, namun sangat berusaha memenuhi hak dirinya, dan jiwa itu telah diarahkan kepada hal seperti itu secara penciptaan-nya, dan seharusnya kalian berusaha untuk menghilangkan akhlak yang hina ini dari jiwa-jiwa kalian, dan menggantikannya dengan sifat yang bertolak belakang dengannya, yaitu berlapang dada, artinya mengerahkan hak yang menjadi kewajiban atas dirinya dan bersikap puas dengan beberapa hak untuk dirinya, dan ketika seorang manusia dapat dibimbing kepada akhlak yang baik ini, niscaya di saat itu mudahlah baginya perdamaian antara dia dengan lawan-lawannya, dan akan mudahlah jalan keluar yang menyam-paikan mereka kepada yang dikehendaki bersama, berbeda dengan orang yang tidak berusaha menghilangkan sifat kikir dari jiwanya, maka pastilah akan terasa susah baginya perdamaian dan persetu-juan tersebut, karena ia tidak akan rela kecuali menerima semua haknya dan ia tidak rela untuk menunaikan semua kewajibannya, apalagi bila musuhnya itu sama seperti dia, maka tambah ruwetlah perkaranya.
Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَإِن تُحۡسِنُواْ وَتَتَّقُواْ ﴿ "Dan jika kamu bergaul dengan istrimu secara baik dan memelihara dirimu (dari nusyuz dan sikap tak acuh)" yaitu kalian berbuat baik dalam beribadah kepada Allah dengan cara seorang hamba menyembah Rabbnya seolah-olah ia melihatNya, dan bila ia tidak melihatNya sesung-guhnya Rabbnya itu melihatnya, dan berbuat baik kepada makhluk dengan berbagai jalan kebaikan berupa manfaat harta, ilmu, jabatan, atau selainnya, dan kalian bertakwa kepada Allah dengan me-ngerjakan seluruh perkara yang diperintahkan dan meninggalkan seluruh perkara yang dilarang, atau kalian berbuat baik dengan mengerjakan hal-hal yang diperintahkan dan kalian bertakwa de-ngan meninggalkan hal-hal yang dilarang, ﴾ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعۡمَلُونَ خَبِيرٗا ﴿ "maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan," sesungguhnya pengetahuan dan ilmuNya meliputi segala hal, baik lahir maupun batin lalu Allah menjaganya untuk kalian dan membalasnya dengan balasan yang sempurna.
Eğer bir kadın kocasının uzaklaşma ve isteksizliğinden korkarsa, kadının nafaka ve geceleme hakkı gibi bazı haklarından vazgeçerek uzlaşmalarında ikisi için de bir günah yoktur. Bu durumda uzlaşmak, boşanmaktan daha hayırlıdır. Nefisler hırs ve cimriliğe elverişli yaratılmıştır. Asla kendi hakkından ödün vermeyi arzulamaz. Evli olan eşlere bu ahlakın bir ilacı olan nefsi terbiye ederek müsamaha ve iyilik etmesi yakışır. Eğer bütün işlerinizi güzel yaparsanız ve emirlerini yerine getirerek ve yasaklarından kaçınarak Allah'tan korkarsanız, şüphesiz Allah sizin bütün yaptıklarınızdan hakkıyla haberdardır. O'na hiçbir şey gizli kalmaz. Sizlere amellerinize göre karşılık verecektir.
Commentary
Some Qur'anic Instructions about Married Life
Verses 128-130 which begin with the words: وَإِنِ امْرَأَةٌ خَافَتْ مِن بَعْلِهَا (And if a woman fears ill treatment or aversion from her husband ...) and end at وَاسِعًا حَكِيمًا (... All-Embracing, All-Wise) carry instructions about the painful and hard part of married life which is faced by every married couple during one or the other stage of their long association. This is mutual displeasure and tension which, if allowed to prevail without being checked through proper control, does not only result in severe problems for the couple in their married lives but also, at times, carries the evil effects to families and tribes involving them in all sorts of mutual confrontation and even fighting and killing. The Glorious Qur'an has come to introduce a system of family life for man and woman both, keeping in view the whole range of their feelings. This system when followed will definitely make a home a paradise. Love and harmony will replace whatever bitterness there may be in the family. Just in case, inevitable circumstances bring the couple to the limit of separation, it would still be desirable to see that the parting of ways is done smoothly and painlessly. After that, when the relation-ship breaks, it is also necessary to watch that it leaves no emotional fallouts in the form of enmity, hostility, harm or hurt.
Out of these three verses, verse 128 is about circumstances under which relationship between a husband and wife becomes strained for reasons beyond their control. Both parties seem to be helpless in the matter. However, their mutual bitterness makes it likely that they will fail in fulfilling the rights they have on each other. For example, a husband does not have amorous feelings in his heart for his wife and she has no control over the means which could change his heart. She may be ugly or aged while the husband is handsome. Thus, it is obvious that the woman cannot be blamed in any way for what she is, nor can the man be censured for whatever he is.
Eventualities of this nature as part of the background in which the worse under reference was revealed, have been reported in Mazhari and elsewhere. Under such circumstances, as for men, the general rule given by the Holy Qur'an is: فَإِمْسَاكٌ بِمَعْرُوفٍ أَوْ تَسْرِيحٌ بِإِحْسَانٍ (2:229) that is, 'retain in an honourable manner or part amicably'. It means that if the intention is to continue living with one's wife, then, it is necessary to live with her amicably, fulfilling all rights due to her in the recognized manner. For anyone who finds himself incapable of doing so, it is proper to release her from the bond of marriage in a decent way. Now, if the woman too is willing to be released, the situation is open and clear as the parting of ways will come about in a pleasant manner. But, should it be that the woman, under such conditions, is not willing to secure her release - whether in the interest of her children or because she has no other supporter - then, she is left with only one alternative: Get the husband to agree to some option. For example, the woman may surrender all or some of her rights while the husband takes it to be reasonable enough as it unburdens him of many claims against him with the advantage of having a wife in bonus. May be this arrangement makes peace prevail between them.
That such a compromise could be expected has been pointed out in this verse of the Holy Qur'an by saying: وَأُحْضِرَتِ الْأَنفُسُ الشُّحَّ (Avarice is made to be present in human souls). In such a compromise, the greed of the woman lies in her intense desire to protect the future of her children for she fears that her release from the husband will ruin it, or that her life elsewhere may come out to be more bitter. On the other side, the husband is tempted by what the woman does. He sees that she has forgiven her dower due on him fully or partly and that she has also stopped from claiming other rights as well. Why then, he may think, should it be at all difficult for him to get along with her? Thus, a mutual compromise would become easy.
Then, along with this, it was also said:
وَإِنِ امْرَأَةٌ خَافَتْ مِن بَعْلِهَا نُشُوزًا أَوْ إِعْرَاضًا فَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَيْهِمَا أَن يُصْلِحَا بَيْنَهُمَا صُلْحًا
"And if a woman fears ill treatment or aversion from her husband, then, there is no sin upon them in entering into a compromise between them."
Here, the expression فَلَا جُنَاحَ عَلَيْهِمَا (…there is no sin upon them ...) has been used to cover the nature of the deal which, on the surface, appears to be a sort of bribe where the husband has been tempted with the forgiveness of dower and other claims and the bond of marital life has been kept intact. But, this (sagacious) statement of the Qur'an has made it clear that this is not included under bribery. Instead, it is included under expediency in the sense of a wise consideration under complex circumstances when the parties involved surrender their initial claims and agree to some moderated mean. This is permissible.
The Interference of Others in a marital Dispute
According to al-Tafsir al-Mazhari, the words used in the Holy Qur'an at this place are: أَن يُصْلِحَا بَيْنَهُمَا صُلْحًا . It means that the husband and wife should enter into a compromise in between them. Here, the word بَيْنَهُمَا (between the two of them) suggests that it is better if no third person interferes in husband-wife matters - let the two of them come to mutual compromise on some basis. This is because the injection of a third person may, at times, make the very compromise impossible. Even if such a compromise is reached, the weaknesses of the couple get exposed before a third person unnecessarily, staying safe against which is expedient for both parties.
Towards the end of this verse (128), it was said:
وَإِن تُحْسِنُوا وَتَتَّقُوا فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ خَبِيرًا
"And if you do good and fear Allah, then, Allah is all-aware of what you do."
In the background of options given earlier, the husband did have the legal choice of releasing his wife on the basis of emotional incompatibility which made it difficult for him to fulfill her rights. Then, according to the first sentence of this verse, it is also permissible to enter into a compromise with one's wife when she offers to surrender some of her claims. Now, the last of the verse cited here brings forth a third option. The meaning of what has been said is: 'But, if you keep the fear of Allah in your heart and elect to be gracefully benign in your conduct and carry on accommodatingly with the relationship despite your emotional incompatibility and keep fulfilling her rights as due, then, this excellent conduct of yours is before Allah, the result of which is obvious. Almighty Allah will reward you for your forbearance and for the graces of your good deeds with blessings you can never imagine Perhaps, this is the reason why the text stops at; 'Allah is all-aware of what you do.' It does not spell out the return for the good deed. The hint thus given is that it will be far more than one can ever imagine.
A Summary of Comments made
When the husband, for some reason, feels emotionally estranged with his wife and realizes that his rights remain unfulfilled, he should try to correct matters which fall within the range of what the wife can do. Such effort of correction can temporarily be expressed in the form of coldness, hard advice and even soft disciplining under circumstances of extreme compulsion as it has already appeared in the early verses of Surah al-Nis-a'. If the husband loses hope in correction in spite of all his efforts, or there is something about it the correction of which is just not in the control of his wife, then comes the situation in which the law of Islam gives him the right to divorce and release his wife in a decent manner without any altercation. But, if he elects to go along with the relationship living under the same conditions while ignoring his rights and fulfilling hers in full, then, this conduct of his is highly meritorious and deserving of a great reward. In contrast, if the case is the ether way around, that is, the husband does not fulfill the necessary rights of his wife for which reason the wife wishes to be released by him. Now, under this situation, if the husband is also willing to release her, the course is clear. The woman too has the right to react when the husband wishes to release her on the basis of non-fulfillment of his rights - she too has the right to opt for her freedom. In case, the husband is not ready to release her on his own, the wife has the right to reclaim her freedom through an Islamic court. But, if she braves through the cold and crooked ways of her husband with patience surrendering her claims to due rights, carries on living with him in a spirit of accommodation and keeps fulfilling his rights, then, this is highly meritorious for her and deserving of a great reward.
The Guideline in Essence
Thus, on the one hand, the Holy Qur'an gives to both parties the legal right to remove difficulties from their relationship and to receive their due right; while, on the other, by prompting both of them to demonstrate high morals and to be patient with the loss of their rights, the instruction given was that they should abstain from severing their relationship to the farthest limit of possibility. Both parties should bypass bits of their claims and come to a compromise on some mutually agreed formula.
Compromise: The Better Option
Initially, this verse simply mentions that compromise is permissible in the event of a husband-wife difference and towards the end of the verse, the parties have been prompted to carry on with the relationship in the best spirit of patience and forbearance in the event that such a compromise does not materialize. In between, there appears a sentence which proves the desirability of compromise as the favoured choice. It was said: وَالصُّلْحُ خَيْرٌ (The compromise is better). The nature of the sentence is fairly general as stated. It certainly includes husband-wife disputes in the present context. However, it also includes all other kinds of family differences as well as all mutual disputes, altercations and litigations that come up in worldly life. This is because the words of the Holy Qur'an are general - 'The compromise is better'.
Thus, the parties would fare better if they avoid being stubborn about the fulfillment of their demands in toto and elect to forgo some of these from each side and agree to a compromise on some middle ground. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
کُلُ صُلحِ جَایٔزُ بَینَ اَلمُسلین اِلَّا صُلحَاً اَحَلَّ حَرَامَاً اَو حَرَّمَ حَلَالاً ، والمُسلِمُونَ عَلٰی شُرُوطِھِم اِلَّا شَرطاً حَرَّمَ حَلَالاً
"Every compromise is permissible between Muslims except a compromise in which something unlawful has been made lawful or something lawful has been made unlawful and Muslims must abide by accepted conditions except a condition in which something lawful has been made unlawful." (Narrated by M-Hakim from Kathir ibn ` Abdullah, Tafsir Mazhari)
For example, it is not permissible to enter into a compromise with one's wife on the condition that the husband will also marry her sister because Islamic law prohibits combining two sisters in the bond of marriage. This is harem or unlawful. Or, the husband may wish to compromise on the condition that he will not fulfill the rights of the other wife for this amounts to turning something lawful into something unlawful.
Since, in the hadith narration quoted above, every compromise has been declared as permissible in a general sense, Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) has deduced from this statement the ruling that all kinds of compromises are permissible. They may be with an avowal, for example, the defendant's confession that he owes $1, 000 as claimed by the plaintiff following which a compromise may be arrived at either by the surrender of a certain part of the total amount claimed by the plaintiff, or by his taking something in lieu of the claimed amount, or through a lack of avowal or disavowal by the defendant who may simply wish to reach a certain compromise no matter what the claim be in reality. Or, despite a disclaimer, the defendant may bring himself round to pay up some of the amount just to end the dispute and this very action may make the compromise possible. All these three kinds of compromise are permissible. However, in the eventuality of silence or denial, there does exist a difference among some jurists.
Finally, worth mentioning here is a problem which relates to the compromise between a married couple mentioned in this verse. If a woman makes a compromise by surrendering some of her rights, this compromise will totally eliminate the right of the woman the fulfill-ment of which stood incumbent on the husband at the time of the compromise. For example, the payment of the dower which was due to, to be paid by the husband before the compromise. So, when she makes a compromise by forgiving the whole or part of the dower, then, this dower or its part would stand devolved after which her right to claim it would lapse. But, the rights the fulfillment of which was just not obligatory on the husband at the time of the compromise - for example, the payment of expenses in the future or the right to privacy which would be applicable in the future - will not be, for all practical purposes, his responsibility to fulfill. If a compromise is reached on the basis of a surrender of these rights, the right of the woman to claim these does not devolve forever. Instead, she can declare any time she so chooses that she is not willing to forgo the right in future. Under this situation, the husband will have the choice to release her. (Tafsir Mazhari etc.)
In the last verse (130): وَإِن يَتَفَرَّقَا يُغْنِ اللَّـهُ كُلًّا مِّن سَعَتِهِ (And if they separate, Allah shall, through His capacity, make each of them need-free), both parties have been comforted in case all efforts to put things right between them come to naught and they have to separate. This should be no cause for concern. Allah Almighty will make each of them free from needing the other. The woman will get another home, and a source of support, and the man will find another woman. The power of Allah is extensive. There is no reason to lose hope. Let each one of the couple think of the life they had before getting married. They were two separate individuals who did not know each other as husband and wife. Almighty Allah made it possible for them to be united in marriage. The same thing can happen again.
By saying: وَكَانَ اللَّـهُ وَاسِعًا حَكِيمًا (And Allah is All-Embracing, All-Wise) at the close of the verse, it has been confirmed that the dimensions of Allah's capacity are most extensive and everything that issues forth from Him is based on wisdom. It is quite possible that the very separation may be the most expedient solution of the problem. The post-separation period may bless them with mates that make their lives good to live.
When people asked the Prophet about the injunctions of the shariah on various social matters, he was instructed by God that great emphasis must be laid on goodness, justice, fraternity and piety. This is because any law serves its purpose only when the person who has to enforce it is God-fearing and truly desirous of justice. In the absence of such an attitude, despite the actual enforcement of law, no real reform can be brought about. Moreover, social reform can take place only when the evil-doer realizes that he is ultimately accountable to God and that, even if he manages to fool the people and save himself from the consequences of his crime in this world, he cannot escape from God’s grip. As for the doer of good works, he should carry on his efforts irrespective of whether or not he is appreciated by the people, in the belief that God is certainly watching him and will definitely reward him for his endeavours. The dread of Hell will deter him from injustice and the hope of Paradise will give him the courage to endure the loss which is invariably faced in the process of living a truthful life.
Jika seorang wanita khawatir suaminya akan bersikap acuh tak acuh dan tidak tertarik lagi kepadanya maka tidak ada dosa bagi keduanya untuk berdamai, yaitu ia merelakan sebagian hak dirinya atas suaminya, seperti hak mendapatkan nafkah dan bermalam bersama sang suami. Perdamaian di sini lebih baik daripada perceraian. Jiwa manusia memiliki watak dasar rakus dan kikir sehingga tidak mau merelakan haknya kepada orang lain. Oleh karena itu, hendaknya sepasang suami-istri berupaya mengatasi tabiat itu dengan cara melatih jiwanya untuk bersikap toleran dan berbuat baik kepada orang lain. Jika kalian bersikap baik dalam semua urusan kalian dan bertakwa kepada Allah dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kalian perbuat, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang luput dari pengetahuan-Nya, dan Dia akan memberi kalian balasan yang setimpal dengannya.
128- Şayet bir kadın kocasının uzaklaşmasından yahut yüz çevirmesinden korkarsa, barış yolu ile aralarını düzeltmelerinde kendileri için bir sakınca yoktur. Barış daha hayırlıdır. Zaten nefislerde cimrilik vardır. Eğer ihsan eder ve sakınırsanız, şüphe yok ki Allah yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.
128. Yani kadın kocasının kendisine karşı burun kıvırarak yüz çevirmesinden, kendisine isteği olmayarak uzaklaşmasından çekinecek olursa en uygunu aralarında sulh/barış yolunu aramalarıdır. Bu da kadının kocası tarafından yerine getirilmesi gereken birtakım haklarına kocası ile birlikteliğini devam ettirmek amacıyla kocasının lehine feragat etmesidir. Bu da ya kendisine verilmesi gereken nafakanın, giyimin ve meskenin yahut da ona ayırması gereken günün bir kısmından feragat ederek hakkından daha azına razı olması ile olur yahut da gününü ve gecesini kocasına ya da diğer kumasına bağışlaması sureti ile olur. Bu durumda aralarında ittifak ederlerse her ikisi için de yani kadın için de kocası için de bir mahzur söz konusu değildir. Bu durumda kocanın hanımı ile birlikte kalması caizdir ve böyle bir durum ayrılmaktan hayırlıdır. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah burada:“Barış daha hayırlıdır” buyurmaktadır.
Bu lafzın ve mananın umumiliğinden anlaşıldığına göre aralarında herhangi bir hak yahut başka hususlardan dolayı anlaşmazlık bulunanların barış yapmaları, her birisinin kendi hakkını sonuna kadar almakta diretmesinden daha hayırlıdır. Çünkü bunda ilişkilerin düzeltilmesi, ülfetin ve kaynaşmanın devamı ve müsamaha vasfının kazanılması söz konusudur. Barış her şeyde caizdir. Ancak helâli haram yahut haramı helâl kılma hali müstesnadır. Çünkü o takdirde bu, barış olmaz zulüm olur.
Şu bilinmelidir ki bütün hükümler, ancak o hükmü gerektirici sebebin varlığı ve ona engel olan hususların ortadan kalkması halinde tamam olur ve mükemmel halini alır. İşte sulh/barış diye bilinen bu pek önemli hüküm de bunlardan birisidir. Yüce Allah bu hükmü gerektiren hususu söz konusu edip onun hayırlı olduğuna dikkat çekmektedir. Aklı olan herkes de hayrı ister ve hayır yapmayı arzular. Bununla birlikte eğer Allah da bunu emretmiş ve teşvikte bulunmuşsa mü’minin bunu yapma isteği ve arzusu daha da artar.
Yüce Allah engel olan hususu da:“Zaten nefislerde cimrilik vardır” buyruğu ile söz konusu etmektedir. Yani nefsin mayasında cimrilik vardır. Cimrilik ise insanın yerine getirmesi gereken hakkı vermek istememesi, buna karşılık kendi hakkını elde etmek için de olanca gayretini göstermesidir. Nefislerin tabiatında bu vardır. Yani siz bu kötü huyu nefislerinizden söküp çıkarmaya, onun yerine aksi olan müsamahakârlığı yerleştirmeye gayret sarfetmelisiniz. Müsamakârlık ise üzerindeki hakkı eksiksiz yerine getirmen ve sana ait olan hakkın bir bölümü ile yetinip fedakârlık yapmandır. İnsan bu güzel ahlâkın gereklerini yerine getirme başarısını elde edecek olursa o vakit kendisi ile hasmı veya onunla ilişkide bulunan kimse arasında sulh kolaylaşır ve istenen hedefe ulaşma yolunu izlemek de kolaylıkla mümkün olur. Nefsindeki cimriliği ortadan kaldırmak için gayret harcamayanın durumu ise bunun aksinedir. Böyle birisinin sulh yapması ve buna muvafakat etmesi çok zordur. Çünkü böyle bir kimse ancak bütün hakkını aldığı takdirde razı olur. Diğer taraftan üzerindeki hakları da yerine getirmeye razı olmaz. Bir de hasmı onun gibi olursa bu sefer iş büsbütün zorlaşır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah:“Eğer ihsan eder ve sakınırsanız...” buyurmaktadır. Yani kulun Rabbine, O’nu görüyormuş gibi ibadet etmesi, görmüyorsa dahi O’nun kendisini gördüğü şuuru ile Yaratıcısına ibadette ihsana ulaşması, buna karşılık mal, ilim, mevki yahut başka bütün ihsan yolları ile yaratılmışlara iyilikte bulunmamız sureti ile ihsanda bulunur ve emrolunduğunuz bütün hususları yerine getirmek, yasaklandığınız bütün hususları da terk etmek suretiyle sakınırsanız yahut da emrolunduğunuzu yapmakla “ihsanda bulunur”, size yasak kılınan şeyleri terk etmek sureti ile de “sakınırsanız”“şüphe yok ki Allah yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.” Hepsini ilmi ile kuşatmıştır. Zahiri ile batını ile ondan tamamen haberdardır. Bunları sizin için tespit eder ve en mükemmel şekli ile sizlere bunların karşılıklarını verir.
Ako se žena boji da će je muž izbjegavati i udaljiti se od nje, nije im grijeh da se dogovore tako što će se ona odreći nekih svojih obaveznih prava, poput izdržavanja i spavanja kod nje. Bolje im je da se dogovore nego da se razvedu. Međutim, ljudske su duše sklone pohlepi i škrtosti, ne žele da odstupe od svojih prava, te supružnici trebaju liječiti bolesti duše kroz prakticiranje tolerancije i dobročinstva. Ako budete dobro činili u svakom aspektu života i budete se Allaha bojali čineći naređeno i kloneći se zabranjenog, Allah to savršeno zna i za to će vas sigurno nagraditi.
E se una donna teme di essere ripudiata e di non essere più desiderata, non vi è peccato se mettono pace tra loro, cedendo parte dei diritti di lei, come la spesa per il mantenimento della casa. In questo caso, la pacificazione è migliore del divorzio. Gli animi sono, per natura, avari; lei non desidera rinunciare a parte dei suoi diritti, eppure è necessario, per la coppia, migliorare il loro comportamento, educando le proprie anime alla pacificazione e alla convivenza; e che siano benevolenti in tutti i loro affari; e temete Allāh, obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti. In verità, Allāh è Onnisciente, nulla Gli è nascosto e vi ricompenserà per ciò.
Nếu người vợ lo sợ người chồng của mình không mặn nồng vời mình hoặc bỏ rơi mình thì hai người sẽ không mang tội cho việc tìm cách giải hòa mối quan hệ bằng cách giảm bớt một số nghĩa vụ bắt buộc của người chồng đối với vợ chẳng hạn như nghĩa vụ chu cấp và ngủ đêm. Và sự hòa giải là giải pháp tốt cho hai vợ chồng hơn việc phải ly dị. Nhưng quả thật trong bản thân mỗi người đều tồn tại sự ích kỷ và hẹp hòi, con người thường không muốn giảm bớt các quyền lợi của mình cho nên vợ chồng cần phải điều trị bản chất này của mình bằng sự xí xóa và lòng tốt. Nếu các ngươi làm tốt trong tất cả mọi vụ việc của các ngươi, các ngươi sợ Allah mà thực thi những mệnh lệnh của Ngài và tránh xa những điều cấm của Ngài thì các ngươi hãy biết rằng Allah luôn am tường những gì các ngươi đã làm, không có điều gì nằm ngoài tầm hiểu biết của Ngài, Ngài sẽ ban thưởng cho các ngươi một cách thỏa đáng.
Si una mujer teme que su esposo la desprecie o la maltrate, los cónyuges no cometen falta si se reconcilian. En este caso, la reconciliación es preferible antes que el divorcio, sabiendo que las almas se inclinan a la avidez y la avaricia. Es importante que el esposo se muestre siempre tolerante y bondadoso. Si son bondadosos en toda situación y temen a Al-lah respetando sus mandatos y absteniéndose de lo que ha prohibido, Al-lah sabe perfectamente lo que hacen. Nada se Le escapa y los retribuirá en consecuencia.
Hỡi những người chồng, các ngươi sẽ không bao giờ có thể công bằng tuyệt đối với những người vợ của các ngươi về tình cảm trong con tim của các ngươi cho dù các ngươi có cố gắng như thế nào bởi lẽ cảm xúc của các ngươi không nằm trong tầm kiểm soát của các ngươi. Bởi thế, các ngươi chớ nghiêng hẳn về một người vợ nào đó và bỏ rơi người vợ khác vì các ngươi không còn mặn nồng tình cảm. Nếu các ngươi hoàn toàn bỏ rơi không chịu ngó ngàng đến người vợ đó thì điều đó giống như một hình phạt treo đối với cô ta, cô ta giống như một người phụ nữ không chồng. Do đó, nếu các ngươi giải hòa và bắt bản thân các ngươi phải thực hiện nghĩa vụ thiết yếu của một người chồng đúng nghĩa đối với người vợ đó thì điều đó tốt cho các ngươi. Các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah về bổn phận làm chồng đúng nghĩa đối với các bà vợ của các ngươi và Allah là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ, Đấng Rất Mực Nhân Từ đối với các ngươi.
Maridos, ustedes no podrán jamás ser completamente justos con sus esposas en el plano de los sentimientos, incluso si se esfuerzan, ya que eso responde a factores externos a su voluntad. Por eso, no abandonen a aquella que no aman a tal punto de dejarla en una situación difícil: ni casada, porque su esposo no cumple con lo que le corresponde por derecho, ni divorciada, dado que no está libre para volver a casarse. Si se reconcilian asumiendo cumplir con aquello que le corresponde por derecho, teman a Al-lah respecto a este tema, Al-lah será entonces Perdonador e Indulgente con ustedes.
E non sarete in grado, o voi mariti, di essere completamente equi con le vostre mogli per quanto riguarda i vostri sentimenti, anche se ci tenete, per questioni che sono al di fuori delle vostre possibilità. Non allontanatevi totalmente da colei che non amate, lasciandola in sospeso, in una situazione in cui non ha un marito che riconosce i suoi diritti né essendo priva di marito, cosicché possa andare alla ricerca di uno sposo. Risolvete il dissidio tra voi, sforzandovi di fare ciò che non volete con la sposa, e temete Allāh a suo riguardo. In verità, Allāh è Perdonatore, Misericordioso nei vostri confronti.
O muževi, ne možete biti potpuno srcem pravedni prema svojim ženama, makar to i htjeli, zbog određenih pojava koje su izvan vaše kontrole i volje. Ali se čuvajte potpune udaljenosti od one koju ne volite, pa da je ostavite kao da visi, niti ima muža koji joj daje njena prava, niti je slobodna da se uda. Ukoliko popravite vaš odnos, dajući sve od sebe da ispunite prava svojih žena i da se bojite Allaha glede njih, Allah će vam oprostiti i bit će milostiv prema vama.
129- Ne kadar isteseniz bile kadınlar arasında adaleti gerçekleştiremezsiniz. Bari (birine) büsbütün meyledip de ötekini askıdaymış gibi bırakmayın. Eğer arayı düzeltir ve sakınırsanız şüphe yok ki Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
129. Yüce Allah kocaların kadınlar arasında tam bir adalet gösteremeyecekleri ve esasen bunun güçleri çerçevesinde de olmadığını haber vermektedir. Çünkü adalet, kadınlara karşı eşit sevgiyi, eşit ilgiyi ve onlara olan kalbi meylin de eşit olmasını sonra da buna uygun amelde bulunmayı gerektirmektedir. Bu ise imkânsız bir şeydir. O bakımdan Yüce Allah güç yetirilemeyen adaletsizlikleri bağışlamış, imkan dâhilinde olanlarını şu buyruğu ile yasaklamıştır:“Bari (birine) büsbütün meyledip de ötekini askıdaymış gibi bırakmayın”yani farz olan haklarını yerine getirmeyecek şekilde adaletten sapmayın. Aksine adalet hususunda güç ve imkânınız çerçevesinde olan işleri yapın. Nafaka, giyim, günlerin paylaştırılması ve benzeri hususlarda kadınlar arasında adalet sağlamakla görevlisiniz. Sevgi, ilişki ve benzeri hususlar ise böyle değildir.
Koca, hanımının hak ettiğini yerine getirmeyi terk edecek olursa, bu sefer kadın askıdaymış gibi iki arada bir derede kalır. Kocası yok değildir ki rahata erip evlenmeye hazırlansın, kocası haklarını yerine getirmez ki evli bir kadın gibi olsun.“Eğer arayı düzeltir” yani eşlerinizle aranızı düzeltirseniz, demektir. Bu da ecrini bekleyerek ve zevcenin haklarını yerine getirmek arzusu ile nefislerinizi hoşlanmadıkları şeyleri yapmaya mecbur etmek sureti ile olur. Aynı şekilde kendiniz ile sair insanlar arasındaki ilişkileri de düzeltir, yine anlaşmazlığa düştükleri konularda diğer insanların arasını düzeltecek olursanız... demektir. Bu da önceden de geçtiği gibi mutlak olarak barış yoluna götüren her bir şeyin teşvikini içermektedir. “ve sakınırsanız” emrolunduğunuz şeyleri yapmak, yasak kılınmış şeyleri de terketmek sureti ile takvâ sahibi olur ve gücünüz çerçevesinde olan şeylere de sabredecek olursanız “şüphe yok ki Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir” sizden sadır olan günahları ve yerine getirmeniz gereken haklar hususundaki kusurlarınızı bağışlar. Eşlerinize şefkat ve merhamet gösterdiğiniz gibi o da size rahmet buyurur.
Hindi kayo makakakaya, O mga asawa, na magkaloob ng lubos na katarungan sa mga maybahay kaugnay sa pagkiling pampuso kahit pa nagsigasig kayo roon dahilan sa mga bagay-bagay na marahil ay labas sa pagnanais ninyo. Kaya huwag kayong kumiling nang buong pagkiling palayo sa hindi ninyo iniibig para maiwan ninyo ito tulad ng nakabitin [sa alanganin]: hindi ito may asawang nagtataguyod sa karapatan nito at hindi naman walang asawa para magmithi ito ng pag-aasawa. Kung magsasaayos kayo sa pagitan ninyo sa pamamagitan ng paghimok sa mga sarili ninyo sa hindi ninyo pinipithaya na pagtataguyod sa karapatan ng maybahay, at mangingilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh kaugnay sa maybahay, tunay na si Allāh ay laging Mapagpatawad, Maawain sa inyo.
"Dan kamu sekali-kali tidak akan dapat berlaku adil di antara istri-istri(mu), walaupun kamu sangat ingin berbuat demi-kian, karena itu janganlah kamu terlalu cenderung (kepada yang kamu cintai), sehingga kamu biarkan yang lain terkatung-katung. Dan jika kamu mengadakan perbaikan dan memelihara diri (dari kecurangan), maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nisa`: 129).
(129) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwa para suami tidak akan mampu dan bukan di atas kuasa mereka untuk memberikan keadilan yang sempurna di antara istri-istri mereka, karena adil mengharuskan kecintaan secara merata, naluri yang sama rata, kecenderungan hati kepada mereka yang sama rata, kemudian melakukan hal yang menjadi tuntutan itu semua, namun hal se-perti ini adalah mustahil dan tidak mungkin terjadi, karena itulah Allah mengampuni apa yang tidak mampu mereka lakukan dan melarang dari perkara yang mungkin dilakukan dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ فَلَا تَمِيلُواْ كُلَّ ٱلۡمَيۡلِ فَتَذَرُوهَا كَٱلۡمُعَلَّقَةِۚ ﴿ "Janganlah kamu terlalu cenderung (kepada yang kamu cintai), sehingga kamu biarkan yang lain terkatung-katung" yaitu janganlah kalian condong dengan kecenderungan yang berlebihan di mana kalian tidak memenuhi hak-hak yang wajib untuk mereka, akan tetapi lakukanlah menurut kesanggupan kalian dari keadilan itu, maka nafkah, pakaian, pembagian hari, dan semacamnya wajib atas kalian berlaku adil dalam perkara tersebut di antara mereka, berbeda dengan perkara cinta dan berjimak atau semacamnya, karena sesungguhnya seorang istri, bila suaminya meninggalkan apa yang seharusnya ia lakukan untuk istrinya, maka istrinya itu akan menjadi terkatung-katung seperti wanita yang tidak bersuami yang dapat bersantai dan berhias diri agar dapat menikah lagi, seperti tidak memiliki suami yang menunaikan hak-haknya.
﴾ وَإِن تُصۡلِحُواْ ﴿ "Dan jika kamu mengadakan perbaikan" apa yang terjadi antara kalian dengan istri-istri kalian dengan memaksa diri kalian untuk melakukan apa yang tidak diinginkan hati kalian dengan maksud mendapatkan pahala dan menunaikan hak-hak istri, dan kalian juga mengadakan perbaikan antara kalian dengan masyarakat, dan juga perbaikan di antara masyarakat dalam hal-hal yang mereka perselisihkan, hal ini mengharuskan adanya an-juran untuk menapaki jalan apa pun yang menyampaikan kepada perbaikan secara mutlak seperti yang terdahulu, ﴾ وَتَتَّقُواْ ﴿ "dan memelihara diri (dari kecurangan)," maksudnya, takut kepada Allah dengan melaksanakan perintahNya, menjauhi laranganNya dan bersabar atas takdirNya, ﴾ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ غَفُورٗا رَّحِيمٗا ﴿ "maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang," Dia mengampuni apa yang kalian lakukan berupa dosa-dosa dan kelalaian pada hak yang wajib atas kalian, dan Dia merahmati kalian seperti kalian menyayangi istri-istri kalian dan merahmati mereka.
Ô époux, vous ne pourrez jamais être complètement équitables avec vos épouses sur le plan des sentiments même si vous vous efforcez de l’être, car cela relève de facteurs indépendants de votre volonté. Ainsi, ne délaissez pas celle que vous n’aimez pas au point de la laisser dans une situation inconfortable: ni vraiment mariée puisque l’époux ne s’acquitte pas de ses droits, ni vraiment célibataire étant donné qu’elle n’est pas disponible pour un autre mariage. Si vous vous réconciliez en vous forçant à accomplir ce qui vous est détestable, c’est-à-dire vous acquitter des droits de cette épouse, et en craignant Allah à son sujet, Allah sera alors Pardonneur et Miséricordieux avec vous.
You, husbands, will not be able to be completely fair to your wives with respect to your affection, even if you tried to do so. This is due to circumstances and factors beyond your control. So do not incline fully away from the one you do not love and leave her like a woman suspended, who does not have a husband to fulfill her right and nor is she unmarried so that she may seek to marry another. If you set things right between yourselves, by giving the wife her due right and being mindful of Allah in that regard, then Allah will be Forgiving and Merciful towards you.
Kalian -wahai para suami- tidak akan bisa berbuat adil secara sempurna kepada istri-istri kalian dalam hal kecenderungan hati, walaupun kalian berusaha keras untuk itu. Hal itu disebabkan oleh situasi dan keadaan yang berada di luar kehendak kalian. Oleh karena itu, janganlah kalian memalingkan kecenderungan kalian secara penuh dari istri kalian yang tidak kalian cintai sehingga kalian menjadikannya seperti wanita yang statusnya digantung, sehingga dia tidak bisa disebut wanita bersuami yang mendapatkan haknya dari sang suami, dan tidak pula disebut wanita tak bersuami yang bisa berharap untuk menikah. Jika kalian memperbaiki keadaan yang ada di antara kalian dengan membawa jiwa kalian kepada sesuatu yang tidak disukainya, yakni menunaikan apa yang menjadi hak istri, dan bertakwa kepada Allah dalam menghadapinya maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang kepada kalian.
-Ey kocalar!- Ne kadar gayret etseniz de eşlerinize karşı kalbinizin meyletmesinde, sizin kontrolünüzün dışında olan sebeplerden ötürü tam bir şekilde adil davranarak adaletli olmayı başaramazsınız. Öyleyse sevmediğiniz hanımınızı tamamıyla bırakıp ondan uzaklaşmayın. Onu, ne ihtiyaçlarını yerine getirecek bir kocası olan, ne de kocası olmayıp evlenmeyi bekleyen bir kadın gibi askıda kalmış olarak bırakmayın. Hanımınızın hakkı olup sizin yapmak istemediğiniz şeyler için kendinizi zorlayarak aranızı düzeltir, hanımınız hakkında Allah'tan korkarsanız, şüphesiz Yüce Allah sizi bağışlayandır ve merhamet edendir.
No one is responsible for something beyond his control
In order to make married life pleasant and stable, the Holy Qur'an has given important instructions to both parties in these verses. Out of these, there is the verse: وَلَن تَسْتَطِيعُوا أَن تَعْدِلُوا بَيْنَ النِّسَاءِ (And you shall never be able to maintain real equality between wives ... -129) which carries a special instruction for both. At this point it will be recalled that the Holy Qur'an has already established in the beginning of Surah al-Nis-a' that a man who holds more than one wife in the bond of marriage is duty-bond to maintain justice and equality among all wives, and that if one thinks that he would be unable to fulfill this obligation, he should not take more than one wife. It was said: فَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلَّا تَعْدِلُوا فَوَاحِدَةً "But, if you fear that you will not maintain equity, then, (keep to) one woman (4:3)."
The Holy Prophet ﷺ has, by his word and deed, declared that maintaining justice and equality among wives is a very emphatic injunction and he has given stern warnings to those who contravene it. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ has said that the Holy Prophet ﷺ took great care in making perfectly sure that he treats his wives equally and justly. While he did so, he prayed to Allah:
اَللَّھُمَّ ھٰذا قَسمِی فِیمَا اَملِکُ ، فَلَا تَلُمنِی فِیمَا تَملِکُ وَلَا اَملِکُ
O Allah, this equalization of mine is in what I have in my control, therefore, do not make me answerable for what is in Your control (that is, emotional inclination) and not in mine.
Who could be in control of his self more than the Holy Prophet ﷺ ?
Yet, the matter of emotional inclination was what he too ruled as something out of his control and prayed to Almighty Allah that he be excused on that count.
The veneer of the words in verse 3 of Surah al-Nis-a' gave' the impression that maintaining equity between wives was ark absolute obligation which, obviously, includes equity in emotional inclination while this is something not in one's control. Therefore, in this verse of the Surah al-Nisa', the matter was clarified by saying that in things which one does not control, equality is not obligatory. However, equality shall be observed in matters within one's control, for example, equality in spending nights with them, their living standards and cost of maintenance. Allah Almighty has revealed this injunction in a way which compels a God-fearing person to put it into practice. It was said: وَلَن تَسْتَطِيعُوا أَن تَعْدِلُوا بَيْنَ النِّسَاءِ وَلَوْ حَرَصْتُمْ ۖ فَلَا تَمِيلُوا كُلَّ الْمَيْلِ فَتَذَرُوهَا كَالْمُعَلَّقَةِ (And you shall never be able to maintain real equality between wives, even though you are eager to. So, do not lean totally (towards one) and leave the other hanging).
This leads us to realize that the inability to maintain equality pointed out in this verse actually refers to the equality in emotional inclination which is beyond human control. Then, the words of this verse: فَلَا تَمِيلُوا كُلَّ الْمَيْلِ (So, do not lean totally ...) themselves contain the justification of this sense. This is because the words mean: 'Even though maintaining equality in emotional inclination is not within your power, yet you should not lean totally towards one of your wives so much so that you start preferring her even in matters which lie within your power and control'.
Thus, this verse of Surah al-Nisa' (129) becomes a clarification of the earlier verse (3) of the same Surah which outwarldly appeared to be suggesting that equality in motional inclination too was obligatory. Now, this verse makes it precisely clear that this is not obligatory because it does not lie in one's power. Instead, what is obligatory is the equality in matters which do lie in one's power and discretion.
This verse cannot be used against polygamy
Incidentally, the details appearing above also serve to remove the misunderstanding of those who, by juxtaposing these two verses, wish to conclude that the verse appearing at the beginning of Surah al-Nis'a
(3) says: 'If you cannot maintain equality between wives, marry only one'; while, the other verse (129) says: 'Maintaining equality between two wives is just not possible'; therefore, the outcome is: The very keeping of two (or more) wives in the bond of marriage is impermissible as such!
Though surprising, Allah Almighty has Himself phrased these very two verses with the necessary material to remove this misunderstanding. The indication given in the present verses by the use of the words: فَلَا تَمِيلُوا كُلَّ الْمَيْلِ (So, do not lean totally) has appeared immediately before while the words used in verse 3 were: فَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَلَّا تَعْدِلُوا فَوَاحِدَةً "But, if you fear that you will not maintain equity, then, (keep to) one woman." Here, in the later verse, saying: 'If you fear' as a condition openly indicates that maintaining justice and equality between wives is not beyond the realm of possibility or ability. Otherwise, there was no need for this extended word arrangement, more so, not to the limit of two full verses. For example, the verse which says: حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمْ أُمَّهَاتُكُمْ وَبَنَاتُكُمْ (Forbidden for you are your mothers and your daughters - 4:23) carries details pertaining to women marriage with whom is forbidden. Then, by saying: وَأَن تَجْمَعُوا بَيْنَ الْأُخْتَيْنِ (and that you combine two sisters in the bond of marriage - 4:23), it has been declared that combining two sisters in marriage is unlawful. Similarly, it was quite possible to say that having more than one wife simultaneously is unlawful. If so, the restriction of بَيْنَ الْأُخْتَيْنِ (two sisters) with وَأَن تَجْمَعُوا (that you combine) would have become redundant. It was possible to say this in one single sentence, something like: وَأَن تَجْمَعُوا بَيْنَ الْأُخْتَيْنِ (and that you combine two women in the bond of marriage) which would have made it unlawful in the absolute sense. But, the Holy Qur'an avoids this lexical brevity for the sake of a longer narration, the detail of which extends to as much as two full verses. This treatment also indicates that the verse: وَأَن تَجْمَعُوا بَيْنَ الْأُخْتَيْنِ )that you combine two sisters in the bond of marriage - 4:23) is, in a way, suggesting the justification of combining more than one woman in the bond of marriage which is quite permissible with the condition that they should not be sisters of each other
"Jika keduanya bercerai, maka Allah akan memberi kecukup-an kepada masing-masing dari limpahan karuniaNya. Dan Allah Mahaluas (karuniaNya) lagi Mahabijaksana." (An-Nisa`: 130).
(130) Ini adalah kondisi yang ketiga antara suami istri apa-bila tidak mungkin terjalin kesepakatan, maka dibolehkan untuk bercerai. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَإِن يَتَفَرَّقَا ﴿ "Jika keduanya bercerai," yaitu dengan talak atau pembatalan (faskh) atau khulu' atau semacamnya, ﴾ يُغۡنِ ٱللَّهُ كُلّٗا ﴿ "maka Allah akan memberi kecukupan kepada masing-masing" kedua suami istri, ﴾ مِّن سَعَتِهِۦۚ ﴿ "dari limpahan karuniaNya," yaitu, dari karuniaNya dan kebaikanNya yang luas lagi menyelu-ruh. Allah akan mencukupkan bagi suami dengan istri lain yang lebih baik dari istri sebelumnya, dan mencukupkan istri dari karu-niaNya walaupun telah terputus haknya dari suaminya. Karena sesungguhnya rizki sang istri ada pada Allah yang menjamin rizki-rizki seluruh makhluk, Yang mengurusi kemaslahatan mereka, dan bisa saja Allah akan memberikan rizki kepadanya berupa suami yang lebih baik dari suami sebelumnya. ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ وَٰسِعًا ﴿ "Dan Allah Mahaluas (karuniaNya)," karuniaNya banyak, rahmatNya luas, di mana rahmat dan karuniaNya sampai kepada titik di mana ilmu-Nya sampai kepadanya, akan tetapi Allah di samping itu, ﴾ حَكِيمٗا ﴿ "Mahabijaksana," yaitu, Allah memberikan dengan kebijaksanaan-Nya dan menahan karena kebijaksanaanNya, dan bila hikmahNya telah ditentukan bahwa beberapa hambaNya tidak mendapatkan karuniaNya disebabkan karena hamba itu sendiri, maka hamba-hamba itu tidak berhak mendapatkan karuniaNya, Allah mena-hannya karena keadilan dan kebijaksanaan.
The differences emerging between husband and wife or between any other two persons largely result from greed. One party, without any consideration for the other, wants his demands to be fulfilled. This mentality leads to distrust between the two. The proper course is for each party to give thought to the other’s problems and making due allowances, try to reach some consensus. Just as God desires people to be considerate to one another, similarly He shows the maximum consideration to His servants. God does not seize man for his natural weaknesses but rather takes man to task for his deliberate excesses and acts of injustice out of haughtiness and insolence. If man fears God and has the urge of reform in his heart, all his acts done with the right intentions would be considered pardonable in the Hereafter. Besides, one should never nurture such thoughts in his mind that it is he who is behind the success of such and such a person and that if he had not helped that person, success could never have been achieved. One must remember the fact that God alone is the provider. He alone is behind every success and achievement, and His help may come under diverse sets of circumstances.
Si les époux se séparent par une répudiation ou une dissolution du mariage (`al-khul’u)( ), Allah donnera un autre partenaire à chacun d’entre eux par Sa faveur étendue. Il accordera ainsi à l’homme une épouse meilleure que la précédente et à la femme un époux meilleur que le précédent. Allah est détenteur d’une grâce et d’une miséricorde étendues. Il est Sage dans Sa gestion et dans ce qu’Il décrète.
Eğer eşler talak veya hulu' (kocaya verilmek üzere bedel mukabilinde koca ile karı arasındaki evlilik hayatına son verme) kadının boşanma isteğiyle ayrılırsa, Allah her iki tarafı da geniş lütfuyla müstağni kılar. Allah geniş fazilet ve rahmet sahibidir. Hükümlerinde ve yönetiminde hikmet sahibidir
Jika sepasang suami-istri berpisah, baik dengan cara talak maupun khuluk, maka Allah akan memberikan kecukupan kepada masing-masing mereka dari karunia-Nya yang berlimpah. Allah benar-benar Mahaluas karunia dan kasih sayang-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam mengatur makhluk-Nya dan menetapkan takdir-Nya.
Ako se supružnici razdvoje razvodom koji muž da ili dogovorom o razvrgnuću (hul') braka, Allah će svakom od supružnika dati opskrbu, iz Svog obilja. Allahove blagodati su velike i Njegova milost je veličanstvena, i On mudro uređuje ono što je stvorio.
Si los esposos se separan a través de un divorcio o una disolución de matrimonio (al-jul’a), Al-lah dará otro compañero a cada uno de ellos en Su extenso favor. Otorgará al esposo una esposa mejor que la anterior y a la mujer un esposo mejor que el anterior. Al-lah posee gracia y misericordia extensa. Él es Sabio en Su gestión y en lo que decreta.
Nếu hai vợ chồng li hôn nhau, Allah sẽ làm giàu cho cả hai từ hồng phúc bao la của Ngài, bởi lẽ Allah có hồng phúc và lòng nhân từ bao la, Ngài sáng suốt trong việc quản lý và định đoạt.
Se i coniugi sono separati dal divorzio o dalla richiesta della donna di separarsi, Allāh li ricompensa entrambi con la Sua vasta generosità, e Allāh è Generoso in Grazia e Misericordia, e Saggio nella Sua gestione e decreto.
130- Eğer birbirlerinden ayrılırlarsa Allah her birini genişliği ile zengin kılar. Şüphesiz Allah Vâsi’dir, Hakîmdir.
130. Bu ayet, eşler arasındaki üçüncü hali söz konusu etmektedir: Eğer uyum ve geçime imkân bulunmadığı takdirde ayrılmada bir sakınca yoktur. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Eğer birbirlerinden ayrılırlarsa” buyurmaktadır. Boşanma, nikahın feshi, hul’ veya başka herhangi bir yolla ayrılırlarsa “Allah” eşlerden “her birini genişliği ile” lütfu, geniş ve kapsamlı ihsanı ile “zengin kılar.”Kocayı önceki hanımından daha hayırlı bir hanım ile hanımı da kendi lütfu ile ihtiyaçtan kurtarır. Şâyet önceki kocasından nasibi kesilmiş ise bütün mahlukatın rızıklarını sağlamayı tekeffül etmiş bulunan ve onların maslahatlarını temin edip işlerini gören Allah, onun da rızkını verecektir. Belki Allah ona öncekinden daha hayırlı bir koca da ihsan eder.“Şüphesiz Allah Vâsi’dir” Lütfu pek çok, rahmeti pek bol olandır. O’nun rahmet ve ihsanı, ilminin ulaştığı her yere ulaşmıştır. Bununla birlikte O “Hakîmdir”, hikmeti gereği verir ve yine hikmeti gereği vermez. O’nun hikmeti, bazı kullarının bizzat kulun kendisinden kaynaklanan bir husus dolayısı ile ihsanından mahrum kalmasını gerektirecek olur ve bundan dolayı ihsanı hak etmeyecek olursa adalet ve hikmetinin bir gereği olarak onu mahrum bırakır.
Kung magkakahiwalay ang mag-asawa dahil sa isang ṭalāq (diborsiyo mula sa asawa) o isang khul` (pakikipaghiwalay mula sa maybahay), magbibigay-kasapatan si Allāh sa bawat isa sa kanilang dalawa mula sa malawak na kabutihang-loob Niya. Laging si Allāh ay Malawak ang kabutihang-loob at ang awa, Marunong sa pangangasiwa Niya at pagtatakda Niya.
If a couple separate by divorce (issued by the man) or khul‘ (initiated by the woman), then Allah will make each one of them rich through His vast Bounty: He will enrich the man with a wife that is more suitable for him; and He will enrich the woman with a husband that is more suitable for her. Allah’s bounty and mercy is vast. He is Wise in His planning and decree.
Vạn vật trên các tầng trời và trên trái đất đều thuộc về một mình Allah. Quả thật Ngài đã ban xuống cho những người dân Kinh Sách từ Do Thái và Thiên Chúa và đã ban xuống cho các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - một giao ước: những mệnh lệnh phải được thi hành cùng với những điều cấm cần phải tránh xa. Nếu các ngươi phủ nhận giao ước này thì các ngươi chỉ tự làm hại chính bản thân các ngươi; bởi Allah không cần đền sự tuân lệnh và vâng lời của các ngươi, Ngài sở hữu tất cả vạn vật trong các tầng trời và trái đất và Ngài là Đấng Giàu Có và Tự Hữu, Ngài không cần đến bất cứ thứ gì từ tạo vật và Ngài là Đấng đáng được ca ngợi về tất cả thuộc tính và hành vi của Ngài.
131- Göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi Allah’ındır. Andolsun ki sizden evvel kendilerine kitap verilenlere de size de: Allah’a karşı takvalı olun, diye emrettik. Eğer nankörlük ederseniz/küfre saparsanız şüphesiz göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi Allah’ındır. Allah Ganîdir, Hamîddir.
132- Göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi Allah’ındır. Vekil olarak Allah yeter.
131. Yüce Allah geniş, kapsamlı ve azametli mülkünden haber vermektedir. Bu mülk, O’nun her türüyle yönetim ve idare sahibi olmasını, kaderî ve şer’î her türlü tasarrufta bulunmasını gerektirir. Öncekilere de sonrakilere de, ilk gelen kitap ehline de sonra kendilerine kitap verdiği kimselere de emir ve yasakları ihtiva eden ve bunlara riayeti gerektiren takvâ emrini vermesi de O’nun şer’î tasarrufunun bir tecellisidir. Ahkâmı teşri etmesi, bu emrin gereğini yerine getirenleri mükâfatlandırması, onu ihmal edip riâyet etmeyenleri de can yakıcı bir azapla cezalandırması da bu tasarrufun kapsamı içerisindedir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah devamla şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer” Allah’a karşı takvâyı terk etmek sureti ile “nankörlük ederseniz/küfre saparsanız” ve Allah’a, hakkında hiçbir delil indirmediği şeyleri ortak koşarsanız şüphesiz siz böyle yapmakla ancak kendinize zarar vermiş olursunuz. Allah’a hiçbir zarar veremeyeceğiniz gibi O’nun mülkünü eksiltmiş de olamazsınız. O’nun sizden daha hayırlı, daha üstün ve daha çok kulları vardır. Hepsi de O’na itaat ederler, O’nun emrine boyun eğerler. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer küfre saparsanız/nankörlük ederseniz şüphesiz göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi Allah’ındır. Allah Ganîdir” Yani harcamanın eksiltmediği, infakın azaltmadığı, gece ve gündüz bol bol ihsanda bulunduğu rahmetinin hazinelerinden sadır olan kuşatıcı, kapsamlı ve kamil bir cömertlik ve ihsan sahibidir. Eğer göklerde ve yerde bulunan herkes başından sonuna kadar bir araya gelip de onların her birisi isteyebildiği her şeyi istese ve Allah da onların isteklerini verse bu bile O’nun mülkünü eksiltmez. Çünkü O Cevad’dır, Vâcid’dir, Mâcid’dir (cömertir, ihsanı bol olandır, en üstün şerefli olandır). O’nun ihsan ve bağışı da bir kelimedir, azabı da bir kelimedir. Zira O bir şeyi diledi mi ona sadece:“Ol” der, o da oluverir. Bütün sıfatlarının kâmil olması da O’nun Ğanî (hiçbir şeye muhtaç olmayan, zengin) oluşunun bir gereğidir. Çünkü eğer O, herhangi bir bakımdan eksik olmuş olsaydı O’nda o eksikliği tamamlamaya yönelik bir çeşit muhtaçlık söz konusu olurdu. Aksine O, her türlü kemal sıfatına sahiptir. Bu sıfatın da kemaline sahiptir. O’nun Ğanî oluşunun kemal derecede olmasının bir tecellisi de eş ve çocuk edinmemesi, mülkünde ortağının, yardımcısının bulunmaması, mülkünün idaresinin hiçbir alanında bir yardımcıya muhtaç olmamasıdır. Ulvi ve sufli alemin bütün hal ve durumlarında Allah’a muhtaç olmaları, küçük büyük bütün ihtiyaçlarını O’ndan istemeleri de O’nun Ğanî oluşunun kemal derecesinde olmasından dolayıdır. İşte bu sıfatının bir tecellisi olarak O, bütün bu istekleri, dilek ve ihtiyaçları yerine getirmiş, onları varlıklı kılmış, ihtiyaçtan kurtarmış, lütfu ile onlara ihsanda bulunmuş ve onları hidayete iletmiştir.
“Hamîddir”Bu da şanı Yüce Allah’ın üstün ve şerefli isimlerinden birisi olup O’nun, her türlü hamde, sevgiye, övgü ve ikrama layık ve hak sahibi olduğunu ifade etmektedir. Çünkü cemal ve celâl sıfatlarını ihtiva eden hamd sıfatları ile muttasıf olmasından ve bütün yaratıklarına uçsuz bucaksız nimetleri ihsan etmiş olmasından ötürü O, her durumda hamde ve övgüye layık olandır.“Ğanî ve Hamîd” şerefli isimlerinin yanyana gelmesi ne kadar da güzeldir! O, hiçbir şeye muhtaç olmayan Ğani’dir ve her türlü övgüye layık olan ve övülen Hamid’dir. O, hem Ğanî olma yönünden kemal derecesindedir, hem de Hamîd olma yönünden kemal derecesindedir. Bu iki ismin bir arada bulunması da ayrı bir kemal derecesini ifade eder.
132. Daha sonra Yüce Allah yine mülkünün, göklerde ve yerde bulunan her şeyi kuşattığını ve kendinsin her şeyin “vekil”i olduğunu tekrarlamaktadır. Yani O, her şeyin idaresini bilen ve bunu hikmete uygun bir şekilde gerçekleştirendir. Bu da “vekil” oluşun kemal derecesidir. Çünkü bir şeye vekil olmak, hem üzerinde vekil olunan şeyi bilmeyi, hem de onu yerine getirme ve idare etme kudretine sahip olmayı gerektirir. Ayrıca bu idarenin, hikmet ve maslahata uygun olması da gerekir. Bunlardan herhangi birisi eksik olursa bu, “vekil”in eksikliğini gösterir. Allah ise her türlü eksiklikten münezzehtir. Yani O, kâmil kudrete sahip ve üzerinizde etkin iradeye sahip, Ğanî ve Hamîd olandır.
The dominion of everything in the heavens and the earth, and all that is between them, is Allah’s alone. He had instructed the People of the Scripture, the Jews and Christians, and has instructed you, O believers, to fulfil Allah’s orders and avoid His prohibitions. If you reject this instruction you only harm yourselves, because Allah is in no need of your obedience, as everything in the heavens and earth is His. He is in no need of any of His creation. He is the One Who is praised for all His attributes and actions.
Sa kay Allāh – tanging sa Kanya – ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa mga langit at anumang nasa lupa, at ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa pagitan ng mga ito. Talaga ngang naghabilin si Allāh sa mga May Kasulatan na mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano, at naghabilin Siya sa inyo ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya. Kung tatanggi kayong sumampalataya sa tagubiling ito ay hindi kayo makapipinsala maliban sa mga sarili ninyo sapagkat si Allāh ay Walang-pangangailangan sa pagtalima ninyo sapagkat sa Kanya ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa mga langit at anumang nasa lupa. Siya ay ang Walang-pangangailangan sa lahat ng nilikha Niya, ang Pinapupurihan dahil sa lahat ng mga katangian Niya at mga gawa Niya.
Göklerde, yerde ve ikisinin arasında her ne varsa hepsinin mülkü yalnızca Allah’a aittir. Yahudi ve Hristiyan olan ehlikitap'tan ve sizlerden de Allah’ın emirlerini yerine getirip yasaklarından sakınacağınıza dair söz aldık. Bu sözünüzü inkâr ederseniz kendinizden başkasına bir zarar veremezsiniz. Allah’ın sizin ibadetlerinize ihtiyacı yoktur. Göklerde ve yerde ne varsa O'nun mülküdür. O'nun hiçbir mahlukatına ihtiyacı yoktur. O bütün sıfatları ve fiilleriyle övülmüştür.
The virtuous life that a believer is expected to live is possible only when he has become a God-worshipper in his very heart and soul. Discovering God as the Lord of the universe; fearing and trusting God alone; diverting one’s full attention to the Hereafter—these are the things which enable man to lead a godly life, as desired by God, in this world. This is the life which will make him successful in the life to come. That is why these were the things most focussed on in the teachings of the prophets.
"Dan kepunyaan Allah-lah apa yang di langit dan yang di bumi, dan sungguh Kami telah memerintahkan kepada orang-orang yang diberi kitab sebelum kamu dan juga kepada kamu; bertakwa-lah kepada Allah. Tetapi jika kamu kafir, maka (ketahuilah), sesungguhnya apa yang di langit dan apa yang di bumi hanyalah kepunyaan Allah, dan Allah Mahakaya lagi Maha Terpuji. Dan kepunyaan Allah-lah apa yang di langit dan apa yang di bumi. Cukuplah Allah sebagai Pemelihara." (An-Nisa`: 131-132).
(131-132) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memberitakan tentang luasnya kerajaan-Nya yang agung yang menuntut untuk dikelola dengan berbagai bentuk pengelolaan, dan diurusi dengan berbagai macam aturan, baik secara takdir maupun syariat. Pengelolaan Allah menurut syariat yaitu Dia mewasiatkan kepada orang-orang terdahulu dan orang-orang terakhir, Ahli Kitab terdahulu dan yang akan datang untuk bertakwa, yang mengandung perintah, larangan, dan penga-daan hukum-hukum syariat, dan balasan orang yang menegakkan wasiat tersebut dengan pahala dan hukuman bagi orang yang melalaikannya dan menyia-nyiakannya dengan pedihnya siksa neraka, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَإِن تَكۡفُرُواْ ﴿ "Tetapi jika kamu kafir" dengan meninggalkan takwa kepada Allah dan kalian syirik kepada Allah di mana Allah tidaklah menurunkan suatu keterangan pun akan hal tersebut, sesungguhnya perbuatan kalian itu tidaklah memudharatkan kecuali bagi diri kalian sendiri, dan tidaklah kalian memudharatkan Allah sedikit pun, dan tidak pula kalian mengu-rangi kerajaanNya, Dia memiliki hamba-hamba yang lain dan lebih baik dari kalian, lebih agung dan lebih banyak, yang tunduk dan taat kepadaNya serta patuh terhadap perintahNya, karena itulah Allah menyiapkan balasan akan hal itu dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ وَإِن تَكۡفُرُواْ فَإِنَّ لِلَّهِ مَا فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَمَا فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِۚ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ غَنِيًّا حَمِيدٗا ﴿ "Tetapi jika kamu kafir, maka (ketahuilah), sesungguhnya apa yang di langit dan apa yang di bumi hanyalah kepunyaan Allah, dan Allah Mahakaya lagi Maha Terpuji," Dia memiliki kedermawanan yang sempurna, karunia yang menyeluruh yang bersumber dari perbendaharaan rahmat-Nya yang tidak akan berkurang dengan infak dan tidak pula berkurang dengan nafkah. KaruniaNya mengalir terus siang dan malam, dan sekiranya penduduk langit dan penduduk bumi dari orang-orang terdahulu dan orang-orang yang akan datang ber-kumpul lalu setiap orang dari mereka memohon seluruh hal yang diangan-angankan olehnya, (maka hal itu) tidaklah akan mengu-rangi sedikit pun dari kerajaanNya, yang demikian itu karena Allah Mahamulia, Maha Pemberi lagi Mahaagung, pemberianNya adalah FirmanNya, siksaNya adalah FirmanNya, sesungguhnya perintahNya apabila Dia menghendaki sesuatu hanyalah berfirman kepadanya, "Jadilah" maka jadilah ia, dan merupakan kesempurna-an KekayaanNya bahwa Dia memiliki sifat yang sempurna, karena bila ada kekurangan sedikit pun dalam sisi apa pun juga, maka masih ada semacam kebutuhan kepada kesempurnaan tersebut, akan tetapi Allah memiliki seluruh sifat kesempurnaan, dan di antara sifat-sifat itu adalah kesempurnaan sifat-sifatNya.
Dan di antara kesempurnaan kekayaanNya bahwa Dia tidak-lah memiliki istri, tidak pula anak, tidak pula sekutu dalam kera-jaanNya, tidak pula penolong, tidak pula pembela untukNya pada perkara apa pun dalam pengelolaan kerajaanNya, dan merupakan kesempurnaan kekayaanNya juga adalah kebutuhan seluruh alam langit maupun bumi dalam segala kondisi dan keadaan mereka kepadaNya, permohonan mereka kepadaNya akan seluruh kebu-tuhan mereka yang tersembunyi maupun yang nampak, lalu Allah menunaikan seluruh kebutuhan-kebutuhan mereka dan permo-honan-permohonan tersebut, Allah mencukupkan mereka dan memberikan kepuasan buat mereka serta memberikan karuniaNya atas mereka dan memberi petunjuk kepada mereka dengan kasih sayangNya.
Sedangkan Yang Maha Terpuji, merupakan salah satu nama Allah di antara nama-namaNya yang mulia, yang menunjukkan bahwa Dia berhak atas segala pujian, kecintaan, sanjungan, dan penghormatan, yang demikian itu adalah saat Allah menyifati DiriNya dengan sifat terpuji yang merupakan sifat yang indah lagi mulia, dan saat Allah سبحانه وتعالى memberi karuniaNya atas makhlukNya berupa kenikmatan-kenikmatan yang banyak, maka Dia adalah Dzat yang (berhak) dipuji dalam segala kondisi.
Dan betapa sesuainya kedua nama yang mulia ini disatukan, Yang Mahakaya lagi Maha Terpuji, sesungguhnya Allah Mahakaya lagi Maha Terpuji, Allah memiliki kesempurnaan dalam kekayaan-Nya, kesempurnaan dalam PujianNya dan kesempurnaan dalam kondisi bersatunya setiap dari kedua nama Allah tersebut dengan yang lainnya, kemudian Allah mengulangi penyebutan keluasan kerajaanNya pada apa yang ada di langit dan apa yang ada di bumi, dan bahwa Allah adalah Maha Pemelihara atas segala sesuatu, artinya Maha Mengetahui lagi Mengelola segala sesuatu menurut hikmahNya, karena sesungguhnya hal itu menjadi kesempurnaan pemeliharaan, dan pemeliharaan itu menuntut adanya ilmu ter-hadap perkara yang dipelihara, kekuatan dan kemampuan atas pelaksanaan dan pengelolaannya, dan pengelolaan tersebut me-nurut hikmahNya dan menurut kemaslahatan, lalu apa pun yang kurang dari hal itu, maka berpulang kepada kekurangan pemeli-hara, sedang Allah سبحانه وتعالى terlepas dari segala kekurangan.
A Allah Seul revient la possession de ce que contiennent les Cieux et la Terre ainsi que de ce qu’il y a entre les deux. Nous avons ordonné aux Gens du Livre, juifs et chrétiens, ainsi qu’à vous-mêmes de vous conformer aux commandements d’Allah et de délaisser ce qu’Il a interdit. Si vous reniez cet ordre, vous ne nuirez qu’à vous-mêmes car Allah n’a pas besoin de votre obéissance: Il possède ce que contiennent les Cieux et la Terre. Il peut se passer de toutes Ses créatures et mérite la louange pour tous Ses attributs et Ses actes.
The Necessity of Taqwa of Allah
Allah states that He is the Owner of the heavens and earth and that He is the Supreme Authority over them. Hence Allah's statement,
وَلَقَدْ وَصَّيْنَا الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْكِتَـبَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ وَإِيَّـكُمْ
(And verily, We have recommended to the People of the Scripture before you, and to you) meaning, We have recommended to you what We recommended to the People of Scriptures; Taqwa of Allah, by worshipping Him Alone without partners. Allah then said,
وَإِن تَكْفُرُواْ فَإِنَّ للَّهِ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(But if you disbelieve, then unto Allah belongs all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth). In another Ayah, Allah said that Musa said to his people,
إِن تَكْفُرُواْ أَنتُمْ وَمَن فِى الاٌّرْضِ جَمِيعًا فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَغَنِىٌّ حَمِيدٌ
("If you disbelieve, you and all on the earth together, then verily, Allah is Rich (free of any need), Owner of all praise."). Allah said,
فَكَفَرُواْ وَتَوَلَّواْ وَّاسْتَغْنَى اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ غَنِىٌّ حَمِيدٌ
(So they disbelieved and turned away. But Allah was not in need (of them). And Allah is Rich (free of any need), Worthy of all praise) meaning, He is far too Rich than to need His servants, and worthy of all praise in all His decisions and commandments. The meaning of Allah's statement,
وَللَّهِ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ وَكِيلاً
(And to Allah belongs all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth. And Allah is Ever All-Sufficient as a Disposer of affairs.) He has perfect watch over every soul, knowing what it deserves, He is the Watcher, and Witness of all things. Allah's statement,
إِن يَشَأْ يُذْهِبْكُمْ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ وَيَأْتِ بِـاخَرِينَ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَلَى ذلِكَ قَدِيراً
(If He wills, He can take you away, O people, and bring others. And Allah is Ever All-Potent over that.) means, He is able to take you away and replace you with other people if you disobey Him. In a similar Ayah, Allah said,
الْفُقَرَآءُ وَإِن تَتَوَلَّوْاْ يَسْتَبْدِلْ قَوْماً غَيْرَكُمْ ثُمَّ لاَ يَكُونُواْ
(And if you turn away, He will exchange you for some other people and they will not be your likes) Allah's statement,
مَّن كَانَ يُرِيدُ ثَوَابَ الدُّنْيَا فَعِندَ اللَّهِ ثَوَابُ الدُّنْيَا وَالاٌّخِرَةِ
(Whoever desires the rewards of this life, then with Allah is the reward of this worldly life and of the Hereafter.) means, O those whose ultimate desire is this life, know that Allah owns the rewards of this life and the Hereafter. Therefore, if you ask Allah for both, He will enrich you, award you and suffice for you. As Allah said,
فَإِذَا قَضَيْتُم مَّنَـسِكَكُمْ فَاذْكُرُواْ اللَّهَ كَذِكْرِكُمْ ءَابَآءَكُمْ أَوْ أَشَدَّ ذِكْرًا فَمِنَ النَّاسِ مَن يَقُولُ رَبَّنَآ ءَاتِنَا فِى الدُّنْيَا وَمَا لَهُ فِى الاٌّخِرَةِ مِنْ خَلَـقٍ - وِمِنْهُم مَّن يَقُولُ رَبَّنَآ ءَاتِنَا فِى الدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً وَفِي الاٌّخِرَةِ حَسَنَةً وَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ أُولَـئِكَ لَهُمْ نَصِيبٌ مِّمَّا كَسَبُواْ
(But of mankind there are some who say: "Our Lord! Give us in this world!" and for such there will be no portion in the Hereafter. And of them there are some who say: "Our Lord! Give us in this world that which is good and in the Hereafter that which is good, and save us from the torment of the Fire!" For them there will be alloted a share for what they have earned),
مَن كَانَ يُرِيدُ حَرْثَ الاٌّخِرَةِ نَزِدْ لَهُ فِى حَرْثِهِ
(Whosoever desires (by his deeds) the reward of the Hereafter, We give him increase in his reward), and
مَّن كَانَ يُرِيدُ الْعَـجِلَةَ عَجَّلْنَا لَهُ فِيهَا مَا نَشَآءُ لِمَن نُّرِيدُ
(Whoever desires the quick-passing (transitory enjoyment of this world), We readily grant him what We will for whom We like) until,
انظُرْ كَيْفَ فَضَّلْنَا بَعْضَهُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ
(See how We prefer one above another (in this world)). So Allah said here,
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ سَمِيعاً بَصِيراً
(And Allah is Ever All-Hearer, All-Seer.)
Hanya milik Allah semata apa yang ada di langit dan apa yang ada di bumi, serta apa yang ada di antara keduanya. Kami telah memerintahkan kepada Ahli Kitab dari kalangan Yahudi dan Nasrani, dan juga memerintahkan kepada kalian untuk menjalankan perintah-perintah Allah dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya. Jika kalian mengingkari perintah ini, kalian tidak akan merugikan siapa pun selain diri kalian sendiri karena Allah tidak membutuhkan ketaatan kalian. Dia adalah pemilik segala sesuatu yang ada di langit dan apa saja yang ada di bumi. Dialah Tuhan Yang Mahakaya yang tidak butuh terhadap semua makhluk-Nya, lagi Maha Terpuji dalam semua sifat dan tindakan-Nya.
E solo ad Allāh appartiene ciò che vi è nei Cieli e in Terra e ciò che vi è di mezzo, e abbiamo ordinato alla Gente del Libro, Ebrei e Nazareni, e abbiamo ordinato a voi di seguire gli ordini di Allāh e rispettare i Suoi divieti; e se non applicate tali ordini non farete del male ad altri che voi stessi. Allāh non ha bisogno della vostra obbedienza: Lui detiene ciò che vi è nei Cieli e in Terra, e Lui è Munifico, non ha bisogno del Suo creato, Colui che viene Glorificato in tutti i Suoi attributi e in tutte le Sue azioni.
Samo Allahu pripada vlast nad svim što je na nebesima i na Zemlji i između njih. Mi smo uzeli zavjet od jevreja i kršćana, kao i od vas, da ćete činiti ono što vam naređujemo i kloniti se onoga što vam zabranjujemo. Ako poreknete ovaj zavjet – pa, to je na vašu štetu, a Allah je neovisan o vašim dobrim djelima i vašoj pokornosti. Njemu pripada sve što je na nebesima i na Zemlji, On je neovisan o svim Svojim stvorenjima i hvale je dostojan zbog Svojih savršenih svojstava i djela.
Al-lah es el único que detenta la posesión de lo que contienen los cielos y la Tierra, así como de lo que hay entre ellos. Hemos ordenado a la Gente del Libro (judíos y cristianos), y a ustedes también, acatar los mandatos de Al-lah y abstenerse de aquello que Él ha prohibido. Si reniegan de esta orden, solo se perjudican a ustedes mismos, ya que Al-lah no tiene necesidad de que Le obedezcan: Él posee lo que contienen los cielos y la Tierra. Él no necesita a ninguna de Sus criaturas y es merecedor de alabanza por todos Sus atributos y sus actos.
Sequence
After having stated the rules of behaviour as related to women and orphans, the text now reminds the promise of rewards for those abiding by these rules, and the warning for those contravening them, which is the usual style of the Holy Qur'an.
Significant Inferences
Readily noticeable here is the repetition of لِّلَّـهِ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الْأَرْضِ which means that everything created in the heavens and the earth belongs to Allah. Repeated thrice, these words signify three shades of meaning. In the first place, the aim is to point out to the limitless scope of Allah's power of creation which lacks nothing. In the second instance, the objective is to focus on Allah's attribute of self sufficiency, self-adequacy and His being need-free. It means: Should one disbelieve, deny or reject the good counsel given, He is in no need of anyone's obedience for He stands ever-praised in His pristine glory.
E ad Allāh solo appartiene ciò che vi è nei Cieli e in Terra; Lui è Colui che merita obbedienza, ed è sufficiente Allāh come Amministratore di tutto ciò che riguarda i Suoi sudditi.
Únicamente a Al-lah pertenece lo que contienen los cielos y la Tierra, Él es Aquel que merece ser obedecido. Al-lah es suficiente supervisor de los asuntos de Sus criaturas.
Samo Allahu pripada sve što je na nebesima i na Zemlji, i samo On zaslužuje da Mu se pokorava. Dovoljno je to što Allah upravlja poslovima Svojih stvorenja.
Allah sở hữu tất cả mọi vật trong các tầng trời và trái đất, một mình Ngài duy nhất xứng đáng được thờ phụng và tuân mệnh, và một mình Ngài đủ chi phối và điều hành mọi vụ việc của tạo vật.
The dominion of everything in the heavens and the earth is Allah’s alone and He alone deserves to be obeyed. Allah is sufficient as One Who takes care of all the affairs of His creation.
Sa kay Allāh – tanging sa Kanya – ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa mga langit at anumang nasa lupa, ang karapat-dapat na talimain. Nakasapat na si Allāh bilang tagapagsagawa ng pangangasiwa sa lahat ng mga nauukol sa nilikha Niya.
A Allah Seul appartient ce que contiennent les Cieux et la Terre, Il est Celui qui mérite d’être obéi et Il suffit comme gestionnaire des affaires de Ses créatures.
Hanya milik Allah semata apa yang ada di langit dan apa yang ada di bumi. Hanya Dialah yang berhak dipatuhi, dan cukuplah Allah yang mengatur semua urusan makhluk-Nya.
The present world is a world of trial. Here everyone is being tested to find out who is good and who is bad. To serve this purpose the present world has been built to provide for every kind of freedom. In this world one even has the liberty to label one’s misdeeds as good deeds. Here people have every opportunity to be involved in all kinds of sinful acts, yet pass themselves off as pious people. Here people find beautiful words to justify themselves. Here it is possible to refute an open truth and find a beautiful explanation to justify its denial. Here it is possible for one to build his life on honour-seeking, popularity, hoarding, self-interest, expediency, self-glorification, and yet succeed in convincing others that he is engaged in the genuine cause of truth. Here it is possible for a person to exploit God’s religion for the achievement of his worldly and material purposes, and yet continue to flourish in this world. Here it is possible to abandon what is lawful in favour of what is unlawful; to take the path of tyranny instead of justice, and yet go scot free. In all these instances, if man wanted, he could bind himself either to truth and justice or to injustice and haughtiness. The truth is that, of all the aspects of man’s relationship with God, what is of most importance is whether man fears God or not. Because it is fear of God which enables the individual to lead a responsible life. Without the fear of God, there is nothing to check one from following the path of evil. This is particularly true in a world where evil can be couched in beautiful words to mislead the people; in a world where great personal advancement can be achieved on the basis of injustice; where every tyrant finds fine words to hide his tyranny.
Göklerde, yerde her ne varsa hepsinin mülkü yalnızca Allah'a aittir. O, itaat edilmeyi hak edendir. mahlukatının bütün işlerinin yönetimini yüklenmiş olarak Allah yeter.
-Ey insanlar!- Eğer Allah dilerse hepinizi yok eder ve ardından Allah'a itaat eden ve O'na isyan etmeyen başkalarını getirir. Şüphesiz Allah’ın bunu yapmaya gücü yeter.
Ô hommes, s’Il le voulait, Il vous aurait fait disparaître et vous aurait remplacé par d’autres créatures qui Lui obéissent et ne Lui désobéissent point. Cela n’a rien de difficile pour Allah.
Jika Dia menghendaki, Dia dapat membinasakan kalian -wahai manusia- lalu mendatangkan makhluk lain yang patuh kepada Allah dan tidak durhaka kepada-Nya dan Allah Mahakuasa untuk melakukan hal tersebut.
O ljudi, ako Allah hoće On će vas uništiti i dovesti druge ljude koji će Mu biti pokorni, koji Mu neće griješiti, a Allah sve može.
Se volesse, potrebbe distruggervi, o gente, e sostituirvi con altri che obbediscano ad Allāh e non Gli disobbediscano; e Allāh è Onnipotente.
Seres humanos, si Él lo hubiera querido, los habría hecho desaparecer y habrían sido reemplazados por otras criaturas que obedecieran a Al-lah y jamás Le desobedecieran. Eso no representa ninguna dificultad para Al-lah.
"Jika Allah menghendaki, niscaya Dia musnahkan kamu wahai manusia, dan Dia datangkan umat yang lain (sebagai penggantimu). Dan Allah Mahakuasa berbuat demikian. Barang-siapa yang menghendaki pahala di dunia saja (maka ia merugi), karena di sisi Allah ada pahala dunia dan akhirat. Dan Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Melihat." (An-Nisa`: 133-134).
(133) Yaitu Allah Yang Mahakaya lagi Maha Terpuji, yang memiliki kekuasaan yang sempurna dan kehendak yang terlaksana pada kalian, ﴾ إِن يَشَأۡ يُذۡهِبۡكُمۡ أَيُّهَا ٱلنَّاسُ وَيَأۡتِ بِـَٔاخَرِينَۚ ﴿ "jika Allah menghen-daki, niscaya Dia musnahkan kamu wahai manusia, dan Dia datangkan umat yang lain (sebagai penggantimu)," selain kalian yang lebih taat kepada Allah, dan lebih baik daripada kalian. Hal ini merupakan ancaman buat manusia terhadap perbuatan mereka dalam keku-furan dan berpalingnya mereka dari Rabb mereka, sesungguhnya Allah sedikit pun tidaklah lemah dari mereka bila mereka tidak me-naatiNya, akan tetapi Allah menangguhkan mereka dan menunda siksaNya dan tidak melalaikan mereka.
(134) Kemudian Allah memberitakan bahwa barangsiapa yang cita-cita dan keinginannya rendah yang tidak melebihi dari balasan duniawi semata, dan tidak memiliki keinginan sama sekali kepada akhirat, sesungguhnya ia telah menyia-nyiakan usaha dan pandangannya, di samping itu tidaklah ia memperoleh balasan dunia kecuali apa yang telah Allah tetapkan untuknya, karena Allah سبحانه وتعالى adalah Pemilik segala sesuatu yang memiliki balasan dunia dan akhirat, maka agar kedua hal itu diharapkan dariNya سبحانه وتعالى dan dimohonkan pertolongan kepadaNya akan keduanya, dan sesungguhnya tidaklah akan diperoleh apa yang ada di sisiNya kecuali dengan menaatiNya, dan tidaklah akan dipenuhi perkara-perkara dunia maupun akhirat kecuali dengan memohon perto-longan kepadaNya dan mengemis kepadaNya secara terus mene-rus. MilikNyalah segala hikmah dalam membimbing orang yang diberi taufikNya dan dalam menghinakan orang yang dihinakan dan dalam pemberian dan laranganNya, karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ سَمِيعَۢا بَصِيرٗا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Melihat."
Này hỡi nhân loại, nếu muốn Allah sẽ hủy diệt toàn bộ các ngươi rồi Ngài sẽ tạo ra một nhóm tạo vật khác để họ phục tùng Ngài và không làm trái lệnh Ngài, và Allah thừa khả năng làm việc đó.
133- Eğer O dilerse -ey insanlar- sizi yok eder ve (yerinize) başkalarını getirir. Allah buna gerçekten kâdirdir.
134- Kim dünya mükâfatını isterse (bilsin ki) dünyanın da âhiretin de mükâfatı Allah’ın katındadır. Allah her şeyi işitendir, görendir.
133. “Eğer O dilerse -ey insanlar- sizi yok eder” ve sizden “başkalarını getirir.” Ki bunlar Allah’a sizden daha çok itaat eder ve sizden daha hayırlı olurlar. Bu, insanların küfürleri üzere devam etmelerine ve Rablerinden yüz çevirmelerine karşı onlara yapılan bir tehdittir. Eğer O’na itaat etmeyecek olurlarsa Allah, hiçbir şekilde onlara önem vermez. Ancak O süre verip mühlet tanır ama asla ihmal etmez.
134. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, himmet ve iradesi düşük, talepleri dünyadan öte geçmeyen, âhirete yönelik hiçbir hedefi olmayan kimseleri haber vermektedir. Böyle bir kimse çabalarını dünyaya hasretmiş, bakış açısını daraltmıştır. Bununla birlikte o, Allah’ın dünyalıktan onun için takdir ettiğinden daha fazlasını da elde edemez. Çünkü Yüce Allah her şeyin malikidir. Dünya ve âhiretin mükafatı O’nun yanındadır. O halde her ikisi de O’ndan istenmelidir, dünya ve âhiret iyiliğine karşı O’ndan yardım dilenmelidir.
O’nun yanındaki mükâfata ise ancak O’na itaatle nail olunur. Dini ve dünyevi işler ancak O’nun yardımı alınarak ve devamlı O’na muhtaç olunduğu bilincine sahip olunarak elde edilir. Verip vermemesinde, muvaffakiyet ihsan etmesinde ve dilediklerini yardımından mahrum bırakmasında O’nun hikmetleri vardır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah devamla şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah her şeyi işitendir, görendir.”
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
If He wills He can destroy you, O people, and bring others besides you who will obey Him and not go against Him. Allah has full power to do that.
Kung loloobin Niya, lilipulin Niya kayo, O mga tao, at magdadala Siya ng mga iba pa sa inyo, na tatalima kay Allāh at hindi susuway sa Kanya. Laging si Allāh sa gayon ay May-kakayahan.
The third mention of these words embodies a statement of Allah's mercy which makes things work for people. It means: Should one fear Allah and be obedient to Him, Allah will fulfill all his needs, because He is the owner of everything in this universe.
Hỡi nhân loại, ai trong các ngươi chỉ muốn phần thưởng ở cuộc sống thế gian thôi thì y hãy biết rằng ở nơi Allah có cả phần thưởng của cuộc sống thế gian và phần thưởng của cõi Đời Sau. Các ngươi nên mong muốn cả hai. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng nghe thấy hết lời nói của các người và là Đấng nhìn thấy hết mọi việc làm của các ngươi, và Ngài đền đáp xứng đáng tất cả mọi việc làm của các ngươi.
Whoever from amongst you, O people, intends to only gain the reward of this world by their actions, they should know that with Allah is the reward of this world and the Afterlife, and they should seek the reward of them both from Him. Allah hears your statements and knows your actions, and He will reward you for them.
Ang sinumang kabilang sa inyo, O mga tao, na nagnanais dahil sa gawa niya ng gantimpala sa Mundo lamang, alamin niya na nasa ganang kay Allāh ang gantimpala sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay, kaya humiling siya ng gantimpala ng dalawang ito mula sa Kanya. Laging si Allāh ay Madinigin sa mga sabi ninyo, Nakakikita sa mga gawa ninyo. Gaganti Siya sa inyo sa mga ito.
Chi tra voi, o gente, desidera, con le proprie azioni, ottenere solo la ricompensa mondana, sappia che, in verità, presso Allāh vi è sia la ricompensa mondana che quella dell'Aldilà: Che implori la Sua ricompensa; e Allāh è Ascoltatore delle vostre richieste, Vigile sulle vostre azioni, e vi ricompenserà per esse.
Ô gens, ceux d’entre vous qui recherchent par leurs œuvres la récompense d’ici-bas, qu’ils sachent qu’Allah détient la récompense d’ici-bas et celle de l’au-delà. Qu’ils s’adressent donc à Lui pour demander ces deux récompenses. Allah entend vos paroles, observe vos agissements et vous rétribuera en fonction de ceux-ci.
-Ey insanlar!- Sizlerden kim yaptığı ameliyle sadece dünya hayatının mükâfatını arzuluyorsa şunu iyi bilsin ki, Allah’ın katında hem dünya hem de ahiret hayatının mükâfatı vardır. Her ikisinin sevabı da O'ndan istenir. Allah sizin sözlerinizi işitir, yaptıklarınızı görür ve size bunların karşılığını verecektir.
Barang siapa di antara kalian -wahai manusia- menginginkan balasan dunia saja untuk amal perbuatannya, hendaklah ia mengetahui bahwasanya di sisi Allah ada balasan dunia dan akhirat. Oleh karena itu, seharusnya ia meminta kedua balasan tersebut dari-Nya. Allah Maha Mendengar ucapan-ucapan kalian lagi Maha Melihat perbuatan-perbuatan kalian dan Dia akan memberi kalian balasan yang setimpal dengannya.
O ljudi, ko od vas čini dobra djela samo radi dunjalučke nagrade neka zna da je kod Allaha i dunjalučka i ahiretska nagrada, i neka oboje traži samo od Njega. Allah čuje ono što govorite i vidi ono što radite, On će vas za sve to obračunati.
Seres humanos, aquellos de ustedes que busquen a través de sus obras obtener la recompensa en este mundo, sepan que Al-lah tiene en sus manos la recompensa de este mundo y del Más Allá. Diríjanse entonces a Él para pedir ambas recompensas. Al-lah escucha sus palabras, observa sus actos, y los retribuirá en función de ellos.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, uphold justice in all conditions: testifying to the truth with respect to every person, even if that means you have to admit a right due on you, your parents or your relatives. A person’s being poor or rich should not make you give or avoid giving testimony, because Allah is closer to the poor or rich person than you are; and He knows what is in their best interests. Do not be led by your desires in your testimony, so that you do not deviate from the truth in it. If you distort the testimony by giving it inaccurately or if you turn away from fulfilling it, then Allah knows what you do.
Commanding Justice and Conveying the Witness for Allah
Allah commands His believing servants to stand up for justice and fairness and not to deviate from it, right or left. They should not fear the blame of anyone or allow anyone to prevent them from doing something for the sake of Allah. They are also required to help, support and aid each other for Allah's sake. Allah's statement,
شُهَدَآءِ للَّهِ
(as witnesses to Allah) is similar to His statement,
وَأَقِيمُواْ الشَّهَـدَةَ لِلَّهِ
(And establish the testimony for Allah). Testimony should be delivered precisely, for the sake of Allah, thus making the testimony correct, truly just, and free of alterations, changes or deletions. This is why Allah said,
وَلَوْ عَلَى أَنفُسِكُمْ
(even though it be against yourselves,) meaning, give correct testimony, and say the truth when you are asked about it, even if harm will effect you as a consequence. Indeed, Allah shall make a way out and give relief for those who obey Him in every matter. Allah's statement,
أَوِ الْوَلِدَيْنِ وَالاٌّقْرَبِينَ
(or your parents, or your kin,) means, even if you have to testify against your parents and kin, do not compromise for their sake. Rather, give the correct and just witness even if they are harmed in the process, for the truth presides above everyone and is preferred to everyone. Allah's statement,
إِن يَكُنْ غَنِيّاً أَوْ فَقَيراً فَاللَّهُ أَوْلَى بِهِمَا
(be he rich or poor, Allah is a better Protector to both.) means, do not favor someone (in your testimony) because he is rich, or feel pity for him because he is poor, for Allah is their caretaker, a better Protector of them than you, and has better knowledge of what is good for them. Allah's statement,
فَلاَ تَتَّبِعُواْ الْهَوَى أَن تَعْدِلُواْ
(So follow not the lusts, lest you may avoid justice;) means, let not desire, lust or the hatred you have against others, lure you into injustice in your affairs. Rather, stand for justice in all situations. Allah said;
وَلاَ يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ عَلَى أَلاَّ تَعْدِلُواْ اعْدِلُواْ هُوَ أَقْرَبُ لِلتَّقْوَى
(And let not the enmity and hatred of others make you avoid justice. Be just: that is nearer to piety) when the Prophet sent `Abdullah bin Rawahah to collect the tax on the fruits and produce of the Jews of Khaybar, they offered him a bribe so that he would go easy on them. He said; "By Allah! I have come to you from the dearest of the creation to me (Muhammad), and you are more hated by me than an equivelent number of apes and swine. However, my love for him (the Prophet ) and hatred for you shall not prevent me from being just with you." On that, they said, "This (justice) is the basis which the heavens and earth were created. " We will mention this Hadith later in Surat Al-Ma'idah (chapter 5) Allah willing. Allah's statement afterwards,
وَإِن تَلْوُواْ أَوْ تُعْرِضُواْ
(and if you Talwu or Tu`ridu) means, "Distort your testimony and change it", according to Mujahid and several others among the Salaf. Talwu, includes distortion and intentional lying. For instance, Allah said,
وَإِنَّ مِنْهُمْ لَفَرِيقًا يَلْوُونَ أَلْسِنَتَهُم بِالْكِتَـبِ
(And verily, among them is a party who Yalwuna (distort) the Book with their tongues (as they read)). Tu`ridu, includes hiding and withholding the testimony. Allah said,
وَمَن يَكْتُمْهَا فَإِنَّهُ ءَاثِمٌ قَلْبُهُ
(Who hides it, surely, his heart is sinful) The Prophet said,
«خَيْرُ الشُّهَدَاءِ الَّذِي يَأْتِي بِشَهَادَتِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسْأَلَهَا»
(The best witness is he who discloses his testimony before being asked to do so.) Allah then warned,
فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ خَبِيراً
(Verily, Allah is Ever Well-Acquainted with what you do.) and will reward or punish you accordingly.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i slijedite Allahovog Poslanika, budite pravedni u svim situacijama i istinito svjedočanstvo izrecite o kome god da se radi, makar to iziskivalo da svjedočite protiv sebe jer istina to iziskuje, ili protiv svojih roditelja i bližnjih! Neka nečije bogatstvo ili siromaštvo ne budu povod vašeg svjedočenja, Allah je preči i siromašnom i bogatom nego vi, i On bolje zna ono što je dobro za njih, pa nemojte slijediti svoje prohtjeve u svjedočenju, e da ne biste skrenuli sa puta istine. Ako promijenite iskaz ili odbijete da svjedočite, znajte da Allah savršeno zna ono što radite.
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y siguen a Su Mensajero, sean siempre equitativos y sean testigos honestos con todas las personas, incluso si eso implica reconocer equivocaciones propias o poner en tela de juicio a familiares suyos. Que la pobreza o riqueza del interesado no influyan en su testimonio, ya que Al-lah conoce mejor que ustedes cuál es el interés del rico y del pobre. Por lo tanto, no sigan sus pasiones cuando se trate de dar testimonio, para no desviarse de la verdad. Si cometen una falta en su calidad de testigos, ya sea porque no testifican apropiadamente o porque se niegan a testificar, Al-lah está al tanto de todo lo que hacen.
Hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo Thiên Sứ của Ngài, các ngươi hãy đứng cùng với công lý trong mọi hoàn cảnh, các ngươi hãy làm nhân chứng cho sự thật dù việc làm đó có nghịch lại với bản thân các ngươi hoặc với cha mẹ của các ngươi hoặc với bà con thân thuộc của các ngươi, các ngươi chớ đừng quan tâm đến sự giàu nghèo của một ai trong việc làm chứng hay thôi làm chứng bởi Allah mới là Đấng biết rõ việc giàu hay nghèo là điều cải thiện cho các ngươi. Bởi thế, các ngươi chớ đừng đi theo dục vọng của bản thân các ngươi, nếu các ngươi làm nhân chứng không đúng sự thật thì các ngươi hãy biết rằng Allah thông tường hết những gì các ngươi đã làm.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo Niya, kayo ay maging mga tagapanatili ng katarungan sa lahat ng mga kalagayan ninyo, mga gumaganap ng pagsasaksi sa katotohanan sa bawat isa, kahit pa humiling iyon na umamin kayo laban sa mga sarili ninyo ng katotohanan, o laban sa mga magulang ninyo o mga kaanak na pinakamalapit sa inyo. Huwag ngang mag-uudyok sa inyo ang pagkamaralita ng isa o ang pagkamayaman niya sa pagsasaksi o pag-ayaw nito sapagkat si Allāh ay higit na karapat-dapat sa maralita at mayaman kaysa sa inyo at higit na nakaaalam sa mga kapakanan nila. Kaya huwag kayong sumunod sa mga pithaya sa pagsasaksi ninyo upang hindi kayo lumihis palayo sa katotohanan doon. Kung pumilipit kayo sa pagsasaksi sa pamamagitan ng pagganap nito ayon sa hindi nauukol dito, o umayaw kayo sa pagganap nito, tunay na si Allāh laging sa anumang ginagawa ninyo ay Mapagbatid.
Kemudian Allah تعالى berfirman,
"Wahai orang-orang yang beriman, jadilah kamu orang yang benar-benar menegakkan keadilan, menjadi saksi karena Allah biarpun terhadap dirimu sendiri atau ibu bapak dan kaum kera-batmu. Jika ia kaya ataupun miskin, maka Allah lebih tahu kemas-lahatannya. Maka janganlah kamu mengikuti hawa nafsu karena ingin menyimpang dari kebenaran. Dan jika kamu memutarbalik-kan (kata-kata) atau enggan menjadi saksi, maka sesungguhnya Allah adalah Maha Mengetahui segala apa yang kamu kerjakan." (An-Nisa`: 135).
(135) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan hamba-hambaNya yang beriman agar mereka menjadi ﴾ قَوَّٰمِينَ بِٱلۡقِسۡطِ شُهَدَآءَ لِلَّهِ ﴿ "orang yang benar-benar menegakkan keadilan, menjadi saksi karena Allah," al-Qawwam (penegak keadilan) adalah sebuah kata yang menunjukkan makna lebih (Sighah mubalaghah), artinya jadilah kalian penegak keadilan dalam segala kondisi terhadap hak-hak Allah dan hak-hak hamba-hambaNya. Adil terhadap hak-hak Allah adalah tidak memakai nikmat-nikmatNya untuk bermaksiat kepadaNya, akan tetapi se-harusnya dipergunakan dalam ketaatan kepadaNya, sedang adil terhadap hak-hak manusia adalah menunaikan segala hak-hak yang menjadi tanggung jawabmu sebagaimana engkau meminta hak-hak dirimu. Maka Anda (seyogyanya) menunaikan nafkah-nafkah yang wajib dan hutang-hutang, dan bermuamalah terhadap manusia dengan akhlak dan tata krama yang Anda sendiri ingin diperlakukan dengannya, juga dengan penghargaan dan sebagainya.
Di antara bentuk-bentuk keadilan yang paling agung adalah adil dalam menilai ucapan (pandangan) dan orang-orang yang memiliki pandangan tersebut, tidak menetapkan untuk salah satu perkataan atau salah satu dari dua orang yang berselisih hanya karena bernisbah kepadanya atau kecondongannya kepada salah satunya, akan tetapi ia harus berlaku adil di antara keduanya, dan di antara keadilan itu adalah menunaikan kesaksian yang ada padamu dalam bentuk apa pun, hingga walaupun atas orang-orang yang dicintai, bahkan atas diri sendiri, karena itulah Allah berfirman,﴾ شُهَدَآءَ لِلَّهِ وَلَوۡ عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِكُمۡ أَوِ ٱلۡوَٰلِدَيۡنِ وَٱلۡأَقۡرَبِينَۚ إِن يَكُنۡ غَنِيًّا أَوۡ فَقِيرٗا فَٱللَّهُ أَوۡلَىٰ بِهِمَاۖ ﴿ "Menjadi saksi karena Allah biarpun terhadap dirimu sendiri atau ibu bapak dan kaum kerabatmu. Jika ia kaya ataupun miskin, maka Allah lebih tahu kemaslahatannya," maksudnya, janganlah kalian memper-timbangkan seorang yang kaya karena kekayaannya, dan seorang yang miskin dengan prasangka bahwa hal itu adalah sebagai belas kasih baginya, akan tetapi bersaksilah dengan benar atas siapa pun orangnya.
Menegakkan keadilan adalah di antara perkara yang paling agung dan paling menunjukkan akan keberagamaan penegak ke-adilan tersebut dan sikap hati-hatinya serta kedudukannya dalam Islam, maka wajiblah atas orang yang mau menasihati dirinya dan menghendaki keselamatan dirinya agar memperhatikan hal terse-but dengan sebaik-baiknya, dan selalu menjadikannya di hadapan matanya dan tujuan keinginannya, dan agar ia menghilangkan dari jiwanya segala hal yang menghalangi dan merintangi dirinya dari menegakkan keadilan atau mengamalkan keadilan tersebut, dan rintangan yang paling terbesar dalam hal itu adalah mengikuti hawa nafsu, karena itulah Allah سبحانه وتعالى memperingatkan agar meng-hilangkan rintangan tersebut dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ فَلَا تَتَّبِعُواْ ٱلۡهَوَىٰٓ أَن تَعۡدِلُواْۚ ﴿ "Maka janganlah kamu mengikuti hawa nafsu karena ingin menyimpang dari kebenaran," yaitu janganlah kalian mengikuti syahwat diri kalian yang bertentangan dengan kebe-naran, karena bila kalian mengikutinya, niscaya kalian akan menyimpang dari kebenaran dan kalian tidak diberi taufik kepada keadilan, karena sesungguhnya hawa nafsu itu akan membutakan mata hati orang tersebut hingga ia akan melihat kebenaran itu se-bagai sebuah kebatilan dan kebatilan itu sebagai sebuah kebenaran, atau ia mengetahui kebenaran lalu meninggalkannya demi hawa nafsunya, maka barangsiapa yang selamat dari hawa nafsunya, niscaya ia akan diberi taufik kepada kebenaran dan akan diberi petunjuk kepada jalan yang lurus.
Dan tatkala Allah menjelaskan bahwa yang wajib adalah menegakkan keadilan, Allah juga melarang dari perkara yang bertentangan dengan hal tersebut, yaitu penyimpangan lisan dari kebenaran dalam persaksian atau selainnya, dan pembelokan kata dari kebenaran yang dimaksudkan dari segala sisinya atau dari beberapa sisinya, dan termasuk dalam hal itu adalah pembelokan kesaksian dan tidak menyempurnakannya atau penakwilan seorang saksi atas suatu hal yang lain, karena sesungguhnya ini adalah di antara bentuk penyimpangan, karena menyimpang dari kebenaran, ﴾ أَوۡ تُعۡرِضُواْ ﴿ "atau enggan menjadi saksi," yaitu kalian me-ninggalkan keadilan yang ditetapkan pada kalian seperti seorang saksi yang meninggalkan kesaksiannya atau seorang hakim yang meninggalkan pengadilannya yang wajib dilakukan olehnya.
﴾ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعۡمَلُونَ خَبِيرٗا ﴿ "Maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Menge-tahui segala apa yang kamu kerjakan," yaitu meliputi apa yang kalian kerjakan, mengetahui perbuatan-perbuatan kalian yang tersem-bunyi maupun yang nampak, hal ini mengandung ancaman yang keras kepada orang yang menyimpang dalam berbicara atau meninggalkan yang seharusnya dikerjakan, dan yang lebih utama dan lebih patut lagi adalah orang yang menetapkan hukum dengan kebatilan atau bersaksi dengan saksi palsu, karena sesungguhnya hal tersebut adalah kejahatan yang paling besar, karena dua orang yang pertama telah meninggalkan kebenaran saja, sedang yang terakhir ini meninggalkan kebenaran dan menegakkan kebatilan.
135- Ey iman edenler! Adaleti titizlikle ayakta tutan ve kendi aleyhinize veya ana babanızın yahut yakınlarınızın aleyhine dahi olsa Allah için şahitlik eden kimseler olun. (Şahitlik edilen) ister zengin, ister fakir olsun, Allah ikisine de daha yakındır. O halde hevaya uyup da adaletten sapmayın. Eğer (şahitlikte dilinizi) eğip büker veya (şahitlik yapmaktan) yüz çevirirseniz şüpheniz olmasın ki Allah yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.
135. Yüce Allah mü’min kullarına:“adaleti titizlikle ayakta tutan ve Allah için şahitlik eden kimseler” olmalarını emretmektedir. “Titizlikle ayakta tutan” anlamı verilen “القوام” kelimesi, mübalağa kipidir. Yani bütün hallerinizde adaleti ayakta tutan kimseler olun, demektir. Bu adalet de hem Allah'ın haklarını hem de kulların haklarını içine alır. Allah'ın haklarında adaletli olmak, O’nun nimetlerini isyanda kullanmayıp, itaati uğrunda kullanmak sureti ile olur. Kulların haklarında adaletli olmak ise kendi haklarını tastamam talep ettiğin gibi üzerinde bulunan başkalarına ait bütün hakları da eksiksiz yerine getirmendir. Buna göre vermen gereken nafakaları vermen, borçlarını ödemen, insanlara gerek ahlâkî davranışlar, gerekse de karşılık ve mükâfat verme konusunda sana nasıl davranmalarını istiyorsan onlara öylece davranman bu adaletin gereğidir.
Adaletin en büyük şekillerinden birisi de söylenen sözler ve söz söyleyen kimseler hakkında adil olmaktır. Sözlerden herhangi birisine meyli yahut da dava taraflarından herhangi birisi ile akrabalığı veya onlardan birisine meyli dolayısı ile lehlerine hüküm vermeye kalkışılmamalıdır. Aksine ikisi arasında adaletle hükmetmek amaç edinilmelidir.
Yapılacak olan şahitliğin -dostlar aleyhine hatta kişinin kendisi aleyhine dahi olsa- adil bir şekilde yerine getirilmesi de bu adaletin kapsamı içerisindedir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır: “ve kendi aleyhinize veya ana babanızın yahut yakınlarınızın aleyhine dahi olsa Allah için şahitlik eden kimseler olun. (Şahitlik edilen) ister zengin, ister fakir olsun, Allah ikisine de daha yakındır.” Yani zenginliği dolayısı ile zenginden veya kendi kanaatiniz doğrultusunda acıdığınız için de fakirden yana olmayın. Aksine kim olursa olsun siz hak ile şahitlik edin, çünkü adaleti yerine getirmek en büyük işlerdendir. Adaleti yerine getirmek, bir kimsenin dininin istikametine, takvâsına ve İslâm’ın gereğini yerine getirmekteki titizliğine en açık delildir.
O halde kendi nefsinin iyiliğini isteyen, onun kurtulmasını arzu eden kimsenin adalete alabildiğine önem vermesi, adil olmayı en önemli hedef olarak belirlemesi, iradesini bu yönde harcaması, adil davranma iradesinden veya adalet gereğince amelde bulunmaktan alıkoyan her bir engeli de kendinden uzak tutmaya çalışması gerekmektedir. Bu konudaki en büyük engeli ise hevâya uymaktır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“O halde hevaya uyup da adaletten sapmayın”buyruğu ile bu engelin ortadan kaldırılması gerektiğine dikkat çekmektedir. Yani hakka zıt olan nefsi arzularınızın arkasından gitmeyin. Çünkü sizler bu arzuların arkasından gidecek olursanız doğrudan uzaklaşmış ve adaletten sapmış olursunuz. Çünkü hevâ ya kişinin hakkı batıl, batılı da hak görmesine neden olacak şekilde basiretini köreltir yahut da kişiyi nefsi arzusu dolayısı ile hakkı bile bile terk etme noktasına iter. O bakımdan nefsinin hevâsından kurtulan bir kimse hakkı bulma muvaffakiyetini elde eder ve dosdoğru yola iletilir.
Yüce Allah yapılması gerekenin, adaleti ayakta tutmak olduğunu beyan ettikten sonra, bunun zıddı olan davranışı da yasaklamaktadır. Bu ise şahitliklerde ve başka hususlarda haktan uzaklaşarak dili eğip bükmek ve konuşmayı amaçlanan doğrudan tamamen ya da kısmen saptırmaktır. Şahitliği saptırmak, onu tam yapmamak yahut da şahidin başka bir yorumda bulunması da bu kapsama girmektedir. Bunlar dilin eğilip bükülmesinden sayılır. Çünkü hepsi de haktan sapmadır.“veya (şahitlik yapmaktan) yüz çevirirseniz” yani şahidin şahitliğini, hâkimin de hükmünü yerine getirmesi gereken şekilde yerine getirmeyip terk etmesinde olduğu gibi size bağlı olan adaleti terk edecek olursanız “şüpheniz olmasın ki Allah yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır” yaptıklarınızı ilmiyle kuşatandır, amellerinizi gizlisi ile açığı ile bilendir. Bu buyruk dilini eğip büken yahut adaletten yüz çeviren kimselere yönelik çok ağır bir tehdittir. Dolayısı ile batıl bir hüküm veren yahut yalan yere şahitlik eden kimselerin böyle bir tehdite maruz kalmaları öncelikle söz konusudur. Çünkü onların bu cürümleri daha büyüktür. Çünkü öncekiler sadece hakkı terk ederken, bunlar hakkı terkin yanı sıra bir de batıl işlemektedirler.
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, siate giusti in tutte le situazioni, testimoniate con giustizia per tutti, anche se ciò andasse a vostro svantaggio o a svantaggio dei vostri genitori o parenti, e la povertà dell'uno o la ricchezza dell'altro non vi induca a rifiutare la testimonianza. La questione della povertà e della ricchezza spetta ad Allāh, ed Egli è più Consapevole di voi dei loro interessi. Non seguite i vostri capricci nella testimonianza, in modo che non vi allontaniate dalla verità. Se testimoniate in modo scorretto o rifiutate, in verità Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che fate.
In life it often happens that man is confronted with a situation where, on the one hand, lies the path of desire and self-interest, and on the other hand, lies the path of justice. Now those who are unmindful of God, those who have no conviction that God is watching them on all such occasions follow the path of their desire. They consider it an achievement to ignore the call of truth and take to the path of self-interest and worldly considerations. But those who fear God, who regard God as their guardian, have their eyes always set on truth and justice and act according to their demands. They sincerely desire that they may leave this world having done no injustice to anyone, having fully adhered to the path of truth and justice. This desire for truth and justice is so heightened in them that it becomes impossible for them to tolerate any behaviour which does not measure up to the standard of absolute justice. When confronted with wrongdoing, they dare to proclaim the demands of truth and justice, even if such a stand amounts to adversely affecting the interests of their family or goes against their own worldly considerations. They say only what justice would demand. It is also very wrong from the standpoint of justice to give influential persons their due while denying the rights of those who are weak and without influence. A true believer is one who deals justly with everyone, whether weak or powerful.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Jadilah orang-orang yang senantiasa berlaku adil dalam semua hal dan memberikan kesaksian yang benar untuk siapa pun, walaupun hal itu akan merugikan diri kalian sendiri, merugikan kedua orangtua, atau karib kerabat kalian. Jangan sekali-kali kemiskinan atau kekayaan seseorang mendorong kalian untuk memberikan kesaksian atau menolak memberikan kesaksian karena Allah lebih mengerti keadaan orang yang miskin dan orang yang kaya di antara kalian dan lebih mengetahui apa yang terbaik baginya. Oleh sebab itu, janganlah kalian mengikuti hawa nafsu kalian dalam memberikan kesaksian supaya kalian tidak menyimpang dari kesaksian yang benar. Jika kalian memalsukan kesaksian dengan memberikan kesaksian yang tidak semestinya atau menolak memberikan kesaksian, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kalian perbuat.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et suivez Son Messager, faites constamment preuve d’équité et soyez des témoins véridiques avec toute personne, même si cela implique de reconnaître vos propres torts ou de mettre en cause vos proches.
Que la pauvreté ou la richesse de l’intéressé n’influent pas sur votre témoignage, car Allah connaît mieux que vous l’intérêt du riche comme celui du pauvre. Ne suivez donc pas vos passions lorsqu’il s’agit de témoigner afin de ne pas dévier de la vérité.
Si vous vous rendez coupables d’une défaillance en tant que témoins, en ne témoignant pas convenablement ou en refusant de témoigner, alors Allah est au courant de ce que vous faites.
The real purpose of sending prophets and scriptures
In this verse of Surah Al-Nisa', all Muslims have been instructed to uphold justice and be true when appearing as witnesses. Besides, things which can become impediments to the establishment of justice or the availability of true evidence have been removed in a highly eloquent manner. A verse of Surah al-Ma` idah (Volume 3) which will follow immediately after the completion of Surah al-Nis-a' carries the same subject. In fact, their words are nearly common. Then, there is a verse in Surah al-Hadid which tells us that the important purpose of sending Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) as the vice-regent of Allah in this world followed by other blessed prophets one after the other with the same status alongwith Scriptures and Missions was to see that justice prevails in the world with peace coming in its wake. The objective was to have every human being as a distinct individual adopt justice as his or her hallmark within his or her circle of influence of control. As for the chronically contumacious who would not take to the path of justice and fairness through good counsel, education and communication and continue being dogged in their contumacy, then, they will be the ones who have to be compelled to observe justice through legal process and due penalization and punishment.
The words of this verse from Surah Al-Hadid (57:25) are as follows:
لَقَدْ أَرْسَلْنَا رُسُلَنَا بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ وَأَنزَلْنَا مَعَهُمُ الْكِتَابَ وَالْمِيزَانَ لِيَقُومَ النَّاسُ بِالْقِسْطِ وَأَنزَلْنَا الْحَدِيدَ فِيهِ بَأْسٌ شَدِيدٌ وَمَنَافِعُ لِلنَّاسِ
We have sent Our messengers with clear signs and We have sent with them the Book and the Balance so that people stand firm with justice and we sent the iron in which there is great awe, and benefits for people.
Thus we know that the system under which Prophets and Books were sent was basically aimed at establishing justice. The reference to sending down iron at the end of the verse hints towards the eventuality when the good counsel alone would not be enough to make people abide by justice. Instead, there would still be some compulsive miscreants who must be disciplined with the deterrent of iron, chains and bars and other weapons, in the best interest of establishing justice.
Abiding by justice is not for the government alone.
Now, we have before us the present verse Surah al-Nis-a' (4:135), and verse 8 of Surah al-Ma` idah (5) -
كُونُوا قَوَّامِينَ لِلَّـهِ شُهَدَاءَ بِالْقِسْطِ وَلَا يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ عَلَىٰ أَلَّا تَعْدِلُوا اعْدِلُوا هُوَ أَقْرَبُ لِلتَّقْوَىٰ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ إِنَّ اللَّـهَ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ
Be steadfast for Allah as witnesses for justice. And malice against a people should not bid you to not doing justice. Do justice. That is nearer to Taqwa. And fear Allah. Surely, Allah is all-aware of what you do. (5:8)
as well as the verse from Surah al-Hadid (57:25) cited immediately above. In these verses, it has been clearly stated that establishing, and maintaining justice and being steadfast on it is not simply the duty of governments and courts. The instruction has been given to every human being obligating him or her to fulfill the demands of justice by being personally firm about it and, at the same time, by making efforts that others too stay equally firm about seeing justice done. However, a certain level of justice does fall in the jurisdiction of government and its officials when the wicked, the rebellious and the contumacious challenge and confront the processes of justice by flouting it personally as well as by stopping others to carry out its dictates. On such occasions, penalization and punishment do become necessary. This enforcement of justice, obviously, can be done only by government which holds the reins of power in its hands.
In the world today, leave alone the illiterate millions, even fairly educated people think that the dispensing of justice is the sole duty of governments and courts and the masses of people are not responsible for it. This attitude is one of the major reasons which has made the government and the people act as two confronting parties in every country and every state. As a result, a gulf of conflict divides the rulers and the ruled. Masses of people from every country demand and expect justice and fairness from their government but, strangely enough, are not themselves ready and eager to uphold justice. The outcome is all too visible everywhere in the world. Law stands on hold. Crime wave rides high. No doubt, we have law-making bodies in every country costing millions. When elections come, the furore created to elect representatives really shakes God's earth. Then, these elected few, being supposedly the cream of the whole country, go on to make laws with great concern and caution keeping in view the needs and sentiments of their electorate. Then, the law is put forth for public opinion. When favourable, the law is considered enforceable. Then, the whole machinery of the government with its countless departments and experienced personal goes about enforcing the law so made. Now, this is a window to the custom-ridden world we live in. We have to look afresh and aim higher. In order to do something like this, we have to shake off from the torpor of blind following, the following of self-promoting custodians of civilization, and we shall, then, realize that things are not as bright as we are being made to see.
Compare the state of affairs for a hundred years from now, say 1857-1957. The data will confirm that with every increase in law-making, there increased the exhibition of popular will in law and a corresponding increase in the machinery of law enforcement. One kind of police sprouted out in many more kinds resulting in a more than matching increase in ever-escalating crimes causing people to remain far more deprived of justice. With this graph of conditions rising up, more disorder in the world started showing up.
Belief in the Hereafter and the fear of God: The only guarantee of universal peace
The world is waiting for someone sensitive and discerning who would cross over the barriers of customised routines and seriously consider the message brought by the Arabian messenger ﷺ and deliberate in the reality of things as they are. Peace in the world has never been achieved through penal codes, nor will it ever be. The guarantee of universal peace can be delivered by nothing but the belief in the Hereafter and the fear of God. This twosome is the channel through which all obligations of the ruler and the ruled, masses and the government merge together on a common platform. Everyone starts pulsating with the crucial sense of individual responsibility. When it comes to respecting and defending law, the masses of people cannot get away by saying that this was the job of the officials. It will be noticed that the verses of the Holy Qur'an dealing with the establish-ment of justice as cited above end with an exhortation to this very revolutionary article of faith.
The present verse of Surah al-Nis-a' ends with the reminder: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ خَبِيرًا (Allah is all-aware of what you do). At the end of the verse from Surah al-Ma` idah, first came the instruction to observe Tagwa, the fear of Allah, after which it was said: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ (Allah is aware of what you do). Then, at the end of Surah al-Hadid, it was said: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ قَوِيٌّ عَزِيزٌ (Allah is powerful, mighty).
Seen together; these three verses do not rest at giving instructions to both officials and masses that they should not only uphold and establish justice personally but should also see that others too do that. These verses go further ahead through their concluding statements whereby they focus all attention to a decisive reality which has the potential to generate a great revolution in human life and its aspirations. This, in a few words, is the realization of the power and domain of Almighty Allah, the thought of having to be present before Him, and of reckoning, and of retribution. This was, gain in a nutshell, the secret behind the peace which prevailed in the less educated world a hundred years ago as compared with what we have in our day; and, in fact, it is the abandoning of such a valuable teaching that has deprived the modern progress-claiming, high-flying and satellite-borne world from the blessings of genuine peace on earth.
It is in the best interest of the liberal people of the world to realize that science and its progress can take them to all sorts of frontiers - they can climb the skies, camp on stars and visit the depths of seas - but, the real end-product of all these high-tech equipments and efforts is something which they would fail to find on far away stars or in ever new inventions. This is still there for seekers to find. It is there, clear and true as ever, in the message brought by the Prophet ﷺ who appeared in Arabia, may our lives be ransomed for him and may the peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, within the message and teaching of his, that of believing in Allah and believing in the life-to come and its reckoning:
أَلَا بِذِكْرِ اللَّـهِ تَطْمَئِنُّ الْقُلُوبُ
"Listen! Hearts rest at peace through the Dhikr (remembrance) of Allah." (13:28)
Day by day, the astonishing discoveries of science do no more than confirm the most perfect power of Almighty Allah and go on to clearly demonstrate the state-of-the-art mastery of His creation which has no match. Before the skill and range of such creativity, every human claim to progress stands humbled - as the famous Persian line:
چہ سود چوں دل دانا و چشم بینا نیست seems to ask: If you have no wisdom and no vision, what is the use of doing what you do?
Recapitulating, we can say that the Holy Qur'an has, on the one hand, declared the establishment of justice and fairness as the very purpose of a universal order in the world while, on the other hand, it has proposed a unique system which - if adopted and put into practice - would metamorphose this very blood-thirsty and iniquitous world into a society of virtuous people which, in turn, would become Paradise now, instant and cash, much earlier than the promised Paradise of the Hereafter. In fact, one of the explanations given regarding the verse of the Qur'an: لِمَنْ خَافَ مَقَامَ رَبِّهِ جَنَّتَانِ : And for one who fears the high station of his or her رَبّ Rabb (Lord), there will be two Paradises' is exactly what has been stated above. That is, the God-fearing will have two Paradises, one in the Hereafter and the other right here in this world. There is nothing Utopian about the idea. That it is feasible has been already demonstrated by the great harbinger of this message, the Holy Prophet of Islam, upon him the blessings of Allah, and peace. He has bequeathed this message to posterity, not as some unproven theory, but as a practical and functioning system. Then, after him, came al-Khulafa' al-Rashidun, the rightly-guided Caliphs and many more from among the rulers who followed the Sunnah of the noble Prophet ﷺ of Islam strictly. As and when they acted in accordance with the principles set for them, the lion and the lamb were seen drinking at the same water trough, an imaginary saying for the ideal climate of justice for all, the strong and the weak, the poor and the rich, the labourer and the capitalist. Totally eliminated was whatever difference there could be between human beings. Law was respected by every individual in bolted homes and in the darkness of nights. This is no fairy tale. These are facts of authentic history widely corroborated and confessed, even by open-minded non-Muslims.
After understanding the essence of the Qur'anic system, detailed explanation of the verse is given below.
Explanation
The verse under reference opens with the words: كُونُوا قَوَّامِينَ بِالْقِسْطِ be upholders of justice). The word, قِسْطِ Qist, when it begins with Kasrah on Qaf, (the vowel point for i), it means justice and fairness. The true sense of justice and fairness is that every holder of a right should be given his or her due in full. Taken generally, it includes the rights of Allah (Huququllah) and all kinds of human rights as well. Inclusive in the thrust of the meaning of 'upholding justice' (qiyam bi l'qist) is that nobody shall inflict injustice on anybody; also that the perpetrator of injustice (zalim) shall be stopped from inflicting injustice (zulm) and the victim of injustice (mazlum) shall be supported; and also that appearing as witness shall not be avoided, if witness is needed to help the victim of injustice to have his or her usurped right back; and also that the witness shall be true and factual as it really is, whether for or against anyone; and also that those who hold the reins of authority and dispensation of justice in their hands shall treat both parties to the case before them, equally and equitably. There shall be no tilt of any sort toward any one of the two. Statements given by witnesses shall be heard carefully. Every effort possible shall be made to investigate the case. Then, finally, perfect justice shall be observed in the verdict.
Impediments to Justice
Though the two verses from Surah al-Nis-a' and Surah al-M-a'idah quoted earlier come from two different chapters, yet their subject is almost the common denominator between them. The only difference is that justice is normally impeded, obstructed or compromised by two things. Firstly, by love, kinship or friendship or link with someone which pushes the witness to testify in his favour so that he remains shielded against loss or that he profits by it. As for the judge or Qadi who is to give the verdict is affected by any such linkage, he would naturally have the urge to decide the case in favour of the party of his linkage. Secondly, justice is impeded by hostility towards someone which may take the witness to testify against him, while it could also become the cause of an unfavourable judgement given by the judge or Qadi. So, love and hate are passions which can cause one to move away from the path of justice and become involved with all sorts of injustice and oppression. These very two impediments have been removed in both the verses of Surah al-Nisa' and Surah al-Ma` idah. The instruction given in the verse of Surah al-Nisa' is about removing the impediment of kinship or nearness. It has been said there: أَوِ الْوَالِدَيْنِ وَالْأَقْرَبِين (4:135 ( which means: even if your testimony goes against your parents or near relatives, say what is true and ignore the factor of such relationship when testifying the truth. And removed through the verse of Surah al-Ma` idah is the impediment of grudge, malice or enmity. So, there it was said: وَلَا يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ عَلَىٰ أَلَّا تَعْدِلُوا ۚ اعْدِلُوا هُوَ أَقْرَبُ لِلتَّقْوَىٰ (And malice against a people should not bid you to not doing justice. Do justice. That is nearer to Taqwa - 5:2). As clear from the translation, it means that malice should not make one desert the path of justice and go about testifying or ruling against them.
In addition to that, there is a slight difference between the form of address and the mode of expression appearing in these two verses. In Surah al-Nisa', it was said: قَوَّامِينَ بِالْقِسْطِ شُهَدَاءَ لِلَّـهِ (...upholders of , justice, witnesses for Allah - 4:135) while the words from Surah al-Ma` idah are: قَوَّامِينَ لِلَّـهِ شُهَدَاءَ بِالْقِسْطِ (... be steadfast for Allah as witnesses for justice - 5:8). To explain, we can say that the first verse contains two instructions: Uphold justice and witness for Allah. As for the second verse, the same two things have been commanded but with a changed form of address, that is, 'be steadfast for Allah and witnesses for justice.'
Most commentators say that this change in address shows .that both these things are two interpretations of the same reality. At one place, it was referred to as being steadfast with justice and witnesses for Allah, while at another, the word arrangement was: Steadfast for Allah and witnesses for justice. Moreover, worth noticing is the mode of expression adopted in both these verses where multiple-worded sentences such as كُونُوا قَوَّامِينَ لِلَّـهِ شُهَدَاءَ بِالْقِسْطِ or قَوَّامِينَ لِلَّـهِ have been preferred, although the command to do justice could have been given through the use of one single. word: اَقسِطوا : Aqsi tu: Do justice (as in Surah Al-Hujurat, 49:9). Actually, the choice of the longer sentence is there to indicate that being just and fair in a particular case accidentally does not liquidate one's responsibility wholly. The reason is that being able to do justice in one or the other case is a natural possibility which can apply even to the most evil and tyrannical ruler who may find himself having done justice in some case. So, by the use of the word, qawwamin (those who uphold and are steadfast), it has been established that upholding justice and fairness is a constant duty which must be observed at all times, under all conditions, for every friend or foe.
Qur'anic Principles of Universal Justice
Now, concluding our discussion about the meanings of verse 135 in conjunction with verse 8 of Surah a1-Ma` idah, it can be safely Said that the principles of universal justice by one and all enunciated through these two verses form part of the many distinctions of the glorious Qur'an. These can be better appreciated when seen through two major' aspects as given below:
1. To begin with, officials and masses of people have all been alerted to the supreme subduing power of Almighty Allah and to the ultimate reckoning of the fateful Day of Retribution so that they could think, stop and deter or be prepared to face the consequences. In view of this, the masses themselves have to respect law, and the officials who are responsible for the enforcement of law, they too, have to keep the thought of Allah and Akhirah (God and the Hereafter) before them while enforcing law and thus be the servants and not the thoughtless masters of God's multitudes of people. They should make law a source of service to people and a source of betterment of the whole world, never causing their worries to increase, never engineering ways to condemn victims of injustice to. their grinding mills of red tape, never making them suffer from injustice multiplied with more injustices, and finally, never ever selling law for mean desires or paltry gains. By saying: Be steadfast for Allah - witnesses for Allah, both officials and masses have been exhorted to act for Allah and act with sincerity at its best.
2. The second element of importance here is that the responsibility of establishing justice and fairness as a way of life has been placed on the shoulders of all human beings. As for the verses from Surah al-Nis-a' and Surah al-Ma` idah wherein, by saying: يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا (0 those who believe), the entire Muslim community has been addressed. But, in Surah al-Hadid, by saying: لِيَقُومَ النَّاسُ بِالْقِسْطِ (so that mankind stands firm with justice - 57:25), this duty has been considered binding on all human beings. Similarly, by saying: وَلَوْ عَلَىٰ أَنفُسِكُمْ (even though against yourselves...), instruction has been given that justice is not something to be demanded from others only, instead, it should also be exacted from one's own self. It means that one should say nothing against what is true and just, even when one has to declare something against one's own self, even if such an action is likely to bring loss upon one's person, because this loss is insignificant, tiny and transitory. On the contrary, should someone elect to placate his self by flat lies, then he has bought for himself the severe punishment of the Day of Retribution.
Ey Allah’a iman eden ve resulüne tabi olanlar! Her hâlükârda adaletli olun ve hak, sizin, anne babanızın veya akrabalarınızın aleyhine olsa bile herkese karşı hak olan şahitliği yerine getirin. Bir kişinin fakir veya zengin olması sizi şahitlik etmeye veya şahitlik etmemeye taşımasın. Allah sizin için fakirden ve zenginden daha evladır ve onların yararlarına olanı sizden daha iyi bilir. Yaptığınız şahitliklerde haktan ayrılmamak için arzularınıza tabi olmayın. Şahitlik yaparken olduğu halin dışında gerçeği çarptırırsanız veya şahitlik yapmaktan yüz çevirirseniz şüphesiz Allah sizin yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.
Ô vous qui croyez, restez fermes dans votre croyance en Allah, en Son Messager, au Coran qu’Il révéla à Son Messager et aux livres qu’Il révéla aux messagers avant lui.
Quiconque mécroit en Allah, en Ses anges, en Ses livres, en Ses messagers et au Jour Dernier s’éloigne considérablement du droit chemin.
Sequence
Discussed upto this point were subsidiary injunctions mostly, alongwith issues relating to faith ('Iman) and disbelief (kufr) appearing as a corollary to dealings with antagonists. Onwards from here, these issues appear in some detail continuing almost close to the end of the Surah. In the sequence of statements, first comes a description of 'Iman (faith) as credible in the sight of the Shari’ ah. After that, various groups of disbelievers have been censured for their beliefs and for some of their deeds also which issue forth from their faulty beliefs.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Pertahankanlah iman kalian kepada Allah dan kepada Rasul-Nya, kepada Al-Qur`ān yang diturunkan kepada Rasul-Nya, dan kitab-kitab yang diturunkan kepada rasul-rasul sebelumnya. Barang siapa yang kafir kepada Allah, malaikat-malaikat-Nya, kitab-kitab-Nya, rasul-rasul-Nya, dan hari Kiamat maka ia benar-benar telah menjauh dari jalan yang lurus.
Ey İman edenler! Allah’a, resulüne, peygamberine indirdiği Kur'an'a ve daha önceki peygamberlere indirdiği kitaplara olan imanınızda sebat gösterin. Kim Allah’ı, kitaplarını, peygamberlerini, kıyamet gününü inkâr ederse, dosdoğru yoldan çok büyük bir mesafeyle uzaklaşmış olur.
‘Believers, believe’ is like saying, ‘Muslims become Muslims!’ Calling oneself a Muslim or regarding oneself as such does not suffice for one to be held a Muslim in the eyes of God. A true Muslim is only that person who has made God the centre of his life and the source of his trust and confidence. A Muslim is one who believes in the Prophet and his guidance to the exclusion of all else. A Muslim is one who adheres to the revealed Scripture in such a manner that his thinking and his feelings become totally subordinated to it. A Muslim is one to whom belief in the angels means that he is surrounded by God’s guardians who are constantly watching him. A Muslim is one whose belief in the Hereafter is so profound that he begins to examine all his words and deeds in the balance of the Hereafter. One who becomes a believer in this sense is, in the eyes of God, on the right path, on the straight path to success in the Hereafter. One who does not become a believer in this sense has gone astray, however much he may consider himself a Muslim, a believer.
"Wahai orang-orang yang beriman, tetaplah beriman kepada Allah dan RasulNya dan kepada kitab yang Allah turunkan kepada RasulNya serta kitab yang Allah turunkan sebelumnya. Barangsiapa yang kafir kepada Allah, malaikat-malaikatNya, kitab-kitabNya, rasul-rasulNya, dan Hari Kemudian, maka sung-guh orang itu telah sesat sejauh-jauhnya." (An-Nisa`: 136).
(136) Ketahuilah bahwa perintah ini bisa jadi diarahkan kepada orang yang belum masuk dalam sesuatu pun atau belum berjulukan dengan suatu pun darinya, maka perintah ini menjadi perintah untuknya agar masuk ke dalamnya, yang demikian itu adalah seperti perintah kepada orang yang belum beriman untuk beriman, seperti Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ ءَامِنُواْ بِمَا نَزَّلۡنَا مُصَدِّقٗا لِّمَا مَعَكُم. . . . ﴿
"Hai orang-orang yang telah diberi al-Kitab, berimanlah kamu ke-pada apa yang telah Kami turunkan (al-Qur`an) yang membenarkan Kitab yang ada pada kamu ..." (An-Nisa`: 47),
atau diarahkan kepada orang yang telah masuk ke dalam sesuatu, maka perintah ini menjadi perintah untuknya agar memperbaiki apa yang didapatkan darinya atau memperoleh apa yang belum didapatkan, di antara hal itu adalah apa yang telah disebutkan oleh Allah dalam ayat ini berupa perintah untuk kaum Mukminin agar beriman, karena sesungguhnya hal itu menunjukkan suatu perintah kepada mereka dengan perkara yang memperbaiki ke-imanan mereka berupa keikhlasan, kejujuran, menghindari keru-sakan dan bertaubat dari segala bentuk kelalaian, juga menunjuk-kan perintah dengan perkara yang belum ada dari seorang Mukmin berupa ilmu keimanan dan perbuatan-perbuatannya, karena setiap kali suatu nash sampai kepadanya lalu ia paham maksudnya dan meyakininya, maka hal itu adalah keimanan yang diperintahkan kepadanya, demikian juga seluruh perbuatan-perbuatan lahiriyah dan batiniyah, seluruhnya dari keimanan, sebagaimana yang di-tunjukkan oleh banyak nash-nash dan telah disepakati oleh para ulama salaf umat ini, kemudian konsisten terhadap hal tersebut dan tegar di atasnya hingga maut menjemput, seperti Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَ حَقَّ تُقَاتِهِۦ وَلَا تَمُوتُنَّ إِلَّا وَأَنتُم مُّسۡلِمُونَ 102 ﴿
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, bertakwalah kepada Allah sebenar-benar takwa kepadaNya; dan janganlah sekali-kali kamu mati melainkan dalam keadaan beragama Islam." (Ali Imran: 102).
Dalam an-Nisa` ayat ke-136 ini, Allah memerintahkan untuk beriman kepadaNya, kepada Rasul-rasulNya, kepada al-Qur`an dan kitab-kitab sebelumnya. Semua itu adalah di antara keimanan yang wajib di mana seorang hamba tidaklah dikatakan beriman kecuali dengannya; beriman secara global, apabila tidak sampai kepadanya rincian tentangnya, dan beriman secara rinci bila hal bersangkutan diketahui secara rinci. Barangsiapa yang beriman dengan keimanan yang diperintahkan tersebut, sesungguhnya ia telah mendapat hidayah dan telah selamat.
Barangsiapa yang kafir ﴾ بِٱللَّهِ وَمَلَٰٓئِكَتِهِۦ وَكُتُبِهِۦ وَرُسُلِهِۦ وَٱلۡيَوۡمِ ٱلۡأٓخِرِ فَقَدۡ ضَلَّ ضَلَٰلَۢا بَعِيدًا ﴿ "kepada Allah, malaikat-malaikatNya, kitab-kitabNya, rasul-rasulNya, dan Hari Kemudian, maka sungguh orang itu telah sesat sejauh-jauhnya," yaitu, kesesatan apa lagi yang paling jauh dari kesesatan orang yang meninggalkan petunjuk yang lurus dan menempuh jalan yang menyampaikannya kepada siksa yang pedih? Ketahui-lah bahwa kufur kepada sesuatu dari perkara-perkara yang dise-butkan tersebut adalah seperti kufur kepada seluruhnya, karena hal itu saling berkaitan dan tidak mungkinnya keimanan kepada sebagian tanpa kepada sebagian lainnya.
Ustedes que creen, permanezcan firmes en su fe en Al-lah, en Su Mensajero, en el Corán que Él ha revelado a Su Mensajero y en los libros que reveló a los otros mensajeros antes que él. Aquel que no cree en Al-lah, en Sus ángeles, en Sus libros, en Sus mensajeros ni en el Último Día, se aleja notablemente del camino recto.
O believers, be firm in your faith in Allah, His Messenger, the Qur’ān which He revealed to His Messenger and the books He revealed to the messengers before him. Anyone who disbelieves in Allah, His angels, His books, His messengers and the Day of Judgement has strayed far from the straight path.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha, budite postojani u vjerovanju u Njega i Njegovog Poslanika, i u Kur'an, koji je objavio Svom Poslaniku, i u Knjige koje su objavljene prije njega. Ko uznevjeruje u Allaha, Njegove meleke, Njegove knjige i Sudnji dan, takav se puno udaljio od Pravog puta.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, các ngươi hãy củng cố đức tin Iman của các ngươi nơi Allah, nơi vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, nơi Kinh Qur'an được ban xuống cho vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, nơi các Kinh Sách được ban xuống cho các vị Thiên Sứ trước Y (Muhammad). Và ai phủ nhận Allah, các Thiên Thần của Ngài, các Kinh Sách của Ngài, các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài và Ngày Phán Xét thì quả thật y đã lệch khỏi qúa xa con đường Ngay Chính.
O mga sumampalataya, magpakatatag kayo sa pananampalataya ninyo kay Allāh, sa Sugo Niya, sa Qur'ān na pinababa Niya sa Sugo Niya, at sa mga kasulatang pinababa Niya sa mga sugo bago pa nito. Ang sinumang tumatangging sumampalataya kay Allāh, sa mga anghel Niya, sa mga aklat Niya, sa mga sugo Niya, at sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay nalayo nga sa daang tuwid nang pagkakalayong sukdulan.
O voi credenti, siate saldi nella vostra fede in Allāh e nel Suo Messaggero, e nel Corano che vi è giunto tramite il Suo Messaggero, e nei Libri che sono stati rivelati ai profeti precedenti. Chi rinnega Allāh, i Suoi angeli, i Suoi Libri, i Suoi Messaggeri e l'Ultimo Giorno si è allontanato di molto dalla Retta Via.
The Order to Have Faith after Believing
Allah commands His faithful servants to adhere to all the elements of faith, its branches, pillars and cornerstones. This is not stated as mere redundancy, but from the view of completing faith and the continual maintenence of it. For instance, the believer proclaims in every prayer,
اهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ
(Guide us to the straight way.) which means, make us aware of the straight path and increase us in guidance and strengthen us on it. In this Ayah 4:136, Allah commands the believers to believe in Him and in His Messenger, just as He said elsewhere,
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ اتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ وَءَامِنُواْ بِرَسُولِهِ
(O you who believe! Have Taqwa of Allah, and believe in His Messenger, ). Allah's statement,
وَالْكِتَـبِ الَّذِى نَزَّلَ عَلَى رَسُولِهِ
(and the Book which He has sent down to His Messenger,) refers to the Qur'an, while,
وَالْكِتَـبِ الَّذِى أَنَزلَ مِن قَبْلُ
(and the Scripture which He sent down to those before (him);) refers to the previously revealed divine Books. Allah then said,
وَمَن يَكْفُرْ بِاللَّهِ وَمَلَـئِكَتِهِ وَكُتُبِهِ وَرُسُلِهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ فَقَدْ ضَلَّ ضَلَـلاً بَعِيداً
(and whosoever disbelieves in Allah, His Angels, His Books, His Messengers, and the Last Day, then indeed he has strayed far away.) meaning, he will have deviated from the correct guidance and strayed far away from its path.
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ثُمَّ كَفَرُواْ ثُمَّ ءَامَنُواْ ثُمَّ كَفَرُواْ ثُمَّ ازْدَادُواْ كُفْراً لَّمْ يَكُنْ اللَّهُ لِيَغْفِرَ لَهُمْ وَلاَ لِيَهْدِيَهُمْ سَبِيلاً - بَشِّرِ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ بِأَنَّ لَهُمْ عَذَاباً أَلِيماً
136- Ey iman edenler! Allah’a, O’nun Rasûlüne, Rasûlüne indirdiği kitaba ve daha önce indirdiği kitaplara iman edin. Kim Allah’ı, meleklerini, kitaplarını, peygamberlerini ve âhiret gününü inkâr ederse o, hiç şüphesiz uzak bir sapıklığa düşmüştür.
136. Şu bilinmelidir ki emir, ya herhangi bir şeyin kapsamına girmeyen ve o şeyin hiçbir niteliğini taşımayan kimselere yöneltilir ki o takdirde böyle birisine verilen bu emir, o şeyin kapsamına girmesi için verilmiş olur. Mesela mü’min olmayan bir kimseye iman etmesini emretmek böyledir. Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruğunda olduğu gibi:“Ey kendilerine kitap verilenler, beraberinizdekini doğrulayıcı olarak indirdiğimiz (kitaba) iman edin.”(en-Nisa, 4/47) Yahut da emir, bir şeyin kapsamı içerisinde olan kimseye yöneltilir ki o takdirde bu emir, ona o konudaki hatalarını düzeltmek ve eksiklerini tamamlamak için yöneltilmiş olur. İşte Yüce Allah’ın bu âyet-i kerimede mü’minlere iman etmelerine dair verdiği bu emir de bu türdendir. Bu emir, onların ihlâs, doğruluk, imanı ifsad edici şeylerden uzak durmak ve eksiltici her bir husustan tevbe etmek gibi imanlarını doğrultma özelliğine sahip olan hususları yerine getirmelerini emretme anlamındadır. Aynı şekilde bu emir, mü’minin sahip olmadığı iman bilgilerine sahip olması ve yerine getirmediği imani amelleri yerine getirmesi emrini de içerir.
Zira mümine her ne zaman bir nas ulaşır o da onun anlamını kavrayıp ona itikat ederse işte bu, ona emredilen imana dahildir. Yine zahir ve batın bütün amellerin durumu da böyledir, hepsi de imandandır. Nitekim pek çok nas buna delildir ve ümmetin selefi de bunu icma ile kabul etmiştir. Ayrıca ölünceye kadar bu şekilde devam edip sebat göstermek de buna dahildir. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman edenler! Allah’tan nasıl korkmak gerekirse öyle korkun ve ancak müslümanlar olarak ölün.”(Ali İmran, 3/102)
Burada Yüce Allah; kendisine, peygamberlerine, Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’e ve daha önce indirilmiş bulunan kitaplara imanı emretmektedir. Bütün bunlar ise kişinin, tafsilatı kendisine ulaşmamış olan hususlarda icmali olarak, tafsilatı ulaşmış olanlarda da tafsili olarak iman etmedikçe mü’min olamayacağı vacip iman kapsamındadır. İşte kim bu şekilde emrolunduğu imanı yerine getirecek olursa hidayet bulmuş ve başarıya ulaşmış olur. Ama “Kim Allah’ı, meleklerini, kitaplarını, peygamberlerini ve âhiret gününü inkar ederse o, hiç şüphesiz uzak bir sapıklığa düşmüştür” Dosdoğru hidayet yolunu terk edip can yakıcı azaba ulaştıran yolu izleyen kimsenin sapıklığından daha büyük bir sapıklık olabilir mi? Şunu bilmek gerekir ki, sözü geçen bu hususlardan herhangi birisini inkar etmek, hepsini inkar etmek gibidir. Çünkü bunlar birbirlerinden ayrılmazlar, bir bölümüne iman edip de diğer bir bölümüne iman etmeyerek mü’min olmak mümkün değildir.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
Those who repeatedly disbelieve after accepting faith – by entering into the faith, then leaving it, entering into it again, then leaving again, and so on – and then continue in disbelief until they die as disbelievers, Allah will not forgive their sins and nor will He bring them to the straight path that leads to Him.
Tunay na ang mga naulit-ulit sa kanila ang kawalang-pananampalataya matapos ang pananampalataya dahil pumasok sila sa pananampalataya, pagkatapos tumalikod sila rito, pagkatapos pumasok sila rito, pagkatapos tumalikod sila rito, at nagpumilit sila sa kawalang-pananampalataya at namatay sila rito, hindi mangyayaring si Allāh ay ukol magpatawad sa kanila sa mga pagkakasala nila at hindi ukol magtuon sa kanila sa daang tuwid na magpaparating tungo sa Kanya – pagkataas-taas Siya.
137- Şüphesiz iman eden, sonra küfre sapan, sonra yine iman eden, sonra yine kâfir olan sonra da küfürlerini artırmış olanları Allah, ne mağfiret edecektir ne de doğru bir yola iletecektir.
137. Yani imandan sonra tekrar tekrar küfre sapan, hidayetten sonra dalâlete giren, gördükten sonra körleşen, iman edip sonra küfreden ve küfretmekte ısrar edip onu artıran kimse doğru yola ulaşmaktan, hidayeti bulmak muvaffakiyetine mazhar olmaktan alabildiğine uzaktır. Allah’ın mağfiretinden de uzaktır. Çünkü o mağfiretin gerçekleşmesinin en büyük engeli olan bir işi yapmıştır. Onun küfre sapması, yaptıklarının bir cezasıdır ve onda değişmez bir karakter olarak ortaya çıkar. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlar eğriliğe sapınca Allah’da kalplerini saptırdı”(es-Saf, 61/5); “İlk defa ona iman etmedikleri gibi (yine iman etmezler) biz de onların kalplerini ve gözlerini (haktan) çeviririz (de onu ne görür ne de kavrarlar).”(el-En’am, 6/110)
Âyet-i kerime şuna delildir: Eğer bunlar küfürlerini artırmayıp imana dönecek ve küfrü büsbütün terk edecek olsalar Allah onların günahlarını bağışlar. Defalarca irtidat etseler bile. Bu hüküm küfür hakkında böyle olduğuna göre küfürden daha aşağı olan diğer günahlar hakkında haydi haydi söz konusudur. Eğer kul bu günahları tekrar tekrar işledikten sonra tevbeye dönecek olursa Allah ona mağfiret eder.
Quả thật những người cứ lặp đi lặp lại sự vô đức tin sau khi đã tin tưởng và đã ngoan cố hơn nữa trong việc vô đức tin thì Allah sẽ không tha thứ cho y và Ngài sẽ không phù hộ y tìm thấy con đường Chính Đạo, đó chính là con đường Islam.
In verità coloro che sono ricaduti nella miscredenza dopo aver creduto, abbracciando la fede e poi abbandonandola, perseverando nella miscredenza, e che sono morti in tale condizione, Allāh non perdonerà i loro peccati e non indicherà loro la giusta strada che conduce a Lui, l'Altissimo.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang berkali-kali menjadi kafir setelah beriman, yaitu mereka menyatakan beriman kemudian murtad, kemudian beriman lagi, lantas murtad lagi lalu bersikukuh mempertahankan kekafiran mereka hingga ajal menjemput mereka, niscaya Allah -Ta'ālā- tidak akan mengampuni dosa-dosa mereka dan tidak akan membimbing mereka ke jalan lurus yang mengantarkan mereka kepada-Nya.
Kemudian Allah berfirman,
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang beriman kemudian kafir, kemudian beriman (pula), kemudian kafir lagi, kemudian bertam-bah kekafirannya, maka sekali-kali Allah tidak akan memberi ampunan kepada mereka, dan tidak (pula) menunjuki mereka kepada jalan yang lurus." (An-Nisa`: 137).
(137) Maksudnya, barangsiapa yang berulang kali terjadi kekufuran pada dirinya setelah keimanan; di mana dia mendapat petunjuk masuk Islam kemudian tersesat, melihat (kebenaran) kemudian buta, beriman kemudian kafir, dan berlanjut di atas kekufurannya bahkan kekufurannya bertambah, maka sesungguh-nya ia telah jauh dari taufik dan petunjuk kepada jalan yang lurus, juga jauh dari ampunan karena ia telah melakukan perkara yang merupakan penghalang terbesar yang merintanginya dalam memperoleh ampunan tersebut, sesungguhnya kekufurannya itu menjadi hukuman untuknya dan menjadi tabiat yang tidak akan lenyap darinya, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ فَلَمَّا زَاغُوٓاْ أَزَاغَ ٱللَّهُ قُلُوبَهُمۡۚ ﴿
"Maka tatkala mereka berpaling (dari kebenaran), Allah memaling-kan hati mereka." (Ash-Shaff: 5) dan
﴾ وَنُقَلِّبُ أَفۡـِٔدَتَهُمۡ وَأَبۡصَٰرَهُمۡ كَمَا لَمۡ يُؤۡمِنُواْ بِهِۦٓ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٖ ﴿
"Dan (begitu pula) Kami memalingkan hati dan penglihatan me-reka seperti mereka belum pernah beriman kepadanya (al-Qur`an) pada permulaannya." (Al-An'am: 110).
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa bila kekufuran mereka tidak bertambah akan tetapi mereka kembali kepada keimanan dan meninggalkan keyakinan mereka berupa kekufuran tersebut, maka sesungguhnya Allah mengampuni mereka, walaupun mereka telah berulang kali keluar dari Islam, lalu bila ketetapan tersebut dibuat untuk tindakan kekufuran, maka selain dari kekufuran seperti kemaksiatan yang tidak menyebabkan kekufuran adalah lebih utama dan lebih patut, bahwa seorang hamba bila berulang-ulang melakukan kemaksiatan kemudian ia kembali kepada taubat, niscaya Allah akan kembali juga mengampuninya.
İman ettikten sonra kendilerinden defalarca küfür sadır olan, iman ettikten sonra ondan dönüp sonra tekrar iman edip sonra tekrar küfre dönenler ve küfürde ısrar edip bu hal üzere ölenlerin günahlarını yüce Allah bağışlamayacaktır. Onları kendisine (Allah) Teâlâ'ya ulaştıran dosdoğru yola da muvaffak kılmayacaktır.
Characteristics of the Hypocrites and Their Destination
Allah states that whoever embraces the faith, reverts from it, embraces it again, reverts from it and remains on disbelief and increases in it until death, then he will never have a chance to gain accepted repentance after death. Nor will Allah forgive him, or deliver him from his plight to the path of correct guidance. This is why Allah said,
لَّمْ يَكُنْ اللَّهُ لِيَغْفِرَ لَهُمْ وَلاَ لِيَهْدِيَهُمْ سَبِيلاً
(Allah will not forgive them, nor guide them on the (right) way). Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that his father said that Ahmad bin `Abdah related that Hafs bin Jami' said that Samak said that `Ikrimah reported that Ibn `Abbas commented;
ثُمَّ ازْدَادُواْ كُفْراً
(and go on increasing in disbelief), "They remain on disbelief until they die." Mujahid said similarly. Allah then said,
بَشِّرِ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ بِأَنَّ لَهُمْ عَذَاباً أَلِيماً
(Give to the hypocrites the tidings that there is for them a painful torment.) Hence, the hypocrites have this characteristic, for they believe, then disbelieve, and this is why their hearts become sealed. Allah describes the hypocrites as taking the disbelievers as friends instead of the believers, meaning they are the disbelievers' supporters in reality, for they give them their loyalty and friendship in secret. They also say to disbelievers when they are alone with them, "We are with you, we only mock the believers by pretending to follow their religion." Allah said, while chastising them for being friends with the disbelievers,
أَيَبْتَغُونَ عِندَهُمُ الْعِزَّةَ
(do they seek honor, with them) Allah then states that honor, power and glory is for Him Alone without partners, and for those whom Allah grants such qualities to. Allah said,
مَن كَانَ يُرِيدُ الْعِزَّةَ فَلِلَّهِ الْعِزَّةُ جَمِيعاً
(Whosoever desires honor, then to Allah belong all honor), and,
وَلِلَّهِ الْعِزَّةُ وَلِرَسُولِهِ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلَـكِنَّ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ لاَ يَعْلَمُونَ
(But honor belongs to Allah, and to His Messenger, and to the believers, but the hypocrites know not). The statement that honor is Allah's Alone, is meant to encourage the servants to adhere to their servitude to Allah and to be among His faithful servants who will gain victory in this life and when the Witnesses stand up to testify on the Day of Resurection. Allah's statement,
وَقَدْ نَزَّلَ عَلَيْكُمْ فِى الْكِتَـبِ أَنْ إِذَا سَمِعْتُمْ ءَايَـتِ اللَّهِ يُكَفَرُ بِهَا وَيُسْتَهْزَأُ بِهَا فَلاَ تَقْعُدُواْ مَعَهُمْ حَتَّى يَخُوضُواْ فِى حَدِيثٍ غَيْرِهِ إِنَّكُمْ إِذاً مِّثْلُهُمْ
(And it has already been revealed to you in the Book that when you hear the verses of Allah being denied and mocked at, then sit not with them, until they engage in talk other than that; certainly in that case you would be like them.) The Ayah means, if you still commit this prohibition after being aware of its prohibition, sitting with them where Allah's Ayat are rejected, mocked at and denied, and you sanction such conduct, then you have participated with them in what they are doing. So Allah said,
إِنَّكُمْ إِذاً مِّثْلُهُمْ
((But if you stayed with them) certainly in that case you would be like them.) concerning the burden they will earn. What has already been revealed in the Book -- as the Ayah says -- is the Ayah in Surat Al-An`am 6, which was revealed in Makkah,
وَإِذَا رَأَيْتَ الَّذِينَ يَخُوضُونَ فِى ءَايَـتِنَا فَأَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ
(And when you see those who engage in false conversation about Our verses (of the Qur'an) by mocking at them, stay away from them). Muqatil bin Hayyan said that this Ayah 4:140 abrogated the Ayah in Surat Al-An`am, referring to the part that says here,
إِنَّكُمْ إِذاً مِّثْلُهُمْ
((But if you stayed with them) certainly in that case you would be like them), and Allah's statement in Al-An`am,
وَمَا عَلَى الَّذِينَ يَتَّقُونَ مِنْ حِسَابِهِم مِّن شَىْءٍ وَلَـكِن ذِكْرَى لَعَلَّهُمْ يَتَّقُونَ
(Those who fear Allah, keep their duty to Him and avoid evil, are not responsible for them (the disbelievers) in any case, but (their duty) is to remind them, that they may have Taqwa). Allah's statement,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ جَامِعُ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ وَالْكَـفِرِينَ فِى جَهَنَّمَ جَمِيعاً
(Surely, Allah will collect the hypocrites and disbelievers all together in Hell.) means, just as the hypocrites participate in the Kufr of disbelievers, Allah will join them all together to reside in the Fire for eternity, dwelling in torment, punishment, enchained, restrained and in drinking boiling water.
Ceux qui ont, à plusieurs reprises, mécru après avoir cru puis ont persisté dans cet état jusqu’à mourir mécréants, Allah ne leur pardonnera pas leurs péchés ni ne leur facilitera l’accès au droit chemin qui conduit vers Lui.
A aquellos que en repetidas ocasiones han dejado de creer en Al-lah después de haber creído, y luego han persistido en esta actitud hasta finalmente morir en la incredulidad, Al-lah no les perdonará sus pecados ni les facilitará el acceso al camino recto que conduce a Él.
Onima koji su se više puta iz vjerovanja vraćali u nevjerstvo a zatim su ustrajali na nevjerstvu do smrti – Allah neće oprostiti, niti ih je htio uputiti na Pravi put dok su bili živi.
Important Notes
1. The first part of the verse 137 which begins with the words: إِنَّ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا ثُمَّ كَفَرُوا (Surely, those who believed and then disbelieved, believed again and then disbelieved, then went on increasing in their disbelief) refers to the hypocrites. But, some commentators say that this verse is about the Jews for they were the ones who first believed, then, after having taken to the golden calf, became disbelievers. After that, they repented and believed. Then again, they rejected the prophethood of Sayyidna 'Isa علیہ و الصلوٰۃ السلام and fell back into disbelief. Finally, by refusing to believe in the prophethood of Sayyidna Muhammad ﷺ ، they further increased in their disbelief (Ruh al-Ma’ ani).
2. The second part of the verse 137 لَّمْ يَكُنِ اللَّـهُ لِيَغْفِرَ لَهُمْ وَلَا لِيَهْدِيَهُمْ سَبِيلًا Allah is not to forgive them nor lead them on the path), when read as a whole with the first part, would mean that their repeated return to disbelief will cause their very ability to receive true guidance to be taken away from them and, in that event, they will have neither the future option to repent nor the opportunity to believe. Otherwise, the general rule laid out by the definitive texts of the Qur'an and ' Sunnah is that a disbeliever (kafir) or an apostate (مُاتَد murtadd), no matter how hardened, has his past sins forgiven -- if the taubah (repentance) made by him is sincere and true. So, if such, people too change and repent, the law of amnesty and forgiveness is open.
O Poslaniče, kaži munaficima, koji se pokazuju kao vjernici, a kriju da su nevjernici, da ih kod Allaha, na Sudnjem danu, čeka bolna kazna.
Mensajero, anuncia a los hipócritas que ostentan los atributos de la fe y ocultan al mismo tiempo la incredulidad agazapada en sus corazones, que recibirán de parte de Al-lah un castigo doloroso el Día de la Resurrección.
"Sampaikanlah kabar gembira kepada orang-orang munafik bahwa mereka akan mendapat siksaan yang pedih. (Yaitu) orang-orang yang mengambil orang-orang kafir menjadi teman-teman penolong dengan meninggalkan orang-orang Mukmin. Apakah mereka mencari kekuatan di sisi orang kafir itu? Maka sesungguh-nya semua kekuatan itu kepunyaan Allah." (An-Nisa`: 138-139).
(138-139) Al-Bisyarah (kabar gembira) itu biasanya dipakai pada perkara yang baik, dan terkadang dipakai dalam perkara yang buruk dengan syarat, seperti dalam ayat ini, Allah berfirman, ﴾ بَشِّرِ ٱلۡمُنَٰفِقِينَ ﴿ "Kabarkanlah kepada orang-orang munafik," yaitu orang-orang yang menampakkan Islam dan menyembunyikan kekufuran dengan kabar yang paling jelek dan paling buruk, yaitu azab yang pedih. Yang demikian itu karena mereka mencintai orang-orang kafir dan menolong mereka, membela mereka serta meninggalkan cinta dan kasih sayang kepada kaum Mukminin, perkara apakah yang mendorong mereka melakukan hal tersebut? Apakah mereka mengharapkan kemuliaan dari orang-orang kafir itu? Seperti inilah kenyataan dari orang-orang munafik, prasangka mereka buruk terhadap Allah, keyakinan mereka lemah terhadap pertolongan Allah kepada kaum Mukminin, dan mereka menyaksikan beberapa faktor pendorong pada kaum kafir namun pandangan mereka pendek tentang akibat yang terjadi di balik itu, hingga membuat mereka menjadikan kaum kafir sebagai penolong yang mereka banggakan dan meminta pertolongan mereka. Padahal kenyataan-nya adalah seluruh kemuliaan itu adalah milik Allah, dan sesung-guhnya ubun-ubun para hamba ada di tangan Allah dan kehen-dakNya pastilah terlaksana pada mereka. Dan sesungguhnya Allah telah menjamin untuk membela agamaNya dan hamba-hambaNya yang beriman, walaupun diselingi dengan beberapa ujian dan cobaan bagi hamba-hambaNya yang beriman tersebut dan musuh berkuasa atas mereka dengan penguasaan yang bersifat sementara, karena sesungguhnya hasil akhir yang baik dan kebahagian itu adalah milik kaum Mukminin.
Ayat ini mengandung ancaman yang besar atas tindakan menjadikan kaum kafir sebagai penolong dan pembela, dan me-ninggalkan kaum Mukminin dalam perkara tersebut, dan bahwa hal seperti itu adalah di antara sifat-sifat kaum munafik, dan bahwa keimanan itu menuntut untuk mencintai kaum Mukminin dan menjadikan mereka sebagai penolong dan pembela, dan membenci kaum kafir dan memusuhi mereka.
Hỡi vị Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy báo tin cho những người giả tạo đức tin hay đạo đức giả tức những kẻ biểu hiện đức tin Iman ở bề ngoài những bên trong thì vô đức tin rằng vào Ngày Phục Sinh họ sẽ trừng phạt đau đớn.
Porta la buona novella, o Messaggero, agli ipocriti che mostrano la fede e celano la miscredenza, che in verità subiranno, da parte di Allāh, nel Giorno del Giudizio, una dolorosa punizione.
O Prophet, announce to the hypocrites – who show themselves as believers on the outside, but hide disbelief inside – that on the Day of Judgement Allah will give them a painful punishment.
Magbalita ka ng nakagagalak, O Sugo, sa mga mapagpaimbabaw na naglalantad ng pananampalataya at naglilingid ng kawalang-pananampalataya, na ukol sa kanila sa ganang kay Allāh sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay isang pagdurusang nakasasakit,
138- Münafıklara kendileri için can yakıcı bir azap olduğu müjdesini ver.
139- Onlar mü’minleri bırakıp da kâfirleri dost edinen kimselerdir. İzzeti onların yanında mı arıyorlar? Halbuki izzet bütünü ile Allah’ındır.
138. Müjde vermek, iyi şeyleri haber vermek için kullanılır. Kötülüğü haber vermek içinse -bu âyet-i kerimede olduğu gibi- belli bir kayıt ile birlikte kullanılır.
Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“münafıklara” yani İslâm’a girdiklerini açığa vurmakla birlikte içten içe kâfir olan kimselere en çirkin ve en kötü bir müjde olan “can yakıcı bir azap” müjdesini ver.
139. Münafıklar hakkındaki bu azabın sebebi, kâfirlere sevgi beslemeleri, onları dost edinmeleri, onlara yardımcı olmaları, buna karşılık mü’minleri dost edinmeyi terk etmeleridir. Peki, onları bu şekilde davranmaya iten nedir? Yoksa onlar kâfirlerin yanında izzet mi arıyorlar? İşte münafıkların gerçek durumu budur. Onlar böyle yapmakla Allah hakkında kötü zan beslemiş oluyorlar. Allah’ın mü’min kullarına yardımcı olacağı hakkındaki yakinlerinin zayıflığından dolayı bu kanaate sahip bulunuyorlar.
Onlar kâfirlerin sahip oldukları bazı imkânları görmekle birlikte bunun ötesini göremeyecek kadar kısır görüşlü olduklarından dolayı kâfirleri dost edinmişler, onların yanında güç arayışına ve onlardan yardım isteme noktasına gelmişlerdir. “Hâlbuki izzet bütünü ile Allah’ındır.” Kulların bütün iradeleri O’nun elindedir, onlar hakkında gerçekleşen de O’nun meşietidir. O, dinini ve mü’min kullarını zafere ulaştırmayı garanti etmiştir. Zaman zaman araya mü’min kullarının karşı karşıya kaldıkları bazı imtihanlar girse ve düşmanın onlara karşı geçici olarak muzaffer olmaları söz konusu olsa bile güzel âkıbet ve istikrar mü’minlerindir.
Bu ayet-i kerimede kâfirleri dost edinmekten ve mü’minleri dost edinmeyi terk etmekten ileri derecede sakındırma söz konusudur. Ayrıca bunun, münafıkların niteliklerinden olduğu belirtilmekte ve imanın da mü’minleri sevmeyi, onları dost bilmeyi, kâfirlere de kin duyup onlara düşmanlık etmeyi gerektirdiği anlatılmaktadır.
Ô Messager, annonce aux hypocrites qui arborent les attributs de la foi et dissimulent la mécréance tapie dans leurs cœurs qu’ils recevront de la part d’Allah un châtiment douloureux le Jour de la Résurrection.
-Ey Peygamber!- İman etmiş gibi görünüp küfürlerini gizleyen münafıklara, onlar için Allah’ın katında kıyamet günü olan elem verici bir azabı müjdele.
Berikanlah kabar gembira -wahai Rasul- kepada orang-orang munafik yang menampakkan keimanan tetapi menyembunyikan kekafiran, bahwasanya mereka akan mendapatkan azab yang sangat menyakitkan dari sisi Allah kelak di hari Kiamat.
Commentary
In the first verse (138), the hypocrites have been given the news of a painful punishment. By articulating a distressing news with the word, 'basharah' (good news), the hint given is that everyone looks forward to some good news to brighten his or her future but, for the hypocrites, there is just no other news except this.
Bu azap, onların müminleri bırakıp, kâfirleri yardımcı ve yaren edinmelerinden ötürüdür. Onları dost edinmeleri şaşılacak bir iştir. Kendisi ile yükselmeleri için onlardan kuvvet ve koruyuculuk mu istiyorlar? Oysa güç ve koruma bütünüyle Allah’ındır.
Ils seront châtiés car ils ont eu recours au secours et à l’aide des mécréants au lieu de ceux des croyants.
Le choix d’une telle alliance est étonnant. Pensent-ils donc trouver auprès d’eux la force et la puissance qui leur permettront de gagner en importance?
En vérité, la force et la puissance appartiennent entièrement à Allah.
Azab ini dijatuhkan kepada mereka (orang-orang munafik) karena mereka menjadikan orang-orang kafir sebagai penolong dan pendukungnya, bukan orang-orang mukmin. Sungguh mengherankan bila mereka menjadikan orang-orang kafir itu sebagai penolong. Apakah mereka mengharapkan pertolongan dan perlindungan dari orang-orang kafir? Padahal pertolongan dan perlindungan itu semua hanya ada di sisi Allah dan berasal dari-Nya.
This tussle between belief and unbelief continues through life. In dealing with any matter the human mind starts thinking along two lines: it tilts either to the demands of desires or of truth and justice. If on such occasions the thinking and feeling of a person take to the path of desires, this will amount to a denial of the faith he professes to believe in. On the other hand, if he makes his thinking and feelings subservient to the demands of truth and justice, this would amount to his becoming a true Muslim. Whenever any matter of truth is brought before people, it is met with two kinds of responses: one from a person, who adopts the attitude of modesty and acknowledges the truth, and the other from a person who is so proud and haughty that he denies the truth. The first response stems from iman and faith, while the other stems from faithlessness. One who is not a true believer loves worldly honour and prestige. He, therefore, feels attracted to like-minded people who—even if they be the deniers of the truth—will add to his honour and glory. One so enamoured of worldly affairs is not interested in those whose association does not add to his honour and prestige, even if they be true God-worshippers.
Seek Honour from Allah alone
Close friendly relations with disbelievers and polytheists have been forbidden in the second verse (139). Warning has been served on those who do so. Right along, after giving the reason why people get involved with this disease, the practice has been declared ineffectual and absurd. The words of the text are: أَيَبْتَغُونَ عِندَهُمُ الْعِزَّةَ فَإِنَّ الْعِزَّةَ لِلَّـهِ جَمِيعًا (139) (Are they seeking honour in their company? But, indeed, all honour belongs to Allah). To explain, we can say that the urge to meet and be friendly with disbelievers and polytheists is generally prompted by the assumption that their outwardly visible influence, power and collective strength may give honour and power to those who have close relations with them. Almighty Allah has exposed the reality behind this absurd notion by saying: You want to acquire honour from those who them-selves have no honour. ` Izzah (عِزَّۃَ ) which means might and mastery, belongs to none but Allah and whenever some sort of might and mastery is given to any person, it is given by Allah. With the scheme of things being such, it would certainly be a gross lack of reason to go about acquiring honour by displeasing the owner and giver of real honour and stooping down to the level of scroungers for temporal honour through His enemies?
The same subject has appeared in the Qur'anic Surah al-Munafiqun with one addition as follows:
وَلِلَّـهِ الْعِزَّةُ وَلِرَسُولِهِ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلَـٰكِنَّ الْمُنَافِقِينَ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ
For Allah is all honour, and for His Messenger, and for believers - but, the hypocrites do not know. 63:8.
By adding the messenger and the believers with Almighty Allah in this verse, it has been emphasized that Allah is the only owner-possessor of real honour and it is He Who bestows on whosoever He wills a certain part of that honour. Since the Messenger of Allah and those who believe in them are dear in the sight of Allah, therefore, honour and mastery are given to them. As for the disbelievers and the polytheists, they themselves do not have this kind of honour, then, what sort of honour can one get by acting in league with them? There-fore, Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ said:
مَن اعتَزَّ بِالعبِیدِ اَذَلَّہُ اللہ
Whoever seeks honour through human beings (His servants) is disgraced by Allah. (Jassas)
As in Mustadrak al-Hakim, Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ said to Sayyidna Abu ` Ubaydah ؓ ، the Governor of Syria:
کُنتم اَقَلَّ النَّاسِ وَ اَذَلَّ النَّاسِ فَکَثَّرَکُم بالاِسلام، وَ کُنتم اَذَلَّ النَّاسِ فَاَعَزَّکُمُ اللہُ بالاسلام مھما تطلُبُو العِزَّۃَ بغیرِ اللہِ یُذَلُّکُمُ اللہُ
You were the lowest (in numbers) and the weakest (in strength) among the people (of the world), then Allah made you exceed in numbers and strength with (the grace of) Islam; and you were the meanest (in status) among the people (of the world), then Allah raised you in honour with (the grace of) Islam. So, understand this very clearly: If you seek honour from any source other than Allah, Allah will disgrace you.
Explaining the meaning of this verse, the famous commentator, Abu Bakr al-Jassas has said in Ahkam al-Qur'an that the verse forbids the seeking of honour through friendship with disbelievers and sinners. However, the seeking of honour and power through Muslims is not forbidden because this verse of Su-rah al-Munafiqun has made it clear that Almighty Allah has blessed His messenger and the believers with honour. (Jassas, p. 352, v.2)
If the ` Izzah or honour mentioned here means the everlasting honour of the life-to-come, the 'Akhirah, then, its applicability to Allah's messenger and the believers in the life of the present world is quite obvious, for the honour of the 'Akhirah can never become the lot of any disbeliever or polytheist. Conversely, if it is taken to mean honour in the present life of the world, then, barring transitional periods and accidental happenings, this honour and mastery is, ultimately, the right of Islam and Muslims alone. Until such time that Muslims remained Muslims in the true sense, the whole world witnessed the spectacle. Then, there shall be the later period when Muslims will reassemble around true Islam under the leadership of Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) ascendancy will again be theirs. That Muslims appear to be weak during the interim period, because of their weakness of faith and involvement with sins does not go against it.
This punishment is because they took the disbelievers as their helpers and supporters instead of the believers. How strange that they took them as allies!. Do they search for assistance and protection with them? All assistance and protection belongs only to Allah and comes only from Him.
Serán castigados, ya que recurrieron al auxilio y la protección de los incrédulos en lugar de buscar la ayuda de los creyentes. Haber elegido semejante alianza es realmente sorprendente. ¿Piensan encontrar en ellos la fuerza y el poder que les permitirá volverse más importantes? En realidad, la fuerza y el poder pertenecen por entero a Al-lah.
Họ sẽ bị trừng phạt bởi vì họ đã nhận lấy những người Thiên Chúa làm người bảo hộ thay vì những người có đức tin. Chẳng lẽ họ muốn đi tìm sức mạnh từ những kẻ chống đối Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài bởi quả thật mọi sức mạnh và quyền lực đều thuộc về một mình Allah.
Tu su kaznu zaslužili jer su nevjernike, a ne vjernike, uzeli za pomagače i zaštitnike. Čudan je njihov razlog za takav čin! Zar traže snagu i moć od njih kako bi se uzdigli?! Sva snaga i moć pripadaju Allahu!
Ang pagdurusang ito ay dahil sila ay gumagawa sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya bilang mga tagaadya at mga tagatulong sa halip ng mga mananampalataya. Tunay na talagang kataka-taka yaong gumawa sa kanila na makikipagtangkilikan sila sa mga iyon. Humihiling ba sila sa ganang mga iyon ng lakas at kapangyarihan upang umangat sila sa pamamagitan nito gayong tunay na ang lakas at ang kapangyarihan sa kabuuan nito ay sa kay Allāh?
Tale punizione è per aver scelto i miscredenti come sostenitori e aiutanti invece dei credenti. In verità, è sorprendete che abbiano stretto amicizia con loro. Chiedono loro forza e protezione in modo da elevarsi di rango?! In verità, la forza e la protezione derivano entrambe da Allāh.
140- Allah, Kitapta size (şu hükmü) indirdi: Allah’ın âyetlerinin inkâr edildiğini ve onlarla alay edildiğini işittiğiniz vakit, onlar başka bir söze dalıncaya kadar yanlarında oturmayın. Çünkü o zaman siz de onlar gibi olursunuz. Şüphe yok ki Allah münafıkları da kâfirleri de cehennemde bir araya toplayacaktır.
141- Onlar sizi gözetleyip dururlar. Onun için de şayet Allah’tan size bir zafer nasip olursa:“Biz de sizinle birlikte değil miydik?” derler. Eğer kâfirlere (zaferden) bir pay düşerse derler ki: “Biz sizin galip gelmenizi sağlamadık mı? Mü’minlere karşı da sizi korumadık mı?” Allah, kıyamet günü aranızda hüküm verecektir. Allah mü’minlerin aleyhine kâfirlere asla yol vermeyecektir.
140. Yani Yüce Allah, size indirdiği buyruklar içerisinde küfür ve masiyet meclislerinde bulunmanız halinde takınmanız gereken şer’i hükmü de size açıklamış bulunmaktadır:“Allah’ın âyetlerinin inkâr edildiğini ve onlarla alay edildiğini” yani onların küçümsendiğini, hafife alındığını demektir. Çünkü Allah’ın âyetleri karşısında her mükellefin yerine getirmesi gereken görev, o âyetlere iman etmek, onları tazim etmek, yüceltmek ve onlara gereken saygıyı göstermektir. Bu âyetlerin indirilmesinden maksat budur. Allah’ın yaratıkları yaratma sebebi de budur. Buna göre o ayetlere imanın zıddı onları inkar etmektir. Bu âyetleri gereken şekilde tazim etmenin zıddı ise onlarla alay etmek ve onları küçümsemektir.
Kâfir ve münafıkların, Allah’ın âyetlerini çürütmek ve kendi küfürlerini desteklemek için giriştikleri tartışmalar da bunun kapsamına girmektedir. Değişik türleri ile bidatçiler de buna dâhildir. Zira onların kendi batıllarının doğruluğuna dair delil getirmeleri, aynı zamanda Allah’ın âyetlerini küçümsemeyi ihtiva eder. Çünkü Allah’ın âyetleri ancak hakka delildir ve ancak doğru olan bir şeyi ihtivâ ederler. Bunların yanı sıra Allah’ın emir ve yasaklarının küçümsendiği ve kulları için çizmiş olduğu sınırların çiğnendiği günah ve fısk meclislerinde bulunmak bile bu ayetteki yasağın kapsamına girmektedir.
Bu gibi kimselerle oturma yasağının nihai süresi ise “onlar başka bir söze dalıncaya kadar”ifadesi ile belirtilmiştir. Yani Allah’ın âyetlerini inkar ve onlarla alay etmeyip bırakıp başka bir söze geçinceye kadar onlarla oturulamaz.“Çünkü o zaman” yani sözü edilen ve yasaklanan halde onlarla birlikte oturacak olursanız “siz de onlar gibi olursunuz.”Çünkü o zaman siz, onların küfür ve alaylarına rıza göstermiş olursunuz. Bir günaha razı olan kimse ise bizzat onu işleyen kimse gibidir.
Özetle Allah’a isyan edilen bir mecliste hazır bulunan bir kimsenin gücü yetiyor ise bna karşı çıkıp engel olması, böyle bir gücü yoksa kalkıp oradan ayrılması gerekir.“Şüphe yok ki Allah münafıkları da kâfirleri de cehennemde bir araya toplayacaktır.” Tıpkı küfürde ve birbirlerini dost edinmede bir arada oldukları gibi. Münafıkların yalnızca zahiren mü’minlerle birlikte olmalarının da kendilerine hiçbir faydası olmayacaktır. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“O günde münafık erkeklerle münafık kadınlar mü’minlere: Bizi bekleyin de nurunuzdan aydınlanalım, derler...”(el-Hadid, 57/13)
Daha sonra Yüce Allah münafıkların gerçekte kâfirlerin dostları olduklarını, mü’minlerin ise düşmanları olduğunu söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
141. “Onlar sizi gözetleyip dururlar”Yani hayır ya da şer sizin sonunda ulaşacağınız noktayı, varacağınız hali gözetleyip dururlar ve münafıklıklarına uygun olarak her bir duruma uygun bir cevap hazırlarlar.“Onun için de şayet Allah’tan size bir zafer nasip olursa: Biz de sizinle birlikte değil miydik? derler”ve bu sözlerle hem zahiren hem de batınen mü’minlerle birlikte olduklarını söylerler. Böylelikle tenkit edilmekten kurtulmayı, ganimet ve fey’de mü’minlerle ortak olmayı ve gerektiğinde de onların destek ve yardımını almayı amaçlarlar.“Eğer kâfirlere (zaferden) bir pay düşerse” burada onlar hakkında “zafer” denilmeyip “(zaferden) bir pay” denmiştir. Çünkü onlar için hiçbir zaman, devam edip gidecek bir zafer gerçekleşmeyecektir. Aksine -Allah’ın hikmetinin bir gereği olarak- onların bütün yapabilecekleri, zaferden sürekli olmayan bir pay sahibi olmaktan ibarettir. İşte böyle bir durum söz konusu olduğu takdirde kafirlere “derler ki: Biz sizin galip gelmenizi sağlamadık mı?” Yani biz size yardım edip size bir galibiyet sağlamadık mı? “Mü’minlere karşı da sizi korumadık mı?”Yani güç yetirebilmekle birlikte onlara el uzatmadıklarını söyleyerek onlara karşı yapmacık iddialarda bulunurlar. Mü’minlere karşı onları bütün yollarla koruduklarını iddia ederler. Mü’minleri kâfirleri rahatsız etmekten alıkoymak, onlarla savaşma isteklerini kırmak, mü’minlere karşı düşmanlarına destek vermek vb. gibi yaptıkları bilinen bütün yollarla.“Allah, kıyamet günü aranızda hüküm verecektir.”Böylece zahir ve batınları ile mü’min olan kimseleri cennetle mükâfatlandıracak, münafık ve müşrik erkeklerle kadınları da azaba duçar edecektir.“Allah mü’minlerin aleyhine kâfirlere asla yol vermeyecektir.” Kâfirleri mü’minlere musallat etmeyecek, mü’minleri avuçlarının içerisine almalarına fırsat vermeyecektir. Aksine mü’minlerden bir kesim, her zaman için hak üzere Allah’ın yardımına mazhar olmaya devam edecek, onları yardımsız bırakanların ve onlara muhalefet edenlerin onlara hiçbir zararları olmayacaktır. Yüce Allah mü’minlerin zafere kavuşmaları ve kâfirlerin onlar üzerindeki tasallutlarını bertaraf etmek için sebepler yaratmaktadır ve bu hep böyle olacaktır. Nitekim bu, gözle görülen bir husustur. Hatta kâfir kesimlerin egemen olduğu kimi müslümanlar bile saygı duyulan bir konumda bulunmakta, dinlerine herhangi bir şekilde saldırılmamakta, hor ve hakir görülmemektedirler. Aksine Allah’tan tam bir izzete sahip bulunmaktadırlar. Önünde de sonunda da zahiren ve batınen de hamd Allah’ındır.
Nagbaba nga si Allāh sa inyo, O mga mananampalataya, sa Marangal na Qur'ān na kapag naupo kayo sa isang pagtitipon at nakarinig kayo roon ng sinumang tumatangging sumampalataya sa mga tanda ni Allāh at nangungutya sa mga ito ay kinakailangan sa inyo ang pag-iwan sa pagkakaupo kasama sa kanila at ang paglisan sa pakikisalamuha sa kanila, hanggang sa mag-usap sila ng isang pag-uusap na hindi kawalang-pananampalataya sa mga tanda ni Allāh at pangungutya sa mga ito. Tunay na kayo – kapag nakisalamuha kayo sa kanila sa sandali ng kawalang-pananampalataya sa mga tanda ni Allāh at pangungutya sa mga ito – matapos ng pagkarinig ninyong iyon ay tulad nila sa pagsalungat sa utos ni Allāh dahil kayo ay sumuway kay Allāh dahil sa pag-upo ninyo kung paanong sumuway sila kay Allāh dahil sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila. Tunay na si Allāh ay magtitipon sa mga mapagpaimbabaw, na naglalantad ng pag-anib sa Islām at nagkukubli ng kawalang-pananampalataya, kasama sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya sa apoy ng Impiyerno sa Araw ng Pagbangon.
E vi è stato rivelato, o credenti, nel Generoso Corano, che se vi sedete in un conciliabolo e sentite che vengono rinnegati e derisi i segni di Allāh, siete tenuti ad allontanarvi, dopo aver udito ciò, finché non cambiano argomento, che non sia rinnegare o deridere i segni di Allāh, altrimenti, restando assieme a loro, in verità, sarete simili a loro nel rifiutare gli ordini di Allāh, poiché, restando seduti assieme a loro, avrete disobbedito ad Allāh, così come loro disobbedirono con la loro miscredenza: In verità, Allāh radunerà gli ipocriti, coloro che mostrano di essere musulmani e celano la loro miscredenza. Essi saranno nel Fuoco dell'Inferno assieme ai miscredenti, nell'Ultimo Giorno.
"Dan sungguh Allah telah menurunkan kepadamu di dalam al-Qur`an bahwa apabila kamu mendengar ayat-ayat Allah di-ingkari dan diperolok-olokkan (oleh orang-orang kafir), maka janganlah kamu duduk beserta mereka, sehingga mereka mema-suki pembicaraan yang lain. Karena sesungguhnya (kalau kamu berbuat demikian), tentulah kamu serupa dengan mereka. Sesung-guhnya Allah akan mengumpulkan semua orang-orang munafik dan orang-orang kafir di dalam Jahanam, (yaitu) orang-orang yang menunggu-nunggu (peristiwa) yang akan terjadi pada dirimu (hai orang-orang Mukmin). Maka jika terjadi kemenangan bagimu dari Allah, mereka berkata, 'Bukankah kami (turut berperang) be-serta kamu?' Dan jika orang-orang kafir mendapat keberuntungan, mereka berkata, 'Bukankah kami turut memenangkanmu, dan membela kamu dari orang-orang Mukmin?' Maka Allah akan mem-beri keputusan di antara kamu di Hari Kiamat dan Allah sekali-kali tidak akan memberi jalan kepada orang-orang kafir untuk memusnahkan orang-orang yang beriman." (An-Nisa`: 140-141).
(140) Maksudnya, Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah menjelaskan kepada kalian tentang apa yang turun kepada kalian berupa hukum syariat saat hadir pada majelis-majelis kekufuran dan kemaksiatan,﴾ أَنۡ إِذَا سَمِعۡتُمۡ ءَايَٰتِ ٱللَّهِ يُكۡفَرُ بِهَا ﴿ "bahwa apabila kamu mendengar ayat-ayat Allah diingkari dan diperolok-olokkan (oleh orang-orang kafir)" maksudnya, direndah-kan, yang demikian itu adalah karena yang wajib atas setiap orang yang mukallaf adalah beriman kepada ayat-ayat Allah, meng-agungkan, memuliakan, dan menyeganinya. Dan itulah maksud dari diturunkannya ayat-ayat tersebut, dan demi hal itu juga Allah menciptakan para makhluk. Lawan dari beriman adalah kufur kepadanya, dan lawan dari mengagungkannya adalah mengolok-olok dan menghinanya, dan termasuk dalam hal itu, berdebat dengan orang-orang kafir dan orang-orang munafik demi mema-tahkan ayat-ayat Allah dan membela kekufuran mereka. Demikian juga dengan ahli bid'ah dengan berbagai macam kelompok mereka.
Sesungguhnya berhujjah demi kebatilan mereka mengandung makna pelecehan kepada ayat-ayat Allah, karena ayat-ayat tersebut tidaklah menunjukkan kecuali kepada kebenaran dan tidak ber-maksud kecuali kepada kebenaran, bahkan termasuk juga dalam hal ini menghadiri majelis-majelis kemaksiatan dan kefasikan di mana perintah-perintah Allah dan larangan-laranganNya dilecehkan di dalamnya dan hukum-hukumNya yang ditetapkan buat hamba-hambaNya dipermainkan. Puncak dari hal ini adalah larangan du-duk-duduk bersama mereka, ﴾ حَتَّىٰ يَخُوضُواْ فِي حَدِيثٍ غَيۡرِهِۦٓ ﴿ "sehingga mereka memasuki pembicaraan yang lain," yaitu selain dari (pembicaraan) kufur terhadap ayat-ayat Allah dan menghinakannya.
﴾ إِنَّكُمۡ إِذٗا ﴿ "Karena sesungguhnya (kalau kamu berbuat demikian)," yaitu, apabila kalian duduk bersama mereka pada kondisi yang disebutkan, ﴾ مِّثۡلُهُمۡۗ ﴿ "tentulah kamu serupa dengan mereka," karena kalian ridha dengan kekufuran dan penghinaan mereka itu. Seorang yang ridha terhadap kemaksiatan adalah seperti pelaku kemak-siatan itu sendiri. Intinya adalah bahwa barangsiapa yang hadir pada suatu majelis di mana dalam majelis tersebut Allah didurha-kai, maka wajib 'ain untuk diingkari bila mampu atau meninggal-kan tempat tersebut bila tidak mampu.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ جَامِعُ ٱلۡمُنَٰفِقِينَ وَٱلۡكَٰفِرِينَ فِي جَهَنَّمَ جَمِيعًا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah akan mengumpulkan semua orang-orang munafik dan orang-orang kafir di dalam Jahanam," sebagaimana mereka berkumpul dalam kekufuran dan loyalitas, dan tidaklah bermanfaat bagi orang-orang munafik kondisi mereka bersama kaum Mukminin secara lahiriyah, seperti Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى,
﴾ يَوۡمَ يَقُولُ ٱلۡمُنَٰفِقُونَ وَٱلۡمُنَٰفِقَٰتُ لِلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ٱنظُرُونَا نَقۡتَبِسۡ مِن نُّورِكُمۡ ﴿
"Pada hari ketika orang-orang munafik laki-laki dan perempuan berkata kepada orang-orang yang beriman, 'Tunggulah kami supaya kami dapat mengambil sebagian dari cahayamu'." (Al-Hadid: 13).
(141) Kemudian Allah menyebutkan penegasan perwalian orang-orang munafik kepada orang-orang kafir serta permusuhan mereka terhadap orang-orang Mukmin, maka FirmanNya,﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ يَتَرَبَّصُونَ بِكُمۡ ﴿ "(Yaitu) orang-orang yang menunggu-nunggu (peristiwa) yang akan terjadi pada dirimu (hai orang-orang Mukmin)," maksudnya, mereka menunggu apa yang akan terjadi pada kalian, baik maupun buruk, di mana mereka telah menyiapkan masing-masing jawaban untuk kedua kemungkinan tersebut sesuai dengan kemunafikan mereka.
﴾ فَإِن كَانَ لَكُمۡ فَتۡحٞ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ قَالُوٓاْ أَلَمۡ نَكُن مَّعَكُمۡ ﴿ "Maka jika terjadi kemenangan bagimu dari Allah, mereka berkata, 'Bukankah kami (turut berperang) beserta kamu?'" Lalu mereka menampakkan (diri dan sikap) bahwa mereka bersama kaum Mukminin secara lahir maupun batin agar mereka selamat dari celaan dan tuduhan, dan agar mereka diserta-kan dalam bagian ghanimah atau fai' serta agar kaum Mukminin menolong mereka.
﴾ وَإِن كَانَ لِلۡكَٰفِرِينَ نَصِيبٞ ﴿ "Dan jika orang-orang kafir mendapat kebe-runtungan," Allah tidak berkata, "kemenangan," karena mereka tidaklah memperoleh kemenangan yang merupakan tonggak dasar akan pembelaan terhadap mereka yang berkelanjutan. Akan tetapi mereka mendapatkan bagian yang sementara sebagai hikmah dari Allah, maka bila demikian, ﴾ قَالُوٓاْ أَلَمۡ نَسۡتَحۡوِذۡ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "mereka berkata, 'Bu-kankah kami turut memenangkanmu', artinya, kami membuat kalian menguasai, ﴾ وَنَمۡنَعۡكُم مِّنَ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَۚ ﴿ "dan membela kamu dari orang-orang Mukmin?" Maksudnya, mereka berpura-pura pada orang-orang kafir dengan membela mereka, dan menolong mereka dari kaum Mukminin dengan segala bentuk pertolongan yang menyelamatkan mereka dari penghancuran dan pembunuhan dalam peperangan serta menampakkan permusuhan atas kaum Mukminin dan seba-gainya dari perkara-perkara yang telah diketahui dari mereka.
﴾ فَٱللَّهُ يَحۡكُمُ بَيۡنَكُمۡ يَوۡمَ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِۚ ﴿ "Maka Allah akan memberi keputusan di antara kamu di Hari Kiamat," lalu Allah memberikan balasan kepada kaum Mukminin secara lahir maupun batin dengan surga, dan menyiksa orang-orang munafik laki-laki dan perempuan dan orang-orang musyrik laki-laki dan perempuan.
﴾ وَلَن يَجۡعَلَ ٱللَّهُ لِلۡكَٰفِرِينَ عَلَى ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ سَبِيلًا ﴿ "Dan Allah sekali-kali tidak akan memberi jalan kepada orang-orang kafir untuk memusnahkan orang-orang yang beriman," yaitu, kekuasaan dan kontrol atas mereka. Bahkan akan selalu ada sebuah kelompok dari kaum Mukminin yang di-tolong atas kebenaran, tidaklah akan ada yang mampu memudha-ratkan mereka dari orang-orang yang menghinakan mereka dan tidak pula orang-orang yang bertentangan dengan mereka, dan Allah akan terus mengadakan sebab-sebab kemenangan bagi kaum Mukminin dan menolak kekuasaan kaum kafir, di mana semua itu disaksikan oleh mata kepala. Hingga sebagian kaum Mukminin yang dikuasai oleh kelompok kaum kafir tetap saja terhormat, me-reka tidak diganggu karena agama mereka dan tidak juga mereka rendah walaupun berada di tengah orang-orang kafir; mereka tetap memiliki kemuliaan yang penuh dari Allah. Akhirnya segala pujian hanya milik Allah, pertama dan terakhir, lahir dan batin.
-Ey Müminler!- Yüce Allah sizlere indirdiği Kur'an-ı Kerim’de şunu bildirmiştir: Bir mecliste oturduğunuzda Allah’ın ayetlerini inkâr eden ve onlarla alay eden kimseler duyarsanız, onlar Allah’ın ayetlerini inkâr etmekten ve onlarla alay etmekten vazgeçip başka konularda konuşuncaya dek, sizin orada onlarla beraber oturmayı terk etmeniz ve meclislerinden ayrılmanız gerekir. Onlar Allah’ın ayetlerini inkâr edip alay ettikleri halde onları işittikten sonra onlarla oturmaya devam ederseniz Allah’ın emrine karşı gelmede onlarla aynı olursunuz. Çünkü onların inkâr ederek Allah’a karşı geldikleri gibi, siz de orada oturarak Allah’a karşı gelmiş olursunuz. Şüphesiz Allah kıyamet günü İslam’ı (Müslümanlıklarını) gösterip küfürlerini gizleyen münafıkları kâfirlerle beraber cehennem ateşinde toplayacaktır.
In the third verse (140): وَقَدْ نَزَّلَ عَلَيْكُمْ فِي الْكِتَابِ (... and He has revealed to you in the Book), by referring to another verse of the Holy Qur'an which had already been revealed' as a verse of the Surah al-An'-am before the event of Hijrah in Makkah al-Mukkarrmah, it has been re-emphasized that Allah had sent, much earlier, the command that they should not even sit in the company of disbelievers and sinners. Now, surprising as it is, these heedless people have gone much beyond that by establishing friendly relations with them assuming that they were the bearers of honour and the wielders of power in their own right.
The verse of Surah al-Nisa' under discussion (140) and the verse of Surah al-An'-am (68) which has been referred to in the Surah al-Nis-a' both carry the same sense. That is, should some people sitting in a group be engaged in denying and deriding the verses revealed by Allah, then, as long as they stay occupied with this vain exercise, sitting in their company to participate or observe is also forbidden (haram). However, the words of Surah a1-An` am have some generalization, and a little more detail for it says:
وَإِذَا رَأَيْتَ الَّذِينَ يَخُوضُونَ فِي آيَاتِنَا فَأَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ حَتَّىٰ يَخُوضُوا فِي حَدِيثٍ غَيْرِهِ ۚ وَإِمَّا يُنسِيَنَّكَ الشَّيْطَانُ فَلَا تَقْعُدْ بَعْدَ الذِّكْرَىٰ مَعَ الْقَوْمِ الظَّالِمِينَ ﴿68﴾
And when you see those who indulge in Our verses adversely, turn away from them, until such time that they may get busy with some subject other than that. And if Satan makes you forget, do not sit with the unjust people after the recollection. (6:68)
Here, in the verse cited above, the reference is to disputation in Divine verses which includes disbelief and mockery as well. Also included here is the act of distorting the meaning of a verse, that is, deducing such meanings from the verses of the Holy Qur'an which are contrary to the tafsir or explanation given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ and his blessed Companions, or are against the consensus of the Muslim Community. Therefore, Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ as reported by Dahhak, has said that included within the sense of this verse are those who explain the Qur'an (tafsir) erroneously or distort its meaning تَحرِیف (tahrif) or invent what is not there (bid'ah). The actual words of this report are being given below:
دَخَلَ فِی ھٰذ، ہِ الاٰیَۃ، کُلُّ مُحدِّثِ فِی الِّدینِ ، وَ کُلُّ مُتدِ (علیہ السلام) عِ اِلٰی یَوم القِیٰمَۃِ (Mazhari, p.263, v.2)
The impermissibility of listening to opinion-based explanations of the Holy Qur'an:
From here we find out that a person who, while talking, explaining or teaching the Holy Qur'an, is not observant of the exegetical authenticity credited to the most righteous elders of the early period (i.e. the Companions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ or their pupils) instead, indulges in giving meanings of the Qur'an contrary to those stated by them, then, participation in the درس Dars (teaching sessions) or Tafsir (Exegesis) of such a person shall be impermissible under the authority of the Qur'an, being a sin rather than a source of reward. In Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit, Aba Hayyan has said: These verses tell us that what is sinful to say verbally remains equally sinful when heard through the ears voluntarily. He has even put it in a poetic exhortation:
وَ سَمعَکَ صُن عَن سِمَاعَ القَبیِح کَصَونِ اللِّسَانِ عَنِ النُّطقِ بِہِ
Protect your ears from hearing the evil
As you protect your tongue from saying it.
After looking at the element of some generalization in the verse of Surah al-An’ am, we can now turn to the other element of additional remarks about the possibility of someone having joined the company of such people unknowingly. In that case, once it is realised, the person should immediately leave that gathering. The point is that one should not sit with unjust people when alerted to the situation.
Now, in both verses of Surah al-Nis-a' and Surah al-An’ am it has been declared that as long as they remain occupied with their cross-comments, sitting in their company is forbidden. Here, we face another aspect of the problem which is: When they stop talking in that particular strain and digress to some other topic, would sitting with them and taking part in mutual discourse at that time become permissible, or not? The Qur'an has elected not to be explicit on this situation, therefore, on this subject, there is a difference of views among scholars. Some have said that the reason for this prohibition was the disparagement and distortion of Divine verses - when that stopped, the prohibition stopped too. Therefore, once they start talking about something else, sitting in their company is no sin. Some others have said that (sitting in) the company of such disbelieving, sinning and unjust people is not correct even after that. This is the position taken by Hasan al-Basri, may the mercy of Allah be upon him, the argument in support of his position comes from the following sentence of Surah al-An'am: فَلَا تَقْعُدْ بَعْدَ الذِّكْرَىٰ مَعَ الْقَوْمِ الظَّالِمِينَ. It means: Once you remember, do not sit with the unjust people. It is obvious that an unjust person remains what he is even after having terminated the questionable conversation. Therefore, abstaining from sitting in his company is necessary. (Jasas)
Qadi Thanaullah Panipati has, in his al-Tafsir al-Mazhari, found consistency in both views by saying that should comments laced with disbelief, mockery and distortion of the Qur'an cease and be replaced by some other topic of conversation, then, even at that time, sitting unnecessarily in the company of such people shall, after all, remain forbidden. But, should such participation be prompted by some religious contingency or physical need, it would be permissible.
Seclusion is better than bad company
Imam Abu Bakr al-Jassas (رح) has said in Ahkam al-Qur'an: Should a Muslim, who is charged with the duty of forbidding the evil, witness sin being committed in a gathering, then, he should stop it by force, if he has the strength to do that. And should he be lacking in this capability, then, he should, in the least, show his displeasure, the lowest degree of which is that he should rise and leave such company. This is the reason why Sayyidna ` Umar ibn ` Abdul-` Aziz had some people arrested on the charge that they were drinking wine. On investigation, it was found that one of them was fasting. He did not drink the wine, but he was sitting in the company of those drunkards. Sayyidna ` Umar ibn ` Abdul-` Aziz punished him too for his unexplained sitting in that sort of company. (al-Bahr al-Muhit p.375, v.3)
It is useful to know that Ibn Kathir has reported at this point in his Tafsir the following hadith from the Holy Prophet ﷺ where he has said:
مَن کَانَ یُؤمِنُ بِاللہِ وَالیَومِ الاٰخِرِ فلَا یجلِس عَلٰی مَآیِٔدَۃِ یُدَارُ عَلَیھا الخَمَرُ
One who believes in Allah and the Last Day should not sit to dine where liquor is being served. (Ibn Kathir, p.567, v.1)
What has been said about leaving a gathering as part of a debated issue summarized above is hemmed by a condition. The condition is that leaving such a gathering shall not entail some sin according to Shari’ ah. For example, joining the Jama ah (congregation) in a Masjid is necessary. Should something contrary to the Shari` ah start happening there, one should not abandon praying with the Jama'ah because of that; instead, simple emotional displeasure against what is undesirable shall be considered sufficient. Similarly, there could be some other gathering the necessity of which stands proved in the Shari` ah. If some people there start doing things which are contrary to the Shari` ah, then, leaving that gathering just because of the sin being committed by others would amount to committing a sin of your own. This is neither reasonable, nor correct. Therefore, Hasan al-Basri (رح) said: If we were to keep giving up what we must do just because of the sins of other people, we shall be paving the way for all sorts of sinners to come and destroy the Sunnah and Shari` ah.
To Sum Up
The nature of socialization with disbelieving or falsely-believing people takes some of the following forms:
1. By condescending to their infidelistic assaults. This is infidelity (kufr).
2. By showing repugnance when confronted with open expressions of disbelief. This, if done without a valid excuse admitted by the Shari’ ah, is 'fisq' or sinfulness, contrary to the required behaviour of unalloyed righteousness.
3. For some worldly need. This is allowed.
4. To disseminate injunctions of Islam. This is an act of worship, ` Ibadah.
5. Under compulsion, exigency or emergency or helplessness (idtirar). This is excusable.
Accommodating disbelief is disbelief
Towards the later part of the verse (140), it was said: إِنَّكُمْ إِذًا مِّثْلُهُمْ (You, in that case, would be like them). It means: 'If you kept sitting in such a gathering where the Word of Allah is being rejected or ridiculed or distorted, quite unruffled, almost willingly, then, you too, by becoming an accomplice in their sin, have become like them.' The sense of 'having become like them can be explained either as: °God forbid, if your own thoughts and feelings are such that you show your liking for and are satisfied with their expressions of disbelief, then, in reality, you too are a disbeliever (k afir), because liking kufr is nothing but kufr.' Otherwise, if that is not the case, 'being like them' would mean: °By your participation in the activity of those who are busy hurting Islam and Muslims through their falsification of the Faith, you too, by your abetment of their conspiracy, have become, God forbid, like them.'
The censure on hypocrites appearing earlier continues through the present verses. Their blameworthy approach to matters of Faith has been clearly identified here and is self-explanatory through the translation given.
Whenever the call of God is addressed to any human group, its basis is so strong that it is not possible to refute it by arguments. Therefore, those who do not want to accept it, attempt to show its worthlessness by ridiculing it. By heaping contempt upon it, they want to convey to others that this message is not worthy of being accepted. Those who act like this, demonstrate by their behaviour that they do not regard truth to be a serious matter. And when people are not serious about something, arguing with them is of no use. On such occasions it is better to remain silent and wait for the time when the addressees are in the right state of mind to give their attention to the missionary call. We should withdraw from any company where the divine call is held in low esteem. Being a part of such company, where truth is taken to be a subject of ridicule, will be a clear indication that we are not serious about truth.
Allah telah menurunkan kepada kalian -wahai orang-orang yang beriman- di dalam kitab suci Al-Qur`ān al-Karīm bahwasanya apabila kalian duduk di sebuah majelis dan mendengar seseorang mengingkari dan melecehkan ayat-ayat Allah maka kalian tidak boleh duduk bersama mereka dan wajib meninggalkan majelis tersebut sampai mereka berbicara tentang sesuatu yang tidak terkait dengan pengingkaran dan pelecehan terhadap ayat-ayat Allah. Jika kalian terus duduk bersama mereka pada saat mereka mengingkari dan melecehkan ayat-ayat Allah setelah kalian mendengar hal itu dari mereka, berarti kalian sama seperti mereka dalam melanggar perintah Allah karena dengan tetap duduk bersama mereka berarti kalian telah durhaka kepada Allah sebagaimana mereka durhaka kepada Allah dengan kekafiran mereka. Sesungguhnya kelak di hari Kiamat Allah akan mengumpulkan orang-orang munafik yang memperlihatkan keislaman tetapi menyembunyikan kekafiran bersama dengan orang-orang kafir di dalam neraka Jahanam.
Ô croyants, Allah vous a révélé dans le Noble Coran que lorsque vous êtes dans une assemblée et que vous entendez quelqu’un rejeter les versets d’Allah et s’en moquer, vous êtes tenus de quitter cette assemblée jusqu’à ce que la discussion porte sur un autre sujet.
Si vous continuez après cela à fréquenter les gens qui mécroient et raillent les versets d’Allah, vous serez alors semblables à eux puisque, comme eux, vous vous opposez à Allah et vous Lui désobéissez en continuant de les fréquenter alors qu’eux désobéissent à Allah en ne croyant pas en Lui.
Allah rassemblera les hypocrites (ceux qui font croire qu’ils sont musulmans et dissimulent leur mécréance) avec les mécréants dans le Feu de l’Enfer le Jour de la Résurrection.
O vjernici, Allah vam je u Kur'anu objavio da kada sjedite na nekom sijelu u kojem se prisutni ismijavaju Allahovim ajetima i ispoljavaju nevjerstvo u njih – obaveza vam je da napustite to sijelo, sve dok ne počnu pričati o nečemu drugom. Ukoliko budete sa njima sjedili dok to rade nakon što ste to čuli, isti ste kao oni u kršenju Allahove naredbe, jer ste zgriješili prema Allahu sjedeći tamo gdje sjede oni koji griješe ispoljavajući nevjerstvo. Allah će sakupiti munafike u džehennemsku vatru na Sudnjem danu zajedno sa nevjernicima, jer oni skrivaju nevjerstvo, a pokazuju se kao vjernici.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, quả thật Allah đã ban xuống kinh Qur'an cho các ngươi rằng khi các ngồi trong một buổi tọa đàm nào đó rồi các ngươi nghe ai đó phủ nhận và chế giễu các lời phán của Allah thì các ngươi phải rời đi chỗ khác. Nếu các ngươi ngồi cùng với họ lúc họ phủ nhận và chế giễu các lời mặt khải của Allah thì các ngươi cũng giống như họ, các ngươi sẽ làm trái lệnh Allah bởi vì các ngươi đã cãi lệnh Ngài mà ngồi cùng với họ. Quả thật, những kẻ biểu hiện Islam ở bên ngoài nhưng bên trong thì hoàn toàn vô đức tin thì sẽ được Allah tập hợp tất cả bọn chúng trong Hỏa Ngục vào Ngày Phục Sinh.
Creyentes, Al-lah les ha revelado en el Noble Corán que, cuando estén en una reunión y escuchen a alguien desdeñar las aleyas de Al-lah y burlarse de ellas, ustedes deben retirarse de ese lugar hasta que la discusión cambie de tema. Si continúan frecuentando a las personas que no creen y desprecian las aleyas de Al-lah, serán entonces semejantes a ellas ya que, como dichas personas, se enfrentan a Al-lah y Le desobedecen al continuar frecuentándolas mientras que ellas Le desobedecen al no creer en Él. Al-lah reunirá a los hipócritas (aquellos que hacen creer que son musulmanes y ocultan su incredulidad) con los incrédulos en el Fuego del Infierno el Día de la Resurrección.
Allah has already revealed to you, O believers, in the noble Qur’ān that if you are sitting in a gathering and you hear a person disbelieving in Allah’s words starting to make fun of them, then you must not sit with them and you must leave the gathering until they begin speaking about something other than disbelief and making fun of Allah’s words. If you sit with them while you hear them disbelieving in and mocking at Allah’s words, then you are like them in not following Allah’s instruction, because you went against Allah by sitting with them just as they went against Him by disbelieving in Him. Allah will gather the hypocrites, who show themselves as Muslims on the outside but hide disbelief inside themselves, and the disbelievers together in the fire of Hell on the Day of Judgement.
Those who wait to see what happens to you – whether good or bad; or if Allah gives you victory and gains of war – say, ‘Were we not present together with you?’ in order to get some gains of war. If the disbelievers have some success, they say to them, ‘Did we not protect you from and defend you against the believers by assisting you instead of them’. Allah will judge between all of you on the Day of Judgement: rewarding the believers by giving them entry into Paradise and the hypocrites by sending them to the lowest level of the fire of Hell. Allah, in His grace, will never give the disbelievers the upper hand over the believers. Instead, the believers will be the winners in the end.
Những kẻ (giả tạo đức tin) luôn dòm ngó và theo dõi các ngươi xem các ngươi đạt được điều tốt hay gặp phải điều xấu. Khi các ngươi được Allah phù hộ chiến thắng và thu về chiến lợi phẩm thì chúng bảo các ngươi, "Chẳng phải chúng tôi đã cùng phe với các người đó sao" hầu muốn được chia phần từ chiến lợi phẩm. Còn khi những người vô đức tin giành lấy chiến thắng thì chúng lại nói với họ: Chẳng phải chúng tôi đã ủng hộ và hậu thuẫn các người để các ngươi giành lấy chiến thắng từ những người có đức tin đó sao? Rồi đây vào Ngày Phán Xét, Allah sẽ xét xử tất cả các ngươi, Ngài ban thưởng Thiên Đàng cho những người có đức tin, còn những kẻ giả tạo đức tin bị đày xuống tận đáy của Hỏa Ngục. Allah, với hồng phúc của Ngài, Ngài không bao giờ làm cho những kẻ vô đức tin thành bằng chứng chống lại những người có đức tin vào Ngày Phán Xét, mà Ngài sẽ ban kết cục tốt đẹp cho những người có đức tin khi họ vẫn luôn tuân thủ giáo luật và thành thật trong đức tin.
Estas personas esperan a ver cómo evoluciona la situación. Si Al-lah les da la victoria a ustedes y les otorga el botín, están deseosos de obtener ellos también una parte del botín y les dicen: “¿Acaso no estuvimos con ustedes y no participamos de sus esfuerzos?” Pero si son los incrédulos los que resultan victoriosos, les dicen: “¿No nos hemos preocupado por ustedes y estado a su entera disposición? ¿No los hemos socorrido y protegido de los creyentes, desmoralizándolos?” Al-lah zanjará las diferencias entre ustedes el Día de la Resurrección. Retribuirá a los creyentes haciéndolos entrar al Paraíso y retribuirá a los hipócritas arrojándolos en la fosa más profunda del Infierno. Por Su gracia, Al-lah no permitirá que los incrédulos dominen a los musulmanes. Por el contrario, acordará un desenlace favorable a los creyentes.
Oni koji vrebaju šta će vam se desiti, dobro ili zlo, pa ako vas Allah pomogne i zaplijenite ratni plijen, oni kažu: "Zar i mi nismo sa vama, svjedočili smo isto što i vi?", kako bi imali udio u plijenu, a ako nevjernici pobijede, munafici im kažu: "Zar se nismo o vama brinuli i pažnju i pomoć vam pružili, i od vjernika vas zaštitili i protiv njih vas pomogli, dok smo njih odvraćali od borbe?" Allah će među vama presuditi na Sudnjem danu, pa će vjernike nagraditi ulaskom u džennet, a munafike će kazniti bacanjem u najniži kat džehennema. Allah, zbog Svoje milosti, neće dati da nevjernici imaju bilo kakav dokaz protiv vjernika na Sudnjem danu, već će konačna pobjeda pripasti vjernicima, sve dok budu praktikovali šerijat i iskreno vjerovali.
[Sila] ang mga naghihintay sa mangyayari sa inyo na kabutihan o kasamaan. Kaya kung nagkaroon kayo ng isang pag-aadya mula kay Allāh at nakasamsam kayo [sa digmaan] ay magsasabi sila sa inyo: "Hindi ba kami ay naging kasama sa inyo? Nakasaksi kami sa nasaksihan ninyo." [Ito ay] upang magtamo sila mula sa mga samsam sa digmaan. Kung nagkaroon ang mga tagatangging sumampalataya ng isang bahagi ay magsasabi naman sila sa mga ito: "Hindi ba kami tumangkilik sa mga pumapatungkol sa inyo, pumuspos sa inyo ng pagpuspos ng pangangalaga at pag-aadya, at nagsanggalang sa inyo laban sa mga mananampalataya sa pamamagitan ng pagtulong sa inyo at pagtatatwa sa kanila?" Kaya si Allāh ay hahatol sa pagitan ninyo sa kalahatan sa Araw ng Pagbangon para gumanti Siya sa mga mananampalataya sa pamamagitan ng pagpasok sa Paraiso at [para] gumanti Siya sa mga mapagpaimbabaw dahil sa pamamagitan ng pagpasok sa pinakamababang palapag ng Impiyerno. Hindi gagawa si Allāh, dahil sa kabutihang-loob Niya, para sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya ng isang katwiran laban sa mga mananampalataya, bagkus gagawa Siya ng magandang kahihinatnan para sa mga mananampalataya hanggat sila ay mga tagapagsagawa ng Batas, na mga tapat ang pananampalataya.
Coloro che attendono che vi accada di bene o di male, se vi giunge sostegno da parte di Allāh ed ottenete bottini, vi dicono: "Non eravamo forse insieme a voi?!" Erano con voi al fine di ottenere parte del bottino. E se i miscredenti ottengono qualcosa, diranno a loro: "Non siamo forse interessati ai vostri affari con sostegno e protezione dai credenti, aiutandovi e tradendoli?!" Allāh giudicherà tutti voi nel Giorno del Giudizio: Ricompenserà il credente con l'ingresso in Paradiso e retribuirà gli ipocriti con l'ingresso nell'Abisso del Fuoco. Allāh, per Sua grazia, non concederà ai miscredenti una scusa contro i credenti, nel Giorno del Giudizio; piuttosto, il trionfo sarà dei credenti.
The hypocrite is one who is outwardly religious but inwardly irreligious. Having no principles, he watches out for opportunities to turn events to his own advantage. He associates himself with any group which may help him realise his worldly ambitions, be it composed of believers or of those who deny the truth. Into whichever gathering he goes, he speaks to please everybody. For reasons of worldly convenience or expediency he has to associate himself at times with believers, but he is not their well-wisher. Since the very existence of true believers becomes a criterion of Truth in a society, those who stand on the ground of false religiosity want such criteria as expose their false religiosity to be demolished. However, the evil wishers of the believers can make mischief only in this world. Believers will be safe from their mischief in the Hereafter. A hypocrite is bracketed with those who deny the truth, because in God’s judgement, there is no difference between outward religiosity and blatant irreligiosity. This is because although both the states may appear to be different, in reality they are identical. To God, what is of importance is the inward state (the reality) and not the outward appearance.
Hypocrites Wait and Watch what Happens to Muslims
Allah states that the hypocrites watch and await the harm that occurs to the believers, awaiting the time when the Muslim circumstances and religion are dissolved and the state of Kufr takes over.
فَإِن كَانَ لَكُمْ فَتْحٌ مِّنَ اللَّهِ
(if you gain a victory from Allah) triumph, aid and booty,
قَالُواْ أَلَمْ نَكُنْ مَّعَكُمْ
(they say, "Were we not with you") trying to come closer to the believers with this statement. However,
وَإِن كَانَ لِلْكَـفِرِينَ نَصِيبٌ
(But if the disbelievers gain a success,) by gaining victory over the believers sometimes, just as occurred during Uhud, for surely, the Messengers are tested, but the final victory is theirs.
قَالُواْ أَلَمْ نَسْتَحْوِذْ عَلَيْكُمْ وَنَمْنَعْكُمْ مِّنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(they say (to them), "Did we not gain mastery over you and did we not protect you from the believers") meaning, did we not help you in secret and try our best to confuse the believers and weaken their resolve, until you gained victory over them This statement of the hypocrites is an attempt to strengthen relations with the disbelievers, because they pretend to be friends with both parties so that they will be safe from their harm, due to their weak faith and lack of certainty. Allah said,
فَاللَّهُ يَحْكُمُ بَيْنَكُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ
(Allah will judge between you (all) on the Day of Resurrection) meaning, by what He knows about you, O hypocrites. Therefore, do not be deceived by being shaded under the protection of Islamic Law in this life, which is such only out of Allah's wisdom. Surely, on the Day of Resurrection, your pretending shall not benefit you, because on that Day, the secrets of the souls will be disclosed and the contents of the hearts will be collected. Allah said,
وَلَن يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ لِلْكَـفِرِينَ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ سَبِيلاً
(And never will Allah grant to the disbelievers a way (to triumph) over the believers). `Abdur-Razzaq recorded that Yasi` Al-Kindi said, "A man came to `Ali bin Abi Talib and said, `What about this Ayah,
وَلَن يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ لِلْكَـفِرِينَ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ سَبِيلاً
(And never will Allah grant to the disbelievers a way (to triumph) over the believers.) `Ali said, `Come closer, come closer. Allah will judge between you on the Day of Resurrection, and He will not grant victory for the disbelievers over the believers.' " Ibn Jurayj recorded that `Ata' Al-Khurasani said that Ibn `Abbas said that,
وَلَن يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ لِلْكَـفِرِينَ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ سَبِيلاً
(And never will Allah grant to the disbelievers a way (to triumph) over the believers.) "Will occur on the Day of Resurrection." As-Suddi recorded that Abu Malik Al-Ashja`i said that it occurs on the Day of Resurrection. As-Suddi said that "way" means, proof. It is possible that the meaning of, `and never will Allah grant to the disbelievers a way (to triumph) over the believers', is in this life by being unable to exterminate the believers completely, although they sometimes gain victory over some Muslims. However, the Final Triumph will be for the believers in this life and the Hereafter. Allah said,
إِنَّا لَنَنصُرُ رُسُلَنَا وَالَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ فِى الْحَيَوةِ الدُّنْيَا
(Verily, We will indeed make victorious Our Messengers and those who believe in the worldly life) This provides a rebuttal to the wishes of the hypocrites for the destruction of the believers, and their loyalty to the disbelievers, fearing for themselves if they are victorious. In another Ayah, Allah said,
فَتَرَى الَّذِينَ فِى قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٌ يُسَـرِعُونَ فِيهِمْ
(And you see those in whose hearts there is a disease (of hypocrisy), they hurry to their friendship), until,
نَـدِمِينَ
(Regretful)
Ces gens attendent de voir comment la situation évoluera en ce qui vous concerne. Si Allah vous donne la victoire et vous accorde un butin, ils sont désireux d’obtenir eux aussi une part du butin et vous disent: N’étions-nous pas avec vous et n’avons-nous pas participé à votre effort ?
Si ce sont les mécréants les victorieux, ils leur disent:
Ne nous sommes-nous pas occupés de vous et ne vous avons-nous entourés de sollicitude ? Ne vous avons-nous pas secourus et protégés contre les croyants en vous aidant et en les démoralisant ?
Allah tranchera entre vous tous le Jour de la Résurrection. Il rétribuera les croyants en les faisant entrer au Paradis et rétribuera les hypocrites en les jetant dans la fosse la plus profonde de l’Enfer.
Par Sa grâce, Allah ne laissera pas les mécréants dominer les musulmans. Il accordera au contraire un dénouement favorable aux croyants.
Yaitu orang-orang yang menunggu-nunggu apa yang akan terjadi pada kalian, baik atau buruk. Jika kalian mendapatkan pertolongan dari Allah dan memperoleh rampasan perang, mereka berkata pada kalian, “Bukankah kami bersama kalian dan menyaksikan apa yang kalian saksikan?!” Hal ini mereka katakan supaya mereka mendapatkan bagian dari rampasan perang. Sebaliknya, jika orang-orang kafir mendapatkan keberuntungan, mereka (orang-orang munafik) itu berkata kepada orang-orang kafir, “Bukankah kami telah melindungi kepentingan kalian, membela, dan menjaga kalian dari orang-orang mukmin dengan memberikan bantuan kepada kalian dan menelantarkan mereka?!” Kelak Allah akan memberikan keputusan kepada kalian semua di hari kiamat. Kemudian Dia akan membalas perbuatan orang-orang mukmin dengan memasukkan mereka ke dalam surga dan Dia akan membalas perbuatan orang-orang munafik dengan memasukkan mereka ke dalam kerak neraka. Dengan berkat karunia-Nya, Allah tidak akan memberikan hujah kepada orang-orang kafir untuk melawan orang-orang mukmin pada hari Kiamat kelak, bahkan sebaliknya Allah akan memberikan kesudahan yang baik kepada orang-orang mukmin jika mereka senantiasa mengamalkan syariat-Nya dan tulus dalam keimanan kepada-Nya.
Sizin başınıza gelecek olan hayır veya şerri bekleyenler, size Allah’tan bir zafer geldiğinde ganimetten bir pay elde edebilmek için sizlere şöyle derler: "Biz sizinle beraber değil miydik? Şahit olduklarınıza biz de şahit olmadık mı?" Eğer kâfirler kazanırsa onlara şöyle derler: "Sizin işlerinizi yüklenmedik mi? Sizleri yardım ve desteğimizle çepeçevre kuşatmadık mı? Sizlere yardım ederek ve onların sizi zelil kılmasına karşı Müminlerden korumadık mı?" Oysa Allah kıyamet günü hepinizin arasında hükmedecek ve Müminleri Cennet ile ödüllendirecektir. Münafıkları da Cehennem'in en dibine sokarak cezalandıracaktır. Allah, kıyamet günü lütfuyla kâfirleri Müminlere delil kılmaz. Bilakis, şeriata bağlı oldukları ve imanda samimi oldukları müddetçe güzel neticeyi Müminlere verecektir
Les hypocrites veulent tromper Allah en montrant qu’ils sont musulmans et en dissimulant leur mécréance, mais c’est Lui qui les trompe car Il a déclaré leurs vies inviolables tout en connaissant leur mécréance et Il leur prépare le plus sévère des châtiments dans l’au-delà. Lorsqu’ils se lèvent pour accomplir la prière, ils se lèvent avec paresse et réticence et n’invoquent Allah que rarement, c’est-à-dire lorsqu’ils voient des croyants.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang munafik itu menipu Allah dengan memperlihatkan keislaman dan menyembunyikan kekafiran. Padahal, sesungguhnya Allahlah yang menipu mereka karena Allah telah melindungi darah mereka meskipun Allah mengetahui kekafiran mereka. Dia telah menyiapkan hukuman yang sangat berat bagi mereka di akhirat. Apabila mereka berdiri untuk menunaikan salat mereka berdiri dengan bermalas-malasan lantaran tidak menyukainya, tetapi hanya bertujuan agar dilihat dan dipuji manusia, dan mereka sama sekali tidak mengikhlaskannya kepada Allah. Mereka juga tidak mengingat Allah kecuali hanya sendikit, yaitu ketika mereka berjumpa dengan orang-orang mukmin.
The Hypocrites Try to Deceive Allah and Sway Between Believers and Disbelievers
In the beginning of Surat Al-Baqarah 2, we mentioned Allah's statement,
يُخَـدِعُونَ اللَّهَ وَالَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا
(They (think to) deceive Allah and those who believe). Here, Allah states,
إِنَّ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ يُخَـدِعُونَ اللَّهَ وَهُوَ خَادِعُهُمْ
(Verily, the hypocrites seek to deceive Allah, but it is He Who deceives them.) There is no doubt that Allah can never be deceived, for He has perfect knowledge of the secrets and what the hearts conceal. However, the hypocrites, due to their ignorance, scarce knowledge and weak minds, think that since they were successful in deceiving people, using Islamic Law as a cover of safety for themselves, they will acquire the same status with Allah on the Day of Resurrection and deceive Him too. Allah states that on that Day, the hypocrites will swear to Him that they were on the path of righteousness and correctness thinking that such statement will benefit them with Allah. For instance, Allah said,
يَوْمَ يَبْعَثُهُمُ اللَّهِ جَمِيعاً فَيَحْلِفُونَ لَهُ كَمَا يَحْلِفُونَ لَكُمْ
(On the Day when Allah will resurrect them all together; then they will swear to Him as they swear to you) Allah's statement,
وَهُوَ خَادِعُهُمْ
(but it is He Who deceives them) means, He lures them further into injustice and misguidance. He also prevents them from reaching the truth in this life and on the Day of Resurrection. Allah said,
يَوْمَ يَقُولُ الْمُنَـفِقُونَ وَالْمُنَـفِقَـتُ لِلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ انظُرُونَا نَقْتَبِسْ مِن نُّورِكُمْ
(On the Day when the hypocrites ـ men and women ـ will say to the believers: "Wait for us! Let us get something from your light!" It will be said: "Go back to your rear! Then seek a light!") until,
وَبِئْسَ الْمَصِيرُ
(And worst indeed is that destination). A Hadith states;
«مَن سَمَّعَ سَمَّعَ اللهُ بِهِ، وَمَنْ رَاءَى رَاءَى اللهُ بِه»
(Whoever wants to be heard of, Allah will make him heard of, and whoever wants to be seen, Allah will show him.) Allah's statement,
وَإِذَا قَامُواْ إِلَى الصَّلَوةِ قَامُواْ كُسَالَى
(And when they stand up for Salah, they stand with laziness). This is the characteristic of the hypocrites with the most honored, best and righteous act of worship, the prayer. When they stand for prayer, they stand in laziness because they neither truly intend to perform it nor do they believe in it, have humility in it, or understand it. This is the description of their outward attitude! As for their hearts, Allah said,
يُرَآءُونَ النَّاسَ
(to be seen of men) meaning, they do not have sincerity when worshipping Allah. Rather, they show off to people so that they gain closeness to them. They are often absent from the prayers that they can hide away from, such as the `Isha' prayer and the Dawn prayer that are prayed in darkness. In the Two Sahihs, it is recorded that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَثْقَلُ الصَّلَاةِ عَلَى الْمُنَافِقِينَ صَلَاةُ الْعِشَاءِ وَصَلَاةُ الْفَجْرِ، وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِيهِمَا لَأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا، وَلَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ آمُرَ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَتُقَامُ، ثُمَّ آمُرَ رَجُلًا فَيُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ، ثُمَّ أَنْطَلِقَ مَعِيَ بِرِجَالٍ مَعَهُمْ حُزَمٌ مِنْ حَطَبٍ، إِلى قَوْمٍ لَا يَشْهَدُونَ الصَّلَاةَ، فَأُحَرِّقَ عَلَيْهِمْ بُيُوتَهُمْ بِالنَّار»
. (The heaviest prayers on the hypocrites are the `Isha' and Dawn prayers. If they know their rewards, they will attend them even if they have to crawl. I was about to order someone to pronounce the Adhan for the prayer, then order someone to lead the prayer for the people, then order some men to collect fire-wood (fuel); then I would burn the houses around men who did not attend the (compulsory congregational) prayer.) In another narration, the Prophet said,
«وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ، لَوْ عَلِمَ أَحَدُهُمْ أَنَّهُ يَجِدُ عَرْقًا سَمِينًا أَوْ مِرْمَاتَيْنِ حَسَنَتَيْنِ، لَشَهِدَ الصَّلَاةَ، وَلَوْلَا مَا فِي الْبُيُوتِ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ وَالذُّرِّيَّـةِ لَحَرَّقْتُ عَلَيْهِمْ بُيُوتَهُمْ بِالنَّار»
(By Him, in Whose Hand my soul is, if anyone of them had known that he would get a bone covered with good meat or two (small) pieces of meat between two ribs, he would have turned up for the prayer, and had it not been that the houses have women and children in them, I would burn their homes around them.) Allah's statement,
وَلاَ يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً
(And they do not remember Allah but little) means, during the prayer they do not feel humbleness or pay attention to what they are reciting. Rather, during their prayer, they are inattentive, jesting and avoid the good that they are meant to receive from prayer. Imam Malik reported that Al-`Ala' bin `Abdur-Rahman said that Anas bin Malik said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«تِلْكَ صَلَاةُ الْمُنَافِقِ، تِلْكَ صَلَاةُ الْمُنَافِقِ، تِلْكَ صَلَاةُ الْمُنَافِقِ، يَجْلِسُ يَرْقُبُ الشَّمْسَ، حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَتْ بَيْنَ قَرْنَيِ الشَّيْطَانِ، قَامَ فَنَقَرَ أَرْبَعًا، لَا يَذْكُرُ اللهَ فِيهَا إِلَّا قَلِيلًا»
(This is the prayer of the hypocrite, this is the prayer of the hypocrite, this is the prayer of the hypocrite. He sits watching the sun until when it goes down between the two horns of the devil, he stands up pecks out four Rak`ahs (for `Asr) without remembering Allah during them except little.) Muslim, At-Tirmidhi and An-Nasa'i also recorded it. At-Tirmidhi said "Hasan Sahih". Allah's statement,
مُّذَبْذَبِينَ بَيْنَ ذلِكَ لاَ إِلَى هَـؤُلاءِ
((They are) swaying between this and that, belonging neither to these) means that the hypocrites are swaying between faith and disbelief. So they are neither with believers inwardly or outwardly nor with disbelievers inwardly or outwardly. Rather, they are with the believers outwardly and with the disbelievers inwardly. Some of them would suffer fits of doubt, leaning towards these sometimes and towards those sometimes,
كُلَّمَآ أَضَآءَ لَهُم مَّشَوْاْ فِيهِ وَإِذَآ أَظْلَمَ عَلَيْهِمْ قَامُواْ
(Whenever it flashes for them, they walk therein, and when darkness covers them, they stand still). Mujahid said;
مُّذَبْذَبِينَ بَيْنَ ذلِكَ لاَ إِلَى هَـؤُلاءِ
((They are) swaying between this and that, belonging neither to these) "The Companions of Muhammad ﷺ ,
وَلاَ إِلَى هَـؤُلاءِ
(nor to those): the Jews." Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn `Umar said that the Prophet said,
«مَثَلُ الْمُنَافِقِ كَمَثَلِ الشَّاةِ الْعَائِرَةِ بَيْنَ الْغَنَمَيْنِ، تَعِيرُ إِلى هَذِهِ مَرَّةً، وَإِلَى هَذِهِ مَرَّةً، وَلَا تَدْرِي أَيَّتَهُمَا تَتْبَع»
(The example of the hypocrite is the example of the sheep wandering between two herds, sometimes she goes to one of them, and sometimes the other, confused over whom she should follow.) Muslim also recorded it. This is why Allah said afterwards,
وَمَن يُضْلِلِ اللَّهُ فَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُ سَبِيلاً
(and he whom Allah sends astray, you will not find for him a way.) meaning, whomever He leads astray from the guidance,
فَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُ وَلِيًّا مُّرْشِدًا
(For him you will find no Wali (guiding friend) to lead him (to the right path)) because,
مَن يُضْلِلِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ هَادِيَ لَهُ
(Whomsoever Allah sends astray, none can guide him). So the hypocrites whom Allah has led astray from the paths of safety will never find a guide to direct them, nor someone to save them. There is none who can resist Allah's decision, and He is not asked about what He does, while they all will be asked.
Münafıklar İslam’ı izhar edip küfürlerini gizleyerek Allah’ı aldatmaya çalışıyorlar. Oysa Allah onları aldatmaktadır. Çünkü O, onların küfürlerini bildiği halde kanlarını korumuş ve ahirette onlara en şiddetli azabı hazırlamıştır. Onlar namaza kalktıkları zaman, namazı kerih görerek/istemeyerek tembel tembel kalkarlar. İnsanların görmelerini ve kendilerini tazim etmelerini isterler, Allah'a karşı samimi değillerdir. Müminleri görünce de Allah’ı çok az zikrederler
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang munafik itu menipu Allah, dan Allah akan membalas tipuan mereka. Dan apabila mereka berdiri untuk shalat, mereka berdiri dengan malas. Mereka bermaksud riya (dengan shalat) di hadapan manusia. Dan tidaklah mereka menyebut Allah kecuali sedikit sekali. Mereka dalam keadaan ragu-ragu antara yang demikian (iman atau kafir), tidak masuk kepada golongan ini (orang-orang beriman) dan tidak (pula) kepada golongan itu (orang-orang kafir), maka kamu sekali-kali tidak akan mendapat jalan (untuk memberi petunjuk) baginya." (An-Nisa`: 141-142).
(142) Allah تعالى memberitakan tentang orang-orang munafik dengan sifat-sifat buruk mereka dan tanda-tanda yang jelek, dan bahwa jalan mereka adalah menipu Allah سبحانه وتعالى, yaitu, mereka menam-pakkan keimanan dan menyembunyikan kekufuran dengan tin-dakan. Mereka mengira bahwa hal itu tidak dilihat oleh Allah dan tidak diketahui olehNya serta tidak menampakkannya kepada hamba-hambaNya yang lain. Padahal sebenarnya Allah-lah yang membalas tipuan mereka, karena hanya dengan terjadinya sifat (dan sikap) tersebut pada mereka dan konsistensinya mereka terhadapnya, itu sebenarnya sebuah tipuan terhadap diri mereka sendiri, dan tipu daya apalagi yang lebih menyakitkan dari orang yang berusaha keras namun hanya menghasilkan kehinaan dan kerendahan bagi dirinya sendiri, dan tidak mendapatkan apa-apa. Dengan hal itu saja menunjukkan bahwa pelakunya tidak berakal, di mana ia menyatukan antara kemaksiatan yang ia pandang se-bagai suatu kebaikan dan mengira bahwa hal itu merupakan hasil dari akal dan tipu dayanya, dan hanya Allah yang mengetahui keburukan yang ditimbulkan oleh kebodohan dan kehinaan atas pemiliknya, dan di antara pendustaan Allah atas mereka pada Hari Kiamat adalah apa yang Allah sebutkan dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ يَوۡمَ يَقُولُ ٱلۡمُنَٰفِقُونَ وَٱلۡمُنَٰفِقَٰتُ لِلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ٱنظُرُونَا نَقۡتَبِسۡ مِن نُّورِكُمۡ قِيلَ ٱرۡجِعُواْ وَرَآءَكُمۡ فَٱلۡتَمِسُواْ نُورٗاۖ فَضُرِبَ بَيۡنَهُم بِسُورٖ لَّهُۥ بَابُۢ بَاطِنُهُۥ فِيهِ ٱلرَّحۡمَةُ وَظَٰهِرُهُۥ مِن قِبَلِهِ ٱلۡعَذَابُ 13 يُنَادُونَهُمۡ أَلَمۡ نَكُن مَّعَكُمۡۖ قَالُواْ بَلَىٰ وَلَٰكِنَّكُمۡ فَتَنتُمۡ أَنفُسَكُمۡ وَتَرَبَّصۡتُمۡ وَٱرۡتَبۡتُمۡ وَغَرَّتۡكُمُ ٱلۡأَمَانِيُّ حَتَّىٰ جَآءَ أَمۡرُ ٱللَّهِ وَغَرَّكُم بِٱللَّهِ ٱلۡغَرُورُ 14 فَٱلۡيَوۡمَ لَا يُؤۡخَذُ مِنكُمۡ فِدۡيَةٞ وَلَا مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْۚ مَأۡوَىٰكُمُ ٱلنَّارُۖ هِيَ مَوۡلَىٰكُمۡۖ وَبِئۡسَ ٱلۡمَصِيرُ 15 ﴿
"Pada hari ketika orang-orang munafik laki-laki dan perempuan berkata kepada orang-orang yang beriman, 'Tunggulah kami supaya kami dapat mengambil sebagian dari cahayamu.' Dikatakan (kepada mereka), 'Kembalilah kamu ke belakang dan carilah sendiri cahaya (untukmu).' Lalu diadakan di antara mereka dinding yang mempunyai pintu. Di sebelah dalamnya ada rahmat dan di sebelah luarnya dari situ ada siksa. Orang-orang munafik itu memanggil mereka (orang-orang Mukmin) seraya berkata, 'Bukankah kami dahulu bersama-sama dengan kamu?' Mereka menjawab, 'Benar, tetapi kamu mencelakakan dirimu sendiri dan me-nunggu (kehancuran kami) dan kamu ragu-ragu serta ditipu oleh angan-angan kosong sehingga datanglah ketetapan Allah; dan kamu telah ditipu dengan (keimanan kepada) Allah oleh (setan) yang amat penipu.' Maka pada hari ini tidak diterima tebusan darimu dan tidak pula dari orang-orang kafir. Tempat kamu ialah neraka. Ialah tempat berlindungmu, dan ia adalah sejahat-jahat tempat kembali." (Al-Hadid: 13-15).
Dan di antara sifat-sifat mereka adalah bahwa ﴾ وَإِذَا قَامُوٓاْ إِلَى ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ﴿ "apabila mereka berdiri untuk shalat," bila mereka melakukannya, yang merupakan perbuatan ketaatan yang paling agung, ﴾ قَامُواْ كُسَالَىٰ ﴿ "mereka berdiri dengan malas," mereka merasa berat melakukannya dan menggerutu dalam melakukannya.
Rasa malas itu tidaklah ada kecuali karena tidak adanya kehendak untuk melakukannya dalam hati mereka, dan sekiranya bukan karena hati mereka itu kosong dari keinginan kepada Allah dan kepada apa yang ada di sisiNya serta tidak ada keimanan, pastilah tidak akan ada rasa malas dari mereka.
﴾ يُرَآءُونَ ٱلنَّاسَ ﴿ "Mereka bermaksud riya (dengan shalat) di hadapan manusia," yaitu, inilah yang menjadi harapan dalam hati kecil me-reka, dan inilah sumber dari segala perbuatan mereka, yaitu agar manusia melihat mereka. Mereka bermaksud agar manusia me-mandang mereka hingga manusia menghormati dan membesarkan mereka, namun mereka tidak ikhlas untuk Allah. Karena itulah, ﴾ ل َ ا يَذۡكُرُونَ ٱللَّهَ إِلَّا قَلِيلٗا ﴿ "tidaklah mereka menyebut Allah kecuali sedikit sekali," karena hati mereka yang telah dipenuhi oleh riya`, sesungguhnya dzikir kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى itu dan konsisten terhadapnya tidaklah akan terjadi kecuali dari seorang hamba yang hatinya penuh dengan kecintaan kepada Allah dan keagunganNya.
(143) ﴾ مُّذَبۡذَبِينَ بَيۡنَ ذَٰلِكَ لَآ إِلَىٰ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ وَلَآ إِلَىٰ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِۚ ﴿ "Mereka dalam keadaan ragu-ragu antara yang demikian (iman atau kafir); tidak masuk kepada golongan ini (orang-orang beriman) dan tidak (pula) kepada golongan itu (orang-orang kafir)." Maksudnya, mereka bimbang antara golongan orang-orang beriman dan kelompok orang-orang kafir. Mereka tidak bersama kelompok orang-orang beriman, lahir maupun batin dan tidak juga bersama kelompok orang-orang kafir, lahir maupun batin. Mereka memberikan batin kepada kelompok orang-orang kafir dan memberikan lahir kepada kelompok orang-orang beriman.
Ini adalah kesesatan yang paling besar yang harus diper-hitungkan. Karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يُضۡلِلِ ٱللَّهُ فَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُۥ سَبِيلٗا ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang disesatkan Allah, maka kamu sekali-kali tidak akan mendapat jalan (untuk memberi petunjuk) baginya," maksudnya, kalian tidak akan mendapat jalan lain untuk memberi petunjuk kepada-nya dan tidak ada sarana (untuk menyadarkan) mereka untuk meninggalkan kesesatannya. Karena sesungguhnya pintu rahmat telah tertutup untuknya, dan semuanya berubah menjadi musibah. Sifat-sifat yang tercela ini dengan peringatan darinya, menunjuk-kan bahwa orang-orang beriman memiliki sifat yang berlawanan dengan sifat-sifat di atas, yaitu kejujuran lahir maupun batin, serta keikhlasan, dan bahwa mereka sangat diketahui dengan apa yang ada pada mereka, semangat mereka dalam shalat dan ibadah me-reka serta dzikir mereka yang banyak kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى. Dan bahwa mereka telah diberikan petunjuk oleh Allah dan diberikan taufik-Nya kepada jalan yang lurus, maka seorang yang berakal patut mengajukan dirinya di antara kedua perkara tersebut, dan memilih yang paling terbaik untuknya di antara kedua hal tersebut, dan hanya Allah tempat meminta pertolongan.
Maulana Ashraf ` Ali Thanavi (رح) has, in his Tafsir Bay-an al-Qur'an, taken up the question of 'standing up lazily' in the expression: قَامُوا كُسَالَ which appears in verse 142 saying: 'The laziness censured here is doctrinal laziness, (that is, slothfulness towards observance of the articles of faith due to lack of true conviction). However, laziness which is there despite correct beliefs stands excluded from the purview of this censure. Then, should this laziness be there due to some excuse, such as, sickness, fatigue or sleepiness, it is not even blameworthy. But, when without excuse, it is.'
The hypocrites try to deceive Allah by showing themselves as believers on the outside while hiding disbelief inside. Allah, in turn, deceives them because He protects their lives despite knowing about their disbelief. In the Afterlife, He has prepared the most severe punishment for them. When they stand for prayer they do so lazily, with reluctance. They only remember Allah a little when they see the believers.
Los hipócritas quieren engañar a Al-lah aparentando que son musulmanes y ocultando su incredulidad, pero es Él quien los engaña, ya que ha declarado sus vidas sagradas conociendo su incredulidad y les prepara el más severo de los castigos en el Más Allá. Cuando se levantan para realizar la oración, lo hacen con pereza y reticencia, y raramente recuerdan a Al-lah, solo al ver a otros creyentes.
Licemjeri pokušavaju prevariti Allaha ispoljavajući islam, a krijući svoje nevjerstvo, ali Allah je za njih varku pripremio, jer je njihove živote učinio zaštićenim i pored njihovog nevjerstva, dok im je priredio najtežu kaznu na ahiretu. Kada licemjeri hoće obaviti namaz, oni to lijeno i mrzovoljno čine, žele samo da ih ljudi vide. Oni to ne čine iskreno radi Allaha, a samo Ga malo spominju, i to onda kada ih vjernici gledaju.
In verità, gli ipocriti cercano di ingannare Allāh mostrandoGli la fede e celando la miscredenza, mentre è Lui ad ingannarli, poiché ha reso per loro sacro il loro stesso sangue, nonostante sia consapevole della loro miscredenza, e ha preparato per loro la più dura punizione nell'Aldilà. Quando si alzano per la preghiera, si alzano trascinandosi, disprezzandola, e non invocano Allāh se non poco, quando vedono i credenti.
Quả thật, những kẻ giả tạo đức tin cố đánh lừa Allah bằng cách biểu hiện Islam ở bên ngoài còn bên trong thì không hề tin tưởng, và Allah đánh lừa chúng lại, bởi Ngài bảo toàn mạng sống của chúng trong khi Ngài biết rõ sự vô đức tin của chúng và Ngài đã chuẩn bị cho chúng một sự trừng phạt đau đớn ở cõi Đời Sau. Mỗi khi những kẻ giả tạo đức tin đứng dâng lễ nguyện Salah thì chúng đứng bằng bộ dạng uể oải và nặng nề, chúng chỉ muốn phô trương cho thiên hạ thấy mà tôn trọng chúng, và chúng không hề thành tâm tưởng nhớ Allah ngoại trừ một chút ít khi chúng nhìn thấy những người có đức tin.
142- Doğrusu münafıklar Allah’ı aldatmaya çalışırlar. Hâlbuki O, onların aldatmalarını başlarına geçirir. Namaza kalktıkları vakit de üşene üşene kalkarlar, insanlara gösteriş yaparlar ve Allah’ı ancak pek az anarlar.
143- Onlar bu ikisi arasında bocalayan kararsız kimselerdir. Ne bunlara ne de onlara (taraf) olurlar. Allah’ın şaşırttığı kimseye sen asla yol bulamazsın.
142. Yüce Allah münafıkların sahip oldukları çirkin nitelikleri ve oldukça kötü alâmetleri haber vermektedir. Onların izledikleri yolun, Allah’ı aldatmaya çalışmaktan ibaret olduğunu bildirmektedir. Yani onlar, açığa vurdukları imanla ve içlerinde sakladıkları küfür ile Yüce Allah’ı -haşa- kandırabileceklerini, O’nun gerçeği bilmediğini ve gerçek yüzlerini kullarına açıklamayacağını zannediyorlar. Gerçekte ise onları aldatan Allah’tır, yani Allah onların bu yaptıklarının misliyle onları cezalandırır. Yalnızca onların bu halleri ve bu yolda devam etmeleri bile onların kendi kendilerini aldatması demektir. Bir kimsenin sonunda kendisini hakir ve zelil düşürecek ve mahrum bırakacak bir iş yapmasından daha büyük aldanma söz konusu olabilir mi? Yalnızca böyle bir davranış bile kişinin aklının ne kadar kıt olduğunu göstermektedir. Çünkü böyle davranan bir kimse hem günah işlemekte, hem onu güzel görmekte, hem de bu yaptığı işin akıllılık ve hile olduğunu zannetmektedir. Cahilliğin ve ilâhi yardımdan mahrum kalmanın kişiyi düşürdüğü bu hal, gerçekten dikkate değer bir haldir.
Yüce Allah’ın münafıkları aldatmasının, yani aldatmalarını başlarına geçirmesinin bir parçası da Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruğunda sözünü ettiği durumdur:“O gün münafık erkeklerle münafık kadınlar mü’minlere: Bizi bekleyin de nurunuzdan aydınlanalım, diyecekler. Arkanıza dönün de (başka bir) nur arayın, denilecek. Aralarına iç tarafında rahmet, dış tarafında ise azap bulunan ve kapısı olan bir duvar çekilecektir. (Münafıklar) o (müminlere): Biz (dünyada) sizinle beraber değil miydik? diye seslenirler...”(el-Hadid, 57/13-14)
Bu münafıkların niteliklerinden birisi de şudur: Onlar amelî itaatlerin en büyüğü olan “namaza kalktıkları vakit de” olur da kalkarlarsa “üşene üşene kalkarlar”ağırdan alarak ve namaz kılmaktan rahatsız bir şekilde kılarlar. Tembellik, ancak bunu kalpten arzu etmediklerinden dolayı söz konusu olur. Şâyet kalplerinde Allah’a yönelme, O’nun nezdindekileri arzulama namına bir duygu ve imanın zerresi bulunsaydı böyle bir tembellikleri söz konusu olmazdı.“İnsanlara gösteriş yaparlar.” Yani içlerinde gizledikleri şey budur. Onların amellerinin çıkış noktası da insanlara gösterişte bulunmaktır. İnsanların görmesi, kendilerini övmesi, kendilerine saygı duyması maksadı ile bu fiilleri yaparlar. Yoksa ihlâsla Allah için yapmazlar. İşte bundan dolayı da “Allah’ı ancak pek az anarlar.” Çünkü kalpleri riyakarlık ile dopdoludur. Yüce Allah’ı zikretmek ve buna devam etmek ise ancak kalbi Allah sevgisi ve azameti ile dopdolu olan mü’min kimselerin yapabileceği bir iştir.
143. Yani onlar mü’min kesim ile kâfir kesimi arasında gidip gelirler. Ne zahir ve batınları ile mü’minlerdendirler. Ne de zahir ve batınları ile kâfirlerdendirler. Onlar içlerini kâfirlere açmışlardır, zahirlerini de mü’minlere vermiş gibi görünürler. Bu ise mümkün olabilen sapıklığın en büyüğüdür. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah’ın şaşırttığı kimseye sen asla yol bulamazsın.” Böyle bir kimseyi hidayete iletmeye, azgınlığını terk etmesi için ona bir çare bulmaya imkânın yoktur. Çünkü böyle bir kimseye karşı rahmet kapısı kilitlenmiş ve onun yerini her türlü azap almıştır. Bu kötü sıfatlar -bir uyarı olarak- mü’minlerin, zahiren ve batınen bunların zıddı olan doğruluk ve ihlâs niteliklerine sahip olduklarına, namaz ve ibadetlerindeki gayretleri ile Yüce Allah’ı çokça zikretmelerinin bilinmeyen bir durum olmadığına delildir. Yine Allah’ın onları hidayete ilettiğine ve Sırat-ı Müstakimi izleme tevfikini onlara ihsan ettiğine de delildir. O halde aklı başında bulunan bir kimse bu iki grup özelliği göz önünde bulundursun ve kendisini de değerlendirsin. Kendisi için daha uygun bulduğunu da tercih etsin. Yardım istenecek Allah’tır.
Tunay na ang mga mapagpaimbabaw ay nagtatangkang manlinlang kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagpapakita ng [pagyakap sa] Islām at paglilingid ng kawalang-pananampalataya samantalang Siya ay lumilinlang sa kanila dahil Siya ay nagsanggalang sa mga buhay nila sa kabila ng pagkakaalam Niya sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila. Naghanda Siya para sa kanila ng pinakamatindi sa kaparusahan sa Kabilang-buhay. Kapag tumayo sila patungo sa dasal ay tumatayo sila bilang mga tamad habang mga nasusuklam dito habang naglalayon sila ng pagkakita ng mga tao at pagdakila ng mga ito at hindi sila nagpapakawagas para kay Allāh. Hindi sila umaalaala kay Allāh malibang madalang kapag nakakita sila sa mga mananampalataya.
Ovi munafici su stalno zbunjeni, nisi su sa vjernicima u potpunosti niti su sa nevjernicima u potpunosti, već se pokazuju da su sa vjernicima, dok su u suštini sa nevjernicima. A koga Allah odvede u zabludu, toga nećeš moći na Pravi put izvesti.
Los hipócritas están indecisos y desconcertados. No están completamente con los creyentes, ni completamente con los incrédulos. Están en apariencia con los creyentes, pero están con los incrédulos en su fuero interno. Para aquel a quien Al-lah extravía, no encontrarás, Mensajero, ningún medio que lo saque de su extravío.
Những kẻ Munafiq cứ lưỡng lự và không biết thuộc phe bên nào, chúng cứ lưng chừng giữa bên này và bên nọ, chúng biểu hiện đức tin ra ngoài khi ở cùng với những người có đưc tin những bên trong là ở cùng với những kẻ vô đức tin. Và ai bị Allah làm cho lệch lạc thì Ngươi (Muhammad) sẽ không bao giờ tìm thấy một con đường để hướng dẫn y khỏi sự lầm lạc.
Tali ipocriti sono nel dubbio: Essi non sono con i credenti, manifestatamente o intimamente, né con i miscredenti, ma manifestano di essere con i credenti mentre nel loro intimo sono con i miscredenti; e quanto a chi viene sviato da Allāh, non troverai per lui, o Messaggero, una strada che lo conduca dalla perdizione alla Retta Via.
Ang mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito ay mga nag-aatubili dahil sa kalituhan kaya hindi sila kasama sa mga mananampalataya sa panlabas at panloob ni kasama sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya, bagkus ang panlabas nila ay kasama sa mga mananampalataya at ang panloob nila ay kasama sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya. Ang sinumang pinaligaw ni Allāh ay hindi ka makatatagpo para sa kanya, O Sugo, ng isang daan para sa kapatnubayan niya mula sa pagkaligaw.
Orang-orang munafik itu berada dalam kebingungan. Mereka tidak bergabung bersama orang-orang mukmin secara lahir dan batin, dan mereka tidak bersama orang-orang kafir. Tetapi secara lahiriah mereka sejalan dengan orang-orang mukmin, sedangkan secara batin mereka sejalan dengan orang-orang kafir. Barang siapa yang disesatkan Allah, niscaya kamu -wahai Rasul- tidak akan menemukan jalan untuk memberinya petunjuk dari kesesatan.
Ces hypocrites sont hésitants et désemparés. Ils ne sont ni complètement avec les croyants, ni complètement avec les mécréants. Ils sont en apparence avec les croyants mais avec les mécréants dans leur for intérieur. Celui qu’Allah égare, tu ne lui trouveras, ô Messager, aucun moyen de le tirer de son égarement.
Bu münafıklar ne yapacaklarını bilmez bir halde tereddüt içindedirler. Onlar ne görünüşte, ne de kalben Müminlerle beraberdirler, ne de kâfirlerle beraberdirler. Bilakis görünüşte müminlerle beraber, kalben ise kâfirlerle beraberlerdir. -Ey Peygamber!- Yüce Allah her kimi saptırırsa onu sapmış olduğu dalaletten doğru yola iletecek bir yol bulamazsın.
These hypocrites are wandering and confused. On both the inside and the outside, they are not with the believers, nor with the disbelievers. On the outside, they are with the believers; but inside, they are with the disbelievers. Whoever Allah misleads, you, O Messenger, will never find a way to guide such a person.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, do not take the disbelievers as your close friends instead of the believers. By doing so, do you wish to give Allah clear evidence against you, proving that you are deserving of punishment?
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y siguen a Su Mensajero, no tomen como aliados a los incrédulos en lugar de hacerlo con los creyentes. ¿Pretenden con este comportamiento dar argumentos evidentes que provoquen el castigo de Al‑lah?
Hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, các ngươi chớ nhận lấy những kẻ vô đức tin làm những người bảo hộ của các ngươi thay vì những người có đức tin, nếu các ngươi làm thế thì các ngươi không có lý do gì để tránh sự trừng phạt của TA dành cho các ngươi.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumunod sa Sugo Niya, huwag kayong gumawa sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya kay Allāh bilang mga hinirang, na makikipagtangkilikan kayo sa kanila sa halip na sa mga mananampalataya. Nagnanais ba kayo sa pamamagitan ng gawa ninyong ito na gumawa para kay Allāh laban sa inyo ng isang katwirang malinaw na nagpapatunay sa pagiging karapat-dapat ninyo sa pagdurusa?
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, non prendete coloro che rinnegano Allāh come intimi amici invece dei credenti. Con questa vostra azione volete forse fornire ad Allāh un'evidente prova del fatto che meritiate la punizione?!
144- Ey iman edenler! Mü’minleri bırakıp da kâfirleri dost edinmeyin. Aleyhinizde Allah’a apaçık bir delil vermek mi istiyorsunuz?
144. Şanı Yüce Allah münafıkların nitelikleri arasında mü’minleri bırakıp kâfirleri dost edinme vasfını söz konusu ettikten sonra mü’min kullarına bu çirkin sıfata sahip olmalarını ve münafıklara benzemelerini yasaklamaktadır. Çünkü böyle bir tutum “aleyhinizde Allah’a apaçık bir delil vermek” olur, yani sizin cezalandırılmanızı haklı kılacak açık bir kanıt vermiş olacaksınız. Çünkü Yüce Allah böyle bir niteliğe sahip olmaktan bizi sakındırmış ve uyarmıştır. Ayrıca böyle bir niteliğe sahip olmanın doğuracağı fesatları da bize haber vermiştir. Artık bundan sonra böyle bir yolu izlemek cezalandırmayı gerektirir.
Bu ayet-i kerime Yüce Allah’ın adaletinin kemaline, O’nun herhangi bir kimseye gerekli delili ortaya koymadan azap etmeyeceğine delildir. Yine bu buyruk günahlardan da sakındırmaktadır. Çünkü günah işleyen bir kimse kendi aleyhine Allah’a apaçık bir delil vermiş olur.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i slijedite Njegovog Poslanika, ne uzimajte one koji u Allaha ne vjeruju za prisne prijatelje mimo vjernika! Zar želite da time pružite Allahu očigledan dokaz da zaslužujete kaznu?
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu menjadikan orang-orang kafir sebagai wali (pemimpin dan pelindung) dengan meninggalkan orang-orang Mukmin. Inginkah kamu mengadakan alasan yang nyata bagi Allah (untuk menyiksamu)?" (An-Nisa`: 144).
(144) Tatkala Allah menyebutkan bahwa di antara sifat-sifat orang-orang munafik itu adalah menjadikan orang-orang kafir sebagai pemimpin dan penolong dengan meninggalkan orang-orang beriman, Allah melarang hamba-hambaNya yang beriman untuk menghiasi diri mereka dengan sifat yang jelek tersebut, dan melarang mereka menyerupai orang-orang munafik. Karena hal itu mengharuskan kalian ﴾ أَن تَجۡعَلُواْ لِلَّهِ عَلَيۡكُمۡ سُلۡطَٰنٗا مُّبِينًا ﴿ "mengadakan alasan yang nyata bagi Allah (untuk menyiksamu)?" Artinya, hujjah yang jelas untuk menghukum kalian. Karena Allah telah meng-ingatkan kita dan telah mengancam kita dari hal tersebut, dan telah memberitahukan tentang kemudharatannya, maka menempuh jalan tersebut setelah itu semua mengharuskan adanya hukuman. Dan (pada) ayat yang mulia ini terdapat dalil tentang kesempurna-an keadilan Allah, dan bahwa Allah tidaklah menyiksa seseorang sebelum ditegakkan hujjah atas dirinya. Juga menunjukkan ancaman dari kemaksiatan karena pelakunya telah mengadakan alasan yang nyata untuk disiksa oleh Allah.
The Prohibition of Wilayah with the Disbelievers
Allah forbids His believing servants from taking the disbelievers as friends instead of the believers. This includes being friends and associates of the disbelievers, advising them, being intimate with them and exposing the secrets of the believers to them. In another Ayah, Allah said,
لاَّ يَتَّخِذِ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ الْكَـفِرِينَ أَوْلِيَآءَ مِن دُونِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَمَن يَفْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فَلَيْسَ مِنَ اللَّهِ فِي شَىْءٍ إِلاَ أَن تَتَّقُواْ مِنْهُمْ تُقَـةً وَيُحَذِّرْكُمُ اللَّهُ نَفْسَهُ
(Let not the believers take the disbelievers as friends instead of the believers, and whoever does that, will never be helped by Allah in any way, except if you indeed fear a danger from them. And Allah warns you against Himself). meaning, He warns you against His punishment if you fall into what He has prohibited. This is why Allah said here,
أَتُرِيدُونَ أَن تَجْعَلُواْ للَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ سُلْطَاناً مُّبِيناً
(Do you wish to offer Allah a manifest Sultan against yourselves) meaning, proof against you that warrants receiving His torment. Ibn Abi Hatim narrated that Ibn `Abbas commented;
سُلْطَاناً مُّبِيناً
(manifest Sultan), "The word Sultan in the Qur'an means proof. " There is an authentic chain of narration for this statement, which is also the saying of Mujahid, `Ikrimah, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Muhammad bin Ka`b Al-Qurazi, Ad-Dahhak, As-Suddi and An-Nadr bin `Arabi.
The Hypocrites and the Friends of Disbelievers are in the LowestDepth of the Fire, Unless they Repent
Allah then states that,
إِنَّ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ فِى الدَّرْكِ الاٌّسْفَلِ مِنَ النَّارِ
(Verily, the hypocrites will be in the lowest depths of the Fire;) on the Day of Resurrection due to their tremendous Kufr. Al-Walibi `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas said,
فِى الدَّرْكِ الاٌّسْفَلِ مِنَ النَّارِ
(in the lowest depths (grade) of the Fire;) means, in the bottom of the Fire. Other scholars said that the Fire has ever lower depths just as Paradise had ever higher grades. Ibn Jarir recorded that `Abdullah bin Mas`ud said that,
إِنَّ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ فِى الدَّرْكِ الاٌّسْفَلِ مِنَ النَّارِ
(Verily, the hypocrites will be in the lowest depths (grade) of the Fire), "Inside coffins of Fire that surround them, for they are closed and sealed in them." Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that when Ibn Mas`ud was asked about the hypocrites, he said, "They will be placed in coffins made of fire and they will be closed in them in the lowest depth of the Fire."
وَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُمْ نَصِيراً
(no helper will you find for them. ) to save them from their misery and painful torment. Allah then states that whoever among the hypocrites repents in this life, Allah will accept his repentance and sorrow, if his repentance were sincere and he then follows it by performing righteous deeds, all the while depending on his Lord. Allah said, a
إِلاَّ الَّذِينَ تَابُواْ وَأَصْلَحُواْ وَاعْتَصَمُواْ بِاللَّهِ وَأَخْلَصُواْ دِينَهُمْ للَّهِ
(Except those who repent (from hypocrisy), do righteous good deeds, depend on Allah, and purify their religion for Allah) replacing showing off with sincerity, so that their good deeds will benefit them, even if they were minute.
فَأُوْلَـئِكَ مَعَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(then they will be with the believers.) on the Day of Resurrection,
وَسَوْفَ يُؤْتِ اللَّهُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَجْراً عَظِيماً
(And Allah will grant to the believers a great reward.) Allah then states that He is too Rich to need anyone and that He only punishes the servants because of their sins,
مَّا يَفْعَلُ اللَّهُ بِعَذَابِكُمْ إِن شَكَرْتُمْ وَءَامَنْتُمْ
(Why should Allah punish you if you have thanked (Him) and have believed in Him.) by correcting your actions and having faith in Allah and His Messenger ,
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ شَـكِراً عَلِيماً
(And Allah is Ever All-Appreciative (of good), All-Knowing.) Allah appreciates those who appreciate Him, and has knowledge of those whose hearts believe in Him, and He will give them perfect rewar.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et suivez Son Messager, ne prenez pas les mécréants comme amis rapprochés auxquels vous vous alliez en lieu et place des croyants. Voulez-vous par ce comportement donner à Allah un argument évident pour vous châtier ?
Ey Allah'a iman eden ve resulüne tabi olanlar! Müminleri bırakıp da Allah’ı inkâr eden kâfirleri Müminler dışında yakınlık ettiğiniz seçkin dostlar edinmeyin. Böyle yaparak Allah’a cezalandırılmaya müstahak olduğunuzu gösteren apaçık delil vermek mi istiyorsunuz?
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Janganlah kalian menjadikan orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah sebagai teman setia kalian dan mengabaikan orang-orang mukmin. Apakah dengan tindakan itu kalian ingin agar Allah memiliki alasan kuat dan jelas yang menunjukkan bahwa kalian pantas mendapatkan hukuman?!
Sesungguhnya orang-orang munafik itu akan Allah tempatkan di kerak neraka pada hari Kiamat nanti dan kamu tidak akan menemukan satu penolong pun yang dapat melindungi mereka dari azab tersebut.
Allah mettra les hypocrites dans le lieu le plus bas du Feu le Jour de la Résurrection et tu ne leur trouveras aucun défenseur capable d’éloigner d’eux le châtiment.
Şüphesiz Allah kıyamet günü münafıkları cehennem ateşinin en alt tabakasına sokacaktır. Onlar kendilerinden bu azabı önleyecek hiçbir yardımcı da bulamayacaklardır.
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang munafik itu (ditempatkan) pada tingkatan yang paling bawah dari neraka. Dan kamu sekali-kali tidak akan mendapat seorang penolong pun bagi mereka. Kecuali orang-orang yang bertaubat dan mengadakan perbaikan dan ber-pegang teguh pada (agama) Allah dan tulus ikhlas (mengerjakan) agama mereka karena Allah. Maka mereka itu bersama-sama orang yang beriman, dan kelak Allah akan memberikan kepada orang-orang yang beriman pahala yang besar. Mengapa Allah akan menyiksamu, jika kamu bersyukur dan beriman? Dan Allah Maha Mensyukuri lagi Maha Mengetahui." (An-Nisa`: 145-147).
(145) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memberitakan tentang tempat kembali orang-orang munafik yaitu bahwa mereka berada pada derajat yang paling rendah dari siksaan dan paling buruk keadaan hukumannya, di bawah seluruh kaum kafir. Karena mereka ini bersekutu dengan kaum kafir dalam kufur kepada Allah dan memerangi RasulNya, namun orang-orang munafik itu melebihi kaum kafir dalam kons-pirasi (makar), tipu muslihat, dan kemampuan untuk memper-gunakan berbagai macam cara dalam memerangi kaum Muslimin dalam bentuk yang tidak disadari dan tidak terlihat jelas. Dan akhirnya mereka akan memperoleh semua kelebihan itu yaitu ber-lakunya hukum-hukum Islam atas mereka dan berhaknya mereka mendapatkan apa yang tidak didapatkan kaum kafir. Dengan itu mereka berhak mendapatkan siksaan yang paling keras dan mereka tidak memiliki tempat untuk menyelamatkan diri dari siksaanNya dan tidak pula penolong yang membela mereka dari sebagian siksaanNya.
(146) Ini umum bagi setiap orang munafik kecuali bagi orang-orang yang diberikan oleh Allah karunia atas mereka dengan penerimaan taubat dari kesalahan dan dosa, ﴾ وَأَصۡلَحُواْ ﴿ "dan meng-adakan perbaikan" karena Allah, lahir maupun batin, berpegang teguh denganNya, bersandar kepadaNya demi memperoleh manfaat untuk mereka dan menolak mudharat menimpa mereka, ﴾ وَأَخۡلَصُواْ دِينَهُمۡ ﴿ "dan tulus ikhlas (mengerjakan) agama mereka," yaitu Islam, iman, dan ihsan ﴾ لِلَّهِ ﴿ "karena Allah." Mereka mengharapkan Wajah Allah dengan amal-amal mereka, yang lahir maupun yang batin, terlepas dari riya' dan kemunafikan. Barangsiapa yang memiliki sifat-sifat tersebut, ﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ مَعَ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَۖ ﴿ "maka mereka itu bersama-sama orang yang beriman," yaitu, di dunia, di alam barzakh, dan pada Hari Kiamat.
﴾ وَسَوۡفَ يُؤۡتِ ٱللَّهُ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ أَجۡرًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan kelak Allah akan memberikan kepada orang-orang yang beriman pahala yang besar," yang tidak ada yang mengetahui besarnya (seperti apa) kecuali Allah, yaitu balasan baik yang tidak pernah dilihat oleh mata, tidak pernah didengar oleh telinga, dan tidak pernah terbetik pada sanubari seorang manusia pun.
Perhatikanlah bagaimana Allah mengkhususkan kata "ber-pegang teguh" dan "ikhlas" dengan menyebutkan secara tersendiri, padahal kedua hal itu termasuk dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَأَصۡلَحُواْ ﴿ "Dan mengadakan perbaikan," karena berpegang teguh dan ikhlas itu bagian dari perbaikan, dan keduanya sangat dibutuhkan sekali, khususnya pada kondisi yang sangat sulit seperti itu, di mana hati kemungkinan telah dikuasai oleh kemunafikan. Maka tidaklah akan menghilangkannya kecuali dengan berpegang teguh kepada Allah dan konsisten dalam bersandar padaNya serta konsisten dalam berharap kepadaNya demi menolak kemunafikan tersebut, dan keikhlasan itu benar-benar dapat menghilangkan kemunafikan. Allah menyebutkan kedua hal itu karena keutamaan keduanya dan ketergantungan perbuatan lahir maupun batin kepada keduanya dan karena kebutuhan yang sangat kepada kedua hal itu pada kondisi seperti ini.
Perhatikanlah tatkala Allah menyebutkan bahwa mereka bersama kaum Mukminin. Allah tidak mengatakan bahwa Dia akan memberikan pahala yang besar kepada mereka, padahal konteks ayat ini adalah untuk mereka, namun Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَسَوۡفَ يُؤۡتِ ٱللَّهُ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ أَجۡرًا عَظِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan kelak Allah akan memberikan kepada orang-orang yang beriman pahala yang besar," karena kaidah yang mulia ini akan selalu Allah tampakkan padanya dan selalu meng-ulangi bila konteksnya pada beberapa bagian-bagian kecil, lalu Allah menghendaki akibat pahala maupun siksa darinya, dan hal itu menjadi suatu yang diterima bersama antara ia dengan jenis yang termasuk di dalamnya. Allah menyiapkan pahala sebagai balasan dari suatu ketetapan yang umum yang meliputi masalah tersebut atau masalah lainnya, agar tidak diperkirakan adanya pengkhususan hukum dengan perintah yang parsial. Ini adalah di antara rahasia-rahasia al-Qur`an yang indah; maka orang yang ber-taubat dari orang-orang munafik akan bersama kaum Mukminin dan mendapatkan pahala seperti pahala mereka.
(147) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan tentang kesempur-naan kekayaanNya dan luasnya kasih sayangNya, rahmatNya dan kebaikanNya dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ مَّا يَفۡعَلُ ٱللَّهُ بِعَذَابِكُمۡ إِن شَكَرۡتُمۡ وَءَامَنتُمۡۚ ﴿ "Mengapa Allah akan menyiksamu, jika kamu bersyukur dan beriman?" Dan kenyataannya bahwa Allah memang Maha Mensyukuri lagi Maha Mengetahui. Dia memberi pahala yang banyak dan kebaikan yang luas kepada orang-orang yang bersabar menanggung beban berat karenaNya dan orang-orang yang tekun beramal. Barang-siapa yang meninggalkan sesuatu karena Allah, niscaya Allah akan memberikan hal yang terbaik darinya. Di samping itu Allah Maha Mengetahui lahiriyah kalian, batin kalian dan perbuatan-perbuatan kalian serta apa yang nampak darinya berupa keikhlasan, kejujur-an, atau hal yang berlawanan dengan itu. Dan Allah menghendaki agar kalian bertaubat, berserah diri, dan kembali kepadaNya. Bila kalian berserah diri kepadaNya, lalu bagaimana mungkin Allah akan menyiksa kalian? Karena sesungguhnya Allah tidaklah mengambil balas dengan menyiksa kalian dan tidak mengambil manfaat dengan menghukum kalian. Akan tetapi seseorang yang bermaksiat tidaklah melakukan kemudharatan kecuali untuk dirinya sendiri, sebagaimana perbuatan seorang yang taat adalah untuk dirinya sendiri, sedang syukur itu adalah ketundukan hati, pengakuannya akan karunia Allah, pujian lisan atas Dzat yang disyukuri, perbuatan anggota tubuh dengan ketaatan kepadaNya, dan tidak mempergunakan kenikmatan dariNya untuk bermaksiat kepadaNya.
Allah will place the hypocrites in the lowest place in the fire of Hell on the Day of Judgement. You will not find anyone to defend them against the punishment.
The purpose in previous verses was to point out to some ugly traits of the hypocrites, though their punishment of being in Hell with disbelievers was also mentioned as a corollary to another subject.
From this stage onwards, the purpose is to state their punishment clearly. Since the inherent effect of such impending punishment generates a sense of fear in a good-natured person which usually becomes the reason for early repentance, therefore, exemption from punishment has been promised to those who repent alongwith the incentive of good reward for them.
The Meaning of sincerity
The statement: وَأَخْلَصُوا دِينَهُمْ (Make their Faith pure for Allah) in verse 146 shows that a deed in order to be acceptable with Allah has to be free of hypocrisy and exclusively for His sake and pleasure, for Muslim jurists have enunciated the meaning of Mukhlis (translated with the weaker equivalent 'sincere' ) as follows:
اَلَّذِی یَعمَلُ للہ لَا یُحِبُّ اَن یُّحمَدَہُ النَّاسُ عَلَیہِ
A sincere person is one who acts for Allah alone and does not like that people praise him for it. (Mazhari)
145- Şüphesiz münafıklar cehennemin en aşağı tabakasındadırlar. Onlara hiçbir yardımcı bulamazsın.
146- Ancak tevbe edenler, hallerini düzeltenler, Allah’a sımsıkı sarılanlar ve dinlerini Allah için halis kılanlar müstesnadır. İşte onlar mü’minlerle beraberdir. Allah mü’minlere büyük bir mükâfat verecektir.
147- Eğer şükreder ve iman ederseniz Allah size ne diye azap etsin? Allah Şâkirdir, Alîmdir.
145. Yüce Allah münafıkların âkıbetini haber vermektedir. Onlar azabın en aşağı tabakalarında, cezanın en kötü olanında bulunacaklardır. Zira onlar cehennemde diğer kâfirlerden de daha aşağıda olacaklardır. Çünkü onlar, Allah’a küfretmek ve O’nun peygamberlerine düşmanlık beslemekte kâfirlerle ortak bir tutum sergilemişler, bunun yanı sıra bir de mü’minlere karşı fark edemiyecekleri bir şekilde hile, tuzak, aldatma, çeşitli ve çok sayıda düşmanlık besleme yoluna başvurmuşlardı. Buna bağlı olarak İslâm ahkâmının kendilerine uygulanmasını ve hak etmedikleri şeyleri zahiren de olsa hak eder durumda olmuşlardı. İşte bu ve benzeri sebepler dolayısı ile onlar en ağır azabı hak etmişlerdir. Bu azaptan onları kurtarabilecek ve bu azabın bir bölümünün kaldırılmasında olsun onlara yardım edebilecek hiçbir kimse yoktur. Bu hüküm bütün münafıklar hakkında umumidir.
146. Ancak Allah’ın kendilerine kötülüklerinden “tevbe” etmeyi lütfettikleri, böylece “hallerini düzeltenler” yani Allah için zahirlerini ve batınlarını da ıslah edenler “Allah’a sımsıkı sarılanlar” yani menfaatlerini elde etmek ve kendilerine gelecek zararı önlemek hususunda O’na sığınanlar “ve dinlerini” yani İslâm, iman ve ihsandan ibaret olan dinlerini “Allah için halis kılanlar” zahirî ve batınî amelleri ile Allah’ın vereceği karşılığı isteyenler, riyakârlık ve münafıklıktan kurtulanlar “müstesnadır.”“İşte onlar” bu niteliklere sahip olan kimseler, dünyada da berzah aleminde de Kıyamet gününde de “mü’minlerle beraberdir. Allah mü’minlere büyük bir mükâfat verecektir.” ki bu, özünü Allah’tan başka kimsenin bilmediği, hiçbir gözün görmediği, hiçbir kulağın işitmediği ve hiçbir insanın hatırından dahi geçmemiş bir mükâfattır.
Burada Allah’a sımsıkı sarılma ve ihlâs, Yüce Allah’ın:“hallerini düzeltenler (ıslah edenler)” buyruğunun kapsamına girmekle birlikte burada onların özellikle ve ayrıca zikredilmiş olmaları üzerinde dikkatle durulmalıdır. Çünkü Allah’a sımsıkı sarılmak ve ihlâslı olmak, ıslahın kapsamına girer. Bunların özellikle zikredilmelerinin sebebi ise bilhassa nifakın kalplerde iyice yer ettiği bu önemli konumda onlara ileri derecede ihtiyaç duyulduğundan dolayıdır. Çünkü nifakı ortadan kaldıran, Allah’a sımsıkı sarılmak, sürekli olarak O’na sığınmak ve bu münafıklığı bertaraf etme noktasında devamlı O’na muhtaç olduğunun şuuruna varmaktır. İhlâsın da tam anlamı ile münafıklığa aykırı oluşu da bunların ayrıca zikredilmesini gerektiren diğer bir sebeptir. O bakımdan bu ikisinin (Allah’a sımsıkı sarılmak ve ihlâs) ayrıca anılmaları üstünlükleri ve faziletleri, zahiri ve batıni bütün amellerin bunlara bağlı olması ve böyle bir konumda onlara ileri derecede ihtiyaç duyulması dolayısıyladır.
Ayrıca bu gibi kimselerin mü’minlerle birlikte oldukları söz konusu edildikten sonra -anlatım onlar hakkında olduğu halde- Yüce Allah’ın:“Allah onlara büyük bir mükâfat verecektir” demeyerek “Allah mü’minlere büyük bir mükâfat verecektir” dediğine de dikkat etmeliyiz. Çünkü Yüce Allah’ın defalarca tekrarladığı oldukça önemli bir kaide şudur: Eğer buyrukların söz konusu ettiği husus, cüzi bazı meselelerle alakalı olur ve Yüce Allah da o meselenin mükâfat ya da cezayı gerektirdiğini anlatmayı irade buyurursa, bununla birlikte bu, hem o cüzi meseleyi hem de onunla aynı türden olan başka meseleleri kapsıyor ise Yüce Allah, mükâfatı ya da cezayı gerek o meseleyi gerekse onun kapsamına giren diğer meseleleri kapsayacak şekilde genel bir hüküm olarak söz konusu eder. Ki böylelikle herhangi bir kimse bu hükmün o cüzi meseleye has olduğu vehmine kapılmasın. İşte bu, Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’in harikulade sırlarından birisidir. İşte burada da tevbe eden münafıklar mü’minlerle beraberdir ve mü’minlerin mükâfatı bu tevbe edenler için de söz konusudur.
147. Daha sonra Yüce Allah hiçbir kimseye muhtaç olmayan kemal derecesinde Ğani olduğunu, hilminin ve rahmetinin genişliğini, ihsanının bolluğunu haber vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer şükreder ve iman ederseniz Allah size ne diye azap etsin?” Çünkü gerçek şu ki “Allah Şâkirdir”, yani kendi rızası için ağırlıkları yüklenen, sıkıntılara katlanan, hayırlı amelleri sürekli işleyen kimselere pek bol mükâfat verir ve büyük ihsanlarda bulunur. Allah için herhangi bir şeyi terk eden kimseye Allah ondan hayırlı olanı verir. Bununla birlikte O, “Alîmdir”, sizin içinizi de dışınızı da bilir. Amellerinizi de bilir. Bu amellerden hangisinin ihlâs ve samimiyetle yapıldığını da bilir, bunun zıddını da bilir.
O, sizin O’na tevbe etmenizi ve kendisine dönmenizi ister. Şâyet O’na dönecek olursanız, O size azabı neylesin? Çünkü azap görmeniz O’nun hoşlanacağı bir şey değildir. Sizin cezalandırılmanız O’na bir fayda sağlamaz. Aksine isyankâr bir kimse ancak kendisine zarar verir. Nitekim itaatkârın ameli de itaatkâra fayda sağlar.
Şükür, kalbin itaatle boyun eğip Allah’ın nimetlerini itiraf etmesi, dilin O’ndan övgü ile söz etmesi, azaların O’na itaat ile amel etmesi ve Allah’ın nimetleri ile O’na isyana kalkışılmamasıdır.
In verità, Allāh condurrà gli ipocriti nel luogo più profondo dell'Inferno, nel Giorno del Giudizio, e non troverai per loro un intercessore che li salvi dalla punizione.
Quả thật những kẻ Munafiq sẽ bị Allah đày xuống tận đáy của Hỏa Ngục vào Ngày Phục Sinh, và Ngươi (Muhammad) sẽ không bao giờ tìm thấy một vị cứu tinh nào can thiệp cho chúng khỏi sự trừng phạt đó.
Al-lah pondrá a los hipócritas en el lugar más profundo del Fuego el Día de la Resurrección y no encontrarás ningún defensor capaz que pueda evitarles el castigo.
Doista će Allah munafike baciti u najniži kat džehennema na Sudnjem danu, i nećeš im moći naći pomagača niti zaštitnika.
Tunay na ang mga mapagpaimbabaw ay ilalagay ni Allāh sa pinakamababang lugar ng Apoy sa Araw ng Pagbangon. Hindi ka makatatagpo para sa kanila ng isang mapag-adyang magtatanggol sa kanila sa pagdurusa,
Ngoại trừ những ai trở về với Allah bằng sự sám hối, họ ăn năn hối cải cho sự giả tạo đức tin trước đó của họ, họ cải thiện tấm lòng của họ, họ bám chặt lấy giao ước của Allah, họ thành tâm thờ phượng và tuân thủ mệnh lệnh của Ngài không có bất cứ sự phô trương nào, những người này sẽ là những người được mô tả chung với những người có đức tin ở trên thế gian và ở cõi Đời Sau. Và rồi đây Allah sẽ ban cho những người có đức tin một phần thưởng vô cùng to lớn.
tranne coloro che sono tornati pentiti ad Allāh, abbandonando la loro ipocrisia e correggendo il loro intimo, e che si sono affidati al patto di Allāh e sono stati sinceri con Allāh nelle loro azioni, senza esibirsi; coloro che possiedono tali caratteristiche saranno annoverati tra i credenti, in questa vita e nell'Aldilà, e Allāh concederà ai credenti una grande ricompensa.
Excepto aquellos que regresen a Al-lah arrepentidos de su hipocresía, se rectifiquen en su fuero interno, se vuelvan fieles al pacto de Al-lah y Le dediquen sus obras exclusivamente a Él, sin ostentación alguna. Esos estarán con los creyentes en este mundo y en el Más Allá, y Al-lah concederá a los creyentes una recompensa inmensa.
Osim onih koji se Allahu pokaju od svog licemjerstva i poprave svoju nutrinu, i pridržavaju se zavjeta datog Allahu, čineći dobra djela iskreno radi Allaha – takvi će biti sa vjernicima i na dunjaluku i na ahiretu, a Allah će vjernicima dati obilnu nagradu.
Excepté ceux qui sont revenus vers Allah en se repentant de leur hypocrisie, s’améliorent dans leur for intérieur, deviennent fidèles au pacte d’Allah et Lui vouent exclusivement leurs œuvres sans faire preuve d’ostentation. Ceux-là seront avec les croyants dans le bas monde et dans l’au-delà et Allah accordera aux croyants une immense récompense.
maliban sa mga bumalik kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagbabalik-loob mula sa pagpapaimbabaw nila, nagsaayos ng kaloob-looban nila, kumapit sa kasunduan kay Allāh, at nagpakawagas sa gawain nila para kay Allāh nang walang pagpapakitang-tao sapagkat ang mga nailalarawan na iyon sa mga katangiang ito ay kasama sa mga mananampalataya sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay. Magbibigay si Allāh sa mga mananampalataya ng isang gantimpalang masagana.
Kecuali orang-orang yang kembali ke jalan Allah dengan bertobat dari kemunafikan mereka, memperbaiki keyakinan mereka, memegang teguh janji Allah, dan melaksanakan amal perbuatan mereka secara ikhlas kepada Allah tanpa disertai unsur riya. Orang-orang yang memiliki ciri-ciri tersebut akan bergabung bersama orang-orang mukmin di dunia dan akhirat dan Allah akan memberikan pahala yang sangat banyak kepada orang-orang mukmin.
Nifaklarından Allah’a tövbe ederek dönen, kalplerini ıslah ederek Allah’ın ahdine tutunan ve amellerini riyadan arındırarak sadece Allah için halis kılanlar bundan müstesnadır. İşte bu sıfatlarla nitelenen kimseler dünya ve ahirette Müminlerle beraberlerdir. Yüce Allah Müminlere çok büyük bir mükâfat verecektir.
But those who turn to Allah repenting from their hypocrisy, correct themselves, hold on to Allah’s pledge and are sincere to Him in their practice, without showing off, such people will be with the believers in this world and the Afterlife. Allah will give the believers a huge reward.
There is no need for Allah to punish you if you are thankful to Him and have faith in Him. He is the One Who is Kind and Merciful. He only punishes you for your sins. If you do good actions, are thankful to Him for His favours and have faith in Him both inside and outside, He will never punish you. Allah is Grateful to the person who admits His favours; and He knows the faith of His creation. He will reward every person for his actions.
Walang pangangailangan kay Allāh sa pagpaparusa sa inyo kung nagpasalamat kayo sa Kanya at sumampalataya kayo sa Kanya sapagkat Siya – pagkataas-taas Siya – ay ang Mabuti, ang Maawain. Pagdurusahin Niya lamang kayo dahil sa mga pagkakasala ninyo. Kaya kung nagtuwid kayo ng gawain, nagpasalamat kayo sa Kanya sa mga biyaya Niya, at sumampalataya kayo sa Kanya sa panlabas at panloob, hindi Niya kayo pagdurusahin. Laging si Allāh ay Tagapagpasalamat sa sinumang kumilala sa mga biyaya Niya kaya magpapasagana siya sa kanila ng gantimpala roon, Maalam sa pananampalataya ng nilikha Niya. Gaganti Siya sa bawat isa dahil sa gawa nito.
Nếu các ngươi biết ơn Allah và tin nơi Ngài thì Ngài sẽ không trừng phạt các ngươi bởi Ngài là Đấng Nhân Từ và Khoan Dung. Ngài chỉ trừng phạt các ngươi bởi những tội lỗi của các ngươi mà thôi, nếu các ngươi sửa đổi hành vi của mình và biết tạ ơn ân huệ của Ngài và tin nơi Ngài từ ngoài vào trọng thì Ngài sẽ không bao giờ trừng phạt các ngươi. Quả thật Allah là Đấng Tri Ân đối với ai thừa nhận ân huệ của Ngài, Ngài sẽ ban thưởng cho họ thích đáng.
Allahu vas neće kazniti ako budete vjernici, Njemu zahvalni, jer On je milostivi dobročinitelj, već će vas kazniti zbog grijeha vaših. Ako popravite svoja djela i budete Allahu zahvalni na Njegovim blagodatima, obilnu će vam nagradu dati. Allah zna ko vjeruje i svakog će za njegova djela obračunati.
Allāh non ha bisogno di punirvi se Lo ringraziate e credete in Lui, L'Altissimo, il Caritatevole, il Misericordioso; in verità, vi punisce per i vostri peccati. Se migliorate il vostro comportamento e Lo ringraziate per le Sue grazie e credete in Lui, manifestamente ed intimamente, non vi punirà; e Allāh è riconoscente nei confronti di chi riconosce le Sue grazie, e così aumenterà i Suoi doni nei suoi confronti; Egli è Consapevole della fede dei Suoi sudditi e ricompenserà ognuno per ciò che ha fatto.
Al-lah no tiene ningún deseo de castigarlos si Le son agradecidos y creen en Él, ya que Él es el Bondadoso y el Misericordioso. Él solo los castiga por los pecados que cometen. Si mejoran sus obras, son agradecidos por Sus favores y creen en Él en apariencia y en su fuero interno, Él no los castigará. Al-lah sabe reconocer a aquellos que agradecen Sus favores y les dará por ello una recompensa inmensa. Nadie sabe reconocer mejor que Él la fe de Sus criaturas, y retribuirá a cada uno en función de sus obras.
Allah n’a nul besoin de vous châtier si vous Lui êtes reconnaissants et croyez en Lui car Il est le Bon (du nom d’Allah `al-barru) et le Miséricordieux. Il ne vous châtie que pour vos péchés.
Si vous améliorez vos œuvres, Lui êtes reconnaissants pour Ses bienfaits et croyez en Lui en apparence et dans votre for intérieur, Il ne vous châtiera pas. Allah est reconnaissant envers celui qui reconnaît Ses bienfaits et lui donnera donc pour cela une immense récompense.
Il est aussi le plus au fait de la foi de Ses créatures et Il rétribuera chacun en fonction de ses œuvres.
Those who have not surrendered themselves to God succumb to worldly interests. They will associate themselves with anyone, be he religious or irreligious, by whom their worldly interests are served. Such people’s words and deeds, however religious they may appear to be, are not to please God, but to show others that they too are believers. Opportunism is their real religion, but they are at pains to show people that they are God-worshippers. These people want to prove themselves to be godly although they are not.
Allah -Ta'ālā- tidak akan menghukum kalian jika kalian mau bersyukur dan beriman kepada-Nya karena Dia Mahabaik lagi Maha penyayang. Dia hanya menghukum kalian karena dosa-dosa kalian. Oleh karena itu, jikalau kalian memperbaiki amal perbuatan kalian, mensyukuri nikmat-nikmat-Nya, dan beriman kepada-Nya secara lahir dan batin, Dia tidak akan menghukum kalian. Allah Maha Mensyukuri orang yang mau mengakui nikmat-nikmat-Nya, sehingga akan memberi pahala berlimpah kepada mereka atas amalan tersebut, lagi Maha Mengetahui keimanan makhluk-Nya, dan Dia akan memberikan balasan yang setimpal kepada setiap orang menurut amalnya masing-masing.
O'na şükredip, iman ederseniz Allah’ın sizlere azap etmeye ihtiyacı yoktur. Allah Teâlâ iyilik sahibidir, merhametlidir. Doğrusu O, sizlere günahlarınız sebebiyle azap eder. Amellerinizi ıslah edip nimetlerinden ötürü ona şükreder, bedenen ve kalben O'na iman ederseniz size azap etmeyecektir. Allah nimetlerini kabul edenlere karşılığını verir. Kullarının imanlarını bilir ve herkese amellerine göre karşılığını verecektir.
Allah n’aime pas que l’on profère de mauvaises paroles. Il déteste ce comportement et menace de le punir. Cependant, il est permis à celui qui a subi une injustice de proférer de mauvaises paroles afin de se plaindre de celui qui a été injuste avec lui, d’invoquer Allah contre lui ou de lui répondre en usant des mêmes termes que lui.
Toutefois, la patience est préférable au fait de proférer de mauvaises paroles.
Allah entend toutes vos paroles et connaît le mieux vos intentions. Prenez donc garde aux mauvaises paroles et aux finalités que l’on vise à travers elles.
Allah tidak menyukai ucapan buruk yang disiarkan secara terbuka, bahkan Dia membencinya dan mengancam pelakunya. Akan tetapi, orang yang dizalimi boleh mengucapkan kata-kata yang buruk secara terbuka untuk mengadukan orang yang menzaliminya, atau mengutuknya, atau membalasnya dengan ucapan yang serupa. Namun, sikap sabar orang yang terzalimi lebih baik daripada mengeluarkan ucapan yang buruk secara terbuka. Allah Maha Mendengar ucapan kalian lagi Maha Mengetahui niat kalian maka hindarilah ucapan yang buruk atau niat yang buruk.
"Allah tidak menyukai ucapan buruk, (yang diucapkan) de-ngan terus terang kecuali oleh orang yang dianiaya. Allah adalah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Mengetahui. Jika kamu menampak-kan suatu kebaikan atau menyembunyikan atau memaafkan suatu kesalahan (orang lain), maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pemaaf lagi Mahakuasa." (An-Nisa`: 148-149).
(148) Allah تعالى mengabarkan bahwa Dia tidak menyukai perkataan buruk yang diucapkan dengan terang-terangan, artinya, Allah membencinya, melaknatnya, dan menyiapkan hukuman atasnya. Termasuk di dalamnya adalah seluruh perkataan yang buruk yang menjelekkan dan menyedihkan, seperti celaan, tuduhan, umpatan, dan semacamnya. Semua itu adalah di antara hal-hal yang dilarang yang sangat dibenci oleh Allah.
Pemahaman terbalik dari ayat ini adalah bahwa Allah menyu-kai perkataan yang baik, seperti dzikir dan perkataan yang baik lagi lembut. Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ إِلَّا مَن ظُلِمَۚ ﴿ "Kecuali oleh orang yang dianiaya," maksudnya, ia boleh mendoakan keburukan atas orang yang menzhaliminya, ia mengadukan kezhalimannya, dan terang-terangan menyampaikan perkataan jelek kepada orang yang me-lantangkan perkataan jelek kepadanya tanpa ia berdusta atasnya, dan tidak pula melebihi dari kezhaliman yang dirasakannya, dan tidak pula melebihi celaannya itu kepada selain orang yang telah menzhaliminya. Namun demikian, tindakannya untuk memaafkan dan tidak membalasnya adalah lebih utama sebagaimana dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ فَمَنۡ عَفَا وَأَصۡلَحَ فَأَجۡرُهُۥ عَلَى ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿
"Maka barangsiapa memaafkan dan berbuat baik, maka pahalanya atas (tanggungan) Allah." (Asy-Syura: 40).
﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ سَمِيعًا عَلِيمًا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Menge-tahui." Tatkala ayat ini mencakup perkataan yang buruk, baik, dan mubah, lalu Allah mengabarkan bahwa Dia Maha Mendengar; yang mendengar perkataan-perkataan kalian, maka berhati-hatilah kalian untuk berbicara dengan sesuatu yang akan membuat Allah murka lalu menghukum kalian (karenanya). Ayat ini juga menun-jukkan anjuran untuk berkata yang baik, dan Allah Maha Menge-tahui akan niat-niat kalian dan sumber dari perkataan-perkataan kalian.
(149) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman, ﴾ إِن تُبۡدُواْ خَيۡرًا أَوۡ تُخۡفُوهُ ﴿ "Jika kamu menampakkan suatu kebaikan atau menyembunyikannya," ini mencakup segala kebaikan, perkataan, maupun perbuatan, lahir maupun batin dan berupa wajib maupun sunnah, ﴾ أَوۡ تَعۡفُواْ عَن سُوٓءٖ ﴿ "atau memaafkan suatu kesalahan (orang lain)," maksudnya, dari se-orang yang telah berbuat buruk pada tubuh, harta, dan kehormatan kalian, maka maafkanlah kesalahannya tersebut. Karena balasan itu sesuai dengan perbuatan. Barangsiapa yang memaafkan karena Allah, niscaya Allah akan memaafkannya, dan barangsiapa yang berbuat baik, niscaya Allah akan berbuat baik kepadanya. Karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ كَانَ عَفُوّٗا قَدِيرًا ﴿ "Maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pemaaf lagi Mahakuasa," maksudnya, Allah memaafkan segala ketergelinciran hamba-hambaNya dan dosa-dosa mereka yang besar. Allah menutup kekurangan mereka kemudian memper-lakukan mereka dengan maaf yang penuh yang bersumber dari kekuatanNya.
Ayat ini mengandung arahan untuk mendalami makna nama-nama Allah dan sifat-sifatNya, dan bahwa penciptaan dan perintahNya itu berawal dari padanya, dan ia adalah tuntutannya, karena itulah ketetapan hukum-hukum tersebut dikaitkan dengan nama-nama Allah yang baik sebagaimana yang terjadi pada ayat ini. Tatkala Allah menyebutkan perbuatan baik dan memaafkan orang yang bersalah, Allah merangkaikan (FirmanNya) dengan mengarahkan kita untuk mengetahui nama-namaNya, dan bahwa hal itu akan mencukupi kita dari penyebutan pahalanya yang khusus.
The Permission to Utter Evil in Public, For One Who Was Wronged
`Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas commented on the Ayah,
لاَّ يُحِبُّ اللَّهُ الْجَهْرَ بِالسُّوءِ مِنَ الْقَوْلِ
(Allah does not like that the evil should be uttered in public) "Allah does not like that any one should invoke Him against anyone else, unless one was wronged. In this case, Allah allows one to invoke Him against whoever wronged him. Hence Allah's statement,
إَلاَّ مَن ظَلَمَ
(except by him who has been wronged.) Yet, it is better for one if he observes patience." Al-Hasan Al-Basri commented, "One should not invoke Allah (for curses) against whoever wronged him. Rather, he should supplicate, `O Allah! Help me against him and take my right from him."' In another narration, Al-Hasan said, "Allah has allowed one to invoke Him against whoever wronged him without transgressing the limits." `Abdul-Karim bin Malik Al-Jazari said about this Ayah; "When a man curses you, you could curse him in retaliation. But if he lies about you, you may not lie about him.
وَلَمَنِ انتَصَرَ بَعْدَ ظُلْمِهِ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ مَا عَلَيْهِمْ مِّن سَبِيلٍ
(And indeed whosoever takes revenge after he has suffered wrong, for such there is no way (of blame) against them. )" Abu Dawud recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«المُسْتَبَّانِ مَا قَالَا، فَعَلَى الْبَادِئ مِنْهُمَا مَا لَمْ يَعْتَدِ الْمَظْلُوم»
(Whatever words are uttered by those who curse each other, then he who started it will carry the burden thereof, unless the one who was wronged transgresses the limit.) Allah said,
إِن تُبْدُواْ خَيْراً أَوْ تُخْفُوهْ أَوْ تَعْفُواْ عَن سُوءٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَفُوّاً قَدِيراً
(Whether you disclose a good deed, or conceal it, or pardon an evil; verily, Allah is Ever Pardoning, All-Powerful.) Meaning when you, mankind, admit to a good favor done to you, or conceal it, and forgive those who wrong you, then this will bring you closer to Allah and increase your reward with Him. Among Allah's attributes is that He forgives and pardons His servants, although He is able to punish them. Hence Allah's statement,
فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ عَفُوّاً قَدِيراً
(Verily, Allah is Ever Pardoning, All-Powerful.) It was reported that some of the angels who carry Allah's Throne praise Him saying, "All praise is due to You for Your forbearing even though You have perfect knowledge (in all evil committed)." Some of them supplicate, "All praise is due to You for Your forgiving even though You have perfect ability (to punish)." An authentic Hadith states,
«مَا نَقَصَ مَالٌ مِنْ صَدَقَةٍ، وَلَا زَادَ اللهُ عَبْدًا بِعَفْوٍ إِلَّا عِزًّا، وَمَنْ تَوَاضَعَ للهِ رَفَعَهُ الله»
(No charity shall ever decrease wealth, and Allah will only increase the honor of a servant who pardons, and he who is humble for Allah's sake, then Allah will elevate his grade.)
Allah açıktan kötü söz söylenmesini sevmez. Bilakis hoşlanmayıp bunu yapanı da tehdit etmiştir. Lakin zulme uğrayan kimse için açıktan kötü söz söylemesi caiz olur. Kendisine yapılan zulümden dolayı, o kimse hakkında şikayette bulunabilir, ona beddua edip, söylenenlere misliyle karşılık verebilir. Fakat mazlumun kendisine yapılan zulme sabretmesi açıktan kötü söz söylemesinden daha evladır. Şüphesiz Allah, söylemiş olduğunuz bütün sözlerinizi işitir. Bütün niyetlerinizi bilir. Bu yüzden kötü söz söylemekten veya kast etmekten sakınınız.
Allah không thích việc mang những tội lỗi ra la lối trước công chúng, Ngài ghét và cảnh báo về sự trừng phạt cho hành vi đó. Ngoại trừ ai bị đối xử bất công thì y được phép mang điều xấu đó ra trước công chúng nhằm vạch trần kẻ làm điều bất công và đòi sự công bằng cho bản thân mình. Tuy nhiên, người bị đối xử bất công chịu đựng và kiên nhẫn thì điều đó tốt hơn việc mang ra công khai trước công chúng. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Hằng Nghe tất cả lời lẽ của các ngươi và Ngài Hằng Biết tâm niệm và lòng dạ của các ngươi; bởi thế, các ngươi hãy cẩn trọng trong lời ăn tiếng nói của mình.
Hindi nakaiibig si Allāh sa paghahayag ng pagsasabi ng kasagwaan, bagkus nasusuklam Siya rito at nagbabanta Siya laban dito, subalit ang sinumang nilabag sa katarungan ay pumayag Siya para rito na maghayag ng pagsasabi ng kasagwaan para sa pagsusumbong ng tagalabag sa katarungan sa kanya, pagdalangin laban dito, at pagganti rito ng tulad sa sinabi nito. Subalit ang pagtitiis ng nalabag sa katarungan ay higit na karapat-dapat kaysa sa paghahayag nito ng kasagwaan. Laging si Allāh ay Madinigin sa mga sinasabi ninyo, Maalam sa mga layunin ninyo, kaya mag-ingat kayo sa pagsasabi ng masagwa o paglalayon nito.
Allah does not like evil statements to be made public. He dislikes that and warns against it. However, if a person is wronged, he may mention the evil in order to complain against the guilty party, to call against him and to retaliate with similar words. In this case, too, it is better for the one who was wronged to be patient and not to disclose the matter. Allah hears your statements and knows your intentions, so be careful of saying or intending anything evil.
A Al-lah no Le agrada que profiramos palabras malintencionadas. Lo detesta y advierte con castigar este comportamiento. Sin embargo, está permitido a quien ha sufrido una injusticia expresarse de manera negativa a fin de quejarse respecto de aquel que ha sido injusto con él, invocar a Al-lah contra esa persona y responderle usando los mismos términos que el otro usó. No obstante, la paciencia es preferible al hecho de proferir palabras negativas. Al‑lah escucha todo lo que dicen y conoce mejor que nadie sus intenciones. Cuídense de las palabras mal intencionadas y de su finalidad.
Allāh non ama che vengano pronunciate cattive parole ad alta voce, ed Allāh ripudia ciò ed avverte chi lo compie. È permesso a colui che subisce torto di esprimersi con tali parole ad alta voce, denunciando chi gli ha fatto torto e maledicendolo, rispondendo all'insulto allo stesso modo; ma contenersi, da parte di chi ha subito torto, è cosa migliore; e Allāh è Ascoltatore delle vostre parole, Sapiente riguardo le vostre intenzioni. Evitate le cattive parole e fate attenzione al motivo per cui le pronunciate.
148- Allah -zulme uğrayan müstesna- kötü sözün açıkça söylenmesini sevmez. Allah Semîdir, Alîmdir.
149- Bir hayrı açıktan işler veya onu gizlerseniz yahut bir kötülüğü affederseniz (bilin ki) Allah Afuvdur, Kâdirdir.
148. Yüce Allah kötü sözün açıkça söylemesini sevmediğini haber vermektedir. Yani O böyle bir şeye buğzeder, gazabeder ve bundan dolayı cezalandırır. “Kötü söz” sövmek, iftira etmek, çirkin söz söylemek vb. gibi hoşlanılmayan ve kişiyi üzen bütün kötü sözleri kapsamına alır. Çünkü bütün bunlar Yüce Allah’ın söylenmesini yasakladığı ve buğzettiği sözler arasındadır. Buyruğun mefhumu da şuna delildir: Allah zikir, hoş ve yumuşak söz vb. gibi bütün güzel sözleri de sever.
“Zulme uğrayan müstesna” yani böyle bir kimsenin kendisine zulmeden kimseye beddua etmesi, ondan şikayetçi olması ve kendisine açıkça kötü söz söyleyen kimseye misliyle karşılık vermesi caizdir. Ancak ona yalan ve iftira atmaması, yaptığı haksızlıktan daha ileri gitmemesi, kendisine zulmeden kimseden başkasına sövmek sureti ile de haddi aşmaması gerekir. Bununla birlikte affetmesi ve karşılık vermemesi daha uygundur. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim affedip düzeltirse artık onun mükâfatını vermek Allah’a aittir.”(eş-Şura, 42/40)“Allah Semîdir, Alîmdir” Âyet-i kerime kötü, güzel ve mubah sözleri kapsadığından dolayı Yüce Allah “Semî”, yani her şeyi işiten olduğunu haber vermektedir. O, sizin bütün sözlerinizi işitir. O bakımdan Rabbinizi gazaplandıracak şeyler konuşmaktan sakının. Aksi takdirde sizi cezalandırır. Yine bu buyruk ile güzel söz söylemek de teşvik edilmektedir. Allah “Alîmdir”, sizin niyetlerinizi de sözlerinizin asıl kaynağını da bilir.
149. Yüce Allah:“Bir hayrı açıktan işler veya onu gizlerseniz” buyurmaktadır. Bu ise sözlü, fiili, açık, gizli, farz ve müstehab her türlü hayrı kapsar. “Yahut bir kötülüğü affederseniz” yani bedenleriniz, mallarınız, namus, şeref ve haysiyetiniz konusunda size kötülük eden kimseleri affedip müsamaha ile karşılayacak olursanız, hiç şüphesiz bunun karşılığı amelin cinsinden olacaktır. Şöyle ki Allah için affeden kimseyi Allah da affeder. İyilikte bulunan kimseye Allah da iyilikte bulunur. Bundan dolayı O:“(bilin ki) Allah Afuvdur, Kâdirdir” buyurmaktadır. Yani O, kullarının yanılmalarını da büyük günahlarını da affeder. Onları kendi örtüsü ile örter, sonra da kudretinden sadır olan tam bir af ile onlara muamelede bulunur.
Bu âyet-i kerimede Allah’ın isim ve sıfatlarının manalarını iyice anlamaya, yaratmanın da emretmenin de bunlardan sadır olduğunu düşünmeye, esasen bu isim ve sıfatların bu emirleri gerektirdiğine dikkat etmeye dair bir irşad vardır. Bundan dolayıdır ki Yüce Allah ahkâmın illetlerini/gerekçelerini -bu ayeti kerimede olduğu gibi- esma-i hüsna ile açıklamaktadır. Şöyle ki O, hayır iş yapmayı ve kötülük işlerini bağışlamayı söz konusu ettikten sonra bunlarla ilgili yüce isimlerini zikretmektedir ki bu da bu gibi davranışların özel sevaplarını ayrıca söz konusu etmeye ihtiyaç bırakmaz.
Allah ne voli da se glasno ružno govori, već to prezire i za to prijeti kaznom, osim onome kome je nepravda učinjena; njemu je dozvoljeno da kaže ono što je (u osnovi) ružan govor o onom ko mu je nepravdu učinio, poput žaljenja na njega, upućivanja dove protiv njega, poput verbalnog uzvraćanja istom mjerom, ali je bolje da se strpi nego da o zlu javno glasno govori. Allah čuje sve što govorite i zna vaše namjere, pa se čuvajte da ne izgovarate i da ne namjeravate zlo.
Toda buena acción que realicen, ya sea un gesto o una palabra, en público o en privado, o cuando perdonan a aquellos que los ofendieron, sepan que Al-lah absuelve los pecados y es omnipotente. Perdonen las faltas que otros cometen con ustedes, y tal vez Al-lah absolverá sus propios pecados.
Che mostriate di usare qualsiasi buon linguaggio o di compiere buone azioni, o che lo celiate, o che perdoniate qualcuno che vi ha fatto del male, in verità Allāh è Perdonatore, Potente: Che il perdono sia parte del vostro comportamento, affinché Allāh vi perdoni.
Bilo da javno učinite ili kažete dobro, ili to sakrijete, ili oprostite zlo koje vam neko učini – pa Allah je Onaj Koji prašta i Koji sve može; učinite opraštanje svojom vrlinom kako bi i vama Allah oprostio.
Quelque bonne action que vous fassiez, que ce soit un geste ou une parole, en public ou en privé, ou que vous pardonniez à ceux qui vous ont offensés, sachez qu’Allah est Absolveur (du nom d’Allah, `al-’afuwwu) et Omnipotent.
Pardonnez les fautes d’autrui à votre égard, et peut-être qu’Allah absoudra vos propres péchés.
Commentary
Out of these verses, the first (148) and the second (149) give a law to eradicate injustice and oppression from the world. But, this is not like the usual worldly laws which are limited to dictatory formulations. This, in turn, is the kind of law which tries a combination of persuasion and awe whereby, on the one hand, the victim of injustice has been permitted to protest against the perpetrator of injustice, or to go to a court of law to seek redress. All this is nothing but the basic demand of justice and, certainly, a source of eradication of crimes. But, along with this option, there is a restriction on it as mentioned in Surah al-Nahl: وَإِنْ عَاقَبْتُمْ فَعَاقِبُوا بِمِثْلِ مَا عُوقِبْتُم بِهِ ۖ وَلَئِن صَبَرْتُمْ لَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لِّلصَّابِرِينَ ﴿126﴾. It means: 'If a person inflicts injustice on you, you too can retaliate against him for that injustice. But, the condition is that your retaliation should not exceed the unjust aggressive action by him - if so, it is you who would turn into the unjust one.' (16:126) The outcome is that returning an injustice by another injustice is not allowed. Rather, the retaliation to injustice, if any, can be made only through justice. On the other hand alongwith this course of action, comes the instruction that revenge is, though permissible, yet observing patience (Sabr) and forgiving is better.
This verse also tells us that for an oppressed person who goes about complaining to people about the injustice done to him or her, this will not be included under backbiting ghibah غِیبہ ، which is Haram (forbidden) - because it is the oppressor who has given the victim the opportunity to complain. Thus, the Holy Qur'an has, on the one hand, allowed the oppressed person to use the option of 'even retaliation' against the injustice. On the other hand, by teaching the oppressed to practice high morals and to forgive and forget, and by focusing before him the great gain of the life-to-come, the victim of injustice has been persuaded to do a little sacrifice in this matter of his legitimate right and take no revenge for the injustice inflicted. The Holy Qur'an says:
إِن تُبْدُوا خَيْرًا أَوْ تُخْفُوهُ أَوْ تَعْفُوا عَن سُوءٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ عَفُوًّا قَدِيرًا ﴿149﴾
If you do good openly or keep it secret or overlook an evil deed, then, Allah is All-Forgiving, All-Powerful - 4:149
It means: If you do a good deed openly or do it secretly or forgive any injustice or evil done by someone, then, this is better, because Allah is All-Forgiving, All-Powerful. Primarily, this verse is concerned with the forgiving of injustice but, by also mentioning the doing of what is good, openly or secretly, the hint given is that this act of over-looking and forgiving is great and anyone who elects to do it shall become deserving of the mercy and forgiveness from Almighty Allah.
Towards the end of the verse, by saying فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ كَانَ عَفُوًّا قَدِيرًا (Allah is All-Forgiving, All-Powerful), it has been made clear that Allah is powerful in the absolute sense. He can punish whomsoever He wills, yet He is All-Forgiving. Now, a human being, who does not have much of power or choice, were to think of taking revenge, it is quite possible that he may just not have the capability to do that. Therefore, for such a person, overlooking and forgiving is far more desirable.
This is the principle which the Holy Qur'an enunciates to eradicate injustice and reform the society. The counsel, befitting of the Sustainer of everything, does, on the one hand permit retaliation in an equal measure, thus upholding justice. On the other hand, it exhorts the aggrieved party to forgive and forgo. The result is what has been described in Qur'an at another place:
فَإِذَا الَّذِي بَيْنَكَ وَبَيْنَهُ عَدَاوَةٌ كَأَنَّهُ وَلِيٌّ حَمِيمٌ
"You will see that he with whom you had enmity has become your closest friend" (41:34).
Court decisions and taking of revenge for injustices do play a role in checking injustice. The fact, however, is that the parties to the dispute are usually left saddled with long term grievances and feelings of abhorrence against each other which can result in further disputes in the future. The impeccable lesson in morality, given by Holy Qur'an results in patch up among quarrelling parties such that even old enmities change into close and lasting friendships.
Now, we move on to verses 150, 151 and 152 where the Holy Qur'an has given the clear verdict that anyone who believes in Allah but does not believe in His messengers (علیہم السلام) ، or believes in some of them and does not believe in some others is not a believer in the sight of Allah. He is, rather, an open and avowed disbeliever for whom there is no road to salvation in the Hereafter. Let us examine this aspect of the verses concerned in some detail.
Eğer sözlü ya da fiili olarak yapılan bir iyiliği izhar eder ya da gizlerseniz veya size kötülük yapandan intikam almaktan vazgeçerseniz muhakkak ki Allah Teâlâ affedendir ve her şeye hakkıyla kadir olandır. Affetmek sizin ahlaki ilkeniz olsun. Umulur ki Allah sizi bağışlar.
Apabila kalian memperlihatkan ucapan atau tindakan yang baik, atau menutupinya, atau memaafkan orang yang berbuat jahat kepada kalian, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pemaaf lagi Mahakuasa. Oleh karena itu, hendaklah sifat pemaaf itu menjadi bagian dari akhlak kalian, semoga Allah memaafkan kesalahan kalian.
In spite of knowing Islam to be the true religion, the hypocrites do not want to abandon their worldly interests. Due to this mentality they are distracted, being fully devoted neither to the demands of their religion nor to their worldly interests. They fall between two stools, vacillating between faith and infidelity—between the interests of this world and the Hereafter. Such people remain deprived of God’s succour, which can be earned only by perseverance in God’s cause. Such hypocritical people cannot save themselves from the wrath of God, regardless of how many showy actions they may have performed. In spite of the observance of Islam for appearance’s sake, they are far from it in respect of reality. That is why their reward will be meted out to them in accordance with what they were in reality, and not what they were in terms of appearance. However, even if one errs, God does not become one’s enemy. If wrongdoers are ashamed of their misdeeds, change their life style, divert their full attention to God and take to His path wholeheartedly, then He will surely forgive them. In life one often comes to know about some shortcoming or fault, or vice of oneself, be it of a religious or worldly nature, through the people around oneself. But God disapproves of public criticism that defames the person concerned. Everyone has the right to give his counsel with the motive of reforming that individual. But the counselling should be done in private, not in public. If something needs to be said in public to check that vice from spreading in society, the wrongdoer should not be named. The reference to the vice should be in general terms. Day in and day out God overlooks people’s crimes. His servants too should follow this divine principle. However, one who has been oppressed or who has suffered a wrong is permitted to tell people about the wrong or oppression he has suffered. Nevertheless, it is better for him to exercise patience and forgive the one who wronged him. In this way the victim shows that he cares for the loss of the Hereafter more than any loss incurred in this world. For the thought of a greater loss renders a small loss insignificant. This is what happens with a true believer who really dreads the onset of Doomsday.
If you expose or hide a good statement or action, or if you pardon the person who does bad to you, Allah is Forgiving and Powerful. So let forgiveness be part of your character in order that Allah forgives you.
Kung magpapakita kayo ng anumang kabutihang sinasabi o ginagawa o magtatago kayo nito o magpapalampas kayo sa sinumang gumawa ng masagwa sa inyo, tunay na si Allāh ay laging Mapagpaumanhin, May-kakayahan. Kaya ang pagpapaumanhin ay maging ang mga kaasalan ninyo nang sa gayon si Allāh ay magpaumanhin sa inyo.
Nếu các ngươi công khai lời lẽ hoặc hành động tốt đẹp hay các ngươi che giấu nó hoặc các ngươi bỏ qua và xí xóa cho những ai có hành vi xấu với các ngươi thì các ngươi hãy biết rằng Allah là Đấng Hằng Xí Xóa và Bao Dung, Đấng Toàn Năng trên mọi thứ, Ngài sẽ xí xóa và bao dung cho các ngươi qua những phẩm chất đạo đức của các ngươi.
Those who disbelieve in Allah and His messengers, and who want to make a distinction between Allah and His messengers by believing in Allah yet rejecting His messengers by saying, ‘We accept some messengers and reject others’, and they want to take a path between disbelief and belief, thinking that this will save them.
Quả thật, những kẻ phủ nhận Allah và các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, chúng muốn phân biệt giữa Allah và các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, chúng tin tưởng nơi Ngài nhưng lại phủ nhận các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, chúng nói: "Chúng tôi tin chỉ một số vị Thiên Sứ này và phủ nhận một số vị Thiên Sứ khác", chúng muốn đi trên con đường giữa sự vô đức tin và có đức tin và tưởng rằng nó sẽ cứu rỗi chúng.
Tunay na ang mga tumatangging sumampalataya kay Allāh, tumatangging sumampalataya sa mga sugo Niya, nagnanais na magtangi-tangi sa pagitan ni Allāh at ng mga sugo Niya sa pamamagitan ng pagsampalataya sa Kanya at pagpapasinungaling sa mga ito at nagsasabi: "Sumasampalataya kami sa ilan sa mga sugo at tumatanggi kaming sumampalataya sa iba sa kanila," at nagnanais na gumawa ng isang daan sa pagitan ng kawalang-pananampalataya at pananampalataya ay naghahaka-haka na ito ay magliligtas sa kanila.
150- Şüphe yok ki Allah’ı ve peygamberlerini inkar eden, bir de Allah ile peygamberlerinin arasını ayırmak isteyip de:“Kimine iman ederiz, kimini inkar ederiz” diyenler ve böylece arada bir yol tutmaya yeltenenler var ya…
151- İşte onlar, gerçek kâfirlerin ta kendileridirler. Biz de kâfirlere alçaltıcı bir azap hazırlamışızdır.
152- Allah'a ve peygamberlerine iman edip de onlardan birini diğerinden ayırmayanlara gelince Allah, onlara mükafatlarını verecektir. Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
150-151. Burada herkes için durumları açıkça ortada bulunan iki grup insan vardır: Allah’a, O’nun bütün peygamberlerine ve kitaplarına iman edenler ile bütün bunları inkar eden kâfirler. Geriye üçüncü bir kısım kalmaktadır ki bunlar da peygamberlerin bir bölümüne iman edip bir bölümüne iman etmediğini iddia eden ve bunun kendilerini Allah’ın azabından koruyacak bir yol olduğunu zanneden kimselerin yolu... Şüphesiz ki bu salt bir temenniden ibarettir.
Böyleleri Allah ile peygamberleri arasında ayırım gözetmek istemektedirler. Halbuki Allah’ı dost edinen kimse, O’nun bütün peygamberlerini de dost edinir. Çünkü bu Allah’ı tam dost edinmenin bir gereğidir. Allah’ın peygamberlerinden herhangi birisine düşmanlık besleyen bir kimse ise Allah’a düşmanlık beslemiş ve O’nun bütün peygamberlerine de düşmanlık beslemiş demektir. Nitekim Yüce Allah:“Kim Allah’a... düşman olursa…”(el-Bakara, 2/97) ayetinde bu hususa işaret etmektedir. (Metinde ayet bu şekilde yarım verilmiş ama tamamını vermek konunun anlaşılması için bence daha uygunXXXXXhocaya sorulabilir) Diğer taraftan bir peygamberi inkâr eden kimse de bütün peygamberleri hatta bizzat kendisine iman ettiğini iddia ettiği peygamberi dahi inkâr ediyor demektir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah burada:“İşte onlar gerçek kâfirlerin ta kendileridirler.” buyurmaktadır ki böylelerinin mertebelerinin, iman ile küfür arasında orta bir yerde olduğu zannedilmesin.
Böylelerinin kendisine iman ettiklerini iddia ettikleri peygamberi dahi inkâr etmelerine gelince bunun izahı şöyledir: Onların iman ettikleri peygambelere iman etmelerini gerektiren delillerin her biri ya bizatihi yahut onun bir benzeri ya da onun daha kuvvetlisi, inkâr ettikleri peygamberler için de söz konusudur. Diğer taraftan inkâr ettiklerini söyledikleri peygamberler hakkında bulunduğunu iddia ettikleri her bir şüphenin benzeri yahut ondan daha büyüğü, iman ediyoruz dedikleri peygamber hakkında da söz konusudur. O halde bu konuda geriye sadece arzu, hevâ ve herkesin benzeri ile karşı çıkma imkânına sahip olduğu kuru iddialardan başka bir şey kalmamaktadır.
Bunların gerçek kâfir oldukları söz konusu edildikten sonra hem onları hem de her bir kâfiri kuşatan bir ceza söz konusu edilerek:“Biz de kâfirlere alçaltıcı bir azap hazırlamışızdır” diye buyrulmaktadır. Onlar büyüklük taslayıp Allah’a imandan yüz çevirdikleri gibi Allah da onları rezil rüsvay edici ve can yakıcı bir azap ile alçaltacaktır.
152. “Allah'a ve peygamberlerine iman edip…” Bu ise Allah’ın kendi zatı hakkında haber verdiği her şeye, bütün peygamberlerin getirdikleri tüm haber ve hükümlere iman etmeyi kapsamaktadır. “onlardan birini diğerinden ayırmayanlara” aksine onların hepsine iman edenlere “gelince” işte gerçek iman ve kat’i delile dayanan kesin bilgi budur. İşte “Allah, onlara mükafatlarını verecektir” imanlarının ve imana bağlı olarak işledikleri salih amellerin, güzel sözlerin ve güzel ahlakın karşılığını vererek onları mükâfatlandıracaktır. Bu da herkesin durumuna uygun bir şekilde olacaktır. Nitekim “mükafatlar”kelimesinin onlara izafe edilmesindeki sır da bu olsa gerektir.“Allah Ğafûrdur” kötülükleri bağışlar, affeder; “Rahîmdir” merhametiyle iyilikleri kabul buyurur.
Aquellos que no creen en Al-lah y en Sus mensajeros, y pretender hacer una diferencia entre Al-lah y Sus mensajeros (al creer en Él, pero rechazar a Sus mensajeros) dicen: “Creemos en algunos mensajeros, pero no creemos en otros,” y quieren tomar una vía intermedia entre la fe y la incredulidad, creyendo que los llevará a la salvación.
Oni koji ne vjeruju u Allaha i Njegove poslanike, i koji žele razdvojiti između Allaha i Njegovih poslanika tako što u Njega vjeruju, a u njih ne vjeruju, i govore: "U neke vjerujemo a u druge ne vjerujemo", i žele da idu putem između nevjerstva i vjerovanja misleći da će ih to spasiti...
In verità, coloro che rinnegano Allāh ed i Suoi messaggeri e desiderano fare distinzione tra Allāh ed i Suoi messaggeri, credendo in Lui e accusando loro di essere bugiardi, dicendo: "Noi crediamo in alcuni messaggeri e rinneghiamo altri", e desiderano percorrere un sentiero a metà strada tra la miscredenza e la fede, in realtà si illudono che in ciò vi sia la loro salvezza.
Believing in Some Prophets and Rejecting Others is Pure Kufr
Allah threatens those who disbelieve in Him and in His Messengers, such as the Jews and Christians, who differentiate between Allah and His Messengers regarding faith. They believe in some Prophets and reject others, following their desires, lusts and the practices of their forefathers. They do not follow any proof for such distinction, because there is no such proof. Rather, they follow their lusts and prejudices. The Jews, may Allah curse them, believe in the Prophets, except `Isa and Muhammad, peace be upon them. The Christians believe in the Prophets but reject their Final and Seal, and the most honored among the prophets, Muhammad, peace be upon him. In addition, the Samirah (Samaritans) do not believe in any Prophet after Yuwsha` (Joshua), the successor of Musa bin `Imran. The Majus (Zoroastrians) are said to believe only in a Prophet called Zoroaster, although they do not believe in the law he brought them casting it behind them, and Allah knows best. Therefore, whoever rejects only one of Allah's Prophets, he will have disbelieved in all of them, because it is required from mankind to believe in every prophet whom Allah sent to the people of the earth. And whoever rejects one Prophet, out of envy, bias and personal whim, he only demonstrates that his faith in other Prophets is not valid, but an act of following desire and whim. This is why Allah said,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَكْفُرُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَرُسُلِهِ
(Verily, those who disbelieve in Allah and His Messengers...) Thus, Allah describes these people as disbelievers in Allah and His Messengers;
وَيُرِيدُونَ أَن يُفَرِّقُواْ بَيْنَ اللَّهِ وَرُسُلِهِ
(and wish to make distinction between Allah and His Messengers) in faith,
وَيقُولُونَ نُؤْمِنُ بِبَعْضٍ وَنَكْفُرُ بِبَعْضٍ وَيُرِيدُونَ أَن يَتَّخِذُواْ بَيْنَ ذَلِكَ سَبِيلاً
(saying, "We believe in some but reject others," and wish to adopt a way in between.) Allah then describes them;
أُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْكَـفِرُونَ حَقّاً
(They are in truth disbelievers.) meaning, their disbelief in the Prophet they claim to believe in is clear. This is because their claimed faith in a certain Messenger is not true, for had they truly believed in him, they would have believed in other Messengers, especially if the other Messenger has a stronger proof for his truthfulness. Or at least, they would have strived hard to acquire knowledge of the truth of the other Messenger. Allah said,
وَأَعْتَدْنَا لِلْكَـفِرِينَ عَذَاباً مُّهِيناً
(And We have prepared for the disbelievers a humiliating torment.) This is just punishment for belittling the Prophets whom they disbelieved in, by ignoring what the Prophet brought to them from Allah, and because they are interested in the insignificant possessions of this world. Or, their behavior could be the result of their disbelief in the Prophet after they were aware of his truth, just as the Jewish rabbis did during the time of Muhammad, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ . The Jews envied the Messenger because of the great prophethood that Allah gave him, and as a consequence, they denied the Messenger, defied him, became his enemies and fought against him. Allah sent humiliation upon them in this life, that shall be followed by disgrace in the Hereafter,
وَضُرِبَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ الذِّلَّةُ وَالْمَسْكَنَةُ وَبَآءُوا بِغَضَبٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ
(And they were covered with humiliation and misery, and they drew on themselves the wrath of Allah.) in this life and the Hereafter. Allah's statement,
وَالَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ بِاللَّهِ وَرُسُلِهِ وَلَمْ يُفَرِّقُواْ بَيْنَ أَحَدٍ مِّنْهُمْ
(And those who believe in Allah and His Messengers and make no distinction between any of them,) This refers to the Ummah of Muhammad ﷺ who believe in every Book that Allah has revealed and in every Prophet whom Allah has sent. Allah said,
ءَامَنَ الرَّسُولُ بِمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْهِ مِن رَّبِّهِ وَالْمُؤْمِنُونَ كُلٌّ ءَامَنَ بِاللَّهِ
(The Messenger believes in what has been revealed to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. All of them believe in Allah.) (2:285). Allah then states that He has prepared great rewards for them, tremendous favor and a handsome bounty,
أُوْلَـئِكَ سَوْفَ يُؤْتِيهِمْ أُجُورَهُمْ
(We shall give them their rewards;) because of their faith in Allah and His Messengers,
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ غَفُوراً رَّحِيماً
(and Allah is Ever Forgiving, Most Merciful.) for their sin, if they have any.
Ceux qui mécroient en Allah et en Ses messagers tout en voulant distinguer entre Allah et Ses messagers (en croyant en Lui mais en rejetant Ses messagers) disent: «Nous croyons en certains messagers et nous mécroyons en d’autres», et veulent emprunter une voie intermédiaire entre la foi et la mécréance, croyant qu’elle les mènera vers le salut.
Salvation depends on Islam
This clear verdict of the Holy Qur'an has exposed the rudderless and crooked ways of those who, in an effort to appear tolerant in dealings with peoples of other faiths, would like to present their religion and religious beliefs as gifts on a platter. By doing so, they wish to tell - despite and contrary to the clear injunctions of the Qur'an and Sunnah - people of other faiths that Muslims do not think that salvation depends on Islam alone and a Jew could keep to his or her creed and a Christian to his or hers and yet, both could look forward to salvation; though, they deny all prophets or at least some of them, for which reason this verse has declared them to be the kind of disbelievers who are destined for Hell.
There is no doubt about the fact that Islam stands unmatched in its attitude to non-Muslims in matters of justice and fairness, sympathy and goodwill, favour and tolerance. But, good favours can be made within the limits of one's rights and possessions. Religious principles and articles of faith are not our property which we could donate or present to somebody. Of course, Islam is generous and benevolent in its teachings of tolerance and good treatment with non-Muslims, but it is also equally cautious and firm in the defence of its frontiers. It maintains its essential approach of all possible sympathy and maximum tolerance with non-Muslims, but, at the same time, Islam absolves itself decisively from all forms of disbelief and customs woven around it, declaring Muslims as a people distinct from non-Muslims - and yet, it provides full protection to their national hallmarks. In short, Islam prefers to keep not only the acts of worship Muslims perform distinct from those of others, but also its way of life in a society, the examples of which abound in the Qur'an and Sunnah.
Had Islam believed in the possibility of salvation through every religion or community, it would have had no right to lay so much stress on spreading the message (Tabligh تَبلِیغ) of Islam, almost to the limit of staking property and life for it. This would have been wrong in principle and quite contrary to dictates of reason. In fact, by accepting such a premise, the very coming of the noble Prophet, may the blessings of Allah and peace be upon him, and the revelation of the glorious Qur'an, is rendered, God forbid, redundant. And, lest we miss, the entire Jihad carried out by the noble Prophet ﷺ and the rightly-guided Caliphs ؓ becomes meaningless, rather reduced to nothing but the lust for more land.
In this case, some people have fallen victims to doubt by a misreading of verse 62 in Surah al-Baqarah which is cited below:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَالَّذِينَ هَادُوا وَالنَّصَارَىٰ وَالصَّابِئِينَ مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّـهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ وَعَمِلَ صَالِحًا فَلَهُمْ أَجْرُهُمْ عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ وَلَا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ ﴿62﴾
Surely, those who believed in Allah, and those who happened to be Jews and Christians, and the Sabeans - whosoever believes in Allah and in the Last Day, and does good deeds - they have their reward with their Lord. And there is no fear for them nor shall they grieve.
Since, in this verse, rather than giving the full detail of what constitutes faith, only belief in Allah and in the Last Day has been considered sufficient, those who try to understand the Qur'an through an incomplete study have misunderstood the whole idea. They assumed that simply believing in Allah and the Last Day is enough for salvation and that believing in prophets is no condition for it: Thus, they failed to understand that the Qur'an has its own terminology in which Belief in Allah, in order to be acceptable, has to be in conjunction with Belief in the Prophet. Otherwise, even the Satan admits that there is a God and that He is One. The Holy Qur'an has itself clarified the real issue in the following words:
فَإِنْ آمَنُوا بِمِثْلِ مَا آمَنتُم بِهِ فَقَدِ اهْتَدَوا ۖ وَّإِن تَوَلَّوْا فَإِنَّمَا هُمْ فِي شِقَاقٍ ۖ فَسَيَكْفِيكَهُمُ اللَّـهُ ۚ وَهُوَ السَّمِيعُ الْعَلِيمُ ﴿137﴾
So, if they believe in the like of what you believe in, they have certainly found the right path. And if they turn away, they are nothing but in antagonism. Then Allah will suffice you against them, and He is the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing. (2:137)
In other words, we can say that their faith will be valid and trust-worthy only when they have the same faith as common Muslims do, a faith in which Belief in the Prophet is indispensably necessary with Belief in Allah. Otherwise, if they do not do that, let it be understood that they are the ones who wish to create dissension. After that, for them, Allah will be sufficient on your behalf, and He is the One who hears everything and He is the One who knows everything.
As for the verses under discussion, it has been clearly declared that anyone who rejects even one of the prophets of Allah is an avowed disbeliever (kafir) and a recipient of the punishment of Hell. So, let us remember that Belief in Allah, in order to be valid, has to be with Belief in the Prophet. If the Belief in the Prophet is not there, even referring to Belief in Allah as such will not be correct.
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah dan rasul-rasulNya, dan bermaksud memperbedakan antara (keimanan kepada) Allah dan rasul-rasulNya, dengan mengatakan, 'Kami beriman kepada yang sebagian dan kami kafir terhadap sebagian (yang lain)', serta bermaksud (dengan perkataan itu) mengambil jalan (tengah) di antara yang demikian (iman atau kafir), mereka-lah orang-orang yang kafir sebenar-benarnya. Kami telah menye-diakan untuk orang-orang yang kafir itu siksaan yang menghina-kan. Orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan para rasulNya dan tidak membeda-bedakan seorang pun di antara mereka, kelak Allah akan memberikan kepada mereka pahalanya. Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nisa`: 150-152).
(150) Di sini ada dua bagian yang telah Allah jelaskan masing-masing dari keduanya: Pertama, seorang yang beriman kepada Allah, kepada seluruh rasulNya dan kitab-kitabNya, dan kedua, seorang yang kafir kepada itu semua. Maka tersisa orang yang ketiga yaitu orang yang mengaku bahwa ia beriman kepada sebagian rasul dan tidak kepada sebagian lainnya, dan bahwa hal ini adalah jalan yang akan menyelamatkannya dari siksaan Allah. Sesungguhnya hal itu tidak lain hanyalah angan-angan belaka, sesungguhnya orang-orang itu menghendaki pemisahan antara Allah dan rasul-rasulNya. Sesungguhnya barangsiapa yang berwali kepada Allah secara sungguh-sungguh, niscaya ia akan berwali juga kepada seluruh rasul-rasulNya, karena hal itu merupakan kesempurnaan perwalian, dan barangsiapa yang memusuhi salah satu dari rasul-rasulNya, sesungguhnya ia telah memusuhi Allah dan memusuhi seluruh rasul-rasulNya, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى ber-firman,
﴾ مَن كَانَ عَدُوّٗا لِّلَّهِ وَمَلَٰٓئِكَتِهِۦ وَرُسُلِهِۦ وَجِبۡرِيلَ وَمِيكَىٰلَ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَدُوّٞ لِّلۡكَٰفِرِينَ 98 ﴿
"Barangsiapa yang menjadi musuh Allah, malaikat-malaikatNya, rasul-rasulNya, Jibril dan Mikail, maka sesungguhnya Allah adalah musuh orang-orang kafir." (Al-Baqarah: 98).
Demikian juga halnya orang yang kafir terhadap seorang rasul sesungguhnya ia telah kafir kepada seluruh rasul, bahkan kepada rasul yang ia mengaku bahwa ia beriman kepadanya.
(151-152) Karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلۡكَٰفِرُونَ حَقّٗاۚ ﴿ "Merekalah orang-orang yang kafir sebenar-benarnya," yang demikian itu agar tidak ada asumsi yang salah bahwa kedudukan mereka adalah pertengahan antara iman dan kufur. Alasan mereka disebut sebagai kafir hingga terhadap nabi yang mereka klaim bahwa me-reka beriman kepadanya, bahwa setiap dalil yang menunjukkan kepada mereka untuk beriman kepada orang yang mereka imani, dalil itu sendiri atau yang sepertinya atau yang lebih tinggi dari-nya adalah ada pada nabi yang mereka kafir kepadanya. Setiap syubhat yang mereka tuduhkan kepada Nabi ﷺ yang mereka kafir kepadanya, syubhat tersebut atau bahkan yang lebih besar darinya ada pada rasul yang mereka imani. Maka selain itu tidak ada lagi yang tersisa kecuali keinginan syahwat, nafsu dan sekedar penga-kuan yang mungkin saja setiap orang mampu menolaknya dengan dalih yang sama sepertinya.
Dan tatkala Allah menyebutkan bahwa mereka adalah orang-orang kafir dengan sebenar-benarnya, lalu Allah menyebutkan hukuman yang menyeluruh untuk mereka dan untuk setiap orang yang kafir seraya berfirman, ﴾ وَأَعۡتَدۡنَا لِلۡكَٰفِرِينَ عَذَابٗا مُّهِينٗا ﴿ "Kami telah menyediakan untuk orang-orang yang kafir itu siksaan yang menghina-kan." Sebagaimana mereka telah berlaku sombong dari beriman kepada Allah, maka Allah menghinakan mereka dengan siksaan yang menyakitkan lagi menghinakan,
﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ بِٱللَّهِ وَرُسُلِهِۦ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan para rasulNya." Ini mencakup keimanan kepada seluruh kabar yang diberitakan oleh Allah tentang DiriNya dan kepada seluruh perkara yang datang dari para rasul berupa berita-berita dan hukum-hukum, dan mereka tidak membeda-bedakan antara satu rasul pun, akan tetapi mereka beriman kepada mereka seluruhnya. Inilah keimanan yang hakiki dan keyakinan yang didasari oleh keterangan yang kuat.
﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ سَوۡفَ يُؤۡتِيهِمۡ أُجُورَهُمۡۚ ﴿ "Kelak Allah akan memberikan kepada mereka pahalanya," yaitu, balasan bagi keimanan mereka dan apa pun yang dihasilkan karenanya berupa amalan-amalan shalih, perkataan yang baik, dan akhlak yang terpuji. Sesuai dengan kondisinya. Dan sepertinya inilah rahasia dari penyandaran kata pahala kepada mereka. ﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ غَفُورٗا رَّحِيمٗا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Pengam-pun lagi Maha Penyayang." Allah mengampuni kesalahan-kesalahan dan menerima segala kebaikan.
Şüphesiz Allah'ı ve rasûllerini inkâr edenler, Allah ve rasûlleri arasını ayırmak isteyenler, bir yandan hem onlara iman ediyorlar ve diğer yandan da onları yalanlıyorlar. Şöyle diyorlar: Bizler rasûllerin bazılarına iman eder ve bazılarını inkâr ederiz. Böylece kendilerini kurtaracağını zannederek küfür ile iman arasında bir yol tutmak isterler
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah dan kafir kepada rasul-rasul-Nya, mereka ingin membeda-bedakan antara Allah dan rasul-rasul-Nya dengan beriman kepada Allah dan kafir kepada para rasul-Nya, dan mengatakan, “Kami beriman kepada sebagian rasul dan ingkar kepada sebagian lainnya”, serta hendak mencari jalan di antara kekafiran dan keimanan yang mereka anggap dapat menyelamatkan mereka.
Bu yol üzerinde gidenler işte onlar gerçek kâfirlerdir. Şüphesiz resullerin hepsini veya bazılarını inkâr eden, Allah'ı ve resullerini inkâr etmiş olur. Kâfirlere kıyamet gününde küçük düşürücü bir azap hazırladık. Bu da Allah'a ve resullerine iman etmekte kibirli davranmalarından dolayı onları cezalandırmak içindir.
Orang-orang yang memilih jalan semacam itu adalah orang-orang kafir sejati. Alasannya ialah orang yang kafir kepada para rasul atau sebagian rasul dianggap telah kafir kepada Allah dan para rasul-Nya. Untuk orang-orang kafir itu Kami telah menyiapkan azab yang menghinakan mereka kelak pada hari Kiamat, sebagai hukuman bagi mereka atas kesombongan mereka yang menolak beriman kepada Allah dan para rasul-Nya.
Ceux qui empruntent cette voie sont les véritables mécréants puisque celui qui mécroit en tous les messagers ou en certains seulement mécroit en Allah et en Son Messager. Nous avons préparé pour les mécréants un châtiment humiliant le Jour de la Résurrection afin de les punir de ne pas avoir cru en Allah et en Ses messagers.
Those who follow such a stance as regards their faith are in fact disbelievers, for disbelieving in some of the messengers is similar to disbelief in Allah and all His messengers. Allah has prepared a humilating punishment for all disbelievers on the Day of Rising as a just recompense for their deliberate refusal to follow the faith as required of them.
Ang mga tumatahak na iyon sa tinatahakang ito ay ang mga tagatangging sumampalataya, sa totoo. Iyon ay dahil sa ang sinumang tumangging sumampalataya sa mga sugo o sa ilan sa kanila ay tumanggi ngang sumampalataya kay Allāh at sa mga sugo Niya. Naghanda Kami para sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya ng isang pagdurusang mang-aaba sa kanila sa Araw ng Pagbangon bilang parusa sa kanila dahil sa pagpapakamalaki nila laban sa pananampalataya kay Allāh at sa mga sugo Niya.
Chúng là những kẻ tin một số vị Thiên Sứ và phủ nhận một số vị khác là những kẻ vô đức tin đích thực bởi lẽ ai phủ nhận toàn bộ các vị Thiên Sứ hoặc một số vị thì y đã phủ nhận Allah và các Thiên Sứ của Ngài. TA đã chuẩn bị cho những kẻ vô đức tin một sự trừng phạt đầy nhục nhã và đau đớn vào Ngày Phục Sinh, một hình phạt dành cho chúng bởi tội ngạo mạn không chịu tin nơi Allah và các Thiên Sứ của Ngài.
Aquellos que toman esta vía son verdaderos incrédulos, ya que aquel que no cree en todos los mensajeros y cree en algunos solamente, en realidad no cree en Al-lah y en Su Mensajero. Hemos preparado para los incrédulos un castigo humillante el Día de la Resurrección, a fin de castigarlos por no haber creído en Al-lah y en Sus mensajeros.
Coloro che seguono tale sentiero sono i veri miscredenti; ciò perché, in verità, chi rinnega i messaggeri o alcuni di loro, rinnega Allāh ed i Suoi messaggeri; e abbiamo preparato per i miscredenti una punizione umiliante, nel Giorno del Giudizio: Condanna per essersi posti al di sopra della fede in Allāh e nei Suoi messaggeri.
Takvi, koji tim putem idu, jesu istinski nevjernici, jer ko učini nevjerstvo u sve ili neke poslanike nevjernik je u Allaha i Njegove poslanike, a Allah je nevjernicima priredio ponižavajuću kaznu na Sudnjem danu, zbog njihovog oholog odbijanja da vjeruju u Allaha i Njegove poslanike.
A onima koji vjeruju u Allaha Jedinog ne pridružujući Mu nikog kao saučesnika, i vjeruju u sve Njegove poslanike, te ne prave razliku između njih preferirajući jedne nad drugima, nego vjeruju u poslanike sve skupa – Allah će dati veliku nagradu za njihovo vjerovanje i njihova dobra djela koja su rezultat tog vjerovanja. Allah puno prašta onome ko se kaje i milostiv je prema njemu.
E coloro che hanno creduto in Allāh e ai Suoi precetti e non associan Gli associano nessuno, e che hanno creduto a tutti i Suoi messaggeri e non fanno distinzione tra loro, come fanno i miscredenti, ma al contrario, hanno creduto in tutti loro, Allāh concederà a costoro una immensa ricompensa per la loro fede e le loro buone azioni, che emanano da essa; e Allāh è Perdonatore dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso verso di loro.
En cuanto a aquellos que creen en Al-lah, afirman su Unicidad y no idolatran falsos ídolos, y reconocen a todos los mensajeros, nosotros tenemos para ellos una recompensa inmensa por su fe y las buenas obras que han realizado. Al‑lah perdona a aquellos de Sus siervos que se arrepienten y se muestra misericordioso con ellos.
The Makkans believed in the prophethood of Abraham. Similarly, the Jews and the Christians believed respectively in the prophethood of Moses and Jesus. But none of them would acknowledge the prophethood of Muhammad. All of them were willing to accept the prophets of the past, but none of them were ready to accept the Prophet of their own times—mindful as they were of the fact that the prophets they believed in had also been faced with the same hostile reactions in their times as were now being faced by the Arab prophet. All such attempts to reject the contemporary prophet amounted to finding a middle course between truth-worship and self-worship, so that entry to Paradise should be secured without any sacrifice of self-interest. The truth of the matter is that the prophethood of the past is an established fact. Whereas, to acknowledge the contemporary prophet one needs to undertake a new intellectual journey. The prophethood of the past after the passage of time becomes so accepted that it becomes a part of one’s thinking process right from the time of one’s birth. But the prophet of the day is a controversial personality. He appears to be an ‘ordinary human being.’ So, to believe in a prophet in the garb of an ordinary human being, it is essential for man to have a complete change of mindset. He has to find God again at the level of awareness. Belief in the prophet of the past entails only a belief in one’s own heritage, following in the footsteps of one’s forefathers. Their faith was not by choice, but by birth. They had not made a conscious discovery of God. So, belief in the prophet of the past is only a continuation of one’s forefather’s ways, while belief in the prophet of one’s own times means a conscious acceptance of faith. What is of importance in the eyes of God is the faith adopted by choice and not by birth.
Quant à ceux qui croient en Allah, affirment Son Unicité et ne Lui associent aucune divinité (contrairement aux mécréants) et reconnaissent tous les messagers, Nous leur accorderons une rétribution immense pour leur foi et les bonnes œuvres qu’ils ont accomplies.
Allah pardonne à ceux de Ses serviteurs qui se repentent et se montre miséricordieux avec eux.
Allah'a iman edip birleyenler ve O'na hiçbir kimseyi ortak koşmayanlar, resullerinin hepsini tasdik edip iman eden kimselerdir. Kâfirlerin yaptıkları gibi aralarında ayrım yapmazlar. Bilakis onların hepsine iman ederler. Allah onlara imanlarının ve bu imanlarından ötürü yaptıkları salih amellerinin karşılığı olarak büyük bir sevap verecektir. Yüce Allah, günahlarından tövbe eden kullarını bağışlayan ve merhamet edendir.
In the concluding verse (15:22), it has been reaffirmed that salvation in the Hereafter is the lot of those who believe in Him and in all of His prophets as well. Therefore, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
اِنَ القُرٰانَ یُفَسِرُ بعصُہ بَعضاً
One part of the Qur'an explains the other.
It is not permissible for anyone to explain the Qur'an in any way contrary to the Tafsir of the Qur'an itself.
Dan Orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengesakan-Nya, tidak menyekutukan-Nya dengan siapa pun, serta membenarkan semua rasul-Nya, tidak membeda-bedakan antara rasul yang satu dengan lainnya sebagaimana yang dilakukan oleh orang-orang kafir, mereka itu akan Allah anugerahkan ganjaran yang sangat besar sebagai balasan atas keimanan dan amal saleh mereka yang muncul dari keimanan tersebut. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun bagi hamba-hamba-Nya yang bertobat lagi Maha Penyayang kepada mereka.
Những ai có đức tin nơi một mình Allah, không tổ hợp bất kỳ ai (vật gì) với Ngài, tin nơi toàn bộ các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, không phân biệt giữa các vị Thiên Sứ giống như những kẻ vô đức tin thì họ sẽ được Allah ban trả cho công lao của họ với phần thưởng vĩ đại, một sự ân thưởng cho đức tin Iman và việc làm ngoan đạo và thiện tốt của họ. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng hằng tha thứ và khoan dung với những bề tôi quay đầu sám hối với Ngài.
Ang mga sumampalataya kay Allāh, naniniwala sa kaisahan Niya, hindi nagtambal sa Kanya ng isa man, naniwala sa mga sugo Niya sa kalahatan, at hindi nagtangi-tangi sa isa man kabilang sa kanila gaya ng ginagawa ng mga tagatangging sumampalataya bagkus sumampalataya sa kanila sa kalahatan, ang mga iyon ay bibigyan ni Allāh ng pabuyang sukdulan bilang ganti sa pananampalataya nila at mga gawa nilang maayos na namumutawi mula roon. Laging si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila.
Those who believe in Allah, declare His Oneness, do not associate any partner with Him, accept all of His messengers and do not make a distinction between any of them as the disbelievers do, Allah will give such people a great reward for their faith and good actions. Allah is Forgiving and Merciful towards the servant who repents to Him.
The Jews ask you, O Messenger, to bring down to them at once a Book from the heaven, as it occurred with Moses, to prove your truthfulness. Do not be surprised at them as their predecessors had asked Moses for something much greater when they asked him to show them Allah openly. As a consequence for what they said they were seized by a thunderbolt. Then Allah brought them back to life and they went on to worship the calf instead of Allah after clear proofs came to them indicating Allah’s Oneness and Him being the only One worthy of worship. Then He forgave them and gave Moses clear evidence against his people.
The Stubbornness of the Jews
Muhammad bin Ka`b Al-Qurazi, As-Suddi and Qatadah said that the Jews asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ to cause a book to come down to them from heaven, just as the Tawrah was sent down to Musa. Ibn Jurayj said that the Jews asked the Messenger to cause books to come down to them addressed to so-and-so among them, testifying to the truth of what he was sent with. The Jews only asked for this because of their stubbornness, defiance, rejection and disbelief. The disbelievers of Quraysh also asked for similar things from the Prophet, as is mentioned in Surat Al-Isra',
وَقَالُواْ لَن نُّؤْمِنَ لَكَ حَتَّى تَفْجُرَ لَنَا مِنَ الاٌّرْضِ يَنْبُوعًا
(And they say: "We shall not believe in you, until you cause a spring to gush forth from the earth for us;) (17:90) Allah said,
فَقَدْ سَأَلُواْ مُوسَى أَكْبَرَ مِن ذلِكَ فَقَالُواْ أَرِنَا اللَّهِ جَهْرَةً فَأَخَذَتْهُمُ الصَّـعِقَةُ بِظُلْمِهِمْ
(Indeed, they asked Musa for even greater than that, when they said, "Show us Allah in public," but they were struck with a bolt of lightning for their wickedness.) injustice, transgression, defiance and rebellion. This part was explained in Surat Al-Baqarah,
وَإِذْ قُلْتُمْ يَـمُوسَى لَن نُّؤْمِنَ لَكَ حَتَّى نَرَى اللَّهَ جَهْرَةً فَأَخَذَتْكُمُ الصَّـعِقَةُ وَأَنتُمْ تَنظُرُونَ - ثُمَّ بَعَثْنَـكُم مِّن بَعْدِ مَوْتِكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
(And (remember) when you said: "O Musa! We shall never believe in you until we see Allah plainly." But you were struck by a bolt of lightning while you were looking. Then We raised you up after your death, so that you might be grateful.) (2:55,56) Allah's statement,
ثُمَّ اتَّخَذُواْ الْعِجْلَ مِن بَعْدِ مَا جَآءَتْهُمُ الْبَيِّنَـتُ
(Then they worshipped the calf even after Al-Bayyinat had come to them.) meaning, after they witnessed the tremendous miracles and unequivocal proofs at the hand of Musa in Egypt. They also witnessed the demise of their enemy, Fir`awn and his soldiers, when they all drowned in the sea. Yet soon after, when they passed by a people who were worshipping idols, they said to Musa,
اجْعَلْ لَّنَآ إِلَـهًا كَمَا لَهُمْ ءَالِهَةٌ
(Make for us a god as they have gods.) Allah explains the story of the Jews worshipping the calf in Surat Al-A`raf (7) and Surah Ta Ha (20) after Musa went to meet with his Lord. When Musa returned, Allah decreed that in order for the Jews to earn accepted repentance, then those who did not worship the calf would have to kill those who worshipped it. They complied with this command, and Allah resurrected them afterwards. Allah said here,
فَعَفَوْنَا عَن ذلِكَ وَءَاتَيْنَا مُوسَى سُلْطَـناً مُّبِيناً
((Even) so We forgave them. And We gave Musa a clear proof of authority. ) Allah then said,
وَرَفَعْنَا فَوْقَهُمُ الطُّورَ بِمِيثَـقِهِمْ
(And for their covenant, We raised over them the mount,) This was when they refrained from implementing the rulings of the Tawrah and refused what Musa brought them from Allah. So Allah raised the mountain above their heads and they were ordered to prostrate, which they did. Even so, they were looking above when they were prostrating for fear that the mountain might fall on them,
وَإِذ نَتَقْنَا الْجَبَلَ فَوْقَهُمْ كَأَنَّهُ ظُلَّةٌ وَظَنُّواْ أَنَّهُ وَاقِعٌ بِهِمْ خُذُواْ مَآ ءَاتَيْنَاكُم بِقُوَّةٍ
(And (remember) when We raised the mountain over them as if it had been a canopy, and they thought that it was going to fall on them. (We said): "Hold firmly to what We have given you.") Allah then said,
وَقُلْنَا لَهُمُ ادْخُلُواْ الْبَابَ سُجَّداً
(and We said, "Enter the gate prostrating (or bowing) with humility;") meaning that they also defied this command in word and action. They were commanded to enter Bayt Al-Quds (in Jerusalem) while bowing and saying "Hittah", meaning: `O Allah! take from us our sin of abandoning Jihad.' This was the cause of their wandering in the desert of Tih for forty years. Yet, they entered the House while crawling on their rear ends and saying `Hintah (a wheat grain) in Sha`rah (the hair)'.
وَقُلْنَا لَهُمْ لاَ تَعْدُواْ فِى السَّبْتِ
(and We commanded them, "Transgress not the Sabbath (Saturday).") meaning, We commanded them to honor the Sabbath and honor what Allah prohibited them on that day.
وَأَخَذْنَا مِنْهُمْ مِّيثَـقاً غَلِيظاً
t(And We took from them a firm covenant.) meaning, strong covenant. They rebelled, transgressed and committed what Allah prohibited by using deceit and trickery, as is mentioned in Surat Al-A`raf (7),
وَسْئَلْهُمْ عَنِ الْقَرْيَةِ الَّتِى كَانَتْ حَاضِرَةَ الْبَحْرِ
(And ask them about the town that was by the sea.)
فَبِمَا نَقْضِهِمْ مَّيثَـقَهُمْ وَكُفْرِهِم بَـَايَـتِ اللَّهِ وَقَتْلِهِمُ الاٌّنْبِيَآءَ بِغَيْرِ حَقٍّ وَقَوْلِهِمْ قُلُوبُنَا غُلْفٌ بَلْ طَبَعَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهَا بِكُفْرِهِمْ فَلاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً - وَبِكُفْرِهِمْ وَقَوْلِهِمْ عَلَى مَرْيَمَ بُهْتَـناً عَظِيماً - وَقَوْلِهِمْ إِنَّا قَتَلْنَا الْمَسِيحَ عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَمَا قَتَلُوهُ وَمَا صَلَبُوهُ وَلَـكِن شُبِّهَ لَهُمْ وَإِنَّ الَّذِينَ اخْتَلَفُواْ فِيهِ لَفِى شَكٍّ مِّنْهُ مَا لَهُمْ بِهِ مِنْ عِلْمٍ إِلاَّ اتِّبَاعَ الظَّنِّ وَمَا قَتَلُوهُ يَقِيناً - بَل رَّفَعَهُ اللَّهُ إِلَيْهِ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَزِيزاً حَكِيماً
Humihiling sa iyo, O Sugo, ang mga Hudyo na magbaba ka sa kanila ng isang kasulatan mula sa langit sa iisang kabuuan gaya ng naganap kay Moises, na magiging isang palatandaan ng katapatan mo. Huwag mong mabigatin sa kanila iyon sapagkat humiling na ang mga ninuno nila kay Moises ng higit na mabigat kaysa sa hiniling sa iyo ng mga ito yayamang humiling sila sa kanya na ipakita niya sa kanila si Allāh sa mga mata kaya nalintikan sila bilang parusa para sa kanila sa nagawa nila. Pagkatapos nagbigay-buhay sa kanila si Allāh ngunit sumamba sila sa guya bukod pa kay Allāh nang matapos na dumating sa kanila ang mga tandang maliwanag na nagpapatunay sa kaisahan ni Allāh at pamumukod-tangi Niya sa pagkapanginoon at pagkadiyos. Pagkatapos nagpalampas si Allāh sa kanila. Nagbigay si Allāh kay Moises ng isang katwirang maliwanag sa mga tao niya.
Some previous verses censured Jews for their mistrustfulness in matters of faith. In the present verses too, there appears a long list of some of their other evil doings and, because of these ugly problems with them, mention has been made of their punishment. This strain continues in many more verses coming later.
Commentary
Some Jewish chiefs came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and demanded that he bring down a book from the heaven similar to that which came to Musa (علیہ السلام) ، all written from there: If so, they would believe him. They had made this demand not because they wished to believe with all their heart on this condition. It was just a device to drag and stall. In fact, because of their chronic urge to take an opposite stand, they were given to offering one or the other excuse all the time. By revealing this verse, Almighty Allah made the Holy Prophet ﷺ become aware of the real state of affairs. This was to give him comfort and peace of mind against the doings of a people who are used to harassing the prophets of Allah. They would go to unbelievable limits of audacity by going as far as committing outrage against Almighty Allah. Their forefathers had gone even beyond them by demanding something more grave: "Make us see Allah openly." Upon this audacity of theirs, came' a thunderbolt from the heaven and destroyed them. Then, it was despite being fully cognizant of clear signs and proofs of Allah being One and free of any partners in His Divinity, they stooped lowest of the low by taking a calf as their object of worship bypassing their own genuine Creator. But, Allah still remained forbearing; otherwise the occasion demanded that they be eliminated. Then, Allah gave His prophet, Sayyidna Musa, peace be upon him, authority and power. Then, there came an occasion when these people had flatly refused to acknowledge the canonical law of the Torah whereupon Allah raised the Mount of Tur high suspending over them, thus threatening and forcing them to acknowledge the Law of Torah or otherwise they were to be mashed under the mountain. Allah had also told them to enter the gate of the city of Eliah humbly filled with fervour to obey Him. Allah had also asked them to catch fish on the day of Sabbath which was a command from Him and which was not to be transgressed. And Allah had taken a solemn pledge from them, but it so turned out that they contravened every single command one after the other breaking the solemn pledge with Allah. So, Allah too put disgrace on them in the mortal life of the world and they will have to undergo the worst punishment in the Hereafter as well.
153- Kitap ehli senden kendilerine gökten bir kitap indirmeni isterler. Gerçekten onlar Mûsâ’dan daha büyüğünü istemişlerdi ve:“Allah’ı bize apaçık göster” demişlerdi de zulümleri yüzünden onları yıldırım çarpmıştı. Sonra onlara bunca açık belgeler gelmişken tutup buzağıyı ilâh edinmişlerdi. Nihayet biz bunu da affettik. Biz Mûsâ’ya apaçık bir delil vermiştik.
154- Sözlerine bağlanmaları için Tûr’u üzerlerine kaldırmıştık. Onlara:“Kapıdan secdeye kapanarak girin” demiştik. Yine “Cumartesi gününde aşırı gitmeyin” demiş ve onlardan sağlam bir söz almıştık.
155- Fakat sözlerini bozmaları, Allah’ın âyetlerini inkar etmeleri, haksız yere peygamberleri öldürmeleri ve:“Kalplerimiz perdelidir” demelerinden ötürü (onları lânetledik. Hayır, kalpleri perdeli değildir,) Aksine Allah küfürleri dolayısıyla kalplerini mühürlemiştir. Artık onlar, pek azı hariç iman etmezler.
156- Bir de onların küfürleri, Meryem aleyhinde pek büyük bir iftirada bulunmaları…
157- Ve:“Biz, Allah’ın peygamberi Meryem oğlu İsa’yı öldürdük” demeleri sebebi ile (onları cezalandırdık). Halbuki onlar onu öldürmediler, onu asmadılar da. Aksine kendilerine (İsa’nın bir) benzeri gösterildi. Gerçek şu ki ondan yana anlaşmazlığa düşenler, onun (öldürülmesi) hakkında şüphe içindedirler. Onların bu konuda zanna uymaktan başka bir bilgileri yoktur. Onlar onu kesinlikle öldürmediler.
158- Bilakis Allah onu kendi katına yükseltti. Allah Azîzdir, Hakîmdir.
159- Kitap ehli içinde ölümünden evvel ona iman etmeyecek hiç kimse yoktur. O da Kıyamet günü aleyhlerinde bir şahit olacaktır.
160- Yahudi olanlara, zulümleri sebebi ile kendilerine helâl kılınmış olan pek çok hoş ve temiz şeyi haram kıldık. Ayrıca Allah yolundan çokça alıkoymalarından…
161- Kendilerine yasak kılınmış olmakla birlikte faiz almalarından ve insanların mallarını batıl yollarla yemelerinden ötürü (böyle yaptık). Onlardan kâfir olanlara pek acıklı bir azap hazırladık.
153-158. “Kitap ehli senden kendilerine gökten bir kitap indirmeni isterler.” Kitap ehli peygamber Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’den böyle bir istekte bulunmuşlardı. Bu istek ise inatlaşma ve küstahça bir tekliften ibaret idi. Ayrıca bu isteklerinin karşılanması ya da karşılanmaması -güya- onların Peygamberi tasdik etmelerini ya da yalanlamalarını belirleyecekti. Böylece onlar Peygamber’den Tevrat ve İncil’in indiği gibi Kur’ân’ın da üzerlerine toptan ve bir defada indirilmesini istemişlerdi. Bu ise onların aşırı bir zulümleri ve cehaletleridir. Çünkü Peygamber bir beşerdir, Allah’ın bir kuludur ve O’nun idaresi altındadır. Onun elinde hiçbir şey yoktur. Aksine emir ve her türlü iş Allah’ın elindedir. Kuluna risalet veren ve onu dilediğini indiren O’dur. Nitekim Yüce Allah müşriklerin Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e kendilerine bir takım mucizeleri göstermesini teklif ettiklerini söz konusu ettiği âyetlerde Rasûlü hakkında şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: Rabbimi tenzih ederim! Ben Peygamber olarak gönderilmiş bir insandan başka bir şey miyim ki?”(el-İsra, 17/93)
Aynı şekilde onların hak ile batılı ayırt eden ölçü olarak sadece kitabın toptan ya da bölüm bölüm indirilmesini kabul etmeleri, delili de münasebeti de bulunmayan ve hiçbir şüphe taşımayan boş bir iddiadır. Peygamberlerden herhangi birisi hakkında: Size bölüm bölüm indirilmiş bir kitap getiren rasûle iman etmeyin ve onu tasdik etmeyin diye bir hüküm nerede vardır? Aksine Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’in duruma göre bölüm bölüm indirilmiş olması, Kur’ân’ın azametine ve Allah’ın, üzerine bu Kitabı indirdiği zata gereken itinayı ve ihtimamı gösterdiğine dair delillerden biridir. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kâfirler dediler ki: Ona bu Kur’ân topluca, bir defada indirilmeli değil miydi? Biz onunla kalbine sebat verelim diye böyle yaptık ve onu ağır ağır okuduk. Onlar sana bir örnek getirdikleri her seferinde muhakkak ki biz, sana hakkı ve daha güzel bir açıklamayı getirmişizdir.”(el-Furkan, 25/32-33)
Yüce Allah onların bu tutarsız itirazlarını söz konusu ettikten sonra, bunun onların alışılmadık bir tutumları olmadığını haber vermektedir. Aksine onlar bundan önce hem de kendisine iman ettiklerini iddia ettikleri peygambere karşı çok daha büyük çirkinlikler yapmışlardı. Nitekim ondan açıkça Allah’ı göstermesini istemişlerdi. Gözleri ile başkalarının görmediği pek çok delil ve mucizayi gördükten sonra buzağıyı ilâh edinip ona tapınmışlardı. Ayrıca kitapları olan Tevrat’ta yer alan hükümleri de kabul etmemişlerdi de nihayet Tur başlarının tepesi üzerine kaldırılmış ve iman etmeyecek olurlarsa üzerlerine yıkılacağı tehdidinde bulunulmuştu. O vakit onlar bunu, zorunluluktan ve çaresizlik halindeki imana benzeyen bir iman ile kabul etmişlerdi.
Secde ederek ve mağfiret dileyerek girmeleri emredilen o şehrin kapısından girmeye yanaşmayıp onlara söylemeleri emredilen sözü de yapmaları istenilen fiili de değiştirdiler. Yine aralarından bazı kimseler cumartesi yasağı hususunda haddi aştılar. Allah da onları o ağır ceza ile cezalandırdı. Onlardan ağır bir ahit almakla birlikte onlar bu ahdi arkalarına attılar. Allah’ın âyetlerini inkar ettiler, haksız yere O’nun peygamberlerini öldürdüler. Onların bir başka büyük suçları da İsa Mesih’i öldürüp haça gerdiklerini iddia etmeleridir. Gerçekte ise onlar İsa’yı ne öldürdüler, ne de astılar. Aksine ondan başkası ona benzer gösterildi, onlar da ondan başkasını öldürüp astılar. Bir de onlar kalplerinin kılıflı olduğunu ve kendilerine söylenenleri kavrayamayıp anlayamadıklarını da iddia ettiler. İnsanları Allah yolundan alıkoydular, hakka uymalarını önlediler ve onları, izlemekte oldukları sapıklık ve azgınlığa davet ettiler. Ayrıca haram malları ve faizi alıp yediler. Oysa Yüce Allah bunları alıp yemelerini yasaklamış ve bu konuda onlara ağır tehditte bulunmuştu. İşte bunca kötülükleri işleyenlerin, Allah’ın son Rasûlü Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’den üzerlerine semadan bir kitap indirmesini istemeleri de garipsenmez.
Bu yol, batıl üzere bulunan bir hasmı delil ile susturmak için izlenecek en güzel yoldur. Şöyle ki: Böyle bir hasmın batıl bir itirazı söz konusu olur da bunu hakkı reddetmek ve hem kendisi hem de başkası için bir şüphe unsuru olmak üzere ileri sürerse bu hasmın bu yaptığından daha çirkin birtakım kötü fiilleri ve berbat hali ortaya konmalıdır. Böylelikle herkes, bu seviyesiz kişinin ileri sürdüğü böyle bir itirazın aslında bir geçmişi olduğunu ve bu itirazının da bu kötü geçmiş arasında mütalâa edilmesi gerektiğini bilmiş olur.
Yine bunların Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in peygamberliğine itiraz olmak üzere ileri sürdükleri her bir iddianın ya aynısının ya da daha kuvvetlisinin, onların iman ettiklerini iddia ettikleri kimselerin peygamberliği hakkında ileri sürülmesi de mümkündür. Böyle bir tutum ile onların kötülükleri bertaraf edilmiş ve batıl iddiaları kökten sökülüp atılmış olur. Çünkü onların kendisine iman ettiklerini ileri sürdükleri her bir peygamberin peygamberliğini ortaya koyarken delil diye ortaya koydukları her bir hususun bir benzeri yahut da ondan daha güçlü olanı Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in peygamberliğine de delildir ve onu ortaya koymaktadır.
Yüce Allah’ın onların yaptıkları bu çirkin fiillerini saymaktan maksadı, onlara böyle bir cevap vermek olduğundan dolayı onların bu çirkin fillerini geniş geniş açıklamamaktadır. Sadece bunlara işaret ile yetinmekte ve ilgili yerlere havale etmektedir. Bunları Yüce Allah açıklanmaları uygun olan başka bir yerde genişçe açıklamış bulunmaktadır.
159. Yüce Allah’ın:“Kitap ehlinden ölümünden evvel ona iman etmeyecek kimse yoktur” buyruğunda yer alan “ölümünden evvel” ifadesindeki zamirin Kitap ehline ait olma ihtimali vardır. O takdirde mana, ölümün eşiğine gelmiş ve gerçeği açıkça görecek halde bulunan kitap ehline mensup her bir kişi, İsa aleyhisselam’a bu durumunda iman eder, demektir. Ancak bu imanın ona bir faydası olmayacaktır, çünkü bu zorunluluk (çaresizlik hali) imanıdır. Buna göre bu buyruk, onlara ölmeden önce pişman olacakları bu hallerini devam ettirmemeleri için bir tehdit anlamı taşır. Ölümden önce bu halde olacaklarına göre; ya haşredilecekleri, kabirlerinden kaldırılacakları gün halleri ne olacaktır?
Yine “ölümünden evvel” buyruğundaki zamirin İsa aleyhisselam’a raci olma ihtimali de vardır. O takdirde anlam şöyle olur: Mesih’in ölümünden önce kitap ehlinden olup da ona iman etmeyecek hiçbir kimse kalmayacaktır. Bu ise Kıyametin yaklaştığı ve büyük alâmetlerinin ortaya çıkacağı bir sırada olacaktır. Çünkü bu ümmetin son dönemlerinde Mesih’in ineceğine dair gelen hadisler pek çoktur. O vakit Mesih aleyhisselam deccali öldürecek, cizyeyi kaldıracak ve bütün kitap ehli mü’minlerle birlikte ona iman edecektir.
Kıyamet gününde de İsa aleyhisselam onlara şahitlik edecek, amelleri Allah’ın şeriatına uygun muydu, değil miydi hususunda onlara karşı tanıklık edecektir. İşte o vakit insanların, Kur’ân Şeriatına ve Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in kendilerini izlemeye davet ettiği yola muhalif olarak yaptıkları her bir şeyin batıl olduğuna dair şahitlik edecektir. Bizim bunların böyle olacağına dair bilgimizin esası ise Mesih aleyhisselam’ın kâmil manada adaletli ve doğru sözlü olduğuna, onun ancak hak olan bir şeyi söyleyerek şahitlikte bulunacağına dair kesin inancımızdır. Çünkü artık ancak Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in getirdikleri haktır. Onun dışında kalanlar ise sapıklıktır ve batıldır.
160-161. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, Kitap ehline önceleri kendilerine helâl olan hoş ve temiz pek çok şeyi haram kıldığını haber vermektedir: Bu haram kılma, ceza amaçlı bir haram kılma idi ve sebebi de haksızlıkları, haddi aşmaları, insanları Allah’ın yolundan alıkoyarak hidayet yolunu izlemelerine engel olmaları ve kendilerine yasak kılınmış olduğu halde faizi almaları idi ki bunun sonucunda onlar, alışveriş yaptıkları muhtaç kimseleri adaletten mahrum bırakmışlardı. Allah da onları yaptıklarının benzeri bir cezayla cezalandırdı ve kendilerine helâl olan pek çok hoş ve temiz şeyi kullanmalarını onlara yasakladı.
Bu ümmet (Muhammed ümmeti) için haram kılınan şeylere gelince bunlar, onların din ve dünyalarında kendilerine zarar verebilecek pis ve murdar şeylerden uzak kalmalarını sağlamak için haram kılınmıştır.
Gli Ebrei ti chiedono, o Messaggero, di far scendere dal Cielo un intero libro per loro, come fu per Mūsā, a dimostrazione della tua veridicità. Non ti meravigliare di ciò che dicono: I loro antenati chiesero a Mūsā cose superiori a ciò che ti hanno chiesto. Gli chiesero di mostrare Allāh davanti ai loro occhi, e vennero colti da un fulmine come punizione per ciò che commisero. Dopodiché, Allāh li riportò in vita, ma essi iniziarono ad adorare il vitello all'infuori di Allāh, nonostante avessero ricevuto segni evidenti che mostrarono loro l'Unicità di Allāh, L'Unico ad essere realmente adorato; poi li perdonammo, fornendo a Mūsā una prova evidente per il suo popolo.
Mensajero, los judíos te piden que hagas descender para ellos un libro del cielo de una sola vez, tal como le habían pedido anteriormente a Moisés, como signo de veracidad. No te sorprendas de su actitud, ya que sus ancestros formularon un pedido más presuntuoso aún a Moisés cuando le pidieron que les mostrara a Al-lah a plena vista. Ellos fueron fulminados como castigo, luego Al-lah los hizo revivir, pero comenzaron a adorar al becerro en lugar de Al-lah a pesar de los signos claros que se les había dado respecto a la Unicidad de Al-lah, Su Divinidad y Su Señorío. Nosotros borramos sus pecados y luego dimos a Moisés u un argumento evidente contra su pueblo.
O Poslaniče, jevreji traže od tebe da im spustiš cijelu knjigu sa neba, kao što je Musau objavljen Tevrat, da bi to bio znak istinitosti tvog poslanstva. Ne smatraj to što traže nečim velikim: njihovi su preci od Musaa tražili još veće – da im pokaže Allaha, da Ga vide direktno, pa su pomrli, što bijaše kazna za to što su tražili. Nakon toga ih je Allah oživio, pa su obožavali tele mimo Allaha, i to nakon što su im jasni dokazi došli, dokazi Allahove jednoće, dokazi da samo Allah sve stvara, sve posjeduje i svime upravlja, dokazi da samo Allah zaslužuje da bude obožavan. Zatim smo prešli preko toga što su uradili. Musau smo dali jasni dokaz protiv njegovog naroda.
Ô Messager, les juifs te demandent de leur faire descendre un livre du Ciel en une seule fois, comme ils l’avaient demandé autrefois à Moïse, afin que cela soit un signe de ta véracité.
Ne sois pas surpris de leur requête car leurs ancêtres en ont formulé une encore plus présomptueuse à Moïse, puisqu’ils lui demandèrent de leur montrer Allah à découvert.
Ils furent foudroyés en guise de punition, puis Allah les fit revivre, mais ils se mirent à adorer le Veau au lieu d’Allah malgré les signes clairs qui leur avaient été fournis concernant Son Unicité, Sa Divinité et Sa Seigneurie. Nous avons ensuite effacé leurs péchés puis avons donné à Moïse un argument évident contre son peuple.
Những người Do Thái đòi Ngươi - hỡi vị Thiên Sứ Muhammad - mang xuống cho chúng một Kinh Sách trọn vẹn từ trên trời xuống. Điều này cũng đã xảy ra với Nabi Musa, chúng cũng đã đòi Musa giống như thế, chúng đòi Musa một điều lớn lao cái mà chúng đòi Ngươi, đó là chúng đòi Musa cho chúng nhìn thấy Allah tận mắt. Nhưng ngay sau khi chúng đòi thì một sự trừng phạt đã giáng xuống bọn chúng, Allah đã cho lưỡi tầm sét đánh chúng bất tỉnh. Nhưng sau khi Allah làm cho chúng sống trở lại và cho chúng chứng kiến nhiều bằng chứng rõ rệt chứng minh sự hiện hữu của Ngài thì chúng lại thờ phượng ngoài Allah một thần linh khác, đó là một con bò con được đúc do chính bàn tay của chúng. Nhưng TA vẫn lượng thứ cho chúng và TA đã ban cho Musa một thẩm quyền rõ ràng trên đám dân của y.
"Ahli Kitab meminta kepadamu agar kamu menurunkan ke-pada mereka sebuah Kitab dari langit. Maka sesungguhnya mereka telah meminta kepada Musa yang lebih besar dari itu. Mereka berkata, 'Perlihatkanlah Allah kepada kami dengan nyata.' Maka mereka disambar petir karena kezhaliman mereka, dan mereka menyembah anak sapi, sesudah datang kepada mereka bukti-bukti yang nyata, lalu Kami maafkan (mereka) dari yang demikian. Dan telah Kami berikan kepada Musa keterangan yang nyata. Dan telah Kami angkat ke atas (kepala) mereka bukit Thursina untuk (menerima) perjanjian (yang telah Kami ambil dari) mereka. Dan Kami perintahkan kepada mereka, 'Masukilah pintu gerbang itu sambil bersujud,' dan Kami perintahkan (pula) kepada mereka, 'Janganlah kamu melanggar peraturan mengenai hari Sabtu', dan Kami telah mengambil dari mereka perjanjian yang kokoh. Maka (Kami lakukan terhadap mereka beberapa tindakan), disebabkan mereka melanggar perjanjian itu, dan karena kekafiran mereka terhadap keterangan-keterangan Allah dan mereka membunuh nabi-nabi tanpa (alasan) yang benar dan mengatakan, 'Hati kami tertutup.' Bahkan, sebenarnya Allah telah mengunci mati hati mereka karena kekafirannya, karena itu mereka tidak beriman kecuali sebagian kecil dari mereka. Dan karena kekafiran mereka (terhadap Isa) dan tuduhan mereka terhadap Maryam dengan kedustaan besar (zina), dan karena ucapan mereka, 'Sesungguhnya kami telah membunuh al-Masih, Isa putra Maryam, Rasul Allah,' padahal mereka tidak membunuhnya dan tidak (pula) menyalib-nya, tetapi (yang mereka bunuh ialah) orang yang diserupakan dengan Isa bagi mereka. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang berselisih paham tentang (pembunuhan) Isa, benar-benar dalam keragu-raguan tentang yang dibunuh itu. Mereka tidak mempunyai keya-kinan tentang siapa yang dibunuh itu, kecuali mengikuti persang-kaan belaka, mereka tidak (pula) yakin bahwa yang mereka bunuh itu adalah Isa. Tetapi (yang sebenarnya), Allah telah mengangkat Isa kepadaNya. Dan Allah Mahaperkasa lagi Mahabijaksana. Tidak ada seorang pun dari Ahli Kitab, kecuali akan beriman kepa-danya (Isa) sebelum kematiannya. Dan di Hari Kiamat nanti Isa itu akan menjadi saksi atas mereka. Maka disebabkan kezhaliman orang-orang Yahudi, Kami haramkan atas mereka (memakan ma-kanan) yang baik-baik (yang dahulunya) dihalalkan bagi mereka, dan karena mereka banyak menghalangi (manusia) dari jalan Allah, dan disebabkan mereka memakan riba, padahal sesungguhnya mereka telah dilarang darinya, dan karena mereka memakan harta benda orang lain dengan jalan yang batil. Kami telah menyedia-kan untuk orang-orang yang kafir di antara mereka itu siksa yang pedih." (An-Nisa`: 153-161).
(153-158) Pertanyaan ini, yang bersumber dari Ahli Kitab yang dialamatkan kepada Rasulullah ﷺ adalah bentuk kedurha-kaan dan usulan, dan tindakan mereka menjadikan pertanyaan ini sebagai patokan hingga mereka percaya atau mendustakan, pertanyaan itu adalah bahwa mereka meminta kepada beliau agar seluruh al-Qur`an diturunkan secara langsung sekali turun saja sebagaimana Taurat dan Injil diturunkan. Ini adalah tindakan kezhaliman yang sangat jauh dari mereka (dan juga kebodohan), karena sesungguhnya Rasul itu adalah seorang manusia dan se-orang hamba yang diatur, beliau tidak memiliki kuasa dalam hal itu sama sekali, akan tetapi perkara itu adalah milik Allah saja, Allah-lah yang mengutus dan menurunkan apa yang dikehendaki atas hamba-hambaNya, seperti Firman Allah سبحانه وتعالى tentang Rasul tatkala menyebutkan ayat-ayat yang menerangkan usulan orang-orang musyrik terhadap Muhammad ﷺ,
﴾ قُلۡ سُبۡحَانَ رَبِّي هَلۡ كُنتُ إِلَّا بَشَرٗا رَّسُولٗا 93 ﴿
"Katakanlah, 'Mahasuci Tuhanku, bukankah aku ini hanya seorang manusia yang menjadi rasul?'" (Al-Isra`: 93).
Demikian juga tindakan mereka menjadikan pembeda antara kebenaran dan kebatilan dengan hanya sebatas turunnya al-Kitab secara keseluruhan atau terpisah-pisah, hal itu adalah sebuah tuduhan yang tidak berdasarkan dalil sama sekali, tidak sesuai bahkan tidak ada syubhat. Lalu darimana datangnya dalil pada kenabian seorang nabi di antara nabi-nabi bahwa seorang rasul yang datang kepada kalian dengan membawa kitab yang turun secara terpisah-pisah, sehingga kalian tidak beriman kepadanya dan tidak mempercayainya? Akan tetapi turunnya al-Qur`an secara berangsur-angsur sesuai dengan kondisi, adalah menunjukkan akan keagungan Allah dan perhatianNya kepada orang yang kitab tersebut diturunkan kepadanya, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman,
﴾ وَقَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ لَوۡلَا نُزِّلَ عَلَيۡهِ ٱلۡقُرۡءَانُ جُمۡلَةٗ وَٰحِدَةٗۚ كَذَٰلِكَ لِنُثَبِّتَ بِهِۦ فُؤَادَكَۖ وَرَتَّلۡنَٰهُ تَرۡتِيلٗا 32 وَلَا يَأۡتُونَكَ بِمَثَلٍ إِلَّا جِئۡنَٰكَ بِٱلۡحَقِّ وَأَحۡسَنَ تَفۡسِيرًا 33 ﴿
"Berkatalah orang-orang yang kafir, 'Mengapa al-Qur`an itu tidak diturunkan kepadanya sekali turun saja?' Demikianlah supaya Kami perkuat hatimu dengannya dan Kami membacanya secara tartil (teratur dan benar). Tidaklah orang-orang kafir itu datang kepadamu (membawa) sesuatu yang ganjil, melainkan Kami datangkan kepadamu suatu yang benar dan yang paling baik penjelasannya." (Al-Furqan: 32-33).
Ketika Allah menyebutkan keberatan mereka yang batil, Allah mengabarkan bahwa perbuatan mereka yang seperti itu bukanlah suatu yang aneh bahkan telah ada sikap-sikap sebelumnya dari mereka yang jelek yang lebih buruk yang mereka tempuh bersama Rasul yang mereka klaim bahwa mereka beriman kepadanya, yaitu permohonan mereka kepada beliau agar dapat melihat Allah secara nyata, tindakan mereka menjadikan patung anak sapi sebagai tuhan yang mereka sembah, setelah mereka menyaksikan bukti-bukti nyata kekuasaan Allah dengan mata kepala mereka yang tidak pernah disaksikan oleh orang selain mereka, dan penolakan mereka untuk menerima hukum-hukum dari kitab mereka yaitu Taurat, hingga Allah mengangkat bukit Thur di atas kepala-kepala mereka, dan mereka diancam bahwasanya bila mereka tidak ber-iman, niscaya Allah akan menjatuhkan bukit itu kepada mereka. Lalu mereka menerima hal itu dengan mata tertunduk dan ke-imanan (palsu) yang menyerupai keimanan yang asasi. Dan juga berupa penolakan mereka untuk memasuki pintu-pintu negeri di mana mereka diperintahkan untuk memasukinya sebagai orang-orang yang bersujud dan memohon ampun, tetapi mereka menya-lahi perintah dan perbuatan (yang diwajibkan). Juga tindakan melampaui batas dari orang-orang di antara mereka terhadap hari Sabtu, hingga akhirnya Allah menghukum mereka dengan hukum-an yang keji tersebut, dan diambilnya perjanjian yang kuat atas mereka namun mereka melemparnya di belakang punggung me-reka dan mereka kufur kepada ayat-ayat Allah, mereka membunuh rasul-rasul Allah tanpa haq.
Dan di antara perkataan mereka adalah; sesungguhnya mereka membunuh al-Masih Isa عليه السلام dan menyalibnya, padahal kenyataannya mereka tidaklah membunuh al-Masih dan tidak pula menyalibnya, akan tetapi orang lain diserupakan dengannya hingga mereka membunuh orang lain tersebut dan menyalibnya. Dan pengakuan mereka bahwa hati mereka tertutup, tidak mema-hami apa yang dikatakan dan tidak mengerti. Mereka juga meng-halangi manusia dari jalan Allah hingga mereka menghalangi ma-nusia dari kebenaran, mengajak manusia kepada apa yang mereka yakini berupa kesesatan dan penyimpangan, dan mereka juga mengambil riba dan barang yang dilarang, padahal Allah telah melarang mereka darinya dan telah menegaskannya. Maka orang-orang yang melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan seperti itu tidaklah aneh bila keluar dari mereka permintaan kepada Rasul Muhammad ﷺ untuk menurunkan kitab (berbentuk buku) kepada mereka dari langit.
Jalan ini adalah sebaik-baik jalan dalam berdebat dengan lawan yang batil, yaitu bahwa bila terjadi sanggahan yang batil yang membuatnya menjadi syubhat baginya dan bagi orang lain dalam menolak kebenaran, agar ia menjelaskan kondisinya yang licik dan perbuatan-perbuatannya yang keji yang merupakan perkara yang paling jelek darinya. Agar setiap orang mengetahui bahwa sanggahan tersebut berasal dari lembah yang berbahaya, dan bahwasanya sebelum itu telah ada hal-hal lain yang ia jadikan sanggahan.
Demikian juga setiap sanggahan yang mereka utarakan atas kenabian Muhammad ﷺ, mungkin dapat dilawan dengan yang sama dengannya atau dengan yang lebih kuat darinya pada kena-bian orang yang mereka akui beriman kepadanya, agar kejahatan mereka selesai dengan hal tersebut dan kebatilan mereka terputus. Dan setiap hujjah yang mereka tempuh untuk menetapkan kena-bian orang yang mereka imani, dan yang serupa dengannya atau yang lebih kuat darinya adalah menunjukkan dan menetapkan kenabian Muhammad ﷺ.
Dan tatkala maksud dari penyebutan kejelekan-kejelekan mereka oleh Allah itu adalah bantahan, Allah tidak meluaskan penjelasan pada bagian ini, akan tetapi Allah mengisyaratkan ten-tangnya dan mengindikasikan tempat-tempatnya (dalam al-Qur`an), dan sesungguhnya Allah telah meluaskan penjelasannya pada tempat lain yang sesuai untuk diperluas.
(159) Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَإِن مِّنۡ أَهۡلِ ٱلۡكِتَٰبِ إِلَّا لَيُؤۡمِنَنَّ بِهِۦ قَبۡلَ مَوۡتِهِۦۖ ﴿ "Tidak ada seorang pun dari Ahli Kitab, kecuali akan beriman kepadanya (Isa) sebelum kematiannya." Kemungkinan kata ganti di sini pada Firman-Nya "sebelum kematiannya," kembali kepada Ahli Kitab. Maka atas dasar asumsi ini, setiap orang dari Ahli Kitab yang akan meninggal dan mengetahui perkara dengan benar, sesungguhnya ia beriman kepada Isa عليه السلام, akan tetapi keimanan itu sudah tidak berguna lagi, dan merupakan keimanan yang terpaksa. Karena itu kandungan dari ancaman dan peringatan ini adalah agar mereka tidak terus-terusan dalam kondisi seperti itu di mana mereka akan menyesali-nya sebelum kematian mereka, lalu bagaimanakah kondisi mereka di hari mereka dibangkitkan dan dikumpulkan?
Kata ganti dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ قَبۡلَ مَوۡتِهِۦۖ ﴿ "Sebelum kematiannya" itu juga mungkin kembali kepada Isa عليه السلام, maka maknanya adalah, dan tidaklah seorang pun dari Ahli Kitab kecuali pasti akan beriman kepada al-Masih عليه السلام sebelum kematian al-Masih, yang demikian itu akan terjadi pada saat Hari Kiamat sudah dekat kelak dan pe-nampakan tanda-tanda besarnya. Karena terdapat banyak hadits-hadits shahih[43] tentang akan turunnya Isa عليه السلام pada akhir umat ini, beliau akan membunuh Dajjal, menghapuskan jizyah, Ahli Kitab akan beriman kepadanya bersama kaum Mukminin. ﴾ وَيَوۡمَ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِ ﴿ "Dan pada Hari Kiamat" Isa عليه السلام akan menjadi saksi atas mereka de-ngan perbuatan-perbuatan mereka, apakah sesuai dengan syariat Allah atau tidak? Saat itu tidaklah ia akan bersaksi kecuali tentang kebatilan setiap hal yang mereka yakini yang bertentangan dengan syariat al-Qur`an, dan tatkala Muhammad ﷺ menyeru mereka kepadanya, kita menjadi tahu dari hal itu atas dasar pengetahuan kita tentang kesempurnaan keadilan Isa عليه السلام dan kebenarannya, dan bahwasanya ia tidaklah akan bersaksi kecuali dengan kebe-naran, hanya saja apa yang dibawa oleh Nabi Muhammad ﷺ itulah yang benar dan apa yang selain dari itu adalah sesat dan batil.
(160-161) Kemudian Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwa Dia mengharamkan banyak perkara bagi Ahli Kitab dari hal-hal yang baik yang dahulunya halal buat mereka. Ini merupakan pengha-raman sebagai hukuman, disebabkan oleh kezhaliman mereka, tindakan mereka yang melampaui batas, tindakan mereka merin-tangi manusia dari jalan Allah, tindakan mereka merintangi manusia dari petunjuk, tindakan mereka mengambil riba, padahal mereka telah dilarang darinya, lalu mereka menolak orang-orang yang membutuhkan di antara orang-orang yang berbai'at kepadanya dari keadilan. Maka Allah menghukum mereka sesuai dengan jenis perbuatan mereka. Allah melarang mereka dari banyak hal yang baik yang mana mereka seharusnya menikmati kehalalannya karena semua itu memang baik. Sedangkan pengharaman yang ditetapkan atas umat ini, adalah pengharaman penyucian bagi mereka dari hal-hal yang jelek yang memudharatkan mereka dalam agama dan dunia mereka.
Orang-orang Yahudi meminta kepadamu -wahai Rasul- agar kamu menurunkan kepada mereka sebuah kitab suci sekaligus seperti yang terjadi pada Musa, sebagai tanda kebenaranmu. Tetapi, jangan kamu menganggap itu masalah besar sebab para pendahulu mereka pernah meminta kepada Musa sesuatu yang lebih besar dari apa yang mereka minta darimu. Mereka pernah meminta kepada Musa agar ia memperlihatkan wujud Allah secara nyata di hadapan mereka. Kemudian mereka semua disambar petir, sebagai hukuman atas perbuatan mereka tersebut. Lalu Allah menghidupkan mereka kembali. Lantas mereka menyembah patung anak sapi selain Allah, setelah mereka menerima bukti-bukti yang jelas-jelas menunjukkan keesaan dan ketunggalan Allah dalam sifat rubūbiyyah dan ulūhiyyah-Nya. Lalu Kami maafkan kesalahan mereka dan Kami berikan kepada Musa sebuah dalil yang nyata bagi kaumnya.
-Ey Resul!- Yahudiler Musa -aleyhisselam-'a gökten bir defada kitap indiği gibi hak resul olduğuna alamet olarak da senden bir kere de kendilerine gökten kitap indirmeni istiyorlar. Yahudilerin bu isteğini onlar için çok görme. Çünkü geçmişte ataları Musa -aleyhisselam-'dan bundan daha büyüğünü istemişlerdi. Kendilerine Allah'ı çıplak gözleriyle göstermesini istemişlerdi. Onlar, işlemiş oldukları bu günahlarına ceza olarak yıldırım çarpmasına maruz kaldılar. Sonra, Allah onları tekrar diriltti. Kendilerine Allah'ın, rububiyette ve uluhiyette bir ve tek olduğunu apaçık açıklayan ayetler geldikten sonra, tekrar Allah'a ibadet etmeyi bırakıp buzağıya taptılar. Sonra onların günahlarını tekrar bağışladık ve kavmine karşı Musa -aleyhisselam-'a apaçık bir delil verdik.
God’s prophet is a man amongst human beings. He appears before the people as a common man. That is why people fail to understand how they can take a common man to be a representative of God Almighty; how they can believe that this man—one from amongst themselves—is a person appointed by God Himself to speak on His behalf. So they demand that he show them his message being revealed by God, or heaven itself testifying to the truth of his message, otherwise they will not believe in it. But demands such as these show their utter insincerity. Because man’s trial demands that he believe in these things without seeing them; that he discover the inner realities. In such a situation, it makes no sense to believe after seeing. Even if God were to alter the system of nature to fulfil their demand by showing them the realities, that would be of no use because these realities would be shown to them only for a time and not permanently. So the human freedom which had led them to rebelliousness would continue, with the result that, at the time of the miracles, they would be awed into belief but afterwards they would continue to misuse their freedom as before. The history of the Israelites furnishes ample proof of this. The extraordinary situation thus referred to in the Quran, ‘We raised above them the Mount’ was created by God on Mount Tur to take a solemn covenant from the Jews. They were enjoined to enter their synagogue with humility and pray to God in all humbleness and submissiveness, and to ensure that their struggle for livelihood conformed strictly to the bounds set by God. But the Jews broke this entire covenant they had made with God. ‘Yet We pardoned even that and bestowed on Moses clear authority.’ This is the case with all the prophets. The prophet is like an ordinary human being but for his utterances; it is in his utterances that he gives clear arguments which adequately prove his status as God’s messenger. But the unjust man always manages to find an explanation of God’s signs by which he may refute them and then continue to lead a life of transgression far from God’s ways.
Kami pernah mengangkat gunung (Tursina) ke atas kepala mereka dalam rangka mengambil janji yang kuat atas mereka untuk menakut-nakuti mereka, supaya mereka mau melaksanakan isi perjanjian tersebut. Setelah gunung itu terangkat, Kami berfirman kepada mereka, “Masuklah kalian ke pintu Baitulmaqdis sambil bersujud dengan cara membungkukkan kepala.” Kemudian mereka masuk sambil merayap dengan pantat mereka. Kami pun berfirman kepada mereka, “Janganlah kalian melampaui batas dengan berburu ikan pada hari sabtu.” Tetapi, mereka tetap saja melampaui batas dan berburu ikan. Lalu Kami pun mengambil janji yang sangat kuat dari mereka terkait hal itu. Tetapi, mereka kemudian melanggar perjanjian yang telah ditetapkan atas mereka.
Onlardan alınan pekiştirilmiş kesin söz sebebi ile, Tevrat'ta bulunan emirlerle amel etmeleri için ve korkutmak amacıyla dağı üzerlerine kaldırdık. Dağı üzerlerine kaldırdıktan sonra onlara şöyle dedik: Başlarınızı eğerek Beyti'l Makdis'in kapısından giriniz. Onlar ise kıçlarının üzerine oturup sürünerek girdiler. Cumartesi günü balık avlama yasağını çiğnemeyin dedik. Onlar ise yasağı dinlemeyip balık avladılar. Biz onlardan bu husus ile ilgili pekiştirilmiş kesin söz almıştık. Onlar ise bu ahdi çiğneyip bozdular.
I frightened them by raising the mountain over them in order to take a firm promise from them to practice what it contained and we said to them, ‘Enter the gate of Jerusalem in prostration by bowing your heads’. They entered dragging their buttocks. I also said to them, ‘Do not disobey Me by fishing on the Saturday’; but they rebelled and went against My command. I took a firm promise from them for this, but they broke their promise.
Nag-angat Kami sa ibabaw nila ng bundok dahilan sa pagtanggap ng kasunduang binigyang-diin sa kanila bilang pagpapangamba upang magsagawa sila ng nasa loob nito. Nagsabi Kami sa kanila matapos ng pag-angat niyon: "Magsipasok kayo sa pinto ng Bahay ng Pinagbanalan habang mga nakayukod sa pamamagitan ng pagyuko ng mga ulo." Kaya pumasok sila, na gumagapang sa mga likod nila. Nagsabi Kami sa kanila: "Huwag kayong lumabag sa pamamagitan ng pangangahas sa pangingisda sa araw ng Sabado," ngunit wala silang ginawa maliban na lumabag sila at nangisda. Tumanggap Kami mula sa kanila ng isang kasunduang matinding pinagtibay dahil doon, ngunit sumira sila sa kasunduang tinanggap sa kanila.
Và TA đã dựng lên một ngọn núi cao khỏi đầu của chúng dọa chúng sợ để bắt chúng cam kết lời giao ước mà thực hành và chấp hành theo. Và TA đã phán bảo chúng rằng hãy đi vào cánh cửa của ngôi đến Al-Maqdis (Jerusalem - Palestine) quỳ mọp đầu xuống phủ phục TA nhưng chúng lại quay lưng bước lui vào; và khi TA phán bảo chúng chớ đi đánh bắt cá vào ngày thứ bảy thì chúng lại gian lận ngoan cố đánh bắt cá cho bằng được. Và TA đã giao ước với chúng bằng một sự giáo ước long trọng và mạnh bạo tức nếu chúng vị phạm giáo ước thì chúng sẽ bị trừng phạt nặng nề.
Mi smo iznad njih brdo podigli, da bi čvrst zavjet od njih uzeli, plašeći ih, kako bi po njemu radili. Rekli smo im tada: "Uđite u Bejtul-makdis pognutih glava"; ali su ušli idući unazad (ismijavajući se). I rekli smo im: "Nemojte činiti prijestup loveći subotom", ali su oni učinili taj prijestup. Uzeli smo od njih čvrst zavjet, ali su ga oni prekršili.
Elevamos la montaña frente a sus ojos para atemorizarlos y así obtener de ellos el cumplimiento del compromiso asumido, y les dijimos: “Entren por la puerta de Jerusalén, prostérnense con la cabeza baja.” Pero ellos lo hicieron arrastrándose sobre sus espaldas. También les habíamos dicho: “No desobedezcan los mandatos pecando durante el sábado.” Pero ellos desobedecieron de todas formas y no respetaron el sábado. Nosotros habíamos obtenido de ellos un compromiso firme y solemne de respetar todo lo dicho, pero ellos violaron ese pacto.
Nous avons dressé au-dessus de leurs têtes la montagne afin de les effrayer puis obtenir d’eux l’accomplissement de l’engagement conclu avec eux et Nous leur avons dit:
Entrez par la porte de Jérusalem prosternés et têtes baissées. Mais ils entrèrent en rampant sur leurs dos.
Nous leur avons également dit: Ne transgressez pas en péchant durant le sabbat.
Mais ils transgressèrent quand même et ne respectèrent pas le sabbat. Nous avions obtenu d’eux l’engagement ferme et solennel de se conformer à tout cela, mais ils le violèrent malgré tout.
E innalzammo al di sopra di loro il Monte, in seguito al patto stipulato con loro, per incutere loro timore e affinché si attenessero al suo contenuto. E dicemmo loro, dopo che lo innalzammo: "Entrate dalla porta di Beit Al-Maqdes prosternati, chinando le vostre teste". Entrarono a gattoni, indietreggiando, e dicemmo loro: "Non commettete un oltraggio pescando nel giorno del Sabato". Non fecero altro che oltraggiare, e pescarono. Stipulammo con loro un saldo patto a riguardo, ma loro tradirono il patto che avevamo stabilito.
Zatim smo ih udaljili od Naše milosti, zbog kršenja čvrstog zavjeta kojeg su dali, i zbog nevjerstva u Allahove ajete, i zbog smjelosti da ubijaju vjerovjesnike, i zbog toga što govore Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem: "Naša su srca prekrivena, pa ne shvataju ono što govoriš." Nije tako, već im je Allah zapečatio srca, te do njih ne dopire dobro, i oni ne vjeruju, osim neznatnim vjerovanjem od kojeg koristi nemaju.
TA đã trục xuất chúng ra khỏi lòng thương xót và hồng phúc của TA, bởi việc chúng đã bội ước, bởi chúng đã phủ nhận các lời mặc khải của TA, bởi chúng đã cố ý sát hại các vị Nabi của TA, và bởi lời của chúng nói với Muhammad: "Trái tim của bọn ta đã đóng lại không hiểu được những gì ngươi nói" nhưng sự việc không phải như chúng nói mà chính Allah đã niêm kín trái tim của chúng để chúng không thể chạm đến điều tốt khiến chúng chẳng có đức tin ngoài một niềm tin vô cùng ít ỏi không mang lại giá trị gì cho chúng.
Los hemos excluido de nuestra misericordia por haber violado el pacto solemne que habían sellado, por no haber creído en las aleyas de Al-lah, por haber osado matar a los profetas y por haber dicho a Mujámmad r: “Nuestros corazones están cerrados y no podemos comprender lo que dices.” No es verdad. Es Al-lah quien ha sellado sus corazones a aquellos a quienes ningún bien les llega. No tendrán más que una fe débil que no les será útil.
Li abbiamo allontanati dalla Nostra Misericordia per aver tradito il saldo patto stipulato, avendo rinnegato i segni di Allāh, commettendo l'oltraggio di uccidere i profeti, e per le cose che dicono riguardo Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui: "I nostri cuori sono avvolti da un velo: Non comprendiamo ciò che dici". La realtà non sta come dicono; piuttosto, è stato Allāh a sigillare i loro cuori: Nulla di buono potrà penetrare in essi; non avranno che poca fede, che non sarà loro utile.
Vermiş oldukları pekiştirilmiş kesin sözü ve Allah'ın âyetlerini inkâr etmeleri, peygamberleri öldürmeye cesaret etmeleri, Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e kalplerimiz kapalıdır, senin söylediklerinin hiçbirini anlamıyor demeleri sebebi ile onları rahmetimizden kovduk. Mesele onların dedikleri gibi değildir. Bilakis yüce Allah içinde bulundukları küfürlerinden dolayı onların kalplerini mühürleyip kilitlemiştir ve hayır olarak kalplerine artık herhangi bir şey ulaşmaz. Onlar ancak kendilerine hiçbir fayda vermeyecek şekilde çok az iman ederler
Nous les avons chassés de notre miséricorde pour avoir violé le pacte solennel obtenu d’eux, pour avoir mécru aux versets d’Allah, pour avoir osé tuer les prophètes et pour avoir dit à Muħammad:
Nos cœurs sont couverts et ne peuvent donc pas comprendre ce que tu dis.
Ce n’est pas vrai. C’est plutôt Allah qui a scellé leurs cœurs auxquels aucun bien ne parvient. Ils ne croiront donc que d’une foi faible et inutile.
Like the earlier verses, the censure of Jews continues through the present ones. As a thematically coherent subject, their false ideas have also been refuted which have been discussed in detail in the following commentary.
The Crimes of the Jews
The sins mentioned here are among the many sins that the Jews committed, which caused them to be cursed and removed far away from right guidance. The Jews broke the promises and vows that Allah took from them, and also rejected Allah's Ayat, meaning His signs and proofs, and the miracles that they witnessed at the hands of their Prophets. Allah said,
وَقَتْلِهِمُ الاٌّنْبِيَآءَ بِغَيْرِ حَقٍّ
(and their killing the Prophets unjustly,) because their many crimes and offenses against the Prophets of Allah, for they killed many Prophets, may Allah's peace be upon them Their saying:
قُلُوبُنَا غُلْفٌ
("Our hearts are Ghulf,") meaning, wrapped with covering, according to Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Sa`id bin Jubayr, `Ikrimah, As-Suddi and Qatadah. This is similar to the what the idolators said,
وَقَالُواْ قُلُوبُنَا فِى أَكِنَّةٍ مِمَّا تَدْعُونَا إِلَيْهِ
(And they say: "Our hearts are under coverings (screened) from that to which you invite us.") Allah said,
بَلْ طَبَعَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهَا بِكُفْرِهِمْ
(nay, Allah has set a seal upon their hearts because of their disbelief,) It is as if they had given an excuse that their hearts do not understand what the Prophet says since their hearts are wrapped with coverings, so they claim. Allah said that their hearts are sealed because of their disbelief, as we mentioned before in the explanation of Surat Al-Baqarah. Allah then said,
فَلاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً
(so they believe not but a little.) for their hearts became accustomed to Kufr, transgression and weak faith.
The Evil Accusation the Jews Uttered Against Maryam and Their Claim that They Killed `Isa
Allah said,
وَبِكُفْرِهِمْ وَقَوْلِهِمْ عَلَى مَرْيَمَ بُهْتَـناً عَظِيماً
(And because of their (Jews) disbelief and uttering against Maryam a grave false charge.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas stated that the Jews accused Maryam of fornication.This is also the saying of As-Suddi, Juwaybir, Muhammad bin Ishaq and several others. This meaning is also apparent in the Ayah, as the Jews accused Maryam and her son of grave accusations: They accused her of fornication and claimed that `Isa was an illegitimate son. Some of them even claimed that she was menstruating while fornicating. May Allah's continued curse be upon them until the Day of Resurrection. The Jews also said,
إِنَّا قَتَلْنَا الْمَسِيحَ عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ
("We killed Al-Masih, `Isa, son of Maryam, the Messenger of Allah,") meaning, we killed the person who claimed to be the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. The Jews only uttered these words in jest and mockery, just as the polytheists said,
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِى نُزِّلَ عَلَيْهِ الذِّكْرُ إِنَّكَ لَمَجْنُونٌ
(O you to whom the Dhikr (the Qur'an) has been sent down! Verily, you are a mad man!) When Allah sent `Isa with proofs and guidance, the Jews, may Allah's curses, anger, torment and punishment be upon them, envied him because of his prophethood and obvious miracles; curing the blind and leprous and bringing the dead back to life, by Allah's leave. He also used to make the shape of a bird from clay and blow in it, and it became a bird by Allah's leave and flew. `Isa performed other miracles that Allah honored him with, yet the Jews defied and bellied him and tried their best to harm him. Allah's Prophet `Isa could not live in any one city for long and he had to travel often with his mother, peace be upon them. Even so, the Jews were not satisfied, and they went to the king of Damascus at that time, a Greek polytheist who worshipped the stars. They told him that there was a man in Bayt Al-Maqdis misguiding and dividing the people in Jerusalem and stirring unrest among the king's subjects. The king became angry and wrote to his deputy in Jerusalem to arrest the rebel leader, stop him from causing unrest, crucify him and make him wear a crown of thorns. When the king's deputy in Jerusalem received these orders, he went with some Jews to the house that `Isa was residing in, and he was then with twelve, thirteen or seventeen of his companions. That day was a Friday, in the evening. They surrounded `Isa in the house, and when he felt that they would soon enter the house or that he would sooner or later have to leave it, he said to his companions, "Who volunteers to be made to look like me, for which he will be my companion in Paradise" A young man volunteered, but `Isa thought that he was too young. He asked the question a second and third time, each time the young man volunteering, prompting `Isa to say, "Well then, you will be that man." Allah made the young man look exactly like `Isa, while a hole opened in the roof of the house, and `Isa was made to sleep and ascended to heaven while asleep. Allah said,
إِذْ قَالَ اللَّهُ يعِيسَى إِنِّي مُتَوَفِّيكَ وَرَافِعُكَ إِلَىَّ
(And (remember) when Allah said: "O `Isa! I will take you and raise you to Myself.") When `Isa ascended, those who were in the house came out. When those surrounding the house saw the man who looked like `Isa, they thought that he was `Isa. So they took him at night, crucified him and placed a crown of thorns on his head. The Jews then boasted that they killed `Isa and some Christians accepted their false claim, due to their ignorance and lack of reason. As for those who were in the house with `Isa, they witnessed his ascension to heaven, while the rest thought that the Jews killed `Isa by crucifixion. They even said that Maryam sat under the corpse of the crucified man and cried, and they say that the dead man spoke to her. All this was a test from Allah for His servants out of His wisdom. Allah explained this matter in the Glorious Qur'an which He sent to His honorable Messenger, whom He supported with miracles and clear, unequivocal evidence. Allah is the Most Truthful, and He is the Lord of the worlds Who knows the secrets, what the hearts conceal, the hidden matters in heaven and earth, what has occurred, what will occur, and what would occur if it was decreed. He said,
وَمَا قَتَلُوهُ وَمَا صَلَبُوهُ وَلَـكِن شُبِّهَ لَهُمْ
(but they killed him not, nor crucified him, but it appeared as that to them,) referring to the person whom the Jews thought was `Isa. This is why Allah said afterwards,
وَإِنَّ الَّذِينَ اخْتَلَفُواْ فِيهِ لَفِى شَكٍّ مِّنْهُ مَا لَهُمْ بِهِ مِنْ عِلْمٍ إِلاَّ اتِّبَاعَ الظَّنِّ
(and those who differ therein are full of doubts. They have no (certain) knowledge, they follow nothing but conjecture.) referring to the Jews who claimed to kill `Isa and the ignorant Christians who believed them. Indeed they are all in confusion, misguidance and bewilderment. This is why Allah said,
وَمَا قَتَلُوهُ يَقِيناً
(For surely; they killed him not.) meaning they are not sure that `Isa was the one whom they killed. Rather, they are in doubt and confusion over this matter.
بَل رَّفَعَهُ اللَّهُ إِلَيْهِ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَزِيزاً
(But Allah raised him up unto Himself. And Allah is Ever All-Powerful,) meaning, He is the Almighty, and He is never weak, nor will those who seek refuge in Him ever be subjected to disgrace,
حَكِيماً
(All-Wise.) in all that He decides and ordains for His creatures. Indeed, Allah's is the clearest wisdom, unequivocal proof and the most glorious authority. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "Just before Allah raised `Isa to the heavens, `Isa went to his companions, who were twelve inside the house. When he arrived, his hair was dripping water and he said, `There are those among you who will disbelieve in me twelve times after he had believed in me.' He then asked, `Who volunteers that his image appear as mine, and be killed in my place. He will be with me (in Paradise)' One of the youngest ones among them volunteered and `Isa asked him to sit down. `Isa again asked for a volunteer, and the young man kept volunteering and `Isa asking him to sit down. Then the young man volunteered again and `Isa said, `You will be that man,' and the resemblance of `Isa was cast over that man while `Isa ascended to heaven from a hole in the house. When the Jews came looking for `Isa, they found that young man and crucified him. Some of `Isa's followers disbelieved in him twelve times after they had believed in him. They then divided into three groups. One group, Al-Ya`qubiyyah (Jacobites), said, `Allah remained with us as long as He willed and then ascended to heaven.' Another group, An-Nasturiyyah (Nestorians), said, `The son of Allah was with us as long as he willed and Allah took him to heaven.' Another group, Muslims, said, `The servant and Messenger of Allah ﷺ remained with us as long as Allah willed, and Allah then took him to Him.' The two disbelieving groups cooperated against the Muslim group and they killed them. Ever since that happened, Islam was then veiled until Allah sent Muhammad ﷺ." This statement has an authentic chain of narration leading to Ibn `Abbas, and An-Nasa'i narrated it through Abu Kurayb who reported it from Abu Mu`awiyah. Many among the Salaf stated that `Isa asked if someone would volunteer for his appearance to be cast over him, and that he will be killed instead of `Isa, for which he would be his companion in Paradise.
All Christians Will Believe in `Isa Before He Dies
Allah said,
وَإِن مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ إِلاَّ لَيُؤْمِنَنَّ بِهِ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ وَيَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ يَكُونُ عَلَيْهِمْ شَهِيداً
(And there is none of the People of the Scripture, but must believe in him, before his death. And on the Day of Resurrection, he will be a witness against them.) Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn `Abbas commented,
وَإِن مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ إِلاَّ لَيُؤْمِنَنَّ بِهِ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ
(And there is none of the People of the Scripture, but must believe in him, before his death.) before the death of `Isa, son of Maryam, peace be upon him. Al-`Awfi reported similar from Ibn `Abbas. Abu Malik commented;
إِلاَّ لَيُؤْمِنَنَّ بِهِ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ
(but must believe in him, before his death.) "This occurs after `Isa returns and before he dies, as then, all of the People of the Scriptures will believe in him."
The Hadiths Regarding the Descent of `Isa Just Before the Day of Judgement, and his Mission
In the chapter about the Prophets in his Sahih, under, "The Descent of `Isa, Son of Maryam," Al-Bukhari recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ، لَيُوشِكَنَّ أَنْ يَنْزِلَ فِيكُمُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ حَكَمًا عَدْلًا، فَيَكْسِرَ الصَّلِيبَ، وَيَقْتُلَ الْخِنْزِيرَ، وَيَضَعَ الْجِزْيَةَ، وَيَفِيضَ المَالُ حَتَّى لَا يَقْبَلَهُ أَحَدٌ، حَتَّى تَكُونَ السَّجْدَةُ خَيْرًا لَهُمْ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا وَمَا فِيهَا»
(By Him in Whose Hands my soul is, the son of Maryam (`Isa) will shortly descend among you as a just ruler, and will break the cross, kill the pig and abolish the Jizyah. Then there will be an abundance of wealth and nobody will accept charitable gifts any more. At that time, one prostration will be better for them than this life and all that is in it.) Abu Hurayrah then said, "Read if you will,
وَإِن مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ إِلاَّ لَيُؤْمِنَنَّ بِهِ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ وَيَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ يَكُونُ عَلَيْهِمْ شَهِيداً
(And there is none of the People of the Scripture, but must believe in him, before his death. And on the Day of Resurrection, he will be a witness against them.)" Muslim recorded this Hadith. So, Allah's statement,
قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ
(before his death) refers to the death of `Isa, son of Maryam.
Another Hadith by Abu Hurayrah
Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَيُهِلَّنَّ عِيسَى بِفَجِّ الرَّوْحَاءِ بِالْحَجِّ أَوِ الْعُمْرَةِ، أَوْ لَيَثْنِيَنَّهُمَا جَمِيعًا»
(`Isa will say Ihlal from the mountain highway of Ar-Rawha' for Hajj, `Umrah or both.) Muslim also recorded it. Ahmad recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Prophet said,
«يَنْزِلُ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ فَيَقْتُلُ الْخِنْزِيرَ، وَيَمْحُو الصَّلِيبَ، وَتُجْمَعُ لَهُ الصَّلَاةُ، وَيُعْطَى الْمَالُ حَتَّى لَا يُقْبَلَ، وَيَضَعُ الْخَرَاجَ، وَيَنْزِلُ الرَّوْحَاءَ فَيَحُجُّ مِنْهَا أَوْ يَعْتَمِرُ أَوْ يَجْمَعُهُمَا»
(`Isa, son of Maryam, will descend and will kill the pig, break the cross, lead the prayer in congregation and give away wealth until it is no longer accepted by anyone. He will also abolish the Jizyah and go to Ar-Rawha' from where he will go to perform Hajj, `Umrah or both.) Abu Hurayrah then recited,
وَإِن مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ إِلاَّ لَيُؤْمِنَنَّ بِهِ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ
(And there is none of the People of the Scripture, but must believe in him, before his death.) Hanzalah said, "Abu Hurayrah added, `Will believe in `Isa before `Isa dies,' but I do not know if this was a part of the Prophet's Hadith or if it was something that Abu Hurayrah said on his own. " Ibn Abi Hatim also recorded this Hadith.
Another Hadith
Al-Bukhari recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«كَيْفَ بِكُمْ إِذَا نَزَلَ فِيكُمُ الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ وَإِمَامُكُمْ مِنْكُم»
(How will you be when Al-Masih, son of Maryam (`Isa) descends among you while your Imam is from among yourselves) Imam Ahmad and Muslim also recorded this Hadith.
Another Hadith
Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Prophet said,
«الْأَنْبِيَاءُ إِخْوَةٌ لِعَلَّاتٍ، أُمَّهَاتُهُمْ شَتَّى، وَدِينُهُمْ وَاحِدٌ، وَإِنِّي أَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِعِيسَى ابْنِ مَرْيَمَ، لِأَنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ نَبِيٌّ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ، وَإِنَّهُ نَازِلٌ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمُوهُ فَاعْرِفُوهُ: رَجُلٌ مَرْبُوعٌ إِلَى الْحُمْرَةِ وَالْبَيَاضِ، عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبَانِ مُمَصَّرَانِ، كَأَنَّ رَأْسَهُ يَقْطُرُ، وَإِنْ لَمْ يُصِبْهُ بَلَلٌ، فَيَدُقُّ الصَّلِيبَ، وَيَقْتُلُ الْخِنْزِيرَ، وَيَضَعُ الْجِزْيَةَ، وَيَدْعُو النَّاسَ إِلَى الْإِسْلَامِ، وَيُهْلِكُ اللهُ فِي زَمَانِهِ الْمِلَلَ كُلَّهَا إِلَّا الْإِسْلَامَ، وَيُهْلِكُ اللهُ فِي زَمَانِهِ الْمَسِيحَ الدَّجَّالَ،ثُمَّ تَقَعُ الْأَمَنَةُ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ حَتَّى تَرْتَعَ الْأُسُودُ مَعَ الْإِبِلِ، وَالنِّمَارُ مَعَ الْبَقَرِ، وَالذِّئَابُ مَعَ الْغَنَمِ، وَيَلْعَبُ الصِّبْيَانُ بِالحَيَّاتِ لَا تَضُرُّهُمْ، فَيَمْكُثُ أَرْبَعِينَ سَنَةً ثُمَّ يُتَوَفَّى، وَيُصَلِّي عَلَيْهِ الْمُسْلِمُون»
(The Prophets are paternal brothers; their mothers are different, but their religion is one. I, more than any of mankind, have more right to `Isa, son of Maryam, for there was no Prophet between him and I. He will descend, and if you see him, know him. He is a well-built man, (the color of his skin) between red and white. He will descend while wearing two long, light yellow garments. His head appears to be dripping water, even though no moisture touched it. He will break the cross, kill the pig, and banish the Jizyah and will call the people to Islam. During his time, Allah will destroy all religions except Islam and Allah will destroy Al-Masih Ad-Dajjal (the False Messiah). Safety will then fill the earth, so much so that the lions will mingle with camels, tigers with cattle and wolves with sheep. Children will play with snakes, and they will not harm them. `Isa will remain for forty years and then will die, and Muslims will offer the funeral prayer for him.) Abu Dawud also recorded it.
Another Hadith
n his Sahih, Muslim recorded that Abu Hurayrah related to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ that he said,
«لَا تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ الرُّومُ بِالْأَعْمَاقِ أَوَ بِدَابِقَ، فَيَخْرُجُ إِلَيْهِمُ جَيْشٌ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ مِنْ خِيَارِ أَهْلِ الْأَرْضِ يَوْمَئِذٍ، فَإِذَا تَصَافُّوا، قَالَتِ الرُّومُ: خَلُّوا بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الَّذِينَ سَبَوْا مِنَّا نُقَاتِلْهُمْ، فَيَقُولُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ: لَا وَاللهِ، لَا نُخَلِّي بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ إِخْوَانِنَا، فَيُقَاتِلُونَهُمْ، (فَيَنْهَزِمُ) ثُلُثٌ لَا يَتُوبُ اللهُ عَلَيْهِمْ أَبَدًا، وَيُقْتَلُ ثُلُثُهُ أَفْضَلُ الشُّهَدَاءِ عِنْدَ اللهِ، وَيَفْتَتحُ الثَّلُثُ لَا يُفْتَنُونَ أَبَدًا، فَيَفْتَتِحُونَ قُسْطُنْطِينِيَّةَ، فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ يَقْسِمُونَ الْغَنَائِمَ قَدْ عَلَّقُوا سُيُوفَهُمْ بِالزَّيْتُونِ، إِذْ صَاحَ فِيهِمُ الشَّيْطَانُ: إِنَّ الْمَسِيحَ قَدْ خَلَفَكُمْ فِي أَهْلِيكُمْ، فَيَخْرُجُونَ، وَذَلِكَ بَاطِلٌ، فَإِذَا جَاءُوا الشَّامَ خَرَجَ، فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ يُعِدُّونَ لِلْقِتَالِ يُسَوُّونَ الصُّفُوفَ، إِذْ أُقِيَمتِ الصَّلَاةُ فَيَنْزِلُ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ، فَأَمَّهُمْ، فَإِذَا رَآهُ عَدُوُّ اللهِ، ذَابَ كَمَا يَذُوبُ الْمِلْحُ فِي الْمَاءِ، فَلَوْ تَرَكَهُ لَانْذَابَ حَتَّى يَهْلِكَ، وَلكِنْ يَقْتُلُهُ اللهُ بِيَدِهِ، فَيُرِيهِمْ دَمَهُ فِي حَرْبَتِه»
(The (Last) Hour will not start until the Romans occupy Al-A`maq or Dabiq. An army, comprised of the best of the people of the earth then, will come from Al-Madinah and challenge them. When they camp face to face, the Romans will say, `Let us fight those who captured some of us.' The Muslims will say, `Nay! By Allah, we will never let you get to our brothers.' They will fight them. A third of the (Muslim) army will flee in defeat, and those are the ones whom Allah will never forgive. Another third will be killed, and those are the best martyrs before Allah. The last third will be victorious, and this third will never be stricken with Fitnah, and they will capture Constantinople (Istanbul). While they are dividing war booty, after hanging their swords on olive trees, Shaytan will shout among them, saying, `Al-Masih (Ad-Dajjal) has cornered your people'. They will leave to meet Ad-Dajjal in Ash-Sham. This will be a false warning, and when they reach Ash-Sham, Ad-Dajjal will then appear. When the Muslims are arranging their lines for battle and the prayer is called for, `Isa, son of Maryam, will descend and lead them in prayer. When the enemy of Allah (the False Messiah) sees him, he will dissolve just as salt dissolves in water, and if any of him were left, he would continue dissolving until he died. Allah will kill him with the hand of `Isa and will show the Muslims his blood on his spear.) Muslim recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَتُقَاتِلُنَّ الْيَهُودَ فَلَتَقْتُلُنَّهُمْ، حَتَى يَقُولَ الْحَجَرُ: يَامُسْلِمُ هَذَا يَهُودِيٌّ فَتَعَال فَاقْتُلْه»
(You will fight the Jews and will kill them, until the stone will say, `O Muslim! There is a Jew here, so come and kill him.') Muslim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يُقَاتِلَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ الْيَهُودَ، فَيَقْتُلُهُمُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ حَتَّى يَخْتَبِىءَ الْيَهُودِيُّ مِنْ وَرَاءِ الْحَجَرِ وَالشَّجَرِ، فَيَقُولُ الْحَجَرُ وَالشَّجَرُ: يَامُسْلِمُ يَاعَبْدَاللهِ هَذَا يَهُودِيٌّ خَلْفِي فَتَعَالَ فَاقْتُلْهُ إِلَّا الْغَرْقَدَ فَإِنَّهُ مِنْ شَجَرِ الْيَهُود»
(The Hour will not start, until after the Muslims fight the Jews and the Muslims kill them. The Jew will hide behind a stone or tree, and the tree will say, `O Muslim! O servant of Allah! This is a Jew behind me, come and kill him.' Except Al-Gharqad, for it is a tree of the Jews.) Muslim bin Al-Hajjaj recorded in his Sahih that An-Nawwas bin Sam`an said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ, mentioned Ad-Dajjal one day and kept belittling him (because being blind, yet claiming to be Allah) and speaking in grave terms about him until we thought that he was hiding in gardens of date-trees (in Al-Madinah). When we went by the Messenger, he sensed this anxiety in us and said,
«مَا شَأْنُكُمْ؟»
(What is the matter with you) We said, `O Messenger of Allah! Earlier, you mentioned Ad-Dajjal and while belittling him you spoke gravely about him until we thought that he was hiding in gardens of date-trees (of Al-Madinah).' He said,
«غَيْرُ الدَّجَّالِ أَخْوَفُنِي عَلَيكُمْ، إِنْ يخْرُجْ وَأَنَا فِيكُمْ فَأَنَا حَجِيجُهُ دُونَكُمْ، وَإِنْ يَخْرُجْ وَلَسْتُ فِيكُمْ فَامْرُؤٌ حَجِيجُ نَفْسِهِ، واللهُ خَلِيفَتِي عَلى كُلِّ مُسْلمٍ. إِنَّهُ شَابٌّ قَطَطٌ، عَينُهُ طافِيةٌ كَأَنِّي أُشَبِّهُهُ بِعَبْدِالعُزَّى بْنِ قَطَنٍ، مَنْ أَدْرَكَهُ مِنْكُمْ فَلْيَقْرَأ عَلَيْهِ فَوَاتِحَ سُورَةِ الْكَهْفِ، إِنَّه خَارِجٌ مِنْ خَلَّةٍ بَيْنَ الشَّامِ والعِرَاقِ، فَعَاثَ يَمِينًا وَعَاثَ شِمَالًا، يَاعِبَادَ اللهِ فَاثْبُتوا»
(I fear other than Ad-Dajjal for you! If he appears while I am still among you, I will be his adversary on your behalf. If he appears while I am not among you, each one will depend on himself and Allah will be the Helper of every Muslim after me. He is young, with very curly hair and his eye is smashed. I thought that he looked like `Abdul-`Uzza bin Qatan. Whoever lives long and meets Ad-Dajjal, then let him recite the beginnings of Surat Al-Kahf. He will appear on a pass between Ash-Sham (Syria) and Al-`Iraq. He will wreak havoc to the right and left. O Servants of Allah! Hold fast.) We said, `O Messenger of Allah! How long will he stay on earth' He said,
«أَرْبَعُونَ يَوْمًا، يَومٌ كَسَنَةٍ، وَيَوْمٌ كَشَهْرٍ، وَيَوْمٌ كَجُمُعَةٍ، وَسَائِرُ أَيَّامِهِ كَأَيَّامِكُم»
(Forty days: One day as long as a year, one day as long as a month and one day as long as a week. The rest of his days will be as long as one of your ordinary days.) We said, `O Messenger of Allah! As for the day that is like a year, will the prayers of one day suffice for it' He said,
«لَا، اقْدُرُوا لَهُ قَدْرَه»
(No. Count for its due measure.) We said, `O Messenger of Allah, how will his speed be on earth' He said,
«كَالْغَيْثِ اسْتَدْبَرَتْهُ الرِّيحُ فَيَأْتِي عَلى قَوْمٍ فَيَدْعُوهُمْ فَيُؤْمِنُون بِهِ، وَيَسْتَجِيبُونَ لَهُ، فَيَأْمُرُ السَّمَاءَ فَتُمْطِرُ، وَالأَرْضَ فَتُنْبِتُ، فَتَرُوحُ عَلَيْهِمْ سَارِحَتُهُمْ أَطْوَلَ مَا كَانَتْ ذُرًى، وَأَسْبَغَهُ ضُرُوعًا، وَأَمَدَّهُ خَوَاصِرَ، ثُمَّ يَأْتِي الْقَوْمَ فَيَدْعُوهُمْ فَيَرُدُّونَ عَلَيْهِ قَوْلَهُ، فَيَنْصَرِفُ عَنْهُمْ فَيُصْبِحُونَ مُمْحِلِينَ لَيْسَ بِأَيْدِيهِمْ شَيْءٌ مِنْ أَمْوَالِهِمْ وَيَمُرُّ بِالْخَرِبَةِ فَيَقُولُ لَهَا: أَخْرِجِي كُنُوزَكِ، فَتَتْبَعُهُ كُنُوزُهَا كَيعَاسِيبِ النَّحْلِ، ثُمَّ يَدْعُو رَجُلًا مُمْتَلِئًا شَبَابًا فَيَضْرِبُهُ بِالسَّيْفِ، فَيَقْطَعُهُ جِزْلَتَيْنِ رَمْيَةَ الْغَرَضِ، ثُمَّ يَدْعُوهُ، فَيُقْبِلُ وَيَتَهَلَّلُ وَجْهُهُ وَيَضْحَكُ، فَبَيْنَما هُوَ كَذَلِكَ إِذْ بَعَثَ اللهُ الْمَسِيَح ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ، فَيَنْزِلُ عِنْدَ المَنَارَةِ البَيْضَاءِ شَرْقِيَّ دِمَشْقَ بَيْنَ مَهْرُودَتَيْنِ، وَاضِعًا كَفَّيْهِ عَلَى أَجْنِحَةِ مَلَكَيْنِ، إِذَا طَأْطَأَ رَأْسَهُ قَطَرَ،وَإذَا رَفَعَهُ تَحَدَّرَ مِنْهُ جُمَانٌ كَاللُّؤْلُؤِ، وَلَا يَحِلُّ لِكَافِرٍ يَجِدُ رِيحَ نَفَسِهِ إِلَّا مَاتَ، وَنَفَسُهُ يَنْتَهِي حَيْثُ يَنْتَهِي طَرَفُهُ، فَيَطْلُبُهُ حَتَّى يُدْرِكَهُ بِبَابِ لُدَ، فَيَقْتُلُهُ، ثُمَّ يَأْتِي عِيسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ قَوْمًا قَدْ عَصَمَهُمُ اللهُ مِنْهُ، فَيَمْسَحُ عَنْ وُجُوهِهِمْ، وَيُحَدِّثُهُمْ بدَرَجَاتِهِمْ فِي الْجَنَّةِ، فَبَيْنَمَا هُوَ كَذَلِكَ إِذْ أَوْحَى اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ إِلَى عِيسَى: إِنِّي قَدْ أَخْرَجْتُ عِبَادًا لِي لَا يَدَانِ لِأَحَدٍ بِقِتَالِهِمْ، فَحَرِّزْ عِبَادِي إِلَى الطُّورِ، ويَبْعَثُ اللهُ يَأْجُوجَ وَمَأْجُوجَ وَهُمْ مِنْ كُلِّ حَدَبٍ يَنْسِلُونَ، فَيَمُرُّ أَوَّلُهُمْ عَلَى بُحَيْرَةِ طَبَرِيَّةَ فَيَشْرَبُونَ مَا فِيهَا، وَيَمُرُّ آخِرُهُمْ فَيقُولُونَ: لَقَدْ كَانَ بِهذِهِ مَرَّةً مَاءٌ، ويُحْصَرُ نَبِيُّ اللهِ عِيسَى وَأَصْحَابُهُ، حَتَّى يَكُونَ رَأْسُ الثَّورِ لِأَحَدِهِمْ خَيْرٌ مِنْ مِائَةِ دِينَارٍ لِأَحَدِكُمُ الْيَوْمَ، فَيَرْغَبُ نَبِيُّ اللهِ عِيسَى وَأَصْحَابُهُ، فَيُرسِلُ اللهُ عَلَيْهِمُ النَّغَفَ فِي رِقَابِهِمْ، فَيُصْبِحُونَ فَرْسَى كَمَوْتِ نَفْسٍ وَاحِدَةٍ، ثُمَّ يَهْبِطُ نَبِيُّ اللهِ عِيسَى وَأَصْحَابُهُ إِلَى الْأَرْضِ، فَلَا يَجِدُونَ فِي الْأَرْضِ مَوْضِعَ شِبْرٍ إِلَّا مَلَأَهُ زَهَمُهُمْ ونَتْنُهُمْ، فَيَرْغَبُ نَبِيُّ اللهِ عِيسَى وَأَصْحَابُهُ إِلَى اللهِ، فَيُرْسِلُ اللهُ، طَيْرًا كَأَعْنَاقِ الْبُخْتِ، فَتَحْمِلُهُمْ فَتَطْرَحُهُمْ حَيْثَ شَاءَ اللهُ، ثُمَّ يُرْسِلُ اللهُ مَطَرًا لَا يَكُنُّ مِنْهُ بَيْتُ مَدَرٍ، وَلَا وَبَرٍ، فَيَغْسِلُ الْأَرْضَ حَتَّى يَتْرُكَهَا كَالزَّلَفَةِ، ثُمَّ يُقَالُ لِلْأَرْضِ: أَخْرِجِي ثَمَرَكِ وَرُدِّي بَرَكَتَكِ، فَيَوْمَئِذٍ تَأْكُلُ الْعِصَابَةُ مِنَ الرُّمَّانَةِ، وَيَسْتَظِلُّونَ بِقِحْفِهَا، وَيُبَارِكُ اللهُ فِي الرِّسْلِ حَتَّى إِنَّ اللِّقْحَةَ مِنَ الْإِبِلِ لَتَكْفِي الفِئَامَ، (مِنَ النَّاسِ وَاللُّقْمَةَ مِنَ الْفَمِ لَتَكْفِي الْفَخِذَ مِنَ النَّاسِ)، فَبَيْنَما هُمْ كَذَلِكَ إِذْ بَعَثَ اللهُ رِيحًا طَيِّبَةً، فَتَأْخُذُهُمْ تَحْتَ آبَاطِهِمْ، فَتَقْبِضُ رُوحَ كُلِّ مُؤْمِنٍ وَكُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ، وَيَبْقَى شِرَارُ النَّاسِ يَتَهَارَجُونَ فِيهَا تَهَارُجَ الْحُمُرِ،فَعَلَيْهِمْ تَقُومُ السَّاعَة»
(Like the storm when driven by the wind. He will come to a people and will call them (to his worship), and they will believe in him and accept his call. He will order the sky and it will rain, the land and it will grow (vegetation). Their cattle will return to them with their hair the longest, their udders the fullest (with milk) and their stomachs the fattest. He will come to a different people and will call them (to his worship), and they will reject his call. He will then leave them. They will wake up in the morning destitute, missing all of their possessions. He will pass by a deserted land and will say to it, `Bring out your treasures', and its treasures will follow him just like swarms of bees. He will summon a man full of youth and will strike him with the sword once and will cut him into two pieces (and will separate between them like) the distance (between the hunter and) the game. He will call the dead man and he will come, and his face will radiant with pleasure and laughter. Afterwards (while all this is happening with Ad-Dajjal), Allah will send Al-Masih (`Isa), son of Maryam down. He will descend close to the white minaret to the east of Damascus. He will be wearing garments lightly colored with saffron and his hands will be placed on the wings of two angels. Whenever he lowers his head droplets fall. Whenever he raises his head, precious stones that look like pearls fall. No disbeliever can survive `Isa's breath, which reaches the distance of his sight. He will pursue Ad-Dajjal and will follow him to the doors of (the Palestinian city of) Ludd where he will kill him. A group of people who, by Allah's help, resisted and survived Ad-Dajjal, will pass by `Isa and he will anoint their faces and inform them about their grades in Paradise. Shortly afterwards, while this is happening with `Isa, Allah will reveal to him, `I raised a people of My creation that no one can fight. Therefore, gather My servants to At-Tur (the mountain of Musa in Sinai).' Then, Allah will raise Gog and Magog and they will swiftly swarm from every mound. Their front forces will reach Lake Tabariah (Sea of Galilee) and will drink all its water. The last of their forces will say as they pass by the lake, `This lake once had water!'
Meanwhile, `Isa, Allah's Prophet, will be cornered along with his companions until the head of a bull will be more precious to them than a hundred Dinars to you today. `Isa, Allah's Prophet, and his companions will invoke Allah for help and Allah will send An-Naghaf (a worm) into the necks of Gog and Magog! The morning will come, and they will all be dead as if it was the death of one soul. Afterwards, `Isa, the Prophet of Allah, will come down with his companions to the low grounds (from Mount At-Tur). They will find that no space of a hand-span on the earth was free of their fat and rot (rotten corpses). `Isa, the Prophet of Allah, and his companions will seek Allah in supplication. Allah will send birds as large as the necks of camels. They will carry them (the corpses of Gog and Magog) and will throw them wherever Allah wills. Afterwards, Allah will send rain that no house made of mud or animal hair will be saved from, and it will cleanse the earth until it is as clean as a mirror. The earth will be commanded (by Allah), `Produce your fruits and regain your blessing.' Then, the group will eat from a pomegranate and will take shelter under the shade of its skin. Milk will be blessed, so much so that the milk-producing camel will yield large amounts that suffice for a large group of people. Meanwhile, Allah will send a pure wind that will overcome Muslims from under their arms and will take the soul of every believer and Muslim. Only the evildoers among people will remain. They will indulge in shameless public sex like that of donkeys. On them, the Hour will begin.)
Imam Ahmad and the collectors of the Sunan also recorded this Hadith. We will mention this Hadith again using the chain of narration collected by Ahmad explaining Allah's statement in Surat Al-Anbiya' (chapter 21),
حَتَّى إِذَا فُتِحَتْ يَأْجُوجُ وَمَأْجُوجُ
(Until, when Ya`juj and Ma`juj (Gog and Magog people) are let loose (from their barrier).) In our time, in the year seven hundred and forty-one, a white minaret was built in the Umayyad Masjid (in Damascus) made of stone, in place of the minaret that was destroyed by a fire which the Christians were suspected to have started. May Allah's continued curses descend on the Christians until the Day of Resurrection. There is a strong feeling that this minaret is the one that `Isa will descend on, according to this Hadith.
Another Hadith
Muslim recorded in his Sahih that Ya`qub bin `Asim bin `Urwah bin Mas`ud Ath-Thaqafi said, "I heard `Abdullah bin `Amr saying to a man who asked him, `What is this Hadith that you are narrating You claim that the Hour will start on such and such date.' He said, `Subhan Allah (glory be to Allah),' or he said, `There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah.' I almost decided to never narrate anything to anyone. I only said, "Soon, you will witness tremendous incidents, the House (the Ka`bah) will be destroyed by fire, and such and such things will occur." He then said, `The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«يَخْرُجُ الدَّجَّالُ فِي أُمَّتِي فَيَمْكُثُ أَرْبَعِينَ، لَا أَدْرِي أَرْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا أَوْ أَرْبَعِينَ شَهْرًا أَوْ أَرْبَعِينَ عَامًا، فَيَبْعَثُ اللهُ تَعَالى عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ كَأَنَّهُ عُرْوَةُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ، فَيَطْلُبُهُ فَيُهْلِكُهُ، ثُمَّ يَمْكُثُ النَّاسُ سَبْعَ سِنِينَ لَيْسَ بَيْنَ اثْنَيْنِ عَدَاوَةٌ، ثُمَّ يُرْسِلُ اللهُ ريحًا بَارِدَةً مِنْ قِبَلِ الشَّامِ، فَلَا يَبْقَى عَلَى وَجْهِ الْأَرْضِ أَحَدٌ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالُ ذَرَّةٍ مِنْ خَيْرٍ أَوْ إِيمَانٍ إِلَّا قَبَضَتْهُ، حَتَّى لَوْ أَنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ دَخَلَ فِي كَبِدِ جَبَلٍ لَدَخَلَتْه عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى تَقْبِضَه»
قال: سمعتها من رسول اللهصلى الله عليه وسلّم
«فَيَبْقَى شِرَارُ النَّاسِ فِي خِفَّةِ الطَّيْرِ وَأَحْلَامِ السِّبَاعِ، لَا يَعْرِفُونَ مَعْرُوفًا، وَلَا يُنْكِرُون مُنْكرًا، فَيَتمَثَّلُ لَهُمُ الشَّيْطَانُ فَيَقُولُ: أَلَا تَسْتَجِيبُونَ؟ فَيَقُولُونَ: فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا؟ فَيَأْمُرُهُمْ بِعِبَادَةِ الْأَوْثَانِ، وَهُمْ فِي ذلِكَ دَارٌّ رِزْقُهُمْ، حَسَنٌ عَيْشُهُمْ، ثُمَّ يُنْفَخُ فِي الصُّورِ فَلَا يَسْمَعُهُ أَحَدٌ إِلَّا أَصْغَى لِيتًا وَرَفَعَ لِيتًا،قَالَ: وَأَوَّلُ مَنْ يَسْمَعُهُ رَجُلٌ يَلُوطُ حَوْضَ إِبِلِهِ، قَالَ: فَيَصْعَقُ وَيَصْعَقُ النَّاسُ، ثُمَّ يُرْسِلُ اللهُ أَوْ قَالَ: يُنْزِلُ اللهُ مَطَرًا كَأَنَّهُ الطَّلُّ أَوْ قَالَ الظِّلُّ نُعْمَانُ الشَّاكُّ فَتَنْبُتُ مِنْهُ أَجْسَادُ النَّاسِ، ثُمَّ يُنَفَخُ فِيهِ أُخْرَى فَإِذَا هُمْ قِيَامٌ يَنْظُرُونَ. ثُمَّ يُقَالُ: أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ: هَلُمُّوا إِلى رَبِّكُم»
(Ad-Dajjal will appear in my nation and will remain for forty. (The narrator doubts whether it is forty days, months, or years).Then, Allah will send down `Isa, son of Maryam, looking just like `Urwah bin Mas`ud and he will seek Ad-Dajjal and will kill him. People will remain for seven years with no enmity between any two. Allah will send a cool wind from As-Sham that will leave no man on the face of the earth who has even the weight of an atom of good or faith, but will capture (his soul). Even if one of you takes refuge in the middle of a mountain, it will find him and capture (his soul). Afterwards, only the most evil people will remain. They will be as light as birds, with the comprehension of beasts. They will not know or enjoin righteousness or forbid or know evil. Shaytan will appear to them and will say to them, `Would you follow me.' They will say, `What do you command us' He will command them to worship the idols. Meanwhile, their provision will come to them in abundance and their life will be good. Then the Trumpet will be blown and every person who hears it, will lower one side of his head and raise the other side (trying to hear that distant sound). The first man who will hear the Trumpet is someone who is preparing the water pool for his camels, and he and the people will swoon away. Allah will send down heavy rain and the bodies of people will grow with it. The Trumpet will be blown in again and the people will be resurrected and looking all about, staring. It will be said to them, `O people! Come to your Lord,'
وَقِفُوهُمْ إِنَّهُمْ مَّسْئُولُونَ
(But stop them, verily, they are to be questioned.)
«ثم يقال: أخرجوا بعث النار، فيقال: من كم؟ فيقال: من كل ألف تسعمائة وتسعة وتسعين، قال: فذلك يوم»
(It will then be said, `Bring forth the share of the Fire.' It will be asked, `How many' It will be said, `From every one thousand, nine hundred and ninety-nine.' That Day is when,)
يَجْعَلُ الْوِلْدَنَ شِيباً
(the children will turn grey-headed,) and,
يَوْمَ يُكْشَفُ عَن سَاقٍ
(The Day when the Shin shall be laid bare).)"
The Description of `Isa, upon him be Peace
As mentioned earlier, `Abdur-Rahman bin Adam narrated that Abu Hurayrah said that the Prophet said,
«فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمُوهُ فَاعْرِفُوهُ: رَجُلٌ مَرْبُوعٌ إِلَى الْحُمْرَةٍ وَالْبَيَاضِ، عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبَانِ مُمَصَّرَانِ، كَأَنَّ رَأْسَهُ يَقْطُرُ وَإِنْ لَمْ يُصِبْهُ بَلَل»
(If you see `Isa, know him. He is a well-built man, (the color of his skin) between red and white. He will descend while wearing light yellow garments. His head looks like it is dripping water, even though no moisture touched it.) In the Hadith that An-Nawwas bin Sam`an narrated,
«فَيَنْزِلُ عِنْدَ الْمَنَارَةِ الْبَيْضَاءِ شَرْقِيَّ دِمَشْقَ بَيْنَ مَهْرُودَتَيْنِ وَاضِعًا كَفَّيْهِ عَلَى أَجْنِحَةِ مَلَكَيْنِ، إِذَا طَأْطَأَ رَأْسَهُ قَطَرَ، وَإِذَا رَفَعهُ تَحَدَّرَ مِنْهُ مِثْلُ جُمَانِ اللُّؤْلُؤ، لَا يَحِلُّ لِكَافِرٍ يَجِدُ رِيحَ نَفَسِهِ إِلَّا مَاتَ، وَنَفَسُهُ يَنْتَهِي حَيْثُ يَنْتَهِي طَرَفُه»
(He will descend close to the white minaret to the east of Damascus. He will be wearing two garments lightly colored with saffron, having his hands on the wings of two angels. Whenever he lowers his head, drops will fall off of it. Whenever he raises his head, precious jewels like pearls will fall off of it. No disbeliever can survive `Isa's breath, and his breath reaches the distance of his sight.) Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَيْلَةَ أُسْرِيَ بِي لَقِيتُ مُوسَى»
(I met Musa on the night of my Ascension to heaven.) The Prophet then described him saying, as I think,
«مُضْطَرِبٌ، رَجِلُ الرَّأْسِ كَأَنَّهُ مِنْ رِجَالِ شَنُوءَة»
(He was a tall person with hair as if he was one of the men from the tribe of Shanu'ah. ) The Prophet further said,
«وَلقِيتُ عِيسَى»
فنعته النبيصلى الله عليه وسلّم فقال:
«رَبْعَةٌ أَحْمَرُ كَأَنَّهُ خَرَجَ مِنْ دِيمَاس»
يعني الحمام،
«وَرَأَيْتُ إبْرَاهِيمَ وَأَنا أَشْبَهُ وَلَدِهِ بِه»
(`I met `Isa.' The Prophet described him saying, `He was of moderate height and was red-faced as if he had just come out of a bathroom. I saw Ibrahim whom I resembled more than any of his children did.') Al-Bukhari recorded that Mujahid said that Ibn `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«رَأَيْتُ مُوسَى وَعِيسَى وَإِبْرَاهِيمَ، فَأَمَّا عِيسَى فَأَحْمَرُ جَعْدٌ عَرِيضُ الصَّدْرِ، وَأَمَّا مُوسَى فَآدَمُ جَسِيمٌ سَبْطٌ، كَأَنَّهُ مِنْ رِجَالِ الزُّط»
(I saw Musa, `Isa and Ibrahim. `Isa was of red complexion and had curly hair and a broad chest. Musa was of brown complexion and had straight hair and a tall stature, as if he was from the people of Az-Zutt.) Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded that Ibrahim said that `Abdullah bin `Umar said, "The Prophet once mentioned the False Messiah (Al-Masih Ad-Dajjal) to people, saying,
«إنَّ اللهَ لَيْسَ بِأَعْوَرَ، أَلَا إِنَّ الْمَسِيحَ الدَّجَّالَ أَعْوَرُ الْعَيْنِ الْيُمْنَى، كَأَنَّ عَيْنَهُ عِنَبَةٌ طَافِيَة»
(Allah is not blind in His Eye. Al-Masih Ad-Dajjal is blind in his right eye. His eye is like a protruding grape.)" Muslim recorded that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«وَأرَانِي اللهُ عِنْدَ الْكَعْبَةِ فِي الْمَنَامِ، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ آدَمُ كَأَحْسَنِ مَا تَرَى مِنْ أُدْمِ الرِّجَالِ، تَضْرِبُ لِمَّتُهُ بَيْن مَنْكِبَيْهِ، رَجِلُ الشَّعْرِ، يَقْطُرُ رَأْسُهُ مَاءً،وَاضِعًا يَدَيْهِ عَلى مَنْكِبَيْ رَجُلَيْنِ، وَهُوَ يَطُوفُ بِالْبَيْتِ، فَقُلْتُ: مَنْ هَذَا؟ فَقَالُوا: هُوَ الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ، ثُمَّ رَأَيْتُ وَرَاءَهُ رَجُلًا جَعْدًا قَطِطًا، أَعْوَرَ الْعَيْنِ الْيُمْنَى، كَأَشْبَهِ مَنْ رَأَيْتُ بِابْنِ قَطَنٍ، وَاضِعًا يَدَيْهِ عَلى مَنْكِبَي رَجُلٍ، يَطُوفُ بِالْبَيْتِ، فَقُلْتُ: مَنْ هَذَا؟ قَالُوا: الْمَسِيحُ الدَّجَّال»
(In a dream, I was at the Ka`bah and Allah made me see a light - colored man, a color that is as beautiful as a light - colored man could be, with combed hair that reached his shoulders. His hair was dripping water, and he was leaning on the shoulders of two men while circling the Ka`bah. I asked, `Who is this man' I was told, `This is the Al-Masih, son of Maryam.' Behind him, I saw a man with very curly hair who was blind in his right eye. He looked exactly as Ibn Qatan, and he was leaning on the shoulder of a man while circling the House. I asked, `Who is this man' I was told, `He is Al-Masih Ad-Dajjal.') Al-Bukhari recorded that Salim said that his father said, "No, By Allah! The Prophet did not say that `Isa was of red complexion but said,
«بَيْنَمَا أَنَا نَائِمٌ أَطُوفُ بِالْكَعْبَةِ، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ آدَمُ سَبْطُ الشَّعْرِ، يَتَهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ، يَنْطُفُ رَأْسُهُ مَاءً أَوْ يُهَرَاقُ رَأْسُهُ مَاءً فَقُلْتُ: مَنْ هَذَا؟ فَقَالُوا: ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ، فَذَهَبْتُ أَلْتَفِتُ، فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ أَحْمَرُ جَسِيمٌ، جَعْدُ الرَّاْسِ، أَعْوَرُ عَيْنِهِ الْيُمْنَى، كَأَنَّ عَيْنَهُ عِنَبَةٌ طَافِيَةٌ، قُلْتُ: مَنْ هَذَا؟ قَالُو: الدَّجَّالُ، وَأَقْرَبُ النَّاسِ بِهِ شَبَهًا ابْنُ قَطَن»
(While I was asleep circumambulating the Ka`bah (in my dream), I suddenly saw a man of brown complexion and ample hair walking between two men with water dripping from his head. I asked, `Who is this' The people said, `He is the son of Maryam.' Then I looked behind and I saw a red-complexioned, fat, curly-haired man, blind in the right eye, which looked like a bulging out grape. I asked, `Who is this' They replied, `He is Ad-Dajjal.' The person he most resembled is Ibn Qatan.)" Az-Zuhri commented that Ibn Qatan was a man from the tribe of Khuza`ah who died during the time of Jahiliyyah. This is the wording of Al-Bukhari. Allah's statement,
وَيَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ يَكُونُ عَلَيْهِمْ شَهِيداً
(And on the Day of Resurrection, he (`Isa) will be a witness against them) Qatadah said, "He will bear witness before them that he has delivered the Message from Allah and that he is but a servant of His." In a similar statement in the end of Surat Al-Ma'idah,
وَإِذْ قَالَ اللَّهُ يعِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ أَءَنتَ قُلتَ لِلنَّاسِ
(And (remember) when Allah will say (on the Day of Resurrection): "O `Isa, son of Maryam! Did you say unto men...") until,
العَزِيزُ الحَكِيمُ
(Almighty, the All-Wise.)
Oleh karena itu, Kami jauhkan mereka dari rahmat Kami akibat pelanggaran mereka terhadap perjanjian yang ditetapkan atas mereka, kekafiran mereka kepada ayat-ayat Allah, kelancangan mereka membunuh para nabi, dan ucapan mereka kepada Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-: “Hati kami tertutup sehingga tidak bisa memahami apa yang kamu ucapkan.” Padahal, masalahnya tidak seperti yang mereka ucapkan. Sebenarnya, Allah telah mengunci mati hati mereka karena kekufuran mereka sehingga tidak ada kebaikan yang bisa masuk ke dalamnya. Sebab itu, mereka tidak memiliki iman kecuali hanya sedikit yang tidak ada gunanya bagi mereka.
I distanced them from My mercy because they broke the promise that was taken from them, disbelieved in Allah’s words, boldly killed the prophets and said to Muhammad (peace be upon him), 'Our hearts are covered, so we cannot understand what you say’ That is not the case. Instead, Allah has sealed their hearts so no good reaches them. They only have a little faith, which will not be of any use to them.
Kaya nagtaboy Kami sa kanila mula sa awa Namin dahilan sa pagkalas nila sa kasunduang binibigyang-diin sa kanila at dahilan sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila sa mga tanda at paglalakas-loob nila sa pagpatay sa mga propeta at sa pamamagitan ng pagsabi nila kay Muḥammad – ang basbas at ang pagbati ng kapayapaan ay sumakanya: "Ang mga puso namin ay nasa isang panakip kaya hindi nakatatalos ang mga ito ng sinasabi mo." Ang usapin ay hindi gaya ng sinabi nila, bagkus nagpinid si Allāh sa mga puso nila dahilan sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila kaya walang umaabot sa mga ito na kabutihan kaya hindi sila sumasampalataya maliban sa pananampalatayang kaunti na hindi nagpapakinabang sa kanila.
Kaya itinaboy sila mula sa awa dahilan sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila at dahilan sa pagbintang nila kay Maria – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – ng pangangalunya bilang kabulaanan at bilang paninirang-puri.
E li allontanammo dalla Nostra Misericordia a causa della loro miscredenza, e per aver parlato male di Maryem, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lei, accusandola di adulterio falsamente e ingiustamente.
Los hemos excluido de nuestra misericordia por su incredulidad y la acusación falsa y calumniosa de fornicación que profirieron contra María.
And I distanced them from My mercy because they disbelieved and because they falsely accused Mary of fornication.
Và TA đã đuổi chúng ra khỏi lòng thương xót và hồng phúc của TA bởi sự vô đức tin của chúng và bởi chúng đã vu oan cho nữ Mar-yam (mẹ của Nabi Ysa) làm chuyện Zina.
I od milosti smo ih udaljili zbog nevjerstva, i zbog njihovog lažnog optuživanja Merjeme, alejhas-selam, da je blud počinila.
Nous les avons chassés de Notre Miséricorde en raison de leur mécréance et de l’accusation mensongère et calomnieuse de fornication qu’ils ont proférée à l’encontre de Marie.
Kami lantas menjauhkan mereka dari rahmat karena kekafiran mereka dan juga karena mereka telah menuduh Maryam -‘alaihassalām- berbuat zina atas dasar dusta dan fitnah belaka.
The Jews had Scriptures revealed to them in which they were asked to surrender to the will of God in this world, in return for which God would grant them Paradise in the next. They forgot the first part and came to regard the second part as their birthright. All kinds of rot set in among the Jewish community. Moreover, they were so greatly convinced of the notion that salvation was their birthright that they considered it unnecessary to acknowledge the new Prophet. They would say ironically, ‘Our hearts are sealed.’ This not only showed their inability to acknowledge the new Prophet, but also their conviction that, whatever their misconduct with the Prophet, their salvation was not going to be endangered.
Küfürleri ve Meryem -aleyhesselam-'a yalancı şahitlik ederek zina iftirası atmaları sebebiyle biz onları rahmetimizden kovduk.
Övünerek söyledikleri şu yalandan dolayı onlara lanet ettik: Yahudiler, muhakkak ki bizler Allah'ın resulü Meryemoğlu İsa Mesih'i öldürdük dediler. Hâlbuki iddia ettikleri gibi onu öldürmediler ve asmadılar. Ancak Allah bir adamı İsa -aleyhisselam-'a benzetti, onu öldürüp astılar. Böylece öldürülenin İsa -aleyhisselam- olduğunu zannettiler. Yahudilerden İsa -aleyhisselam-'ı öldürdüğünü iddia edenlerin ve öldürülmesi için Yahudilere teslim eden Hristiyanların hepsi ölümü hakkında şaşkınlık ve şüphe içerisindedirler. Onun durumu hakkında bir bilgiye sahip değildirler. Ancak onlar zanna uymaktadırlar. Doğrusu zan hiçbir zaman gerçek olmaz. İsa -aleyhisselam-'ı kesinlikle öldürmediler ve asmadılar.
Commentary
In the verse يَا عِيسَىٰ إِنِّي مُتَوَفِّيكَ وَرَافِعُكَ (Isa, I am to take you in full and lift you towards Me... 3:55) appearing in Surah 'Al-` Imran, Almighty Allah had made five promises in connection with foiling the Jewish plans against Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and protecting him from their hostile intentions. A detailed explanation of these has been given earlier on that occasion in Surah 'Al-` Imran. One of the promises made there was that the Jews will not be allowed to have their way with their intention to kill Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) . Instead of that, Allah will lift him towards Him.
In the present verses (157-158) of Surah al-Nis-a', it has been made explicit that they did not kill nor crucify Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) ، rather, what actually happened was that they were deluded by resemblance.
How were the Jews 'deluded by resemblance?'
While explaining the words of the Qur'an: وَلَـٰكِن شُبِّهَ لَهُمْ (but they were deluded by resemblance), master exegete, Dahhak says: It so transpired that, following the intention of Jews to kill Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) his disciples assembled at a given place. Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) joined them there. It was Iblis who gave the address of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) to the execution squad standing ready for the mission. Four thousand men surrounded the suspected house. Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) said to his disciples : 'Is one of you willing to go out and be killed and then be in Paradise with me?' One of them offered to do so. Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) gave him his shirt and head-cover. Then, cast on him was the resemblance of Jesus and as soon as he came out, the Jews, believing him to be Jesus, caught him and crucified him, and Sayyidna ` Isa was lifted. (Qurtubi)
According to some reports, the Jews had sent a person known to Arabs as Teetlanoos to kill Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) . He did not find Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) in the house for he was already lifted by Allah towards Himself. So, when this person came out of the house, he had been made to resemble the looks of Sayyidna ` Isa . The Jews took him to be Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) . Thus, they took away their own man and killed him. (Mazhari)
There is room for whichever of the situations came to pass - the Holy Qur'an has not determined any particular situation. Therefore, Allah alone knows what really happened. However, this sentence of the Holy Qur'an seen with other exegetical reports does yield the common factor that the Jews and Christians were subjected to compelling delusion. The event as it took shape remained hidden from them, though they did advance all sorts of claims based on their conjectures which only landed them into mutual differences. This is what the Holy Qur'an points out to in the following words:
وَإِنَّ الَّذِينَ اخْتَلَفُوا فِيهِ لَفِي شَكٍّ مِّنْهُ ۚ مَا لَهُم بِهِ مِنْ عِلْمٍ إِلَّا اتِّبَاعَ الظَّنِّ ۚ وَمَا قَتَلُوهُ يَقِينًا ﴿157﴾
And those who disputed in this matter are certainly in doubt about it. They have no knowledge of it, but they follow whims.
It means that they do not have certitude based on any true knowledge. The diverse claims put forward by those who have differed in the case of Masih (علیہ السلام) are simply based on doubt and conjecture. The truth of the matter is that they certainly did not kill Masih (علیہ السلام) rather Allah lifted him towards Himself.
According to some other reports, when some of them woke up to what had happened, they said, We seem to have killed our own man, for the man we have put to death resembles Masih in face only but not in the rest of the body. Now, if this man we have killed is Masih (علیہ السلام) where, then, is our man? And if this is our man where, then, is Masih (علیہ السلام) ?'
Verse 158, part of which was referred to immediately earlier, ends at: وَكَانَ اللَّـهُ عَزِيزًا حَكِيمًا : (And Allah is All-Mighty, All-Wise) carrying a significant message. It means that the planning of Jews to kill Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) was insignificant as matched against the Power of Allah who has taken it upon Himself to protect Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) . Might and mastery are His domain. If materialists in their single-track isolation, remain incapable of understanding the reality of the 'lifting off of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) ، that is their own limitation. As for Allah, He is All-Wise - everything He does is based on wisdom and fitness to whatever end is desired.
Kami juga mengutuk mereka karena ucapan mereka yang bernada bangga padahal dusta belaka: “Sesungguhnya kami telah membunuh Almasih Isa putra Maryam, utusan Allah.” Padahal, mereka tidak pernah membunuhnya sebagaimana pengakuan mereka dan tidak pernah menyalibnya. Akan tetapi, mereka membunuh dan menyalib seorang laki-laki yang Allah ubah wujudnya menjadi mirip dengan Isa -‘alaihissalām-, sehingga mereka mengira bahwa yang mereka bunuh itu adalah Isa. Orang-orang Yahudi yang mengaku membunuhnya dan orang-orang Nasrani yang menyerahkannya kepada orang-orang Yahudi sama-sama bingung dan bimbang mengenai hal itu. Mereka tidak memiliki pengetahuan yang pasti tentangnya. Mereka hanya mengikuti prasangka semata. Padahal, prasangka itu tidak bisa membuktikan kebenaran sedikit pun. Yang pasti, mereka tidak pernah membunuh Isa dan tidak pernah menyalibnya.
Nous les avons maudits pour s’être vantés d’avoir tué le Messie Jésus fils de Marie le Messager d’Allah.
Mais ce n’est qu’un mensonge: ils ne l’ont pas tué comme ils le prétendaient, ni ne l’ont crucifié mais ils ont tué un autre homme qu’Allah fit ressembler à Jésus. Ils le crucifièrent en pensant qu’ils crucifiaient Jésus. Les juifs et les chrétiens qui leur ont livré Jésus et prétendent l’avoir tué sont désemparés et indécis à son sujet. Ils ne possèdent pas de certitude à ce propos, mais ne font que suivre une conjecture. Or la conjecture ne remplace en rien la vérité.
Ils n’ont pas tué Jésus et ne l’ont certainement pas crucifié.
Los hemos maldecido por jactarse de haber matado al Mesías, Jesús hijo de María, Mensajero de Al-lah. Pero no es más que una mentira: no lo han matado como pretendían, ni lo han crucificado, sino que mataron a otro hombre que Al-lah hizo que se pareciera a Jesús. Lo crucificaron pensando que crucificaban a Jesús. Los judíos que les entregaron a Jesús y que pretenden haberlo matado están desconcertados e indecisos respecto al tema. No tienen certeza, no hacen sino seguir una conjetura. Sin embargo, la conjetura no reemplaza a la verdad. Ellos no han matado a Jesús y ciertamente no lo han crucificado.
I prokleli smo ih zbog njihovih laži: "Mi smo ubili Isaa, sina Merjeminog, Allahovog poslanika." A nisu ga ubili, kako to tvrde, niti su ga raspeli, već su ubili drugog čovjeka kojeg je Allah učinio sličnim Isau, i razapeli njega, pa su mislili da su ubili Isaa, alejhis-selam. Oni jevreji koji tvrde da su ubili Isaa, i oni sljedbenici Isaovi koji su ga izdali i predali tim jevrejima, zbunjeni kad je o njemu, Isau, riječ; o njemu nemaju znanja, već slijede nagađanja i pretpostavke. Ta mišljenja ne mogu zamijeniti istinu, i oni sigurno nisu ubili, ni razapeli Isaa.
Isinumpa sila dahil sa pagsabi nila habang mga nagmamayabang sa pagsisinungaling: "Tunay na kami ay pumatay sa Kristo Jesus na anak ni Maria, na Sugo ni Allāh." Hindi sila nakapatay sa kanya gaya ng inangkin nila at hindi nila siya naipako sa krus subalit nakapatay sila ng isang lalaking pinukulan ni Allāh ng pagkakahawig kay Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan. Naipako nila ito sa krus saka nagpalagay sila na ang napatay ay si Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan. Ang mga nag-angkin ng pagkapatay sa kanya ay kabilang sa mga Hudyo at mga nagsuko sa kanya sa kanila kabilang sa mga Kristiyano. Ang kapwa pangkat ay nasa isang kalituhan sa lagay niya at isang pagdududa sapagkat wala silang kaalaman hinggil sa kanya. Sumusunod lamang sila sa palagay. Tunay na ang palagay ay hindi nakasasapat sa katotohanan sa anuman. Hindi sila nakapatay kay Jesus at hindi sila nagpako sa kanya sa krus, sa katiyakan!
I cursed them because they proudly, but falsely, said, ‘We killed the Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary, the messenger of Allah’. They did not kill him as they claimed, nor did they crucify him; but they killed and crucified a man whom Allah made to resemble Jesus, so they thought the person who was killed was Jesus. Those Jews who claimed to have killed him and those Christians who surrendered him over to them are in doubt and confusion regarding the matter. They have no knowledge, but make guesses that are of no worth against the truth. Truly, they did not kill Jesus nor crucify him.
E Li maledimmo per essersi vantati delle loro bugie, dicendo: "Noi abbiamo ucciso il Messīħ figlio di Maryem, Messaggero di Allāh". Ma non lo uccisero né lo crocifissero come insinuano; piuttosto, uccisero un uomo che Allāh rese simile a ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem, pace a lui, e lo crocifissero; pensarono che l'uomo ucciso fosse ‘Īsā, pace a lui; e gli Ebrei che si vantarono di averlo ucciso, e i Nazareni che ricevettero il suo corpo erano entrambi indecisi ed in dubbio su ciò che stava accadendo; loro non sapevano nulla di lui, ma seguivano solo delle ipotesi. In verità, le ipotesi non contengono alcuna verità; non uccisero ‘Īsā e non lo crocifissero in alcun modo.
TA đã nguyền rủa chúng bởi lời giả dối của chúng: "quả thật, chúng tôi đã giết Masih Ysa con trai của Mar-yam, Sứ giả của Allah" nhưng thực chất chúng không hề giết được Y cũng không hề đóng đinh Y trên cây thánh giá như lời chúng đã hô hào. Người mà chúng giết và đóng đinh trên cây thánh giá chỉ là một người được Allah hoán đổi hình hài giống với hình hài của Ysa nhưng chúng cứ tưởng chúng đã giết được Ysa. Những kẻ thuộc những người Do Thái hô hào nói rằng chúng đã giết chết Ysa và những kẻ tin lời của chúng từ những người Thiên Chúa, cả hai bọn chúng đều chỉ phỏng đoán chứ không hề có sự hiểu biết chắc chắn nào. Nói túm lại, chúng thực sự không giết được Ysa và cũng không hề đóng đinh Y trên cây thánh giá.
Instead, Allah saved Jesus from their plot and raised him in body and spirit to Himself. Allah is Mighty in His dominion and nothing can overpower Him. He is Wise in His planning, decisions and laws.
Piuttosto, Allāh lo salvò dalle loro trame e lo elevò a Lui corpo e anima. Allāh è Potente nel Suo Regno, nessuno può vincerLo, Saggio nella Sua Amministrazione e nella Sua Legge (Shari'ah).
Sebenarnya, Allah yang telah menyelamatkan Isa dari makar mereka. Allah mengangkat tubuh dan rohnya sekaligus ke sisi-Nya. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahaperkasa dalam kerajaan-Nya, tidak ada seorang pun yang dapat mengalahkan-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam mengatur makhluk-Nya, memutuskan keputusan-Nya, dan menetapkan syariat-Nya.
Allah l’a sauvé de leur complot et l’a élevé corps et esprit auprès de Lui.
Allah est Puissant dans Son Royaume et personne ne Lui tient tête. Il est aussi Sage dans ce qu’Il gère, ce qu’Il décrète et ce qu’Il prescrit.
Aksine Allah İsa -aleyhisselam-'ı onların tuzaklarından kurtardı, onu bedeniyle ve ruhuyla kendi katına yükseltti. Allah mülkünde Aziz'dir ve hiçbir kimse O'na galip gelemez. Yönetmesinde, yargılamasında, kanunlarında ve şeriatında hikmet sahibidir.
Those who suffer from false convictions are emboldened to commit all kinds of crimes. They have no qualms about breaking the divine covenant to which they are bound by their belief in God. Despite clear arguments from God they are not willing to mend their ways. One who calls upon them to accept the truth exposes their ungodly ways, so they do not hesitate to perpetrate any kind of aggression against him. They will go even to the extent of false calumny against the dayee in order to dishonour him. The Jews went so far as to try to kill the Prophet Jesus and then boasted, ‘We have put to death the Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary.’ However, whatever plots these people may hatch against the dayee, they can never succeed. God’s power and his immutable system of nature is always there to support His envoys. Despite all plots and all opposition, they receive every kind of divine succour until they have completed the divine mission. Those who opt for an antagonistic attitude to the call of the truth have their very capacity to accept the truth taken away by God, until one day they are brought as criminals before the divine court by the angels.
Bagkus nagligtas sa kanya si Allāh laban sa pakana nila. Nag-angat sa kanya si Allāh kasama ng katawan niya at kaluluwa niya tungo sa Kanya. Laging si Allāh ay Makapangyarihan sa paghahari Niya, Marunong sa pangangasiwa Niya, paghuhusga Niya, at batas Niya.
Al-lah lo salvó de su conspiración y lo elevó en cuerpo y espíritu junto a Él. Al-lah es Poderoso en Su Reino y nadie se Le opone. Él es Sabio en Su gestión, Sus Decretos y Sus leyes.
Không, chúng không giết được Ysa và chúng không đóng đinh được Y mà chính Allah đã cứu Y và đưa Y lên cùng với Ngài, Ngài đã đưa Y lên bằng thân xác lẫn linh hồn của Y. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Toàn Năng trong vương quyền, không có gì có thể chi phối được Ngài, và Ngài là Đấng Sáng Suốt trong việc điều hành, chi phối và định đoạt sự việc.
Već ga je Allah spasio od njihove spletke i uzdigao ga, tjelom i dušom, Sebi. Allah je silan u Svojoj vlasti, niko Ga neće nadvladati, i mudar je u određivanju sudbine i propisivanju zakona.
La Gente del Libro creerá en Jesús u una vez que regrese, en el Fin de los Tiempos, y antes de que él muera. El Día de la Resurrección, Jesús testificará por sus actos, los actos de aquellos que se ajustaron a la religión y los de aquellos que la contravinieron.
Chắc chắn rồi đây tất cả mọi người của dân Kinh Sách đều sẽ tin nơi Ysa sau khi Y giáng thế trở lại vào cuối thời đại sau cùng của thế gian trước khi Y chết. Và vào Ngày Phục Sinh, Ysa sẽ là người làm chứng cho tất cả việc làm của chúng, Y sẽ xác nhận đâu là việc làm đúng với giáo lý của Allah và đâu là việc làm sai trái.
Svaki će sljedbenik Knjige povjerovati u Isaa, alejhis-selam, nakon što se on, Isa, spusti neposredno pred Sudnji dan, a prije nego što umre. Na Sudnjem danu će Isa, alejhis-selam, biti svjedok protiv njihovih djela, i ukazat će na ono što je u skladu s Allahovim zakonom i na ono što nije.
There is not one of the People of the Scripture except that they will believe in Jesus (peace be upon him) before his death after he descends towards the end of time. On the Day of Judgement, Jesus (peace be upon him) will bear witness against their actions, whether agreeing with the sacred law or not.
Then comes the finale of the subject in verse 159 beginning with the words: وَإِن مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ إِلَّا لَيُؤْمِنَنَّ بِهِ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ (And there is not one among the People of the Book but shall certainly believe in him { Jesus} before he { Jesus} dies, and on the Day of Doom, he shall be a witness against them). It means: Though, at this time, so blinded by malice and envy are these people that they are unable to see reality as it is, hold false ideas about Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and, in addition to that, they are denying the prophethood of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ yet, a time is to come when their eyes will open up and they will realize that all their notions about Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and Sayyidna Muhammad ﷺ were totally false.
One explanation of this verse (159), which appears in Bay-an al-Qur'an by Maulana Ashraf ` Ali Thanavi, is that the pronoun in the Qur'anic word (mawtihi: his death) be attributed to the People of the Book. The verse, in that sense, would mean that those Jews, when they see a glimpse of Barzakh (the state between death and resurrection) moments before their death, they will readily believe in the prophethood of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) though, their believing at that point of time will be of no use to them, very much useless like the believing of Pharaoh which he did while drowning.
The second tafsir (explanation) which has been adopted by a large number of Sahabah and Tabi` in (the Companions and their Successors) and which also has the support of authentic Hadith maintains that the pronoun in the word 'mawtihi' refers back to Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) and, in that light, the verse means that the People of the Book of this time, be they Jews or Christians, do not believe in Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) in the real sense. The Jews just do not accept him as a prophet, rather, they accuse him of being, God forbid, a liar and imposter! As for the Christians, some of them despite claiming to believe in him, reached a level of ignorance which, like the Jews, led them to accept that Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) was crucified and killed. Then, there were others among them who, in their excess of belief, went out of the limits when they took him to be God and Son of God - but, says the verse of the Qur'an, though they do not believe in the prophethood of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) at this time as they should; but the time will come, close to the Day of Doom, when he will reappear on this earth and all Peoples of the Book will believe in him genuinely and authentically. All Christians will become Muslims holding true beliefs. The hostile among the Jews will be killed, the rest will become Muslims. That will be the time when Kufr will be banished from the world along with whatever forms it may have. Islam will finally reign supreme on the earth.
Reproduced below is a report from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ :
عن ابی ہریرہ ؓ عن النبی ﷺ أنہ قال : ابن مریم حکماً عدلاً فلیقتلن الدجال، ولیقتلن الخنزیر، ولیکسرن الصلیب و تکون السجدہ واحدۃ للہ رَبِّ العٰلمین ۔ ثمّ قال ابوہریرہ : واقرؤا ان شٔتم " وَاِن مِّن اَھلِ الکِتٰابِ اِلَّا لَیُؤمِنَنَّ بِھِ قبلَ مَوتِہِ قال ابوہریرہ : قبل موت عیسیٰ یعیدھا ثلث مَّرات۔
"The Holy Prophet ﷺ said: The son of Maryam shall definitely reappear as a just ruler. He will kill the Anti-Christ and the swine. He will break the Cross and worship shall be made for Allah alone, the one Lord of all the worlds. Then, Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ said: Read, if you wish, the verse of the Qur'an وَإِن مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ إِلَّا لَيُؤْمِنَنَّ بِهِ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ (159) which mentions that not one person from out of the People of the Book will remain without having believed in Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) before his death. Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ ، then, said with stress: 'Before the death of ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and he repeated it three times. (Qurtubi)
This Tafsir (explanation) of the verse under reference stands proved from a highly venerated Companion such as Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ on the added strength of sound chain of narrators.
This report establishes that the Qur'anic words: (before his death) mean 'before the death of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and which explicitly determines that this verse is related to the coming of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) close to the Qiyamah (Doomsday).
As based on this tafsir, this verse is a conclusive evidence that the death of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) has not yet come to pass. In fact, when he is sent down from the heaven close to Qiyamah and the wise considerations of Almighty Allah working behind his coming reach their ultimate fruition, it will be only then that his death will occur on this very earth.
This. is also supported by the following verse of Surah al-Zukhruf وَإِنَّهُ لَعِلْمٌ لِّلسَّاعَةِ فَلَا تَمْتَرُنَّ بِهَا وَاتَّبِعُونِ ۚ (43:61): (that is, Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) is a sign of the .Doomsday. So, do not doubt it and listen to what I say.) A larger number of commentators has said that the pronoun in the Qur'anic word إِنَّهُ at this point refers back to Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and it means that Sayyidna ` Isa علیہ السلام is a sign of Qiyamah (Doomsday). From here we learn that this verse reports the coming of the Masih (علیہ السلام) ، that is, he will appear close to the Qiyamah and his appearance will be one of the signs of it.
Also worth attention is yet another reading of the Qur'-anic word (la'ilmun) in this verse (43:61) which is: لَعِلمُ (la` alamun). According to this reading the meaning becomes all the more clear because the word عَل (رح) م ('alam) with the fatha of lam means °sign or symbol.' The following tafsir of Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ ends added support to this view: قال : خروج عیسیٰ (علیہ السلام) “ وَإِنَّهُ لَعِلْمٌ لِّلسَّاعَةِ ” عن ابن عباس ؓ فی قولہ (About the verse: وَإِنَّهُ لَعِلْمٌ لِّلسَّاعَةِ - 43:61 - Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas عباس ؓ reported that it refers to Sayyidna ` Isa علیہ السلام who will come before the Qiyamah (Ibn Kathir)
In short, if we combine the statement: 'Qabla mawtihi' قبلَ مَوتہ (Before his death - 4:159) with the authentic hadith of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ and its explanation., the truth that Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) ، is alive and that he will reappear close to the Doomsday and overcome the Jews stands proved conclusively. Similarly, this view also becomes certain through the words: وَإِنَّهُ لَعِلْمٌ لِّلسَّاعَةِ : 'Surely, he (Sayyidna ` Isa) is a sign of the Doomsday,' as explained by Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہما .
The master commentator, Ibn Kathir, while explaining the verse: وَإِنَّهُ لَعِلْمٌ لِّلسَّاعَةِ cited above, has said:
وقد توارت الاحادیث عن رسول اللہ ﷺ انہ اخبر بنزول عیسیٰ (علیہ السلام) قبل یوم القیامہ اماما عادلا (ابن کثیر)
"The sayings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ in this connection have been reported through tawatur (in an uninterrupted succession) that he has conveyed the tidings of the coming of Isa عیسیٰ علیہ in this world before the Day of Doom as a just ruler. (Ibn Kathir)
These narrations appearing in an uninterrupted succession (mutawatir) were collected by my teacher and a great servant of Islam, Maulana Muhammad Anwar Shah al-Kashmiri. These were more than a hundred in number. This humble writer compiled this collection in Arabic and it was published way back under the title: التصریح بما تواتر فی نزول المسیح as proposed by my 'respected teacher. Recently, a major Syrian scholar, Al-'lamah ` Abd al-Fattah Abu Ghuddah has published from the city of Beirut a deluxe edition of this work with additional explanations and notes.
The belief in the coming of 'Isa (علیہ السلام) towards the later times is absolute and unanimous as held by the Muslims and the denier of which goes out of the pale of Islam
This subject has become clear enough from the discussion of verses in this part of the commentary. A more comprehensive treatment of the subject has already appeared in the commentary on Surah 'Al-` Imran which may be consulted. The discussions there also include answers to doubts raised by some so-called modernists of our time in order to hurt the credibility of this article of Muslim faith. Only Allah can guide whomsoever He wills.
E nessuno, tra la Gente del Libro, mancherà di credere a ‘Īsā, pace a lui, quando giungerà la fine del mondo, prima di morire. Nel Giorno del Giudizio ‘Īsā, pace a lui, sarà testimone delle loro azioni: Ciò che è in accordo con la Shari'ah e ciò che è contrario ad essa.
Walang isa man kabilang sa mga May Kasulatan malibang sasampalataya kay Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – matapos ng pagbaba niya sa katapusan ng panahon at bago ng kamatayan niya. Sa Araw ng Pagbangon, si Jesus ay magiging isang tagasaksi sa mga gawa nila, ang umaayon sa batas mula sa mga ito at ang sumasalungat.
Toute personne appartenant aux Gens du Livre croira en Jésus après son retour à la Fin des Temps (`âkhiru z-zamâni) et avant qu’il ne meure. Le Jour de la Résurrection, Jésus témoignera de leurs agissements: ceux qui sont conformes à la religion et ceux qui y contreviennent.
Semua Ahli Kitab -tanpa kecuali- akan beriman kepada Isa -‘alaihissalām- setelah ia turun ke bumi pada akhir zaman dan sebelum kematiannya. Pada hari Kiamat kelak Isa -‘alaihissalām- akan menjadi saksi atas amal perbuatan mereka; mana yang sesuai dengan syariat Allah dan mana yang menyelisihinya.
İsa -aleyhisselam- ahir zamanda dünyaya tekrar indikten sonra ve ölmeden önce, ehlikitaptan her biri ona iman edecekler. İsa -aleyhisselam- kıyamet gününde onların şeriata uygun olan ve muhalif olan amellerine şahitlik edecektir.
Karena disebabkan oleh kezaliman orang-orang Yahudi, Kami haramkan kepada mereka sebagian makanan enak yang tadinya halal bagi mereka. Kami pun mengharamkan kepada mereka setiap binatang yang berkuku, sedangkan dari sapi dan kambing Kami haramkan lemaknya bagi mereka kecuali lemak yang melekat di punggung keduanya. Juga disebabkan kebiasaan mereka menghalang-halangi diri mereka sendiri dan orang lain dari jalan Allah, sehingga kebiasaan menghalang-halangi kebaikan itu menjadi watak mereka.
Some Foods Were Made Unlawful for the Jews Because of their Injustice and Wrongdoing
Allah states that because of the injustice and transgression of the Jews, demonstrated by committing major sins, He prohibited some of the lawful, pure things which were previously allowed for them. This prohibition could be only that of decree, meaning that Allah allowed the Jews to falsely interpret their Book and change and alter the information about what was allowed for them. They thus, out of exaggeration and extremism in the religion, prohibited some things for themselves. It could also mean that in the Tawrah, Allah prohibited things that were allowed for them before. Allah said,
كُلُّ الطَّعَامِ كَانَ حِـلاًّ لِّبَنِى إِسْرَءِيلَ إِلاَّ مَا حَرَّمَ إِسْرَءِيلُ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ مِن قَبْلِ أَن تُنَزَّلَ التَّوْرَاةُ
(All food was lawful to the Children of Israel, except what Isra'il made unlawful for himself before the Tawrah was revealed.) We mentioned this Ayah before, which means that all types of food were allowed for the Children of Israel before the Tawrah was revealed, except the camel's meat and milk that Isra'il prohibited for himself. Later, Allah prohibited many things in the Tawrah. Allah said in Surat Al-An`am (chapter 6),
وَعَلَى الَّذِينَ هَادُواْ حَرَّمْنَا كُلَّ ذِى ظُفُرٍ وَمِنَ الْبَقَرِ وَالْغَنَمِ حَرَّمْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ شُحُومَهُمَآ إِلاَّ مَا حَمَلَتْ ظُهُورُهُمَآ أَوِ الْحَوَايَآ أَوْ مَا اخْتَلَطَ بِعَظْمٍ ذَلِكَ جَزَيْنَـهُم بِبَغْيِهِمْ وِإِنَّا لَصَـدِقُونَ
(And unto those who are Jews, We forbade every (animal) with undivided hoof, and We forbade them the fat of the ox and the sheep except what adheres to their backs or their entrails, or is mixed up with a bone. Thus We recompensed them for their rebellion. And verily, We are Truthful.) This means, We prohibited these things for them because they deserved it due to their transgression, injustice, defying their Messenger and disputing with him. So Allah said;
فَبِظُلْمٍ مِّنَ الَّذِينَ هَادُواْ حَرَّمْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ طَيِّبَـتٍ أُحِلَّتْ لَهُمْ وَبِصَدِّهِمْ عَن سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ كَثِيراً
(For the wrongdoing of the Jews, We made unlawful to them certain good foods which had been lawful to them, and for their hindering many from Allah's way.) This Ayah states that they hindered themselves and others from following the truth, and this is the behavior that they brought from the past to the present. This is why they were and still are the enemies of the Messengers, killing many of the Prophets. They also denied Muhammad ﷺ and `Isa, peace be upon them. mAllah said,
وَأَخْذِهِمُ الرِّبَا وَقَدْ نُهُواْ عَنْهُ
(And their taking of Riba' though they were forbidden from taking it,) Allah prohibited them from taking Riba', yet they did so using various kinds of tricks, ploys and cons, thus devouring people's property unjustly. Allah said,
وَأَعْتَدْنَا لِلْكَـفِرِينَ مِنْهُمْ عَذَاباً أَلِيماً
(And We have prepared for the disbelievers among them a painful torment. ) Allah then said,
لَّـكِنِ الرَّاسِخُونَ فِى الْعِلْمِ مِنْهُمْ
(But those among them who are well-grounded in knowledge...) firm in the religion and full of beneficial knowledge. We mentioned this subject when we explained Surah Al `Imran (3). The Ayah;
وَالْمُؤْمِنُونَ
(and the believers...) refers to the well-grounded in knowledge;
يُؤْمِنُونَ بِمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ مِن قَبْلِكَ
(believe in what has been sent down to you and what was sent down before you;) Ibn `Abbas said, "This Ayah was revealed concerning `Abdullah bin Salam, Tha`labah bin Sa`yah, Zayd bin Sa`yah and Asad bin `Ubayd who embraced Islam and believed what Allah sent Muhammad ﷺ with. Allah said,
وَالْمُؤْتُونَ الزَّكَوةَ
(and give Zakah,) This could be referring to the obligatory charity due on one's wealth and property, or those who purify themselves, or both. Allah knows best.
وَالْمُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ
(and believe in Allah and in the Last Day,) They believe that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah, believe in Resurrection after death and the reward or punishment for the good or evil deeds. Allah's statement,
أُوْلَـئِكَ
(It is they,) those whom the Ayah described above,
سَنُؤْتِيهِمْ أَجْراً عَظِيماً
(To whom We shall give a great reward.) means Paradise.
Yahudilere yaptıkları zulümleri sebebiyle, onlara helal olan bazı yiyecekleri haram ettik. Onlara bütün tırnaklı hayvanları haram kıldık. Sığırların ve koyunların sırtlarında bulunan yağları hariç, iç yağlarını onlara haram kıldık. Bu yasağın sebebi hem kendilerini ve hem de başkalarını Allah yolundan döndürmeleridir. Böylece Allah yolundan alıkoymak Yahudilerin mizacı/huyu haline gelmiştir.
Pour punir les juifs des fautes qu’ils ont commises, Nous avons déclarés illicites pour eux certaines nourritures qui leur étaient licites auparavant. Nous leur avons donc rendues illicites à la consommation la chair des bêtes à griffes ainsi que la graisse des bovins et des ovins, sauf celle située dans leur dos. Ceci, pour les punir de s’être détournés de la voie d’Allah et d'en avoir détourné les autres hommes, au point que l’égarement est devenu une de leurs caractéristiques.
Vì sự sai trái của người Do Thái nên TA đã cấm chúng một số loại thực phẩm tốt lành mà trước kia chúng đã từng được cho phép dùng. TA đã cấm chúng tất cả loài vật có móng chân liền (có học giả thì cho rằng đó là lạc đà, đà điểu, ngỗng, vịt; có học giả thì cho rằng đó là lạc đà và đà điểu), và TA cấm chúng dùng mỡ bò và mỡ dê ngoại trừ mỡ dính vào lưng và ruột của con vật. Và vì chúng luôn cản trở bản thân chúng và thiên hạ đi theo con đường của TA nên TA cản trở chúng để trừng phạt chúng.
Mentioned earlier through several verses were the wrongdoings of Jews and the punishment they would get for doing so. The present verses talk about some other vices of theirs and mention yet another kind of punishment as well. This punishment will, obviously, visit them on the Day of Judgment. But, right here in this present world, the outcome will be that they will find many things already lawful for
them made unlawful as a measure of punishment.
Commentary
In the Shari` ah brought by the Holy Prophet Muhammad al Mustafa ﷺ there are some things too, known as Haram or unlawful, but these were forbidden because of one or the other physical or spiritual harm they bring. This was contrary to what happened with the Jews - the good things forbidden to them had no physical or spiritual harm in them, instead, these were forbidden to them as the punishment of their acts of transgression and disobedience.
Zbog zuluma koji jevreji čine zabranili smo im mnoga lijepa jela koja su im bila dozvoljena, i zbog njihovog bježanja od Pravog puta, te odvraćanja drugih od slijeđenja tog puta, u toj mjeri da im je to postala stalna osobina. Zabranili smo im sve životinje koje imaju kopita ili pandže, a kad je riječ o govedima i bravima, zabranili smo njihov loj, osim onog s leđa.
Para castigar a los judíos por las faltas que han cometido, hemos declarado ilícitos para ellos algunos alimentos que antes les eran lícitos. Hemos hecho ilícito el consumo de la carne de animales con garras, así como la grasa de bovinos y ovinos, salvo la grasa situada en el lomo. Esto, para castigarlos por haberse desviado de la vía de Al-lah y haber desviado a otros hombres, al punto que el extravío se ha vuelto una de sus características.
Kaya dahilan sa kawalang-katarungan ng mga Hudyo, nagbawal sa kanila ng ilan sa mga kaaya-ayang pagkain na ipinahihintulot noon sa kanila, kaya naman nagbawal sa kanila ng bawat may kuko; mula sa mga baka at mga tupa, nagbawal sa kanila ng mga taba ng mga ito maliban sa dinala ng mga likod ng mga ito; dahilan sa pagbalakid nila sa mga sarili nila at pagbalakid nila sa iba sa kanila sa landas ni Allāh, hanggang sa ang pagbalakid sa kabutihan ay naging isang kalikasan para sa kanila;
Because of the wrongdoings of the Jews, I prohibited them from some of the pure, edible things that used to be permitted for them, such as any hoofed animal and the fat in cows and sheep. This was also because they blocked themselves and others from Allah’s path, such that obstructing from good became a feature of theirs.
A causa dell'ingiustizia degli Ebrei, proibimmo loro alcuni buoni cibi che erano loro permessi: Rendemmo illecito mangiare animali che possiedono artigli, e rendemmo loro illecito il grasso degli ovini e delle vacche, tranne quello presente nel dorso; ciò per aver sbarrato a loro stessi e agli altri il sentiero di Allāh, finché tale comportamento non divenne un loro tratto caratteristico.
And because of their dealing in usury after Allah had prohibited them from consuming it and because of their taking the wealth of people without any legitimate right. I have prepared for those of them who disbelieve a punishment causing pain.
E per la loro pratica dell'usura, dopo che Allāh li dissuase da ciò; e per il fatto di appropriarsi del denaro altrui ingiustamente. Abbiamo preparato per i miscredenti una punizione dolorosa.
dahilan sa pakikipagtransaksiyon nila ng patubo matapos na sumaway sa kanila si Allāh sa pagtanggap niyon; at dahilan sa pagkuha ng mga yaman ng mga tao nang walang karapatang legal. Naghanda Kami para sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya kabilang sa kanila ng isang pagdurusang nakasasakit.
Allah’ın kendilerine yasaklamasına rağmen, faizi kullanmaları ve insanların mallarını gayrimeşru olarak haksız yere almaları sebebiyle onlardan kâfir olanlara acı verici bir azap hazırladık.
Par ailleurs, ils pratiquent l’usure en dépit de l’interdiction divine et dépouillent injustement les gens de leurs biens. Nous avons préparé pour les mécréants un châtiment douloureux.
Juga karena disebabkan oleh kegemaran mereka berjual-beli dengan cara riba setelah Allah melarang mereka dari melakukannya dan disebabkan oleh kesenangan mereka mengambil harta orang lain secara batil, maka Kami siapkan azab yang menyakitkan bagi orang-orang yang kafir di antara mereka.
Por otra parte, practican la usura a pesar de la prohibición divina y despojan injustamente a las personas de sus bienes. Hemos preparado para los incrédulos un castigo doloroso.
I zbog poslovanja uz kamatu, nakon što im je Allah to zabranio, i zbog bespravnog uzimanja tuđeg imetka, a nevjernicima smo priredili bolnu patnju.
Vì chúng đã giao dịch kinh doanh bằng hình thức vay lãi sau khi Allah đã nghiêm cấm chúng và vì chúng đã chiếm đoạt tài sản của thiên hạ nên TA đã chuẩn bị cho chúng - những kẻ vô đức tin một sự trừng phạt đau đớn.
Tuttavia, gli Ebrei che hanno una fede salda e una grande sapienza, e i credenti, credono al Corano che ti è stato rivelato da parte di Allāh, o Messaggero, e credono nei Libri che sono stati rivelati ai messaggeri che ti hanno preceduto, come la Torāh e il Vangelo, e praticano la Preghiera ed elargiscono la Zakēt prelevando dai loro beni, e credono nel Dio Unico, Allāh, e non associano a Lui nessuno, e credono nel Giorno del Giudizio; a coloro che possiedono tali caratteristiche concederemo una grande ricompensa.
Ali onim jevrejima koji su postojani u znanju i koji vjeruju u Kur'an, koji ti je Allah objavio, o Poslaniče, i koji vjeruju u knjige, kao npr. Tevrati i Indžil, koje su objavljene poslanicima prije tebe, i koji klanjaju namaz i daju zekat, i koji vjeruju u Allaha, Koji jedini zaslužuje da bude obožavan, i vjeruju u Sudnji dan – Allah će dati veliku nagradu.
Tuy nhiên, những người có kiến thức vững chắc trong đám người Do Thái và những người có đức tin đều tin tưởng nơi những gì được Allah mặc khải xuống cho Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - từ Kinh Qur'an và tin tưởng nơi những gì được Ngài mặc khải xuống trong các Kinh Sách cho các vị Thiên Sứ ở những thời trước Ngươi như Kinh Tawrah, Injil, những người dâng lễ nguyện Salah, những người xuất Zakah từ nguồn tài sản của họ, những người tin nơi Allah là một Thượng Đế duy nhất, một Đấng được thờ phượng duy nhât, Ngài không có tổ hợp ngang vai, và những người tin nơi Ngày Phán Xét cuối cùng. Những người mang những mô tả này là những người sẽ được TA ban cho họ một phẫn thưởng vĩ đại.
The previous verses referred to Jews who adhered to their disbelief and obstinately continued practising what was blame-worthy. The present verse now cites those who were, no doubt, from among the People of the Book, but, when the Holy Prophet ﷺ came with his mission and they found in him, fully and unmistakably, all qualities the Last among Prophets was supposed to have according to the prophesies of their Scriptures, they believed in him - like Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Salam, Usayd and Tha'labah, may Allah be pleased with them all. The words of praise in this verse are for these blessed souls.
Commentary
The great reward promised to those referred to here is because of their qualities of faith and righteous deeds. As far as salvation as such is concerned that depends on the correction of essentials of doctrinal matters - of course, subject to the condition, that one's life ends with the blessing of faith ('Iman).
Pero aquellos entre los judíos que permanezcan firmes y dominen la ciencia religiosa, así como los creyentes dan crédito al Corán que te ha revelado Al-lah, Mensajero, y dan asimismo crédito a los libros revelados a los mensajeros que te han precedido, como la Torá y el Evangelio, realizan la oración, entregan el zakat de sus bienes, creen en Al-lah como Al-lah único y creen en el Día de la Resurrección. A estos daremos una recompensa inmensa.
Mais ceux qui restent fermes et maîtrisent la science religieuse parmi les juifs ainsi que les croyants accordent du crédit au Coran que t’a révélé Allah, ô Messager. Ils accordent également du crédit aux livres révélés aux messagers qui t’ont précédé comme la Torah et l’Evangile, accomplissent la prière, prélèvent l’aumône légale de leurs richesses, croient en Allah en tant que Dieu Unique et croient au Jour de la Résurrection.
A ceux-là Nous accorderons une récompense immense.
162- Fakat onlar arasından ilimde yüksek bir dereceye erenler ile mü’minler, sana indirilene de senden önce indirilene de iman ederler. Onlar, namazı dosdoğru kılan, zekâtı veren, Allah’a ve âhiret gününe iman eden kimselerdir. İşte onlara biz büyük bir mükâfat vereceğiz.
162. Yüce Allah kitap ehlinin kusurlarını söz konusu ettikten sonra aralarından övülmeye değer olanları da söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Fakat onlar arasından ilimde yüksek bir dereceye erenler” ilmin kalperinde sağlamca yer edindiği, kesin inancın kalplerinde iyice kök saldığı ve o bakımdan kapsamlı ve tam bir imana sahip olmalarını sağladığı kimseler “ile mü’minler sana indirilene de senden önce indirilene de iman ederler.”Bu iman onların namaz kılmak, zekât vermek gibi salih amellerde bulunmalarını da sağlar ki bu ikisi, amellerin en faziletlileridir. Bu iki amel mabuda ihlâsı, kullara da ihsanı ihtiva etmektedir. Bu kimseler ayrıca âhiret gününe de iman ederler, Allah’ın tehditlerinden korkar ve O’nun vaatlerini ümid ederler.“İşte onlara biz büyük bir mükâfat vereceğiz.” Çünkü onlar hem ilme, hem imana, hem de salih amellere sahiptirler. Hem önce gelmiş hem de sonra gelen bütün kitaplara ve peygamberlere de bir arada imna etmişlerdir.
Subalit ang mga nagpakatatag na nagpakahusay sa kaalaman kabilang sa mga hudyo at ang mga mananampalataya ay naniniwala sa pinababa ni Allāh sa iyo, O Sugo, na Qur'ān, naniniwala sa pinababa na mga kasulatan sa mga bago mo pa na mga sugo gaya ng Torah at Ebanghelyo, nagpapanatili ng pagdarasal, nagbibigay ng zakāh ng mga yaman nila, naniniwala kay Allāh bilang iisang Diyos na walang katambal, at naniniwala sa Araw ng Pagbangon. Ang mga nagtataglay na iyon ng mga katangiang ito ay bibigyan ng isang gantimpalang sukdulan.
But those Jews who are firm and well grounded in knowledge, and have faith, believe in the Qur’ān that Allah has revealed to you, O Messenger, as they believe in the books that He revealed to the messengers before you (such as the Torah and the Gospel). They also establish the prayer, give Zakat of their wealth, accept Allah as the only One worthy of worship without any partner and believe in the Day of Judgement. Allah will give a great reward to those who have these qualities.
Akan tetapi, orang-orang yang berilmu tinggi dan mumpuni dari kalangan Yahudi dan orang-orang mukmin membenarkan kitab suci Al-Qur`ān yang Allah turunkan kepadamu -wahai Rasul- dan juga membenarkan kitab-kitab suci yang diturunkan kepada rasul-rasul sebelummu, seperti kitab Taurat dan Injil, mereka mendirikan salat, menunaikan zakat harta mereka, meyakini Allah sebagai Tuhan Yang Maha Esa, tidak ada sekutu bagi-Nya, dan meyakini adanya hari Kiamat; mereka yang memiliki sifat-sifat tersebut akan Kami berikan pahala yang sangat besar.
"Tetapi orang-orang yang mendalam ilmunya di antara me-reka dan orang-orang Mukmin, mereka beriman kepada apa yang telah diturunkan kepadamu (al-Qur`an), dan apa yang telah di-turunkan sebelummu dan orang-orang yang mendirikan shalat, menunaikan zakat, dan yang beriman kepada Allah dan Hari Kemudian. Orang-orang itulah yang akan Kami berikan kepada mereka pahala yang besar." (An-Nisa`: 162).
(162) Setelah Allah membongkar aib-aib Ahli Kitab, lalu Allah menyebutkan orang-orang yang terpuji di antara mereka, seraya berfirman, ﴾ لَّٰكِنِ ٱلرَّٰسِخُونَ فِي ٱلۡعِلۡمِ ﴿ "Tetapi orang-orang yang men-dalam ilmunya," yaitu orang-orang yang ilmunya tertanam dalam hati mereka dan keyakinan tertancap dalam sanubari mereka hingga membuahkan keimanan yang sempurna secara umum bagi mereka ﴾ بِمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيۡكَ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ مِن قَبۡلِكَۚ ﴿ "kepada apa yang telah diturunkan kepadamu (al-Qur`an), dan apa yang telah diturunkan sebelummu." Dan membuahkan bagi mereka amal-amal shalih berupa penegakan shalat, penunaian zakat yang merupakan dua perkara yang paling utama, yang meliputi keikhlasan kepada Dzat yang disembah dan berbuat baik kepada makhluk. Mereka beriman kepada Hari Akhir hingga mereka takut akan ancaman dan mengharapkan janji.
﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ سَنُؤۡتِيهِمۡ أَجۡرًا عَظِيمًا ﴿ "Orang-orang itulah yang akan Kami berikan kepada mereka pahala yang besar," karena mereka telah menggabung-kan antara ilmu, iman, dan amal shalih, serta beriman kepada kitab-kitab, rasul-rasul yang terdahulu dan yang akan datang.
When a group opts for a self-styled religion instead of the divine religion, it decides upon certain self-styled signs to show its religious status. According to the temperament and circumstances of its members, it formulates new rules about what is lawful and what is unlawful, and by sedulously observing them, it shows that it adheres to religion more than others do. The religion of such people is based on excessive care for certain outward forms, as opposed to paying proper attention to the spirit of the religion’s rules. By fully observing the form they are completely satisfied that they have been following their religion to the letter. Such so-called adherents of religion are not afraid of deriving worldly benefits from the ways forbidden by God and they are not afraid of putting obstacles in the path of the divine caller. Such people will be bracketted with the patently irreligious, far from being grouped along with truly religious people. There were certain people among the Jews, like ‘Abdullah ibn Salam, who believed in the Prophet Muhammad and fully supported him. Those who are not caught up in human interpolations in their religion; who have discovered the original divine religion; who have risen above the mentality of prejudice, blind imitation of their community’s ways and opportunism, find no obstacle to their recognizing the truth and surrendering themselves to it. They can see the truth despite all kinds of mental blocks. These are the people who will be ushered into the Paradise God has prepared for them.
Ey Resul! Fakat Yahudilerden ilimde derinleşenler ve Allah'ın sana Kur'an'dan indirdiğine iman eden müminler, senden önceki resullere indirilmiş olan Tevrat, İncil gibi kitaplara da iman ederler. Namazı kılarlar, mallarının zekâtını verirler, Allah'ı ortağı olmayan tek bir ilah olarak kabul edip iman ederler. Kıyamet gününe de iman ederler. Bu özelliklerle vasıflanmış kimselere büyük bir sevap vereceğiz.
Ey Rasûl! Senden önceki peygamberlere vahyettiğimiz gibi sana da vahyettik. Sen rasûllerin ilki de değilsin. Kesinlikle Nuh'a ve ondan sonra gelen peygamberlere vahyettik. İbrahim'e ve iki oğlu İsmail ve İshak'a, İshak'ın oğlu Yakub'a ve torunlara (onlar İsrailoğulları'nın on iki kabilelerinde bulunan ve Yakup -aleyhisselam-'ın oğullarından olan peygamberlerdir.) İsâ'ya, Eyyûb'a, Yûnus'a Hârûn'a ve Süleyman'a da vahyettik. Dâvud -aleyhisselam-'a kitap verdik, o da Zebûr'dur.
1. These are the names of the prophets Biblically spelt respectively as follows:
Abraham, Ishmael, Issac, Israel, Jesus, Job, Jonah, Aaron, Solomon and David.
Zabur is the name of the Book revealed to David, Biblically known as the Psalms.
If we refer back to Verse يَسْأَلُكَ أَهْلُ الْكِتَابِ (The People of the Book ask you...), it will be noticed that a silly question asked by the Jews was responded to in the mode of reproach. Here, in the present verse, the same question is being proved false in a different manner. It takes up their condition which they place before the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، that is, they would believe in him if he brings before them a Book, all written up, from the heavens. They are being asked to realize that they do not make such demands before believing in the great prophets mentioned in the verse, prophets they too accept. Keeping this in view, it is necessary that they keep to the line of argument they use in favour of these great prophets, that is, they accept them on the basis of their miracles. As for miracles, Sayyidna Muhammad ﷺ has his miracles as well, therefore, there is no reason why they cannot step forward and believe in him too. But, the truth of the matter is that the demand they are making is no quest for truth. On the contrary, it is rooted in prejudice and hostility.
Then comes a delineation of the wisdom behind the sending of prophets and an address to the Holy Prophet ﷺ assuring him that Allah and His angels are witnesses to his prophethood and those who do not believe in him do nothing but ruin their own end. (Bayn a1-Qur'an)
Commentary
Verse 163 begins with the words: إِنَّا أَوْحَيْنَا إِلَيْكَ كَمَا أَوْحَيْنَا إِلَىٰ نُوحٍ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ مِن بَعْدِهِ 'Surely, We have revealed to you as We have revealed to Nuh (علیہ السلام) (Noah) and to the prophets after him ...'It tells us clearly that Wahy (revelation) is a command of Allah, unique and inimitable, and His message sent to prophets; and that Almighty Allah sent His Wahy to Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ just as it was sent to the past prophets; and that whoever believed in the Wahy sent to past prophets must believe in this too; and that whoever rejects this becomes so to say, a rejecter of all those revelations.
The reason for striking a similarity between Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) and those who came after him is probably that the Wahy at the time of S:ayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) was at an initial stage which reached its perfection with the prophethood of Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) . It can be said that the first state was an state of educational initiation while by the time of Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) that state reached a stage of development under which people could be tested with the incentive of reward for the obedient and the warning of punishment for the disobe-dient. Thus, it was from Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) himself that the chain of great prophets began and it was from his time too that the first punishment descended on those who transgressed against Divine revelation.
In short, punishment would not descend upon people for their hostility against Divine commandments and prophetic teachings. They were considered rather excusable and allowed to learn in due time through good counsel. Once religious education became fully widespread and people were left with no hidden reason to avoid following the dictates of Divine will, punishment did descend upon the disobedient ones. The Great Flood came during the time of Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) followed by different kinds of punishment visiting disbelievers during the times of prophets Sayyidna Salih, Sayyidna Shu'ayb and many others, may peace be on them all. Thus, by likening the Wahy which came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ with the Wahy of Sayyidna Nuh and of those who came after him, full warning has been served on the People of the Book and on the. disbelievers of Makkah that anyone who will not believe in the Wahy (that is, The Qur'an) of the Last of the Prophets ﷺ will deserve the greatest punishment.
(Exegetical notes of Maulana Shabbir Ahmad ` Usmani)
Before we move to the next verse, it would be useful to keep in mind that the personal presence of Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) whose name appears first in this verse, was a miracle by itself. He was blessed with an age of nine hundred and fifty years. He had lost none of his teeth and had no streaks of white hair on his head and had faced no deficiency in his physical strength - yet, he spent his whole life time braving the pain inflicted by his people on him with matching patience and fortitude. (Mazhari)
"Sesungguhnya Kami telah memberikan wahyu kepadamu sebagaimana Kami telah memberikan wahyu kepada Nuh dan nabi-nabi yang setelahnya, dan Kami telah memberikan wahyu (pula) kepada Ibrahim, Isma'il, Ishaq, Ya'qub dan anak cucunya, Isa, Ayyub, Yunus, Harun dan Sulaiman. Dan Kami berikan Zabur kepada Dawud. Dan (Kami telah mengutus) rasul-rasul yang sungguh telah Kami kisahkan tentang mereka kepadamu dahulu, dan rasul-rasul yang tidak Kami kisahkan tentang mereka kepa-damu. Dan Allah telah berbicara kepada Musa dengan langsung. (Mereka Kami utus) selaku rasul-rasul pembawa berita gembira dan pemberi peringatan agar supaya tidak ada alasan bagi manu-sia membantah Allah sesudah diutusnya rasul-rasul itu. Dan Allah Mahaperkasa lagi Mahabijaksana." (An-Nisa`: 163-165).
(163) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memberitakan bahwa Dia telah mewahyukan kepada hamba dan RasulNya Muhammad ﷺ, syariat yang agung dan berita-berita yang benar yang tidak Dia wahyukan kepada nabi-nabi tersebut. Ini menunjukkan beberapa faidah:
+ Bahwasanya Muhammad ﷺ bukanlah rasul yang pertama, akan tetapi Allah telah mengutus sebelumnya rasul-rasul yang banyak jumlah dan bilangannya. Maka merasa aneh dan heran kepada kerasulan beliau sama sekali tidak memiliki sandaran, kecuali hanya kebodohan dan keingkaran.
+ Bahwa Allah telah mewahyukan kepadanya sama seperti me-wahyukan kepada rasul-rasul tersebut berupa pokok-pokok dasar dan keadilan yang mereka sepakati, dan bahwa sebagian dari mereka membenarkan sebagian yang lain, dan sebagian lain sesuai dengan sebagian yang lain.
+ Bahwa Muhammad itu adalah sama dengan rasul-rasul terda-hulu, agar orang menganggapnya sebagai salah seorang dari saudara-saudaranya dari para Rasul, dakwahnya adalah dak-wah mereka, akhlak mereka sama, sumber mereka satu, tujuan mereka satu, dan mereka tidak ditemani oleh orang-orang yang bodoh, pendusta dan tidak juga raja-raja yang zhalim.
+ Bahwa dalam penyebutan rasul-rasul tersebut dan pengung-kapan mereka menunjukkan pujian terhadap mereka, sanjungan yang jujur buat mereka, penjelasan akan kondisi mereka, yang akan membuat kaum Mukminin bertambah imannya kepada mereka, kecintaan kepada mereka, mengikuti petunjuk mereka, mencontoh sunnah mereka dan mengetahui hak-hak mereka, dan hal itu sebagai suatu landasan dari Firman Allah,
﴾ سَلَٰمٌ عَلَىٰ نُوحٖ فِي ٱلۡعَٰلَمِينَ 79 ﴿
"Kesejahteraan dilimpahkan atas Nuh di seluruh alam." (Ash-Shaffat: 79) dan,
﴾ سَلَٰمٌ عَلَىٰٓ إِبۡرَٰهِيمَ 109 ﴿
"Kesejahteraan dilimpahkan atas Ibrahim." (Ash-Shaffat: 109).
Kemudian,
﴾ سَلَٰمٌ عَلَىٰ مُوسَىٰ وَهَٰرُونَ 120 ﴿
"Kesejahteraan dilimpahkan atas Musa dan Harun." (Ash-Shaffat: 120) juga,
﴾ سَلَٰمٌ عَلَىٰٓ إِلۡ يَاسِينَ 130 إِنَّا كَذَٰلِكَ نَجۡزِي ٱلۡمُحۡسِنِينَ 131 ﴿
"Kesejahteraan dilimpahkan atas Ilyas. Sesungguhnya demikian-lah Kami memberi balasan kepada orang-orang yang berbuat baik." (Ash-Shaffat: 130-131).
Setiap pelaku kebaikan mendapatkan pujian yang baik di antara makhluk sesuai dengan kebaikannya, dan para rasul khusus-nya mereka-mereka itu ditempatkan pada tingkatan-tingkatan tertinggi dari kebaikan.
Dan setelah Allah menyebutkan tentang kebersamaan mereka dalam (menerima dan menyampaikan) wahyuNya, Allah menye-butkan pengkhususan sebagian dari mereka, maka Allah menye-butkan bahwa Allah memberikan Zabur kepada Dawud عليه السلام, yaitu sebuah kitab yang dikenal dengan al-Mazbur, di mana Allah mengistimewakan Dawud عليه السلام dengannya disebabkan oleh ke-utamaan dan kemuliaannya, dan bahwa Allah berbicara dengan Musa عليه السلام (secara langsung), artinya secara lisan darinya kepada Musa عليه السلام tanpa ada perantara hingga beliau terkenal dengan hal tersebut di seluruh alam, hingga dikatakan bahwa Musa عليه السلام ada-lah Kalimurrahman.
(164) Dan Allah menyebutkan bahwa di antara rasul-rasul itu ada di antara mereka yang Allah ceritakan kepada RasulNya Muhammad ﷺ, dan ada di antara mereka yang tidak diceritakan kepadanya. Ini menunjukkan bahwa jumlah mereka begitu banyak.
(165) Dan bahwa Allah mengutus mereka sebagai pemberi kabar gembira kepada orang yang taat kepada Allah dan mengikuti mereka, dengan kebahagiaan dunia dan akhirat, dan sebagai pem-beri peringatan kepada orang yang bermaksiat kepada Allah dan menyalahi mereka, dengan kesengsaraan dunia dan akhirat. ﴾ لِئَلَّا يَكُونَ لِلنَّاسِ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ حُجَّةُۢ بَعۡدَ ٱلرُّسُلِۚ ﴿ "Agar supaya tidak ada alasan bagi manusia membantah Allah sesudah diutusnya rasul-rasul itu," hingga mereka berkata, tidak ada seorang pemberi berita gembira dan pemberi peringatan yang datang kepada kami.
Katakanlah: Sesungguhnya telah datang kepada kalian se-orang pemberi kabar gembira dan pemberi peringatan, hingga tidak ada lagi hujjah (alasan) bagi makhluk atas Allah, karena Allah telah mengutus sekalian rasul-rasul, yang menjelaskan kepada mereka perkara agama mereka, perkara-perkara yang diridhai Tuhan mereka dan hal-hal yang dimurkai olehNya, jalan ke surga dan jalan ke neraka, barangsiapa yang kafir di antara mereka setelah itu, maka janganlah ia mencela kecuali dirinya sendiri. Ini merupakan kesempurnaan keagungan Allah سبحانه وتعالى dan hikmahNya, yaitu Dia mengutus rasul-rasul kepada mereka dan menurunkan kitab-kitab kepada mereka, dan hal itu juga di antara karunia dan kebaikanNya. Di mana manusia sangat butuh kepada para nabi dengan kebutuhan yang besar sekali yang tidak dapat dibayang-kan. Allah memenuhi kebutuhan itu, maka bagiNya segala puji dan syukur, dan kita memohon kepadaNya sebagaimana Allah telah memberikan karuniaNya dengan mengutus para nabi kepada kita agar Dia menyempurnakannya dengan taufik dalam menem-puh jalan mereka. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Memberi lagi Maha-mulia.
Sesungguhnya Kami telah memberikan wahyu kepadamu -wahai Rasul- sebagaimana Kami telah memberikan wahyu kepada nabi-nabi sebelummu. Jadi, kamu bukanlah rasul yang pertama karena Kami telah memberikan wahyu kepada Nuh dan memberikan wahyu kepada nabi-nabi yang datang sesudahnya. Kami juga telah memberikan wahyu kepada Ibrahim dan kepada kedua putranya, Ismail dan Ishak, juga kepada Ya’qūb putra Ishak dan kepada al-Asbāṭ (nabi-nabi keturunan Yakub), yaitu nabi-nabi yang berada di tengah-tengah dua belas kabilah Bani Israil yang merupakan putra-putra Ya’qūb -‘alaihissalām-. Kami juga telah memberikan wahyu kepada Isa, Ayub, Yunus, Harun, dan Sulaiman, serta menganugerahkan sebuah kitab suci kepada Daud, yaitu Zabur.
Revelation Came to Prophet Muhammad ﷺ, Just as it Came to the Prophets Before Him
Muhammad bin Ishaq narrated that Muhammad bin Abi Muhammad said that `Ikrimah, or Sa`id bin Jubayr, related to Ibn `Abbas that he said, "Sukayn and `Adi bin Zayd said, `O Muhammad! We do not know that Allah sent down anything to any human after Musa.' Allah sent down a rebuttal of their statement,
إِنَّآ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَيْكَ كَمَآ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَى نُوحٍ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ مِن بَعْدِهِ
(Verily, We have inspired you (O Muhammad) as We inspired Nuh and the Prophets after him.)" Allah states that He sent down revelation to His servant and Messenger Muhammad ﷺ just as He sent down revelation to previous Prophets. Allah said,
إِنَّآ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَيْكَ كَمَآ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَى نُوحٍ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ مِن بَعْدِهِ
(Verily, We have inspired you (O Muhammad) as We inspired Nuh and the Prophets after him,) until,
وَءَاتَيْنَا دَاوُودَ زَبُوراً
(...and to Dawud We gave the Zabur. ) The `Zabur' (Psalms) is the name of the Book revealed to Prophet Dawud, peace be upon him.
Twenty-Five Prophets Are Mentioned in the Qur'an
Allah said,
وَرُسُلاً قَدْ قَصَصْنَـهُمْ عَلَيْكَ مِن قَبْلُ وَرُسُلاً لَّمْ نَقْصُصْهُمْ عَلَيْكَ
(And Messengers We have mentioned to you before, and Messengers We have not mentioned to you) Before the revelation of this Ayah. The following are the names of the Prophets whom Allah named in the Qur'an. They are: Adam, Idris, Nuh (Noah), Hud, Salih, Ibrahim (Abraham), Lut, Isma`il (Ishmael), Ishaq (Isaac), Ya`qub (Jacob), Yusuf (Joesph), Ayyub (Job), Shu`ayb, Musa (Moses), Harun (Aaron), Yunus (Jonah), Dawud (David), Sulayman (Solomon), Ilyas (Elias), Al-Yasa` (Elisha), Zakariya (Zachariya), Yahya (John) and `Isa (Jesus), and their leader, Muhammad . Several scholars of Tafsir also listed Dhul-Kifl among the Prophets. Allah's statement,
وَرُسُلاً لَّمْ نَقْصُصْهُمْ عَلَيْكَ
(and Messengers We have not mentioned to you,) means, `there are other Prophets whom We did not mention to you in the Qur'an.'
The Virtue of Musa
Allah said,
وَكَلَّمَ اللَّهُ مُوسَى تَكْلِيماً
(and to Musa Allah spoke directly.) This is an honor to Musa, and this is why he is called the Kalim, he whom Allah spoke to directly. Al-Hafiz Abu Bakr bin Marduwyah recorded that `Abdul-Jabbar bin `Abdullah said, "A man came to Abu Bakr bin `Ayyash and said, `I heard a man recite (this Ayah this way): وَكَلَّمَ اللَّهَ مُوسَى تَكلِيمًا "and to Allah, Musa spoke directly." Abu Bakr said, `Only a disbeliever would recite it like this.' Al-A`mash recited it with Yahya bin Withab, who recited it with Abu `Abdur-Rahman As-Sulami who recited it with `Ali bin Abi Talib who recited with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ ,
وَكَلَّمَ اللَّهُ مُوسَى تَكْلِيماً
(and to Musa Allah spoke directly.)"' Abu Bakr bin Abi Ayyash was so angry with the man who recited the Ayah differently, because he altered its words and meanings. That person was from the group of Mu`tazilah who denied that Allah spoke to Musa or that He speaks to any of His creation. We were told that some of the Mu`tazilah once recited the Ayah that way, so one teacher present said to him, "O son of a stinking woman! What would you do concerning Allah's statement,
وَلَمَّا جَآءَ مُوسَى لِمِيقَـتِنَا وَكَلَّمَهُ رَبُّهُ
(And when Musa came at the time and place appointed by Us, and his Lord spoke to him,) 7:143" The Shaykh meant that the later Ayah cannot be altered or changed.
The Reason Behind Sending the Prophets is to Establish the Proof
Allah said,
رُّسُلاً مُّبَشِّرِينَ وَمُنذِرِينَ
(Messengers as bearers of good news as well as of warning,) meaning, the Prophets bring good news to those who obey Allah and practice the good things that please Him. They also warn against His punishment and torment for those who defy His commandments. Allah said next,
لِئَلاَّ يَكُونَ لِلنَّاسِ عَلَى اللَّهِ حُجَّةٌ بَعْدَ الرُّسُلِ وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَزِيزاً حَكِيماً
(in order that mankind should have no plea against Allah after the Messengers. And Allah is Ever All-Powerful, All-Wise.) Allah sent down His Books and sent His Messengers with good news and warnings. He explained what He likes and is pleased with and what He dislikes and is displeased with. This way, no one will have an excuse with Allah. Allah said in other Ayat,
وَلَوْ أَنَّآ أَهْلَكْنَـهُمْ بِعَذَابٍ مِّن قَبْلِهِ لَقَالُواْ رَبَّنَا لَوْلا أَرْسَلْتَ إِلَيْنَا رَسُولاً فَنَتَّبِعَ ءَايَـتِكَ مِن قَبْلِ أَن نَّذِلَّ وَنَخْزَى
(And if We had destroyed them with a torment before this, they would surely have said: "Our Lord! If only You had sent us a Messenger, we should certainly have followed Your Ayat, before we were humiliated and disgraced.") and,
وَلَوْلا أَن تُصِيبَهُم مُّصِيبَةٌ بِمَا قَدَّمَتْ أَيْدِيهِمْ
(And if (We had) not (sent you to the people of Makkah) in case a calamity should seize them for (the deeds) that their hands have sent forth. ) It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that Ibn Mas`ud said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا أَحَدَ أَغْيَرُ مِنَ اللهِ، مِنْ أَجْلِ ذلِكَ حَرَّمَ الْفَوَاحِشَ مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا وَمَا بَطَنَ، وَلَا أَحَدْ أَحَبْ إِلَيْهِ الْمَدْحُ مِنَ اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ، مِنْ أَجْلِ ذلِكَ مَدَحَ نَفْسَهُ، وَلَا أَحَدَ أَحَبْ إِلَيْهِ الْعُذْرُ مِنَ اللهِ، مِنْ أَجْلِ ذلِكَ بَعَثَ النَّبِيِّينَ مُبَشِّرِينَ وَمُنْذِرِين»
(No one is more jealous than Allah. This is why He prohibited all types of sin committed in public or secret. No one likes praise more than Allah, and this is why He has praised Himself. No one likes to give excuse more than Allah, and this is why He sent the Prophets as bearers of good news and as warners.) In another narration, the Prophet said,
«مِنْ أَجْلِ ذلِكَ أَرْسَلَ رُسُلَهُ وَأَنْزَلَ كُتُبَه»
(And this is why He sent His Messengers and revealed His Books.)
لَّـكِنِ اللَّهُ يَشْهَدُ بِمَآ أَنزَلَ إِلَيْكَ أَنزَلَهُ بِعِلْمِهِ وَالْمَلَـئِكَةُ يَشْهَدُونَ وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ شَهِيداً - إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَصَدُّواْ عَن سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قَدْ ضَلُّواْ ضَلَـلاَ بَعِيداً - إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَظَلَمُواْ لَمْ يَكُنِ اللَّهُ لِيَغْفِرَ لَهُمْ وَلاَ لِيَهْدِيَهُمْ طَرِيقاً
In verità abbiamo ispirato a te, o Messaggero, così come abbiamo ispirato ai profeti che ti hanno preceduto: Il tuo non è un caso particolare tra i messaggeri. Ispirammo a Nūħ, e ispirammo agli altri profeti che vennero dopo di lui, e ispirammo a Ibrāhīm ed i suoi figli, Ismā’īl e Is'ħāǭ, e ispirammo a Ya’ǭub, figlio di Is'ħāǭ, e Al-Asbāth (si tratta dei profeti che facevano parte delle dodici tribù dei Figli di Isrāīl, figli di Ya’ǭub, pace a lui); e concedemmo a Dāwūd un libro: Al-Zabūr.
Mensajero, hemos descendido la revelación sobre ti, como lo hicimos con los profetas que te precedieron. No eres diferente a ellos. En efecto, descendimos la Revelación sobre Noé y sobre los profetas que lo sucedieron. Descendimos la revelación sobre Abraham y sus dos hijos, Ismael e Isaac, sobre Jacob, hijo de Isaac, sobre las Tribus, es decir sobre los profetas de las doce tribus de Israel de la descendencia de Jacob, y revelamos los Salmos a David.
O Poslaniče, tebi smo spustili Objavu, kao i vjerovjesnicima prije tebe! Ti nisi prvi poslanik! Objavili smo Nuhu i vjerovjesnicima nakon njega: Ibrahimu, njegovim sinovima Ismailu i Ishaku, zatim Ishakovom sinu Jakubu, njegovim potomcima koji su bili u dvanaest Israilskih plemena, poteklih od dvanaest Jakubovih sinova. Objavljivali smo i Isau, Ejjubu, Junusu, Harunu, Sulejmanu, a Davudu smo Zebur dali.
Ô Messager, Nous avons fait descendre la Révélation sur toi comme Nous l’avons fait descendre sur les prophètes avant toi. Tu n’es donc pas un messager sortant de l’ordinaire. Nous avons en effet fait descendre la Révélation sur Noé ainsi que sur les prophètes envoyés après lui. Nous avons fait descendre la Révélation sur Abraham et sur ses deux fils Ismaël et Isaac, sur Jacob fils d’Isaac, sur les Tribus (`al-asbâṭu), à savoir les prophètes des douze tribus d’Israël de la descendance de Jacob, et Nous avons révélé un livre à David, le Zabûr.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad! Quả thật, TA đã mặc khải cho Ngươi giống như việc TA đã mặc khải cho các vị Nabi trước Ngươi, Ngươi thực sự không phải là người với vai trò mới mẻ gì cả so với các vị Thiên Sứ trước Ngươi. Quả thật TA đã mặc khải cho Ngươi giống như TA đã mặc khải cho Nuh (Noah), và cho các vị Nabi thời sau Y; TA đã mặc khải cho Ibrahim (Abraham), cho con trai của Y Isma'il, cho Is-haq, cho Ya'qub (Jacob), và cho các bộ lạc Israel, họ là những bộ lạc thuộc 12 đứa con của Ya'qub; và TA cũng đã ban cho xuống cho Ysa (Giê-su), cho Ayyub, cho Yunus, cho Harun, cho Sulaiman (Salamon) và TA đã ban cho Dawood (David) Az-Zabur (Kinh Thi Thiên).
I have sent revelation to you, O Messenger, as I had sent revelation to the prophets before you. This revelation to you is not something strange or unexpected. I had sent revelation to Noah and to the prophets who came after him. I sent revelation to Abraham and his two sons, Ishmael and Isaac, and to Jacob, the son of Isaac, and to the Tribes (which refers to the prophets that were from the twelve tribes of the Israelites from the children of Jacob). I also gave David a book called the Psalms.
Tunay na Kami ay nagkasi sa iyo, O Sugo, kung paanong nagkasi Kami sa mga propeta bago mo pa sapagkat ikaw ay hindi isang pasimula ng mga sugo sapagkat nagkasi nga Kami kay Noe; nagkasi nga Kami sa mga propeta na dumating nang matapos niya; at nagkasi nga Kami kay Abraham at sa dalawang anak niyang sina Ismael at Isaac, kay Jacob na anak Isaac, at sa mga lipi – ang mga propeta na nasa labindalawang lipi ng mga anak ni Israel na mga anak ni Jacob (sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan) – nagkasi nga Kami kina Hesus, Job, Jonas, Aaron, at Solomon; at nagbigay Kami kay David ng isang aklat, ang Salmo.
163- Muhakkak biz, Nuh’a ve ondan sonraki peygamberlere vahyettiğimiz gibi sana da vahyettik. İbrahim’e, İsmail’e, İshak’a, Yakub’a ve evlatlarına, İsa’ya, Eyyub’a, Yunus’a, Hârûn’a ve Süleyman’a da vahyettik. Davud’a da Zebur’u verdik.
164- Kıssalarını sana daha önce anlattığımız peygamberlere de kıssalarını sana anlatmadığımız peygamberlere de (vahyettik). Allah Mûsâ ile konuştu.
165- (Onları) müjdeleyici ve uyarıcı peygamberler olarak (gönderdik) ki insanların peygamberlerden sonra Allah’a karşı bir bahaneleri olmasın. Allah Azîzdir, Hakîmdir.
163. Yüce Allah kulu ve Rasûlü Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e vahyettiği büyük şeriatın ve doğru haberlerin, diğer peygamberlere -hepsine salat ve selam olsun- vahyettiğinin aynısı olduğunu haber vermektedir. Bunun dile getirdiği birkaç gerçek vardır:
1. Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem daha önce benzeri görülmedik yeni bir peygamber değildir. Aksine Allah ondan önce çok sayıda rasûller ve nebiler göndermiştir. O bakımdan onun peygamberliğini garip karşılamak ancak bilgisizlik ve inat ile açıklanabilir.
2. Yüce Allah önceki peygamberlere vahyettiği din esasları ile hepsinin ittifakla dile getirdikleri adaleti ona da vahyetmiştir. Ayrıca peygamberler birbirlerini tasdik ederler ve birinin tebliği diğerininkine uygundur.
3. Son peygamber de bu sözü edilen peygamberler gibidir. O bakımdan ibret alan kimse, onu diğer peygamber kardeşleri ile kıyaslayarak değerlendirmelidir. Zira onun daveti onların da davetiyle, ahlakı onların ahlâkı ile aynıdır. Hepsinin kaynağı birdir, amaçları birdir. Hiçbir peygamber gibi o da kim oldukları bilinmeyenlerle, yalancılarla, zalim yönetici ve hükümdarlarla birlikte olmamıştır.
4. Bu peygamberlerin söz konusu edilip onların sayılmaları, onlar için bir yüceltme ve haklı bir övgü olmasının yanı sıra durumlarının açıklanması, mü’minin onlara olan imanını ve onlara duyduğu sevgiyi artırır, onların gösterdikleri hidayet yoluna daha bir gayretle uymasını, onların sünnetlerini izlemeyi ve onların haklarını bilmeyi daha da ileri derecelere götürmesini sağlar. Ayrıca bu, şanı Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruklarının da bir tasdikidir:“Alemlerde Nuh’a selam olsun; İbrahim’e selam olsun; Mûsâ ve Hârûn’a selam olsun; İlyas’a selam olsun. Biz iyilik edenleri işte böyle mükâfatlandırırız.”(es-Saffat, 37/79, 109, 120, 130, 131). İyilikte bulunan kimselerin hepsi, iyilikleri oranında insanlar arasında övgüye sahip olurlar. Peygamberler ise -özellikle bu adı anılanlar- iyiliğin en üstün mertebesindedirler.
Yüce Allah onların vahiy alma şeklindeki ortak özelliklerini anınca aralarından bazılarının ayırıcı özelliğini de söz konusu etmiş ve Dâvûd’a Zebur’u verdiğini zikretmiştir. Zebur da bilinen kitaptır. O, Yüce Allah’ın fazilet ve şerefi dolayısıyla özel olarak Davud aleyhisselam’a verdiği bir kitaptır.
164. Ayrıca Yüce Allah, Mûsâ ile konuştuğunu da zikretmektedir. Yani onunla arada herhangi bir aracı olmaksızın konuşmuştur. Öyle ki Mûsâ, bu özelliği ile herkes nezdinde tanınmıştır. O bakımdan Mûsâ hakkında “kelîmurrahman” ve “kelîmullah” denilmektedir.
Yine bu ayette yüce Allah, peygamberlerden kimisinin kıssasını Rasûlüne önceden anlattığını, kiminin kıssasını ise anlatmadığını söz konusu etmektedir ki bu da onların sayıca çok olduklarını ifade etmektedir.
165. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, bu peygamberleri Allah’a itaat edip kendilerine uyan kimselere dünyevi ve uhrevi mutluluğu müjdelemek, Allah’a isyan eden ve kendilerine muhalefet eden kimseleri de dünya ve âhirette bedbaht olmakla uyarmak üzere gönderdiğini bildirmektedir. Bu da insanların peygamberlerin gönderilmesinden sonra artık Allah’a karşı ileri sürebilecekleri bir delilleri ve bahaneleri kalmasın ve:“Bize ne bir müjdeleyici ne de bir korkutucu gelmedi” demesinler diyedir. Çünkü “İşte size gerçekten müjdeleyici ve korkutucu gelmiş bulunuyor.”(el-Maide, 5/19) O halde insanların Allah’a karşı ileri sürebilecekleri bir delilleri ve mazeretleri kalmamıştır. Çünkü O, peygamberleri ardı arkasına göndermiştir. Bu peygamberler insanlığa dinlerini, Rablerini nasıl razı edeceklerini ve nelerin Rablerini gazaplandırdığını, cennete ve cehenneme giden yolları açıklamışlardır. Artık bundan böyle kim kâfir olursa, kendisinden başkasını kınamasın.
Bu, Yüce Allah’ın izzet ve hikmetinin kemalindendir:“Allah Azîzdir, Hakîmdir.” O, bütün insanlara peygamberler göndermiş, peygamberlere de kitaplar indirmiştir. Bu da O’nun lütuf ve ihsanının bir tecellisidir. Çünkü insanların peygamberlere zorunlu ihtiyaçları olabilecek en ileri derecededir. İşte Allah onların bu zorunlu ihtiyaçlarını gidermiş bulunmaktadır. O bakımdan O’na hamd ve şükürler olsun. Peygamberleri bize göndermek sureti ile baştan beri bize nimetlerini lütfettiği gibi onların yollarını izleme tevfikini vermekle de bu nimetini tamamlamasını Yüce Allah'tan niyaz ederiz. Çünkü O gerçekten cömerttir, bağışı bol olandır.
I sent messengers whom I have mentioned to you in the Qur’ān; and I also sent messengers whom I have not mentioned to you in the Qur’ān for a reason. And Allah spoke to Moses without an intermediary in a manner that befits Him, as an honour to Moses.
In verse 164 which opens with the words: وَرُسُلًا قَدْ قَصَصْنَاهُمْ عَلَيْكَ And, (We have sent down) some Messengers We have already told you about ...', after a brief mention of prophets who appeared after Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) ، a special citation has been made of the greatest prophets from among them. The purpose is to tell us that they are all prophets and Wahy comes to prophets via different modes. It could be an angel with a message. It could also be a written Book. Sometimes Almighty Allah talks directly to His Messenger. In short, when Wahy comes, no matter in what mode or manner it does, acting in accordance with it becomes obligatory. Therefore, the saying of Jews that they would believe only if there comes to them a written Book like the Torah, otherwise they would not, is to say the least, being short on sense and tall on disbelief.
As reported by Sayyidna Abu Dharr al-Ghifari ؓ ، the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: Almighty Allah has sent one hundred and twenty four thousand prophets out of which three hundred and thirteen were Shari` ah-bearing Messengers of Allah. (Qurtubi)
Nous avons envoyé des messagers dont Nous t’avons raconté les histoires dans le Coran et Nous avons envoyé des messagers dont Nous ne t’avons pas narré l’histoire ; Nous ne les avons pas mentionnés pour une raison déterminée. Allah précise qu’Il adressa la parole à Moïse sans intermédiaire et de vive voix, d’une manière qui Lui sied, afin d’honorer ce prophète.
Nagsugo ng mga sugong isinalaysay sa iyo sa Qur'ān at nagsugo ng mga sugong hindi isinalaysay sa iyo rito. Iniwan ang pagbanggit sa kanila rito dahil sa isang kasanhian. Kumausap si Allāh kay Moises dahil sa pagkapropeta, nang walang tagapagpagitna, sa isang pakikipag-usap na tunay na nababagay sa Kanya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya at pagkataas-taas Siya – bilang pagpaparangal kay Moises.
Có các vị Thiên Sứ, TA đã kể câu chuyện của họ cho Ngươi trong Qur'an nhưng có một số vị khác TA đã không kể cho Ngươi về các chuyện của họ. TA không đề cập họ trong Qur'an là do có ngụ ý của TA; và TA đã phán truyền lời mặc khải của TA trực tiếp cho Musa mà không có bất cứ sự trung gian nào, TA phán trực tiếp với Musa như là một vinh dự của TA dành cho Y.
Kami telah mengutus rasul-rasul yang Kami ceritakan kepadamu di dalam Al-Qur`ān dan Kami juga mengutus rasul-rasul yang tidak Kami ceritakan kepadamu di dalam Al-Qur`ān. Kami tidak menceritakan sepak terjang mereka untuk hikmah tertentu. Allah -Subḥānahu wa Ta'ālā- telah berbicara kepada Musa -tanpa perantara- secara hakiki dan sesuai dengan keagungan-Nya untuk memuliakan Nabi Musa.
Kur'an'da sana anlattığımız ve anlatmadığımız resuller gönderdik. Sana anlatmadığımız resulleri bir hikmete binaen zikretmedik. Allah -Subhanehu ve Teâlâ- kendi celâline layık bir şekilde Musa -aleyhisselam-'a peygamberlik hususunda bir ikram olması için -vasıtasız- gerçek bir konuşma ile konuştu.
E inviammo messaggeri che ti indicammo nel Corano, ed altri che non ti abbiamo indicato, e non te li menzionammo ad uno scopo particolare; Allāh parlò con Mūsā tramite la Profezia, senza intermediari: un reale dialogo, nel modo che si addice alla Maestà dell'Altissimo, riconoscendo a Mūsā un alto rango.
Hemos enviado mensajeros cuyas historias te narramos en el Corán y también hemos enviado mensajeros cuyas historias no te hemos contado. No los hemos mencionado por una razón determinada. Al-lah resalta que habló a Moisés u sin intermediario y con Su propia voz, acorde a Su divinidad, para honrar a este profeta.
I poslali smo poslanike o kojima smo ti govorili u Kur'anu, ali i poslanike o kojima ti nismo govorili, i to iz određene mudrosti. I Allah je stvarno i neposredno razgovarao s Musaom, onako kako to Allahu dolikuje, time mu je počast ukazao i učinio ga vjerovjesnikom (i poslanikom).
Los hemos enviado para que anuncien la generosa recompensa que recibirán los que creen en Al-lah, y también para que amonesten a quienes no creen en Él y les adviertan del doloroso castigo del que serán merecedores, y así los seres humanos no tengan ningún pretexto para justificar su negligencia. Al-lah es Poderoso en Su Reino y Sabio en Sus Decretos.
E li inviammo come annunciatori della ricompensa del Generoso, per chi crede in Allāh, e per avvertire coloro che lo rinnegano della grande punizione; questo affinché la gente non possa presentare alcuna scusa dinanzi ad Allāh, dopo aver ricevuto i messaggeri; e Allāh è Potente nel Suo Regno, Saggio nella Sua Legge.
Mi smo ih poslali da radosne vijesti o Allahovoj plemenitoj nagradi donose onome ko u Njega vjeruje, a da one koji ne vjeruju upozore na bolnu kaznu. Poslali smo ih da se ljudi ne bi mogli ispričavati kod Allaha kako im nisu poslati poslanici (i kako nisu znali istinu), a Allah je Silni u Svojoj vlasti, i Mudri je u Svom određivanju, propisivanju i presuđivanju.
Then comes verse رُّسُلًا مُّبَشِّرِينَ وَمُنذِرِينَ (-- Messengers giving good tidings and warning...) which succinctly tells that Almighty Allah consistently sent messengers to convey good tidings to all believers and to warn all disbelievers so that there remains no room for the excuse that they did not know the will of God and His Messengers --had they known about it, they would have certainly followed it! Now, that Almighty Allah has sent messengers with miracles and His messengers have shown the straight path of truth, the option of not accepting the true faith cannot be accepted from anyone, under any pretext or excuse. Such is the nature of Divine Revelation. Wahy is an absolute argument, final, conclusive and disarming. No argument stands operative against it. In fact, all arguments lie surrendered under its weight. And this is the wisdom of Allah and His modus operandi.
It has been narrated by Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ عنہما that a group of Jews came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He said to them: Surely, you do know that I am a true messenger of Ajllah? They refused to accept that whereupon came the following verse (166): لَّـٰكِنِ اللَّـهُ يَشْهَدُ بِمَا أَنزَلَ إِلَيْكَ. 'But Allah bears witness (to your prophethood) through what He has revealed to you ...' The verse addressed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ declares that Allah is a witness to his prophet-hood through the miraculous Qur'an, a perfect message from out of His Knowledge. The Book has been revealed to him with full realization that he is deserving of it, and the angels too join in the testimony. After the very witnessing of the All-Knowing, All-Aware Allah, there is nothing left to argue about.
The text, after having confirmed the veracity of the glorious Qur'an and the noble Prophet ﷺ ، turns to those who still deny them, conceal his character traits and circumstantial indicators of his appearance present in the Torah .and, sordidly enough, try to keep others away from the true faith by bringing out before them things which are not there or things .which have .been jumbled together to distort the truth. For such people, there shall be no forgiveness and no guidance either. Thus, it becomes very clear that guidance or the ability to find the straight path depends on following the Holy Prophet ﷺ and straying away, whatever be its nature, is nothing but hostility towards him. This, then, comprehensively refutes all erroneous ideas of the Jews.
Isinugo sila bilang mga tagapagbalita ng nakagagalak hinggil sa masaganang gantimpala sa sinumang sumampalataya kay Allāh at bilang mga tagapagpangamba sa sinumang tumangging sumampalataya sa Kanya sa pagdurusang masakit upang hindi magkaroon ang mga tao ng isang katwiran laban kay Allāh matapos ng pagsusugo sa mga sugo, na ipandadahilan nila. Laging si Allāh ay Makapangyarihan sa paghahari Niya, Marunong sa paghuhusga Niya.
I sent messengers to give good news of a generous reward for those who have faith in Allah, and to warn those who disbelieve in Him of a painful punishment, so that people will not have any argument to present as an excuse against Me after I have sent the messengers. I am Mighty in My dominion and Wise in My decision.
TA đã cử các vị Thiên Sứ đến làm những người báo tin mừng về những phần thưởng nồng hậu cho những ai tin nơi TA đồng thời làm những người cảnh báo về sự trừng phạt đau đớn dành cho những kẻ vô đức tin. Mục đích để nhân loại không có cớ để biện minh cho việc sai trái của họ trước Allah sau khi các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài đã được cử phái đến với họ. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Toàn Năng trong chi phối và điều hành và Ngài là Đấng Sáng Suốt và Anh Minh trong định đoạt và Chỉ Thị.
Biz, Allah'a iman edenleri değerli sevaplar ile müjdelemeleri ve küfredenleri de acı verici azapla korkutmaları için resulleri gönderdik. Aynı zamanda resullerin gönderilmesinden sonra insanların Allah'a karşı bir delilleri olmaması için gönderdik. Allah mülkünde Aziz ve yargılamasında hikmet sahibidir.
Kami mengutus mereka untuk memberikan kabar gembira akan adanya ganjaran yang mulia bagi orang yang beriman kepada Allah, dan memberikan peringatan akan adanya azab yang pedih bagi orang yang kafir kepada-Nya, sehingga manusia tidak punya alasan lagi untuk membantah keputusan Allah setelah diutusnya para rasul tersebut. Allah Mahaperkasa di dalam kerajaan-Nya lagi Mahabijaksana dalam menetapkan keputusan-Nya.
Nous les avons envoyés en tant qu’annonciateurs d’une récompense généreuse à ceux qui croient en Allah et en tant avertisseurs à ceux qui mécroient en Lui, leur annonçant un châtiment douloureux, afin que les hommes n’aient aucun prétexte à brandir pour justifier leur négligence.
Allah est Puissant dans Son Royaume et Sage dans ce qu’Il décrète.
God created man, and then He created Paradise and Hell. Man was later settled on the earth. Here man has freedom to do as he wishes. But this freedom is not forever. It is temporary and meant for his trial. It is so that good and bad may be distinguished from one another. God is watching those who, despite being granted freedom, can adopt realistic attitudes, and surrender themselves to the will of God, and who are the people who misuse their freedom and prove themselves to be rebels. Both kinds of people have been mixed in this world. Both have equal opportunity to gain fully from the blessings of God. But, after the completion of the appointed time of trial, those groups will be separated from one another. The first group will be lodged in the Gardens of Paradise forever, while the second group will be consigned to Hell for all eternity. This plan devised by God for human existence put man in an extremely delicate situation, for the outcome of his brief stay in this world was going to appear in one of two extreme forms—either eternal comfort or eternal chastisement. That is why, besides other natural arrangements for divine guidance, God also arranged to send to mankind His messengers and His Scriptures, so that no one should remain unaware of the reality of life. No one may then attempt to excuse his misconduct on the plea that he was not informed of the divine plan of how human beings were expected to lead their lives. From start to finish, this divine plan necessitated all of the prophets bringing the same message and the same mission to mankind. For, when all human beings without exception are to be weighed in the divine scale, how could their ‘test papers’ be different from one another? The truth is that the message brought by all the prophets was one and the same and they communicated that same message to all human beings: that everyone is standing at a perilous watershed. On one side of it is Paradise and on the other is Hell. If one steps to one side, one will reach Paradise; if one steps to the other, one will fall into the gorge of Hell. All the prophets had this identical message.
-Ey Resul!- Eğer Yahudiler seni inkâr ederlerse, şüphesiz Allah Kur'an'da sana indirdiğiyle eksiksiz ve tam olarak seni tasdik eder. Allah onda kullarının bilmek istediklerini kendisinin sevip razı olduğu, sevmediği ve reddettiği ilmini indirdi. Allah'ın şehadetiyle birlikte senin sadık olduğuna melekler de şahitlik ederler. Şahit olarak Allah yeter. Allah'ın sana olan şahitliği başkasının şahitliği yerine kâfidir.
إِنَّآ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَيْكَ
(Verily, We have inspired you...) emphasized the Prophet's prophethood and refuted the idolators and People of the Scripture who denied him. Allah said,
لَّـكِنِ اللَّهُ يَشْهَدُ بِمَآ أَنزَلَ إِلَيْكَ
(But Allah bears witness to that which He has sent down unto you,) meaning, even if they deny, defy and disbelieve in you, O Muhammad, Allah testifies that you are His Messenger to whom He sent down His Book, the Glorious Qur'an that,
لاَّ يَأْتِيهِ الْبَـطِلُ مِن بَيْنِ يَدَيْهِ وَلاَ مِنْ خَلْفِهِ تَنزِيلٌ مِّنْ حَكِيمٍ حَمِيدٍ
(Falsehood cannot come to it from before it or behind it, (it is) sent down by the All-Wise, Worthy of all praise.) Allah then said,
أَنزَلَهُ بِعِلْمِهِ
(He has sent it down with His knowledge,) The knowledge of His that He willed His servants to have access to. Knowledge about the clear signs of guidance and truth, what Allah likes and is pleased with, what He dislikes and is displeased with, and knowledge of the Unseen, such as the past and the future. This also includes knowledge about His honorable attributes that no sent Messenger or illustrious angel can even know without Allah's leave. Similarly, Allah said,
وَلاَ يُحِيطُونَ بِشَيْءٍ مِّنْ عِلْمِهِ إِلاَّ بِمَا شَآءَ
(And they will never compass anything of His knowledge except that which He wills.) and,
وَلاَ يُحِيطُونَ بِهِ عِلْماً
(but they will never compass anything of His knowledge.) Allah's statement,
وَالْمَلَـئِكَةُ يَشْهَدُونَ
(and the angels bear witness.) to the truth of what you came with and what was revealed and sent down to you, along with Allah's testimony to the same,
وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ شَهِيداً
(And Allah is All-Sufficient as a Witness.) Allah said,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَصَدُّواْ عَن سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قَدْ ضَلُّواْ ضَلَـلاَ بَعِيداً
(Verily, those who disbelieve and prevent (others) from the path of Allah, they have certainly strayed far away.) For they are disbelievers themselves and do not follow the truth. They strive hard to prevent people from following and embracing Allah's path. Therefore, they have defied the truth, deviated, and strayed far away from it. Allah also mentions His judgment against those who disbelieve in His Ayat, Book and Messenger, those who wrong themselves by their disbelief and hindering others from His path, committing sins and violating His prohibitions. Allah states that He will not forgive them;
وَلاَ لِيَهْدِيَهُمْ طَرِيقاً
(nor will He guide them to a way (that is, of good).)
إِلاَّ طَرِيقَ جَهَنَّمَ خَـلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَداً
(Except the way of Hell, to dwell therein forever...) and this is the exception. Allah then said,
يأَيُّهَا النَّاسُ قَدْ جَآءَكُمُ الرَّسُولُ بِالْحَقِّ مِن رَّبِّكُمْ فَـَامِنُواْ خَيْراً لَّكُمْ
(O mankind! Verily, there has come to you the Messenger with the truth from your Lord, so believe in him, it is better for you.) This Ayah means, Muhammad ﷺ has come to you with guidance, the religion of truth and clear proof from Allah. Therefore, believe in what he has brought you and follow him, for this is better for you. Allah then said,
وَإِن تَكْفُرُواْ فَإِنَّ للَّهِ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ
(But if you disbelieve, then certainly to Allah belongs all that is in the heavens and the earth.) Allah is far too rich than to need you or your faith, and no harm could ever affect Him because of your disbelief. Allah said in another Ayah,
وَقَالَ مُوسَى إِن تَكْفُرُواْ أَنتُمْ وَمَن فِى الاٌّرْضِ جَمِيعًا فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَغَنِىٌّ حَمِيدٌ
(And Musa said: "If you disbelieve, you and all on earth together, then verily, Allah is Rich (Free of all needs), Owner of all praise.") Allah said here,
وَكَانَ اللَّهُ عَلِيماً
(And Allah is Ever All-Knowing,) He knows those who deserve to be guided, and He will guide them. He also knows those who deserve deviation, and He leads them to it,
حَكِيماً
(All-Wise) in His statements, actions, legislation and all that He decrees.
Si les juifs mécroient en toi, Allah est garant de la véracité du Coran qu’Il t’a révélé, ô Messager. Il y révèle un part de Sa connaissance qu’Il veut divulguer aux serviteurs: ce qu’Il aime, agrée, déteste ou refuse.
Les anges témoignent également de la véracité de ce que tu apportes en plus du témoignage d’Allah.
Il suffit d’Allah comme témoin et le témoignage d’un autre que Lui est superflu.
Jika orang-orang Yahudi kafir kepadamu -wahai Rasul-, sesungguhnya Allah bersaksi tentang kebenaran Kitab Al-Qur`ān yang Dia turunkan kepadamu. Di dalam kitab itu Allah menurunkan ilmu-Nya yang hendak Dia beritahukan kepada hamba-hamba-Nya perihal apa yang Dia sukai dan Dia ridai, juga apa yang Dia benci dan Dia tolak. Para malaikat pun bersaksi atas kebenaran agama yang kamu bawa bersama dengan kesaksian Allah. Cukuplah Allah sebagai saksi karena kesaksian-Nya bisa mencukupi kesaksian selain-Nya.
Si los judíos descreen de ti, Al-lah es garante de la veracidad del Corán que Él te ha revelado, Mensajero. Él ha revelado allí una parte de Su sabiduría que quiere divulgar entre Sus siervos: lo que Él ama, acepta, detesta o rechaza. Además del testimonio de Al-lah, también los ángeles dan testimonio de la veracidad de tu mensaje. Aunque el testimonio de Al-lah basta y cualquier otro testimonio es superfluo.
Ako jevreji ne vjeruju u Tebe – pa, Allah svjedoči istinitost Kur'ana, koji ti objavljuje, Poslaniče. On je u Kur'anu objavio dio Svog znanja s kojim je želio upoznati Svoje robove, a koje ukazuje na ono što On voli i što mrzi i prezire. Uz to i meleki svjedoče istinitost Objave sa kojom si došao, a Allah je dovoljan svjedok, nakon Njegovog svjedočenja nema potrebe za drugim svjedočenjem.
Se gli Ebrei ti rinnegano, in verità Allāh crede in te, confermandoti il Corano che ti ha rivelato, o Messaggero, e pose in esso la conoscenza che desiderava giungesse ai Suoi sudditi, ovvero ciò che Lo compiace e ciò che non Lo compiace; e gli Angeli testimoniano assieme ad Allāh ciò che tu hai comunicato; e Allāh è sufficiente come testimone: La Sua testimonianza è sufficiente.
166- Fakat Allah sana indirdiği ile şahitlik eder ki O, bunu kendi ilmi ile indirmiştir. Melekler de (buna) şahitlik ederler. Şahit olarak Allah yeter.
166. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, Rasûlü Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e diğer peygamber kardeşlerine vahiyde bulunduğu gibi vahyettiğini söz konusu ettikten sonra “fakat Allah sana indirdiği ile şahitlik eder ki...” buyruğu ile onun risaletine ve getirdiklerinin doğruluğuna şahitlik ettiğini haber vermektedir. “O bunu kendi ilmi ile indirmiştir.” Bu buyruğun, “Kitabı O’nun ilmini ihtiva edecek şekilde indirmiştir” anlamına gelmesi muhtemeldir. Yani o kitapta Allah’ın kullarına öğretmiş olduğu ve Allah’ın ilminden gelmiş ilâhi bilgiler, şer’i hükümler ve gaybî haberler vardır. Bir diğer ihtimal de bu buyruğun “Allah, bu kitabı ilminden sadır olarak indirmiştir” anlamına gelmesidir. Bu da Yüce Allah’ın bu husustaki şahitliğinin ne şekilde olduğuna dair bir işaret ve bir dikkat çekmedir.
Buna göre ayet-i kerimenin anlamı şöyle olur: Yüce Allah emir ve yasakları ihtiva eden bu Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’i bilgisi dahilinde indirmiş, onu indirdiği şahsın durumunu ve onun insanları bu Kitaba inanmaya davet ettiğini de bilmektedir. Bu durumda o peygamberin davetini kabul edip tasdik eden, Allah’ın velisi olur. Onu yalanlayıp ona düşmanlık eden kimse de Allah’ın düşmanıdır, bundan dolayı da onun malı ve kanı mubah olur. Onu tasdik edip ona iman edenlere Allah güç ve imkân verir, onlara yardımcı olur, dualarını kabul eder, düşmanlarını yardımsız bırakır ve Allah kendi dostlarının yardımcısı olur. İşte bundan daha muazzam, bundan daha büyük bir şahitlik bulunabilir mi? Böyle bir şahitliği reddetmeye kalkışmak ancak Allah’ın ilmini, kudretini ve hikmetini kabul etmemek ile mümkün olabilir.
Allah, meleklerin de Allah’ın Rasûlü üzerine indirdikleri lehine şahitlik ettiklerini haber vermiştir. Çünkü melekler kâmil bir imana sahiptirler ve hakkında şahitlikte bulunulan şeyin kadri de çok yüksektir. Esasen büyük meselelerde ancak çok özel kimselerin şahitlik etmesi istenir. Nitekim Yüce Allah tevhide dair şahitlik hususunda şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah kendisinden başka hiçbir ilâh olmadığını, adaleti ayakta tutarak açıkladı. Melekler de, ilim sahibleri de (buna şahitlik ettiler). Ondan başka (hak) ilâh yoktur. O, Azîzdir, Hakîmdir.”(Al-i İmran, 3/18) Bununla birlikte “Şahit olarak Allah yeter.”
Nếu những người Do Thái phủ nhận Ngươi - Thiên Sứ Muhammad - thì quả thật Allah tin Ngươi và làm chứng cho những gì được ban xuống cho Ngươi từ Qur'an là sự thật. Bởi chính Ngài đã ban Nó xuống cho Ngươi nhằm để cho các bề tôi của Ngài chiếu theo đó mà thực hiện những điều Ngài yêu thích và hài lòng cũng như tránh xa những gì Ngài ghét bỏ. Và các Thiên Thần củng tin và làm chứng cho Ngươi và cho những gì Ngươi mang đến. Và cho dù không ai làm chứng thì một mình Allah cũng đã đủ làm chứng cho sự trung thực của Ngươi rồi.
If the Jews disbelieve in you O Messenger, then Allah bears testimony to the truth of the Qur’ān that He has revealed to you, He has revealed knowledge of His to His servants so that they may know what He willed regarding what He likes and is pleased with, as well as what He dislikes and condemns. Together with Allah’s testimony, the angels also bear testimony to the truth of what you brought. Allah’s testimony is sufficient and no one else’s testimony is required.
"(Mereka tidak mau mengakui yang diturunkan kepadamu itu), tetapi Allah mengakui al-Qur`an yang diturunkanNya kepa-damu. Allah menurunkannya dengan ilmuNya; dan malaikat-malaikat pun menjadi saksi (pula). Cukuplah Allah yang menga-kuinya." (An-Nisa`: 166).
(166) Tatkala disebutkan bahwa Allah menurunkan wahyu kepada RasulNya Muhammad ﷺ sebagaimana Allah juga menu-runkan wahyuNya kepada saudara-saudaranya para rasul sebe-lumnya, kemudian Allah mengabarkan tentang kesaksianNya سبحانه وتعالى atas kerasulan Muhammad dan kebenaran dakwah yang dibawa olehnya, dan bahwasanya Dia (Allah) ﴾ أَنزَلَهُۥ بِعِلۡمِهِۦۖ ﴿ "menurunkannya dengan ilmuNya," indikasi maknanya adalah, Allah menurunkannya dengan memuat ilmuNya. Artinya, al-Qur`an itu mengandung ilmu-ilmu dari Allah, hukum-hukum syariat dan berita-berita ghaib yang merupakan di antara ilmu Allah سبحانه وتعالى yang diajarkannya kepada hamba-hambaNya. Kemungkinan lain maksud ayat ini adalah, Allah menurunkannya dengan bersumber dari ilmuNya. Maka atas dasar ini, ayat tersebut menjadi isyarat dan perhatian kepada kesaksian Allah, dan bahwa maknanya adalah, Allah سبحانه وتعالى menurunkan al-Qur`an ini yang mengandung perintah dan la-rangan, sedang Allah mengetahui itu semua, mengetahui kondisi orang yang diturunkan kepadanya, dan mengetahui bahwa ia akan menyeru manusia dengannya, maka barangsiapa yang menerima dan mempercayainya, niscaya ia menjadi walinya dan barangsiapa yang mendustai dan memusuhinya, maka ia adalah musuhnya, dan ia telah menghalalkan darah dan hartanya.
Allah سبحانه وتعالى menguatkannya, menjamin pembelaannya, meme-nuhi permohonan-permohonannya, menghinakan musuh-musuh-nya dan menolong wali-walinya. Maka apakah ada kesaksian yang lebih agung dan lebih besar dari kesaksian ini? Tidaklah mungkin bisa mencela kesaksian tersebut kecuali dengan mencela ilmu Allah, kuasaNya dan HikmahNya. Sedang pemberitaan Allah سبحانه وتعالى tentang kesaksian malaikat atas apa yang diturunkan kepada RasulNya, disebabkan oleh kesempurnaan iman mereka dan kemuliaan per-kara yang disaksikan tersebut, dan sesungguhnya perkara yang agung itu tidaklah disaksikan kecuali oleh orang-orang yang khusus, sebagaimana Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman tentang kesaksian atas tauhid,
﴾ شَهِدَ ٱللَّهُ أَنَّهُۥ لَآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّا هُوَ وَٱلۡمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ وَأُوْلُواْ ٱلۡعِلۡمِ قَآئِمَۢا بِٱلۡقِسۡطِۚ لَآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّا هُوَ ٱلۡعَزِيزُ ٱلۡحَكِيمُ 18 ﴿
"Allah menyatakan bahwasanya tidak ada tuhan melainkan Dia (yang berhak disembah), Yang menegakkan keadilan. Para Malaikat dan orang-orang yang berilmu (juga menyatakan yang demikian itu). Tidak ada tuhan melainkan Dia (yang berhak disembah), Yang Mahaperkasa lagi Mahabijaksana." (Ali Imran: 18) dan
﴾ وَكَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ شَهِيدٗا 28 ﴿
"Dan cukuplah Allah sebagai saksi." (Al-Fath: 28).
Kung ang mga Hudyo ay tumatangging sumampalataya sa iyo, tunay na si Allāh naman ay naniniwala sa iyo sa katumpakan ng pinababa sa iyo, O Sugo, na Qur'ān. Nagpababa Siya rito ng kaalaman Niya na ninais Niya na ipabatid sa mga lingkod Niya kabilang sa naiibigan Niya at kinalulugdan Niya o kinasusuklaman Niya at tinatanggihan Niya habang ang mga anghel ay sumasaksi sa katapatan ng inihatid mo kalakip ng pagsaksi ni Allāh. Nakasapat si Allāh bilang saksi sapagkat ang pagsaksi Niya ay nakasasapat kaysa sa pagsaksi ng iba sa Kanya.
167- Kafir olup Allah yolundan alıkoyanlar şüphesiz uzak bir sapıklıkla sapmışlardır.
168- Kâfir olup zulmedenleri Allah ne mağfiret edecektir ne de onlara doğru bir yol gösterecektir.
169- Ancak cehennemin yolunu (gösterecektir) ki onlar orada ebediyyen kalacaklardır. Bu, Allah’a pek kolaydır.
167. Yüce Allah hem peygamberlerin -Allah’ın salat ve selamı üzerlerine olsun- risaletlerini hem de onların sonuncusu olan Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in risaletini haber verdikten ve bu hususa hem kendisinin hem de meleklerinin şahitlik ettiğini bildirdikten sonra artık haber verilen ve hakkında şahitlik edilen bu hususun sabit olduğu ortaya çıkmış oldu. O nedenle de peygamberlerin hepsinin tasdik edilmesi, onlara iman edilip tabi olunması da kaçınılmaz olmuştur. İşte bundan sonra Yüce Allah, onları inkar edenleri tehdit ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kafir olup Allah yolundan alıkoyanlar” yani hem bizzat kâfir olanlar hem de başka insanları da Allah’ın yolundan alıkoyanlar… İşte böyleleri, küfrün önderleri ve sapıklığın davetçileridir. O bakımdan bunlar “şüphesiz uzak bir sapıklıkla sapmışlardır.” Hem bizzat saparak hem de başkasını saptırarak iki türlü günahı kazanan, her iki zarara muhatap olan ve böylelikle hem kendisini hem de başkalarını hidâyete ulaştırma imkânını kaybeden kimsenin sapıklığından daha büyük bir sapıklık olabilir mi?
168-169. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Kâfir olup zulmedenleri...” buyurmaktadır. Bu zulüm ise onların küfürlerinden başka ve ona ilave bir şeydir. Aksi takdirde küfür zaten -mutlak olarak zulmün söz konusu edilmesi halinde- zulmün kapsamına girer. Burada zulümden kasıt, küfür amelleri ve onun içerisine alabildiğine dalmaktır. Bu gibi kimseler ilâhi mağfiretten de dosdoğru yola iletilmekten de uzaktırlar. Bundan dolayı da Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“…Allah ne mağfiret edecektir ne de onlara doğru bir yol gösterecektir. Ancak cehennemin yolunu (gösterecektir)” Böylelerinin mağfirete nail olup hidâyete ermelerinin mümkün olmayışı, azgınlıklarını sürdürmeleri, küfürlerini artırmaları bundan dolayı da kalplerinin mühürlenmesi, işledikleri günahlar sebebiyle de önlerinde hidâyet yollarının kapanmasıdır. Yoksa “Rabbin kullara asla zulmedici değildir.”(Fussilet, 41/46)“Bu, Allah’a pek kolaydır.” Yani Allah onlara aldırış etmez, onları önemsemez. Çünkü onlar hayra elverişli kimseler değildir. Onlara ancak kendileri için seçtikleri hal yakışır.
Tunay na ang mga tumangging sumampalataya sa pagkapropeta mo at sumagabal sa mga tao sa Islām ay nalayo nga sa katotohanan nang isang pagkakalayong matindi.
Những ai phủ nhận sứ mạng Nabi của Ngươi và ngăn cản thiên hạ đi theo Islam thì quả thật họ đã rời quá xa khỏi chân lý.
Those who disbelieve in your prophethood and obstruct people from Islam have gone far away from the truth.
However, according to the requirements of the age, different prophets received different kinds of succour from God. This is still how God functions, so that those of his servants who came forward to spread His message will likewise, according to their circumstances, receive special divine succour, in order that they may effectively continue to carry out their dawah responsibilities. At the time when the Prophet Muhammad was chosen as a Messenger by God, the Jews enjoyed the status of representatives of the divine religion. For their part, they had supposed themselves to be the chosen people, the sole custodians of divine religion. As such, they occupied all the religious positions of honour. Not wishing to acknowledge any other’s greatness save their own, they refused to believe that the Arab prophet had been sent by God to communicate His message to mankind. They thought that they had a monopoly over religion; that, if they did not testify to a person’s being a representative of God, he would lack all credibility. They had forgotten that this was God’s universe, its system tended by God’s obedient angels. Thus the real validation comes from God, and is supported by the entire system of the universe. Indeed, it is God, with His entire universe, who supports His messenger, rather than someone’s self-styled suppositions.
Senin peygamberliğini reddedip inkâr edenler ve insanların İslama girmesine engel olanlar haktan şiddetli bir şekilde uzaklaşmışlardır.
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir dan menghalang-halangi (manusia) dari jalan Allah, benar-benar telah sesat sejauh-jauhnya. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir dan melakukan kezhaliman, Allah sekali-kali tidak akan mengampuni (dosa) mereka dan tidak (pula) akan menunjukkan jalan kepada mereka, kecuali jalan ke Neraka Jahanam; mereka kekal di dalamnya se-lama-lamanya. Dan yang demikian itu adalah mudah bagi Allah." (An-Nisa`: 167-169).
(167) Ketika Allah telah mengabarkan tentang dakwah para rasul , dan mengabarkan tentang dakwah penutup mereka, Muhammad ﷺ, lalu Allah dan para malaikat juga bersaksi atasnya, maka itu mengharuskan kokohnya perkara yang telah ditetapkan dan disaksikan. Karena itu wajiblah mereka diyakini, diimani, dan diikuti.
Kemudian Allah mengancam orang yang kufur kepada mereka (para Rasul) seraya berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَصَدُّواْ عَن سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir dan menghalang-halangi (manu-sia) dari jalan Allah," maksudnya, mereka menggabungkan pada diri mereka antara kufur dengan merintangi manusia dari jalan Allah, mereka itu adalah para pemimpin kekufuran dan penyeru-penyeru kesesatan, ﴾ قَدۡ ضَلُّواْ ضَلَٰلَۢا بَعِيدًا ﴿ "mereka benar-benar telah sesat sejauh-jauhnya." Kesesatan apalagi yang lebih besar dari kesesatan dirinya dan menyesatkan orang lain, lalu ia kembali dengan dua dosa, pulang dengan dua kerugian dan lenyap darinya dua petunjuk.
(168-169) Karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَظَلَمُواْ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir dan melakukan kezhaliman." Kezhaliman ini merupakan tambahan atas kekufuran mereka, ka-rena apabila kata kezhaliman dipakai secara mutlak, maka kufur itu termasuk di dalamnya, dan yang dimaksud dengan kezhaliman di sini adalah perbuatan-perbuatan kufur dan pendalamannya. Mereka itu jauh dari ampunan dan petunjuk kepada jalan yang lurus, karena itulah Allah berfirman,﴾ لَمۡ يَكُنِ ٱللَّهُ لِيَغۡفِرَ لَهُمۡ وَلَا لِيَهۡدِيَهُمۡ طَرِيقًا 168 إِلَّا طَرِيقَ جَهَنَّمَ ﴿ "Allah sekali-kali tidak akan mengampuni (dosa) mereka dan tidak (pula) akan menunjukkan jalan kepada mereka, kecuali jalan ke Neraka Jahanam." Ampunan dan petunjuk tidak diberikan kepada mereka, karena mereka selalu dalam kesesatan mereka, dan keku-furan mereka selalu bertambah, hingga hati mereka tertutup dan jalan-jalan petunjuk terputus karena apa yang telah mereka kerja-kan, dan tidaklah Tuhan kalian itu bertindak aniaya terhadap siapa pun dari hambaNya.
﴾ وَكَانَ ذَٰلِكَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ يَسِيرٗا ﴿ "Dan yang demikian itu adalah mudah bagi Allah," yaitu, Allah tidak akan mempedulikan mereka dan tidak merasa berat, karena mereka tidaklah patut mendapat kebaikan dan tidak sesuai bagi mereka kecuali kondisi yang telah mereka pilih untuk diri mereka sendiri.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir kepada kenabianmu dan menghalang-halangi manusia dari agama Islam benar-benar jauh dari kebenaran.
Ceux qui mécroient en ta Prophétie et détournent les gens de l’Islam s’éloignent considérablement de la vérité.
167. Aquellos que no creen en la Profecía y desvían a las personas del Islam, se alejan considerablemente de la verdad.
In verità, coloro che rinnegarono la tua profezia e impedirono alla gente l'Islām si allontanarono moltissimo dalla Retta Via.
Oni koji ne vjeruju u tvoje vjerovjesništvo, i ljude odvraćaju od islama, veoma su daleko od istine.
Onima koji ne vjeruju u Allaha i Njegove poslanike i koji čine nepravdu prema sebi ustrajavajući u nevjerstvu, Uzvišeni Allah neće oprostiti, niti će ih na Pravi put, koji bi ih sačuvao Njegove kazne, uputiti.
A aquellos que no creyeron en Al-lah y Sus mensajeros, y son injustos con ellos mismos por su persistencia en la incredulidad, Al-lah no está dispuesto a perdonarles su apego a la incredulidad, ni a guiarlos hacia un camino que los salve de Su castigo.
In verità, coloro che rinnegarono Allāh e i Suoi Messaggeri fecero torto a loro stessi perseverando nella miscredenza; Allāh non perdonerà la loro perseveranza nella miscredenza e non indicherà loro la Retta Via che li salverebbe dalla punizione di Allāh.
Tunay na ang mga tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh at sa mga sugo Niya at lumabag sa katarungan sa mga sarili nila dahil sa pananatili ng mga ito sa kawalang-pananampalataya, hindi nangyaring si Allāh ay ukol magpatawad sa kanila hanggat sila ay mga nagpupumilit sa kawalang-pananampalataya ni ukol gumabay sa kanila sa isang daan na magliligtas sa kanila mula sa parusa Niya.
Those who disbelieve in Allah and His messengers and wrong themselves by remaining in disbelief, Allah will not forgive them as long as they continue in disbelief, nor will He guide them to a path of salvation from His punishment,
Những ai phủ nhận Allah và các Thiên Sứ của Ngài và bất công với chính bản thân họ bởi việc duy trì trên sự vô đức tin của họ thì Allah sẽ không tha thứ cho họ, và Ngài cũng sẽ không hướng dẫn họ đến với con đường cứu rỗi khỏi sự trừng phạt của Ngài.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang ingkar kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya dan menzalimi dirinya sendiri dengan bertahan dalam kekafiran, niscaya Allah tidak akan mengampuni mereka, sepanjang mereka bersikeras untuk mempertahankan kekafiran mereka, dan Dia juga tidak akan membimbing mereka ke jalan yang dapat menyelamatkan mereka dari azab Allah.
Şüphesiz Allah'ı, resullerini inkâr edenler ve küfürde kalmakla kendi nefislerine zulmedenleri, bulundukları küfür üzerine kalmaya ısrarcı oldukları sürece; yüce Allah bağışlamayacak ve asla onları Allah'ın azabından kurtaracak doğru yola yöneltmeyecektir.
Ceux qui mécroient en Allah et en Ses messagers et sont injustes envers eux-mêmes par leur persistance dans la mécréance, Allah n’est pas disposé à leur pardonner leur fidélité à la mécréance, ni à les orienter vers une voie qui les sauve de Son châtiment.
Il ne les guidera que vers le chemin qui les mène vers l’Enfer, où ils resteront éternellement. Cela est facile pour Allah car rien ne Lui est impossible.
Kendilerinin daimî kalacakları cehennemden başka bir yol yoktur. Bu da Allah için çok kolaydır. Hiçbir şey Allah'ı aciz bırakamaz.
Kecuali jalan yang mengantarkan mereka ke dalam neraka Jahanam untuk menetap di sana selama-lamanya. Hal itu sangat mudah bagi Allah karena tidak ada sesuatu pun yang dapat menghalangi kehendak-Nya.
Solo los guiará hacia el camino que lleva al Infierno, donde habitarán eternamente. Eso es fácil para Al-lah, ya que nada es imposible para Él.
Naprotiv, uputit će ih u džehennem, u kojem će vječno boraviti, a to je Allahu lahko, jer Allah sve može učiniti.
Solo il sentiero che li porterà all'Inferno, in cui dimoreranno per l'eternità, e ciò è cosa semplice per Allāh: Nulla Gli è impossibile.
Except the path that leads to Hellfire, where they will live eternally. That is easy for Allah and nothing can hinder His decision.
Maliban sa daan na humahantong sa pagpasok sa Impiyerno bilang mga mamamalagi roon palagi. Laging iyon, kay Allāh, ay magaan sapagkat Siya ay hindi napanghihina ng anuman.
Những kẻ phủ nhận Allah và các Thiên Sứ của Ngài và luôn duy trì sự vô đức tin của mình thì họ chỉ có một con đường duy nhất, đó là con đường đến với Hỏa Ngục, họ sẽ phải sống trong đó mãi mãi và mãi mãi. Và điều đó với Allah vô cùng đơn gian và dễ dàng.
170- Ey insanlar! Hiç şüphesiz Peygamber size Rabbinizden hak ile gelmiştir. O halde kendi iyiliğiniz için iman edin. Eğer kâfir olursanız (bilin ki) göklerde ve yerde ne varsa Allah’ındır. Allah Alîmdir, Hakîmdir.
170. Yüce Allah bütün insanlara kulu ve Rasûlü Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e iman etmelerini emretmektedir. Ona iman etmeyi gerektiren sebebi, ona imanın faydasını ve ona iman etmeme halindeki zararı da söz konusu etmektedir.
Ona iman etmeyi gerektiren sebep, onun insanlara hak ile gelmiş olmasıdır. Yani bizatihi onun gelişi de haktır, getirdiği şeriat da haktır. Aklı başında bir kimse insanların, cehalet içerisinde, şaşkın bir halde, risaletten uzak, küfre saplanmış ve tereddütlerle kuşatılımış halde kalmalarının, Allah’ın hikmet ve rahmetine uygun düşmeyeceğini bilir. İşte Yüce Allah’ın insanlara peygamberini göndermesi, O’nun yüce hikmet ve muazzam rahmetinin bir tecellisidir. Çünkü bu peygamber onlara neyin hidâyet, neyin sapıklık, neyin doğruluk, neyin de eğrilik olduğunu bildirmek için gelmiştir. Onun risaletine sadece bir göz atmak, peygamberliğinin doğruluğunu anlamak için yeterlidir. Aynı şekilde onun getirmiş olduğu yüce şeriata ve dosdoğru yola bir göz atmak da bunu anlamak için yeterlidir. Çünkü onun getirdiği dinde, geçmiş ve geleceğe dönük gaybi bilgiler haber verildiği gibi Allah ve âhiret günü hakkında da ancak vahiy ve risalet ile bilinebilecek şeyler bildirilmektedir. Onun getirdiği dinde hayır, salah, doğruluk, adalet, ihsan, sıdk, iyilik, hakları gözetmek, güzel ahlakın her türlüsünün emredilmiş olması; buna karşılık her türlü kötülük, fesad, azgınlık, zulüm, kötü ahlâk, yalan ve hak sahiplerinin hakkına riâyet etmemek gibi hususların yasaklanmış olması, kesinlikle bu dinin Allah’tan geldiğini ortaya koymaktadır. Kulun bunlara dair basireti arttıkça iman ve yakîni de artar. İşte O’na iman etmeyi gerektiren sebep budur.
Peygamber’e imanın faydasına gelince Yüce Allah, bize O’na imanın “kendi iyiliğimize” olacağını haber vermektedir. İyilik ise kötülüğün zıddıdır. İman etmek hem bedenleri, hem kalpleri, hem ruhları, hem dünyaları, hem de âhiretleri yönünden mü’minlerin iyiliğinedir. Çünkü imanın sonucunda pek çok maslahat ve fayda elde edilir. Dünyevi ve uhrevi her türlü mükâfat imanın mahsulüdür. İlâhi yardıma mazhar olmak, hidâyet, ilim, salih amel, sevinç, cennet, cennetin ihtiva ettiği her türlü nimet gibi bütün bu hususlar imanın bir sonucudur. Öte yandna dünyevi ve uhrevi bedbahtlık da imansızlıktan yahut iman eksikliğinden dolayıdır.
Peygamber’e iman etmemenin zararına gelince bu da imanın sağladığı faydaların zıddını bilmekle anlaşılır. Kul iman etmemekle ancak kendisine zarar verir. Şanı Yüce Allah’ın ona hiçbir ihtiyacı yoktur. İsyankârların isyanının O’na bir zararı olmaz. İşte bundan dolayı da Yüce Allah:“Eğer kâfir olursanız (bilin ki) göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi Allah’ındır” buyurmaktadır. Yani hepsi O’nun yarattığı varlıklardır, hepsi O’nun mülküdür ve hespi de O’nun idare ve tasarrufu altındadır. “Allah, Âlîmdir”; her şeyi çok iyi bilir, “Hakîmdir.” yaratmasında ve emrinde de hikmet sahibidir. O bakımdan O, kimin hidâyeti kimin de sapıklığı hak ettiğini çok iyi bilir. Ayrıca hidâyet ve sapıklığı yerli yerince koymak hususunda da hikmeti sonsuzdur.
O people, the Messenger Muhammad (peace be upon him) has come to you with guidance and the true religion from Allah. So accept what he has brought to you, as this will be better for you in this world and the Afterlife. If you disbelieve in Allah, He is in no need of your faith. Your disbelief does not harm Him, because He controls everything in the heavens, everything in the earth and everything in between. Allah knows who deserves guidance and makes it easy for them. He also knows who does not deserve it and makes them blind to it. He is Wise in His words, actions, laws and decree.
O mga tao, naghatid nga sa inyo ang Sugong si Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – ng patnubay at relihiyon ng katotohanan mula kay Allāh – pagkataas-taas Siya. Kaya sumampalataya kayo sa inihatid niya sa inyo, ito ay magiging mabuti para sa inyo sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay. Kung tatanggi kayong sumampalataya kay Allāh, tunay na si Allāh ay Walang-pangangailangan sa pananampalataya ninyo. Hindi makapipinsala sa Kanya ang kawalang-pananampalataya ninyo sapagkat sa Kanya ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa mga langit at sa Kanya ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa lupa at anumang nasa pagitan ng mga ito. Laging si Allāh ay Maalam sa sinumang nagiging karapat-dapat sa kapatnubayan para magpadali Siya nito para roon, at sa sinumang hindi nagiging karapat-dapat dito para magpabulag Siya roon palayo rito; Marunong sa mga sinasabi Niya, mga ginagawa Niya, batas Niya, at pagtatakda Niya.
After answering the objections raised by the Jews and confirming the prophethood of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa, ﷺ the Qur'an carries the message of Allah to all human beings wherever they may be as they are its direct addressees this verse. The essence of the message is: Your salvation lies nowhere but in your belief in the prophethood of Muhammad ﷺ so, believe and prosper.
As for those who choose to disbelieve, they lose everything while Allah loses nothing. With His limitless domain and power, who can conceive of bringing any loss or harm to Him? This is something the disbelievers should worry about. Let them be certain that Allah knows everything about their believing and disbelieving and let not the delay or decrease in punishment in this world put them on the wrong foot for He is All-Wise too and does what His wisdom allows to prevail.
Ey insanlar! Size resul Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- Allah Teâlâ'dan hidayeti ve hak dini getirdi. Siz de getirdiğine iman ediniz, sizin için dünyada ve ahirette hayırlı olan budur. Eğer Allah'ı inkâr ederseniz, Allah'ın iman etmenize ihtiyacı yoktur ve sizin küfretmeniz O'na zarar vermez. Çünkü göklerin, yerin ve aralarında bulunanların hepsinin mülkü O'na aittir. Şüphesiz Allah, hidayeti kimin hak ettiğini daha iyi bilir ve ona hidayeti kolaylaştırır. Kimin de hidayeti hak etmediğini bilir ve onu hidayete karşı kör eder. Allah söylemiş olduğu sözlerinde, fiillerinde, şeriatında ve kaderinde (takdir ettiğinde) hikmet sahibidir.
Those who respond negatively to the call of God by ignoring and rejecting it show quite clearly that they have strayed far from true submission to God. They say such things as are refuted by the entire universe, and take up a position against a plan which is supported by the Lord of the universe. Obviously, there is no greater foolishness than this. Such perverse behaviour leads them into denying and rejecting God rather than acknowledging Him and submitting to Him. Day by day they are removed further away from the truth, until they ultimately fall into the pit of eternal damnation. The denial of the call of God is the denial of oneself. The call of God is made in such clear terms that no one should find any difficulty in understanding it. Moreover, those who deny the call of God are, as it were, showing their audacity in the face of God Himself. Impudence and presumptuousness are the greatest crimes in the eyes of God. If man were to keep the windows of his heart open, the divine call would appear to him an exact answer to his own quest. He would feel that the truth which had been veiled in human interpretations had been brought to him in its pure and original form by the arrangement of God Himself, and that it was an expression of God’s own wisdom and knowledge rather than its being a matter of the personal ambition of a human being.
"Wahai manusia, sungguh telah datang Rasul (Muhammad) itu kepadamu dengan (membawa) kebenaran dari Tuhanmu, maka berimanlah kamu, itulah yang lebih baik bagimu. Dan jika kamu kafir, (maka kekafiran itu tidak merugikan Allah sedikit pun) karena sesungguhnya apa yang di langit dan di bumi itu adalah kepunyaan Allah. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahabijak-sana." (An-Nisa`: 170).
(170) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memerintahkan seluruh manusia agar ber-iman kepada hamba dan RasulNya, Muhammad ﷺ, dan Allah me-nyebutkan sebab diharuskannya beriman kepadanya dan manfaat dari beriman kepadanya, serta kemudharatan yang akan didapatkan dengan tidak beriman kepadanya.
Adapun sebab yang mengharuskan untuk beriman kepada-nya adalah, kabar Allah bahwa ia datang kepada mereka dengan membawa kebenaran. Artinya, kedatangannya itu sendiri adalah suatu kebenaran dan apa yang dibawanya berupa syariat adalah kebenaran. Seorang yang berakal akan mengetahui bahwa tetapnya orang dalam kejahilan mereka sebenarnya mereka bingung dalam kekufuran mereka dan terus didera kebimbangan. Dan risalah telah terputus dari mereka dan tidak sesuai dengan hikmah Allah dan rahmatNya.
Di antara hikmah dan rahmatNya yang agung adalah meng-utus Rasul kepada kaum mereka sendiri agar mengajarkan kepada mereka petunjuk dari kesesatan, dan penyimpangan dari jalan yang lurus. Maka dengan hanya memandang pada kerasulannya merupakan sebuah dalil yang kuat akan kebenaran kenabiannya. Demikian juga memperhatikan apa yang dibawa olehnya berupa syariat yang agung dan jalan yang lurus. Di sana terdapat berita-berita tentang hal-hal ghaib yang telah lampau dan yang akan da-tang, dan kabar tentang Allah dan Hari Akhir yang tidak mungkin diketahui kecuali dengan wahyu maupun kerasulan. Juga terdapat perintah kepada segala kebaikan, keshalihan, kematangan, keadilan, berbuat baik, kejujuran, berbakti, silaturahim, dan akhlak yang terpuji. Dan juga berupa larangan dari kejahatan, kerusakan, kezha-liman, melampaui batas, akhlak yang jelek, berdusta, dan durhaka, yang secara pasti dan sangat meyakinkan bahwa datangnya dari Allah سبحانه وتعالى. Dan setiap kali ilmu seorang hamba bertambah karenanya, akan bertambah pula keimanan dan keyakinannya. Maka inilah sebab yang mendorong kepada keimanan.
Adapun manfaat keimanan, Allah telah mengabarkan bahwa hal itu lebih baik ﴾ لَّكُمۡۚ ﴿ "bagi kalian." Baik adalah lawan dari buruk. Maka iman lebih baik bagi kaum Mukminin pada tubuh, hati, jiwa mereka, dunia, dan akhirat mereka. Yang demikian itu karena pengaruh yang diakibatkan olehnya, berupa kemaslahatan maupun manfaat. Setiap balasan yang segera atau tertunda, adalah buah dari keimanan. Kemenangan, petunjuk, ilmu, amal shalih, kebaha-giaan, kesenangan, dan surga dan apa yang terkandung di dalam-nya berupa kenikmatan, semua itu adalah sebab dari Iman, seba-gaimana kesengsaraan duniawi dan ukhrawi adalah karena tidak adanya keimanan atau kurangnya Iman.
Sedangkan mudharat karena tidak beriman kepada beliau ﷺ, akan diketahui dari perkara yang berlawanan dengan akibat dari beriman kepadanya, dan bahwa seorang hamba itu tidaklah memudharatkan kecuali dirinya sendiri. Allah سبحانه وتعالى tidak membutuh-kan dirinya, karena kemaksiatan seorang pelaku maksiat tidaklah akan memudharatkanNya. Karena itulah Allah berfirman,﴾ فَإِنَّ لِلَّهِ مَا فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِۚ ﴿ "Karena sesungguhnya apa yang di langit dan di bumi itu adalah kepunyaan Allah." Maksudnya, seluruhnya adalah ciptaan-Nya, kerajaanNya, dan di bawah pengaturan dan pengelolaanNya.
﴾ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ عَلِيمًا ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui" akan segala sesuatu, ﴾ حَكِيمٗا ﴿ "lagi Mahabijaksana" dalam penciptaan dan perintahNya. Dia-lah Yang Maha Mengetahui orang yang berhak mendapatkan petunjuk dan kesesatan, Mahabijaksana dalam memberikan petun-juk dan kesesatan pada tempatnya masing-masing.
Ô gens, le Messager Muħammad vous a apporté la guidée et la religion authentique de la part d’Allah. Croyez donc à ce qu’il a apporté et ce sera un bien pour vous ici-bas et dans l’au-delà mais si vous mécroyez, alors Allah se passe de votre foi et votre mécréance ne Lui nuit pas, puisqu’Il possède ce que contiennent les Cieux, la Terre et ce qui est entre les deux.
Allah sait mieux qui mérite d’être guidé et qui ne le mérite pas ; à l’un, Il facilite l’accès à la vérité, et Il le refuse à l’autre. Il est Sage dans Ses paroles, Ses actes, Ses lois et Son Décret.
Wahai manusia! Telah datang kepada kalian seorang rasul, Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- dengan membawa petunjuk dan agama yang benar dari Allah -Ta'ālā-. Oleh karena itu, berimanlah kalian kepada agama yang dibawanya, niscaya hal itu akan lebih baik bagi kalian di dunia dan di akhirat. Jika kalian kafir kepada Allah, sesungguhnya Allah tidak membutuhkan keimanan kalian dan tidak rugi dengan kekafiran kalian karena Dia memiliki apa saja yang ada di langit dan apa saja yang ada di bumi beserta semua yang ada di antara keduanya. Sungguh, Allah Maha Mengetahui siapa yang berhak mendapatkan hidayah (petunjuk) sehingga Dia memberinya kemudahan untuk mendapatkannya dan siapa yang tidak berhak mendapatkannya sehingga Dia membuatnya buta akan hidayah, dan Dia Mahabijaksana dalam firman-firman-Nya, tindakan-tindakan-Nya, ketentuan-ketentuan syariat-Nya, dan ketetapan-ketetapan takdir-Nya.
O gente, vi è giunto il Messaggero Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, con la Guida e la Giusta Religione di parte di Allāh l'Altissimo: Credete in ciò che vi ha portato, sarà meglio per voi nella vita e nell'Aldilà; e se rinnegate Allāh, in verità Allāh non ha bisogno della vostra fede, e la vostra miscredenza non Gli arrecherà alcun danno; a Lui appartiene il Regno dei Cieli e della Terra e tutto ciò che vi è di mezzo. Allāh è Consapevole di chi merita la Retta Via e lo agevola nel seguirla, e la sbarra a chi non la merita; Saggio nelle Sue parole, nelle Sue decisioni, nella Sua legge e nella Sua forza.
Hỡi những người có đức tin! Quả thật Thiên Sứ Muhammad đến với các ngươi mang theo sự chỉ đạo và tôn giáo chân lý từ nơi Allah, Thượng Đế của các ngươi. Do đó, các ngươi cần phải tin nơi Y, như thế mới tốt cho các ngươi ở trên cõi trần và cõi Đời Sau. Còn nếu các ngươi phủ nhận Allah và phủ nhận Y thì thật ra Allah vẫn là Đấng Giàu Có, Ngài không cần đến đức tin của các ngươi và sự vô đức tin của các ngươi cũng không làm ảnh hưởng gì đến Ngài, Ngài vẫn là Đấng Thống Trị và Nắm Quyền trên tất cả vạn vật trong các tầng trời và trái đất. Và Allah là Đấng Hằng Biết ai đáng được hướng dẫn và y sẽ được hướng dẫn, và ai không đáng được hướng dẫn và sẽ không được hướng dẫn, và Ngài luôn Anh Minh và Sáng Suốt trong lời nói, hành động, định đoạt và ban hành.
O ljudi, došao vam je poslanik Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, sa uputom i istinitom vjerom od Uzvišenog Allaha, pa vjerujte u to – bolje vam je i na dunjaluku i na ahiretu. Ako ne budete vjerovali u Allaha, znajte da je Allah neovisan o vama i ne može Mu nimalo naštetiti vaše nevjerstvo. Njemu pripada vlast nad svime što je na nebesima i na Zemlji i između njih, i On zna ko zaslužuje uputu, pa mu olakša koračanje Pravim putem, odnosno zna ko ne zaslužuje uputu, te ga učini slijepim spram nje. On je mudar u onome što kaže i uradi, i u onome što propiše i odredi.
Seres humanos, el mensajero Mujámmad r les ha traído la guía y la religión auténtica de parte de Al-lah. Crean entonces en su mensaje y eso será bueno para ustedes en este mundo y en el Más Allá, pero si no creen, sepan que Al‑lah no necesita de su fe, y su incredulidad no Lo perjudica, ya que Él posee lo que contienen los cielos y la Tierra y lo que existe entre ambos. Al-lah sabe bien quién merece ser guiado y quién no; al primero, le facilita el acceso a la verdad; al segundo, se lo niega. Él es Sabio en Sus palabras, Sus actos, Sus leyes y Sus decretos.
Hỡi vị Thiên Sứ của Allah! Ngươi hãy nói với những người Thiên Chúa, dân của Kinh Injil: các ngươi chớ thái quá trong tôn giáo của các ngươi, các ngươi chớ đừng nói gì về Ysa ngoại trừ đó là sự thật. Quả thật, Masih Ysa con trai của Mar-yam chỉ là vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài được Ngài cử phái đến cho nhân loại, Ngài tạo hóa Y bằng lời phán "Hãy thành" của Ngài được truyền đến Mar-yam qua đại Thiên Thần Jibril, và linh hồn của Y là từ nơi Allah được Jibril mang xuống thổi vào nữ ta theo lệnh của Ngài. Bởi thế, các ngươi cần phải tin nơi Allah và tất cả các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, không phân biệt và kỳ thị một ai trong số họ, các ngươi chớ nói "chúa ba ngôi", các ngươi phải ngừng ngay lời nói sàm bậy đó của các ngươi, có như thế thì mới tốt cho các ngươi trên cõi đời này và cõi Đời Sau. Quả thật, Allah là Thượng Đế duy nhất, Ngài không có đối tác ngang vai và cũng không có con, Ngài không cần có con bởi Ngài là Đấng Tạo Hóa, mọi vật trong các tầng trời và mọi vật trên trái đất đều là tạo vật của Allah, và chỉ một mình Ngài là Đấng cai quản, chi phối và điều hành mọi vật trong các tầng trời và mọi vật trên trái đất.
Di', o Messaggero, ai Nazareni, gente del Vangelo: "Non trasgredite i limiti imposti dalla vostra religione e non dite altro che la verità riguardo Allāh, sulla questione di ‘Īsā, pace a lui. In verità, il Messīħ ‘Īsā, figlio di Maryem è Messaggero di Allāh: Egli lo inviò con la Verità; lo creò tramite la Sua Parola, che Gabriele, pace a lui, portò a Maryem; e la Sua Parola è "sii", ed esso è. Ed è un soffio, da parte di Allāh, che Jibrīl soffiò per ordine di Allāh. Credete in Allāh e in tutti i Suoi messaggeri, senza fare distinzione tra loro! E non dite che Dio sia trino; smettetela con queste dicerie false e corrotte. Se smettete, sarà molto meglio per voi in questa vita e nell'Aldilà; in verità, Allāh è Dio Unico, lungi Egli, gloria Sua, dall'avere un socio o un figlio! Lui è Munifico, detiene il Regno dei Cieli e della Terra e detiene il Regno di ciò che vi è di mezzo. Tutti coloro che dimorano nei Cieli e nella Terra riconoscono la Sua Maestà ed il Suo Regno su di loro.
O Poslaniče, reci kršćanima, kojima je dat Indžil: "Nemojte prelaziti granicu koju je postavila vaša vjera, nemojte o Isau govoriti neistinu! On je Allahov poslanik kojeg je Allah poslao sa istinom. Stvorio ga je riječju Svojom koju je poslao preko Džibrila, alejhis-selam, Merjemi, a koja glasi: 'Budi!', nakon čega Isa bī. To je duša koju je Allah poslao da je Džibril udahne u njega, po Allahovoj naredbi, pa vjerujte u Allaha i sve Njegove poslanike i ne pravite među njima razliku. I nemojte govoriti: 'Tri su Boga.' Prestanite sa tim lažnim tvrdnjama, bolje vam je i na dunjaluku i na ahiretu. Samo je Allah bog, uzvišen iznad toga da ima sudruga ili dijete. On je apsolutno neovisan, Njemu pripada vlast nebesa i Zemlje i svega što je na njima. I nebesima i Zemlji dovoljno je to što ih On održava i njima upravlja.
Prohibiting the People of the Book From Going to Extremes in Religion
Allah forbids the People of the Scriptures from going to extremes in religion, which is a common trait of theirs, especially among the Christians. The Christians exaggerated over `Isa until they elevated him above the grade that Allah gave him. They elevated him from the rank of prophethood to being a god, whom they worshipped just as they worshipped Allah. They exaggerated even more in the case of those who they claim were his followers, claiming that they were inspired, thus following every word they uttered whether true or false, be it guidance or misguidance, truth or lies. This is why Allah said,
اتَّخَذُواْ أَحْبَـرَهُمْ وَرُهْبَـنَهُمْ أَرْبَاباً مِّن دُونِ اللَّهِ
(They took their rabbis and their monks to be their lords besides Allah.) Imam Ahmad recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا تُطْرُونِي كَمَا أَطْرَتِ النَّصَارَىِ عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ. فَإِنَّمَا أَنَا عَبْدٌفَقُولُوا: عَبْدُاللهِ وَرَسُولُه»
(Do not unduly praise me like the Christians exaggerated over `Isa, son of Maryam. Verily, I am only a servant, so say, `Allah's servant and His Messenger.') This is the wording of Al-Bukhari. Imam Ahmad recorded that Anas bin Malik said that a man once said, "O Muhammad! You are our master and the son of our master, our most righteous person and the son of our most righteous person..." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ عَلَيْكُمْ بِقَوْلِكُمْ، وَلَا يَسْتَهْوِيَنَّكُمُ الشَّيْطَانُ،أَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِاللهِ، عَبْدُاللهِ وَرَسُولُهُ، وَاللهِ مَا أُحِبُّ أَنْ تَرْفَعُونِي فَوْقَ مَنْزِلَتِي الَّتِي أَنْزَلَنِي اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَل»
(O people! Say what you have to say, but do not allow Shaytan to trick you. I am Muhammad bin `Abdullah, Allah's servant and Messenger. By Allah! I do not like that you elevate me above the rank that Allah has granted me.) Allah's statement,
وَلاَ تَقُولُواْ عَلَى اللَّهِ إِلاَّ الْحَقَّ
(nor say of Allah except the truth.) means, do not lie and claim that Allah has a wife or a son, Allah is far holier than what they attribute to Him. Allah is glorified, praised, and honored in His might, grandure and greatness, and there is no deity worthy of worship nor Lord but Him. Allah said;
إِنَّمَا الْمَسِيحُ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَكَلِمَتُهُ أَلْقَـهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوحٌ مِّنْهُ
(Al-Masih `Isa, son of Maryam, was (no more than) a Messenger of Allah and His Word, which He bestowed on Maryam and a spirit from created by Him;) `Isa is only one of Allah's servants and one of His creatures. Allah said to him, `Be', and he was, and He sent him as a Messenger. `Isa was a word from Allah that He bestowed on Maryam, meaning He created him with the word `Be' that He sent with Jibril to Maryam. Jibril blew the life of `Isa into Maryam by Allah's leave, and `Isa came to existence as a result. This incident was in place of the normal conception between man and woman that results in children. This is why `Isa was a word and a Ruh (spirit) created by Allah, as he had no father to conceive him. Rather, he came to existence through the word that Allah uttered, `Be,' and he was, through the life that Allah sent with Jibril. Allah said,
مَّا الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ إِلاَّ رَسُولٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ مِن قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُ وَأُمُّهُ صِدِّيقَةٌ كَانَا يَأْكُلاَنِ الطَّعَامَ
(Al-Masih `Isa, son of Maryam, was no more than a Messenger; many were the Messengers that passed away before him. His mother Maryam was a Siddiqah. They both ate food.) And Allah said,
إِنَّ مَثَلَ عِيسَى عِندَ اللَّهِ كَمَثَلِ ءَادَمَ خَلَقَهُ مِن تُرَابٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ كُن فَيَكُونُ
(Verily, the likeness of `Isa before Allah is the likeness of Adam. He created him from dust, then (He) said to him: "Be! ـ and he was.)
وَالَّتِى أَحْصَنَتْ فَرْجَهَا فَنَفَخْنَا فِيهَا مِن رُّوحِنَا وَجَعَلْنَـهَا وَابْنَهَآ ءَايَةً لِّلْعَـلَمِينَ
(And she who guarded her chastity, We breathed into her (garment) and We made her and her son `Isa a sign for all that exits.) (21:91)
وَمَرْيَمَ ابْنَةَ عِمْرَانَ الَّتِى أَحْصَنَتْ فَرْجَهَا
(And Maryam, the daughter of `Imran who guarded her chastity,) and Allah said concerning the Messiah,
إِنْ هُوَ إِلاَّ عَبْدٌ أَنْعَمْنَا عَلَيْهِ
(He `Isa was not more than a servant. We granted Our favor to him.)
The Meaning of "His Word and a spirit from Him
`Abdur-Razzaq narrated that Ma`mar said that Qatadah said that the Ayah,
وَكَلِمَتُهُ أَلْقَـهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوحٌ مِّنْهُ
(And His Word, which He bestowed on Maryam and a spirit from created by Him;) means, He said,
كُنَّ
(Be) and he was. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ahmad bin Sinan Al-Wasiti said that he heard Shadh bin Yahya saying about Allah's statement,
وَكَلِمَتُهُ أَلْقَـهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوحٌ مِّنْهُ
(and His Word, which He bestowed on Maryam and a spirit from created by Him;) "`Isa was not the word. Rather, `Isa came to existence because of the word." Al-Bukhari recorded that `Ubadah bin As-Samit said that the Prophet said,
«مَنْ شَهِدَ أَنْ لَا إِلهَ إِلَّا اللهُ، وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ، وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، وَأَنَّ عِيسَى عَبْدُاللهِ وَرَسُولُهُ وَكَلِمَتُهُ أَلْقَاهَا إِلى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوحٌ مِنْهُ، وَأَنَّ الْجَنَّةَ حَقٌّ، وَالنَّارَ حَقٌّ، أَدْخَلَهُ اللهُ الْجَنَّةَ عَلَى مَا كَانَ مِنَ الْعَمَل»
(If anyone testifies that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah Alone Who has no partners, and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger, and that `Isa is Allah's servant and Messenger and His Word which He bestowed on Maryam and a spirit created by Him, and that Paradise is true and Hell is true, then Allah will admit him into Paradise with the deeds which he performed.) In another narration, the Prophet said,
«مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ الثَّمَانِيَّةِ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ أَيِّهَا شَاء»
(...through any of the eight doors of Paradise he wishes.) Muslim also recorded it. Therefore, `Ruh from Allah', in the Ayah and the Hadith is similar to Allah's statement,
وَسَخَّرَ لَكُمْ مَّا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ جَمِيعاً مِّنْهُ
(And has subjected to you all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth; it is all from Him.) meaning, from His creation. `from Him' does not mean that it is a part of Him, as the Christians claim, may Allah's continued curses be upon them. Saying that something is from Allah, such as the spirit of Allah, the she-camel of Allah or the House of Allah, is meant to honor such items. Allah said,
هَـذِهِ نَاقَةُ اللَّهِ
(This is the she-camel of Allah...) and,
وَطَهِّرْ بَيْتِىَ لِلطَّآئِفِينَ
(and sanctify My House for those who circumambulate it.) An authentic Hadith states,
«فَأَدْخُلُ عَلَى رَبِّي فِي دَارِه»
(I will enter on my Lord in His Home) All these examples are meant to honor such items when they are attributed to Allah in this manner. Allah said,
فَـَامِنُواْ بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ
(so believe in Allah and His Messengers.) believe that Allah is One and Alone and that He does not have a son or wife. Know and be certain that `Isa is the servant and Messenger of Allah. Allah said after that,
وَلاَ تَقُولُواْ ثَلَـثَةٌ
(Say not: "Three!") do not elevate `Isa and his mother to be gods with Allah. Allah is far holier than what they attribute to Him. In Surat Al-Ma'idah (chapter 5), Allah said,
لَّقَدْ كَفَرَ الَّذِينَ قَالُواْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ ثَـلِثُ ثَلَـثَةٍ وَمَا مِنْ إِلَـهٍ إِلاَّ إِلَـهٌ وَحِدٌ
(Surely, disbelievers are those who said: "Allah is the third of the three." But there is none who has the right to be worshipped but One God.) Allah said by the end of the same Surah,
وَإِذْ قَالَ اللَّهُ يعِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ أَءَنتَ قُلتَ لِلنَّاسِ اتَّخِذُونِى
(And (remember) when Allah will say (on the Day of Resurrection): "O `Isa, son of Maryam! Did you say unto men: `Worship me"') and in its beginning,
لَّقَدْ كَفَرَ الَّذِينَ قَآلُواْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ
(Surely, in disbelief are they who say that Allah is the Messiah, son of Maryam.) The Christians, may Allah curse them, have no limit to their disbelief because of their ignorance, so their deviant statements and their misguidance grows. Some of them believe that `Isa is Allah, some believe that he is one in a trinity and some believe that he is the son of Allah. Their beliefs and creeds are numerous and contradict each other, prompting some people to say that if ten Christians meet, they would end up with eleven sects!
The Christian Sects
Sa`id bin Batriq, the Patriarch of Alexandria and a famous Christian scholar, mentioned in the year four hundred after the Hijrah, that a Christian Council convened during the reign of Constantine, who built the city that bears his name. In this Council, the Christians came up with what they called the Great Trust, which in reality is the Great Treachery. There were more than two thousand patriarchs in this Council, and they were in such disarray that they divided into many sects, where some sects had twenty, fifty or a hundred members, etc.! When the king saw that there were more than three hundred Patriarchs who had the same idea, he agreed with them and adopted their creed. Constantine who was a deviant philosopher -- gave his support to this sect for which, as an honor, churches were built and doctrines were taught to young children, who were baptized on this creed, and books were written about it. Meanwhile, the king oppressed all other sects. Another Council produced the sect known as the Jacobites, while the Nestorians were formed in a third Council. These three sects agreed that `Isa was divine, but disputed regarding the manner in which `Isa's divinity was related to his humanity; were they in unity or did Allah incarnate in `Isa! All three of these sects accuse each other of heresy and, we believe that all three of them are disbelievers. Allah said,
انتَهُواْ خَيْراً لَّكُمْ
(Cease! (it is) better for you.) meaning, it will be better for you,
إِنَّمَا اللَّهُ إِلَـهٌ وَحِدٌ سُبْحَـنَهُ أَن يَكُونَ لَهُ وَلَدٌ
(For Allah is (the only) One God, hallowed be He above having a son.) and He is holier than such claim,
وَللَّهِ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ وَكَفَى بِاللَّهِ وَكِيلاً
(To Him belongs all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth. And Allah is All-Sufficient as a Disposer of affairs,) for all are creatures, property and servants under His control and disposal, and He is the Disposer of the affairs. Therefore, how can He have a wife or a son among them,
بَدِيعُ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ أَنَّى يَكُونُ لَهُ وَلَدٌ
(He is the originator of the heavens and the earth. How can He have children.) and
وَقَالُواْ اتَّخَذَ الرَّحْمَـنُ وَلَداً - لَقَدْ جِئْتُمْ شَيْئاً إِدّاً
(And they say: "The Most Gracious (Allah) has begotten a son. Indeed you have brought forth (said) a terrible evil thing.") Up to His saying,
فَرْداً
(Alone.)
Sabihin mo, O Sugo, sa mga Kristiyano, na mga alagad ng Ebanghelyo: "Huwag kayong lumampas sa hangganan sa relihiyon ninyo at huwag kayong magsabi tungkol kay Allāh kaugnay sa pumapatungkol kay Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – maliban sa totoo. Ang Kristo Jesus na anak ni Maria ay sugo ni Allāh lamang. Isinugo Niya ito kalakip ng katotohanan. Nilikha Niya ito sa pamamagitan ng salita Niya na ipinasugo Niya kay Anghel Gabriel – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – patungo kay Maria. Ito ay ang sabi Niyang "Mangyari" at nangyari iyon. Ito ay isang ihip mula kay Allāh, na inihip ni Anghel Gabriel ayon sa isang utos mula kay Allāh. Kaya sumampalataya kayo kay Allāh at sa mga sugo Niya sa kalahatan nang walang pagtatangi-tangi sa pagitan nila. Huwag kayong magsabing ang Diyos ay tatlo. Tumigil kayo sa sinungaling na tiwaling pinagsasabing ito; ang pagtigil ninyo nito ay magiging mabuti para sa inyo sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay. Si Allāh ay nag-iisang Diyos lamang, na nagpawalang-kaugnayan sa katambal at sa anak sapagkat Siya ay Walang-pangangailangan. Sa Kanya ang pagmamay-ari sa mga langit, ang pagmamay-ari sa lupa, at ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa mga ito. Sapat sa anumang nasa mga langit at lupa si Allāh bilang tagapagtaguyod at bilang tagapangasiwa sa kanila.
171- Ey Kitab ehli, dininizde aşırı gitmeyin ve Allah’a karşı hak olandan başkasını söylemeyin. Meryem oğlu İsa Mesih yalnızca Allah’ın peygamberi, Meryem’e ulaştırdığı kelimesi ve kendinden bir ruhtur. Artık Allah’a ve peygamberlerine iman edin de:“(İlah) üçtür” demeyin. Kendi iyiliğiniz için (bundan) vazgeçin. Allah ancak tek bir ilâhtır. O, çocuğu olmaktan münezzehtir. Göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi O’nundur. Vekil olarak Allah yeter.
171. “Ey Kitab ehli, dininizde aşırı gitmeyin” Yüce Allah, Kitap ehline dinde aşırı gitmeyi yasaklamaktadır. Dinde aşırı gitmek ise meşru olan sınırı ve ölçüyü aşarak meşru olmayana düşmektir. Mesela Hıristiyanların İsa aleyhisselam hususunda aşırıya giderek onu nübüvvet ve risalet makamından çıkarıp Allah’tan başkasına asla yaraşmayan rububiyet makamına çıkarmaları buna bir örnektir. İşte nasıl ki eksik ve kusurlu davranmak yasaksa, aşırıya gitmek de öylece yasaktır. Bundan dolayı da burada:“Allah’a karşı hak olandan başkasını söylemeyin” buyrulmaktadır. Bu buyruk üç hususu ihtiva etmektedir. Bunlardan ikisi yasak kılınmış şeylerdir ki bunlar; Allah hakkında yalan söylemek ve O’nun isimleri, sıfatları, fiilleri, şeriatı ve peygamberleri hakkında bilgisizce söz söylemektir. Üçüncüsü ise emrolunmuş bir husus olup bu da bütün bu hususlarda yalnızca hakkı söylemektir.
Bu, küllî ve genel bir kaide olduğundan ve konu da İsa aleyhisselam ile alâkalı olduğundan, burada özellikle yahudiliğin ve hıristiyanlığın İsa hakkında izlediği yolun aksi olan “hak sözün söylenmesi” vurgulanmış ve şöyle buyrulmuştur: “Meryem oğlu İsa Mesih yalnızca Allah’ın peygamberi” yani Mesih aleyhisselam’ın ulaşabileceği en nihai kemal mertebesi, bütün yaratılmışlar için olabilecek en yüce hal, derecelerin en yükseği ve ilâhi taltiflerin en üstünü olan risalet derecesidir. “Meryem’e ulaştırdığı kelimesi” yani Yüce Allah’ın söylediği ve bunun sonucunda İsa aleyhisselam’ın var olduğu bir kelimedir. Yoksa o, bizatihi o kelimenin kendisi değildir. Aksine o, bu kelime ile var olmuştur. Buradaki izafet terkibi (“O’nun kelimesi” şeklindeki isim tamlaması) şereflendirme ve mükerrem kılma anlamındadır.
Aynı şekilde Yüce Allah’ın:“ve kendinden bir ruhtur” buyruğu da böyledir. Yani Yüce Allah’ın yaratıp üstün niteliklerle ve kâmil ahlâk ile kemale erdirdiği ruhlardan bir ruhtur. Allah, bu anlamda bir diğer ruhu olan Cibril aleyhisselam’ı göndermiş, o da Meryem’in -ona selam olsun- fercine üflemiştir ve böylece Meryem de Allah’ın izni ile İsa aleyhisselam’a gebe kalmıştır.
Yüce Allah İsa aleyhisselam hakkındaki hakikati beyan ettikten sonra Kitab ehline ona ve diğer peygamberlere iman etmelerini emredip Allah’ı üçün üçüncüsü kabul etmelerini de yasaklamaktadır bu üçten bir İsa, ikincisi de Meryem’dir. İşte hıristiyanların -Allah onları bu çirkin iddialarından dolayı cezalandırsın- söyledikleri budur. Yüce Allah onlara bu işten vazgeçmelerini emretmekte ve böylesinin kendileri için daha hayırlı olacağını bildirmektedir. Çünkü kurtuluşa ermenin yegane yolu budur ve onun dışındaki bütün yolların helâk yolu oldukları açıkça ortadadır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah kendi zatını, ortağı ve evladı bulunmaktan tenzih ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah ancak tek bir ilâhtır” yani uluhiyette tek ve kendisinden başka ibadete layık olan kimsenin bulunmadığı yegane zat O’dur. “O, ocuğu olmaktan münezzehtir” yücedir ve mukaddestir. Çünkü “Göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi O’nundur.” Her şey O’nun mülküdür ve O’na muhtaçtır. Dolayısı ile onlardan herhangi bir varlığın O’nun ortağı veya evladı olması imkânsız bir şeydir.
Yüce Allah ulvi alemin de süfli alemin de mutlak mâlik ve idarecisi olduğunu haber verdikten sonra onların dünyevi ve uhrevi maslahatlarını kendisinin idare ettiğini, bunları koruyup muhafaza edenin ve herkese amellerinin karşılığını verecek olanında yine kendisi olduğunu haber vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Vekil olarak Allah yeter.”
Say, O Messenger, to the Christians who received the Gospel: Do not overstep the limits in your religion and do not say anything but the truth about Allah in relation to Jesus. The Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary, is only Allah’s messenger sent with the truth. He created him by His word which He sent with Gabriel to Mary, which was the word ‘Be’, and he became. It was a breath from Allah which Gabriel blew with Allah’s instruction. So have faith in Allah and all His messengers without making a distinction between them. Do not say, ‘The gods are three’. Avoid saying this false statement and it will be better for you in this world and the Afterlife. Allah is the only One God free of any partner or child. He is Self-sufficient. The dominion of the heavens, the earth and whatever is in between the two is His. He is sufficient as a guardian to carry out the affairs of His creation.
Mensajero, di a los cristianos, los adeptos del Evangelio: No trasgredan los límites de su religión y solo digan la verdad sobre Al-lah y sobre Jesús hijo de María. En efecto, el Mesías, Jesús hijo de María, es un mensajero que Al-lah envió con la verdad. Al‑lah lo ha creado con Su palabra, la cual envió a María a través del ángel Gabriel: “kun” (sé) y Jesús fue. Esta palabra fue infundida por Gabriel por orden de Al-lah. Por lo tanto, crean en Al-lah y en todos Sus mensajeros, sin hacer distinción entre ellos, y no digan: “Al-lah es una trinidad.” Dejen de pronunciar estas palabras falsas y sin validez, eso será mejor para ustedes en este mundo y en el Más Allá. Al-lah no es más que un solo Al-lah. No deben asociarse a Él otros dioses y no es propio de Él tener un hijo. Él está por encima de todo eso, ya que Él posee los cielos, la Tierra y lo que ellos contienen. A todo lo que existe en los cielos y la Tierra le basta que Al-lah sea su administrador y regente.
Jews' were the addressees in previous verses which provided details of how astray they had gone. The present verses address the Christians and refute their doctrinal position as related to God and Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) .
Commentary_
The word: كَلِمَتُهُ : Kalimatuh used in this verse tells us that Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) is the 'word' of Allah. Commentators have given different meanings of this expression:
1. Imam al-Ghazzali has said that two factors operate in the birth of a child: One is the sperm, the other is the saying of the word کُن or 'be' by Almighty Allah after which the child comes to exist_ Since the first factor is out of question in the case of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) ، therefore, it was by attribution to the second factor that he was called كَلِمَتُهُ اللہ (the word of Allah). It means that he came into existence solely through the word: کُن (be) without the mediacy of material means. In this case, the statement which follows immediately, that is, أَلْقَاهَا إِلَىٰ مَرْيَمَ would mean that Almighty Allah delivered this word to Maryam (علیہا السلام) as a result of which the birth of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) came to be.
2. Some have said that the expression: كَلِمَتُهُ اللہ (the word of Allah) has been used in the sense of: بشارۃ اللہِ (the glad tiding of Allah) and it refers to Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہا السلام) . It will be recalled that the glad tiding of the coming of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) given to Maryam (علیہا السلام) by Almighty Allah through the angels carries the expression: Kalimah or word: إِذْ قَالَتِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ يَا مَرْيَمُ إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يُبَشِّرُكِ بِكَلِمَةٍ (When the angels said, "O Maryam, Allah gives you the good news of a word ... 3:45).
3. Some have said that kalimah (word) has been used here in the sense of 'ayah or sign, as it has appeared elsewhere in the same sense: وَصَدَّقَتْ بِكَلِمَاتِ رَبِّهَا 'She (Maryam) testified to the word of her Lord as true.' (66:12)
Let us now consider the statement: وَرُوحٌ مِّنْهُ (... and a spirit from Him.) in this verse. Worth attention here are two aspects of our probe. Firstly, why has Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) .1s been referred to as ruh or spirit? Secondly, since by saying 'from Him' the spirit has been attributed to Almighty Allah, what, then, would be the sense of such an attribution?
In this connection, several exegetical stances of commentators have.. been reported. Their gist is being given below:
1. Some of them explain it on the basis of lexical usage. They say that, according to the rule of ` urf or recognized customary practice, the word 'ruh'' or 'spirit' is used in the sense of 'essence' to enhance the effect of pristine purity in something. Since the birth of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) was totally unrelated to the mediation of any father and he was the outcome of nothing but the will of Allah, in His supreme majesty, and a result of the word: کُن )kun : be), therefore, he was blessed with the most perfect degree of purity. This is the reason why he was called 'a spirit' or 'essence' as admitted by recognized practice. As for the attribution to Allah, it is there to hold him in esteem. This is like attributing Masajid (mosques) to Allah in order to enhance the respect in which they are held. Hence, the expression: Masajidullah or the Mosques of Allah. Or,' the Holy Ka'bah, by attributing it to Allah, is called: Baytullah or the House of Allah. Or, by attributing someone religiously observing and worshipfully obedient to Allah, he is called: ` Abd Allah' or the servant or slave of Allah. Thus, it is in accord with this formulation that the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been referred to in Surah Bani Isra'i1 in the wordings: أَسْرَىٰ بِعَبْدِهِ (carried His servant) (17:1)
where the attribution to Allah reflects honour given to him.
2. Some commentators have said that the purpose behind the coming of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) was that he should infuse spiritual life into the dead hearts of people and make them alive once again (familiar as born-again Christians in the West). Since he was the cause of spiritual life very much like the spirit is the cause of physical life, therefore, it was in this light that he was called a spirit. In fact, this word has been used for the Holy Qur'an as well: وَكَذَٰلِكَ أَوْحَيْنَا إِلَيْكَ رُوحًا مِّنْ أَمْرِنَا (and thus We have revealed to you a spirit of Our Command - 42:52) because the Holy Qur'an too blesses people with spiritual life.
3. Some others have said that ruh (spirit) is also used in the sense of secret. Since Sayyidna ` Isa r - was, because of his unusual birth, a sign and secret of Allah, _therefore, he was called: Ruhullah (the spirit of Allah).
4. Some say that the adjunct is understood here' since the statement was to be read as: ذُو رُوحِ مِنہُ (the possessor of a spirit from Him). However, since all rational beings are equal as the possessors of a spirit, the distinction of Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) was made manifest when Almighty Allah turned his attribution towards Himself.
5. According to yet another exegetical view, the word: Ruh has been used in the sense of nafkh or the blowing of breath. Sayyidna Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) . had, as commanded by Allah, blown his breath on the collar of Sayyidah Maryam (علیہا السلام) and that became the conception. Since only a blow of breath had caused the birth of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) as a miracle, therefore, he was called: Ruhullah or the spirit of Allah. Another verse of the Holy Qur'an: فَنَفَخْنَا فِيهَا مِن رُّوحِنَا (then, We blew Our spirit in her - 21:91) points out in this direction.
In addition to these, several other probabilities have also been suggested. However, none of these come to mean that Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) is a part of Allah or a divine person on the basis of which it could be suggested that this very spirit we are talking about has mani-fested itself in the human form, of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) .
A telling repartee
` A1lamah A1-Alusi, the author of the famous Tafsir Ruh al-Ma'ani has reported an episode from the court of Caliph Harun al-Rashid where a Christian physician entered into a debate against the scholar ` Ali ibn al-Husayn al-Waqidi challenging him that his Book_ (the Qur'an) has a particular word which indicates that Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) is a part of Allah. And as a proof, he read out the verse (171) which carries the words: رُوحٌ مِّنْهُ (a spirit from Him). ` Allamah al-Waqidi came up with a rejoinder and recited another verse (45:13) of the Qur'an: وَسَخَّرَ لَكُم مَّا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الْأَرْضِ جَمِيعًا مِّنْهُ (The meaning of the verse is that everything that there is in the heavens and the earth is from the same Allah where the word - minhu: from Him - serves to attribute everything to Allah) and said: 'If رُوحٌ مِّنْهُ (rulhim-minhu: a spirit from Him) means, as you think, that Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) is a part of Allah, then, the verse I have just recited would mean that everything in the heavens and the earth is also a part of Allah?' Thus, silenced, the Christian physician chose to become a Muslim.
The Qur'an and the doctrine of Trinity
Reflected in the statement of the Qur'an: وَلَا تَقُولُوا ثَلَاثَةٌ (And do not say "Three" ) is the state of the major sects among Christians in which they were divided at the time of the revelation of the Qur'an. The doctrine of Trinity they adhered to was based on three separate principles. One sect maintained that Masih is God and it is God Himself who has appeared in the world in the form of Masih. The second sect believed that Masih is the son of God while the third sect claimed unity in trinity - the father, the son and Mary. Even this group was split in two. The second group said that the Holy Spirit (ruhul-Quds) and not Sayyidah Maryam (Mary) was the third person (hypostasis). So, these people acknowledged Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) as the third of the three. Therefore, all the three sects have been addressed, separately and jointly in the Holy Qur'an whereby the Christians have been clearly told that there is just one truth and that truth is that Masih (علیہ السلام) is a human being born to Maryam (علیہا السلام) and a true Messenger of God. Whatever is said beyond that is all false and ineffectual - whether it be loaded with the excess of under-estimation, as believed by the Jews, viz., God forbid, he was an imposter and fabricator: or, be a case of the excess of over-estimation as believed by the Christians, viz., God forbid, he is God or the son of God or the third of the three.
In many of its verses, the Holy Qur'an has, on the one hand, pointed out to the strayings of the Christians and Jews while, on the other, it has focused brightly on the exalted station of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) in the sight of Almighty Allah so that the true path of moderation could emerge clearly from out of the mazes of excess and deficiency.
Those interested in detailed information about various aspects of Christian beliefs vis-a-vis the veracity of Islam may wish to study the world-famous book, Izharul-Haqq by Maulana Rahmatullah Kiranawi. This original work in Arabic has been translated and published by Darul-Uloom, Karachi, Pakistan in three volumes with detailed annotations.1
1. An English translation of this work has been recently completed by Maulana Muhammad Wall Raazi, son of Hadrat Mufti Muhammad Shaf ی i (رح) and is presently under the process of publication under the auspices of translator himself.
Towards the end of the verse, it was declared: لَّهُ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الْأَرْضِ وَكَفَىٰ بِاللَّـهِ وَكِيلًا (To him belongs what is in the heavens and what is in the earth. And Allah is enough to trust in). The drive of the meaning is: When everything has been created by Him, when everything falls under the domain of His mastery and when everyone is a servant of Allah, who and how could anyone become His partner or associate or son? The fact is that Almighty Allah is the dispenser of all our needs and the sole caretaker of everyone's wants - He is universally and perennially sufficient, all by Himself. He needs nobody. How, then, could He need to have a partner or son?
To sum up, we can say that no created being has'. the ability or qualification to become His partner, nor does His most sacred Being have the room or need for it, This much is enough to tell us that suggesting a partner to God or ascribing a son to Him can be accom-plished by none but the one who is deprived of faith and reason both.
Excess in Faith
Let us now go back to the opening statement of the verse: لَا تَغْلُوا فِي دِينِكُمْ. In this verse, the People of the Book have been asked not to indulge in excess in matters relating to their Faith. Lexically, the Qur'anic word: اَلغُلُو : al-Ghuluww means to cross the limits or trans-gress.. In Ahkam a1-Qur'an, Imam al-Jassas says:
الغلوفی الدین ھو مجاوزۃ حدالحق فیہ
Excess in Faith is crossing the limit set therein.
The People of the Book, that is, the Jews and the Christians were both made addressees of this injunction because excess in Faith is the common factor between them. Both groups have fallen victims to nothing but excess in matters of Faith. The Christians committed excess in believing and honouring Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) when they went on to the extreme of taking him to be God or son of God or the third God. As for Jews, they committed excess in disbelieving and rejecting him - not simply that they did not accept him even as a prophet, they were audacious enough to, God forbid, impute a false accusation to his revered mother, Sayyidah Maryam (علیہا السلام) and to cast a slur against her parentage.
Since the disastrous deviation of Jews and Christians in matters of Faith was a common scene of the time, the Holy Prophet ﷺ specially instructed his community to be very careful about it. According to a report from Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ appearing in the Musnad of Ahmad, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
لا تطرونی کما اطرت النصاری عیسیٰ بن مریم ، فانما انا عبد، فقولوا : عبد اللہ ورسولہ
Do not exaggerate in my praise as was done by Christians in the case of ` Isa son of Maryam . Beware, I am only a servant. So, call me a servant of Allah and fiis messenger. (This narration has also been reported by al-Bukhari and Ibn al-Madini rating it as sound and authentically reported)
In brief, the sense of what he said is: I am one with everyone in being a servant of Allah and a human being. The highest rank I have is that I am a Messenger of Allah. Raising it higher to the limit that you go about taking me as partner in the attributes of Almighty Allah is excess and I do not want you to fall into this excess like the Christians. This excess in Faith practiced by the Jews and Christians did not remain limited to prophets only. Once used to it, they extended this attitude of theirs to the apostles, followers and deputies of the prophets. They had already assigned Godhood to their prophet, now they invested the followers of the prophet with immunity from sin. While doing so, they did not even take the trouble of investigating and making sure if such followers were genuine followers of the prophet and who correctly and firmly adhered to his teachings, or they were no more than hereditary religious scholars and guides. This resulted in the emergence of a leadership which was astray in itself and could do nothing but keep adding to the strayings of others. So, they ruined their Faith by practicing it erroneously from within. The Holy Qur'an has described this very condition of these people in the verse اتَّخَذُوا أَحْبَارَهُمْ وَرُهْبَانَهُمْ أَرْبَابًا مِّن دُونِ اللَّـهِ (that is, these people took their religious leaders as objects of worship, other than Allah). It means that they had already been excessive in making their prophet a God, then they started worshipping later-day religious leaders in the name of following the prophet!
The lesson to be learnt is that excess in Faith is a dangerous attitude which has destroyed the Faiths of earlier religious communities all in the fair name of Faith. So serious were the implications that our noble master devised perfect defences to keep his community safe against this terrible epidemic.
It appears in hadith that the Holy Prophet ﷺ asked Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ on the occasion of Hajj that he should go and collect pebbles which he could use to throw at the Jamarat. He returned with average-sized pebbles and presented them to the Holy Prophet ﷺ who liked them very much and said twice: بِمِثلِھِنِّ بِمِثلِھِنِّ (like these, like these) which means that one should do his or her ramy at Jamarat using average-sized pebbles like these. Then, he said:
اِیَّاکُم وَ الغُلُوَّ فی الدِیّنِ ، فَاِنَّمَا ھَلَکَ مِن قَبلِکُم بالغُلُوِّ فی دِینِھِم
It is your duty to avoid excess in Faith for communities before you were destroyed because of being excessive in their Faith.
Important Rules of Guidance
Some important rules come out from this hadith:
1. The masnun limit placed on pebbles thrown at the Jamarat during the Hajj is that they should be average in size, neither too small nor too big. Throwing big rocks is included under excess in Faith.
2. The legal limit of everything is what the Holy Prophet ﷺ has left determined by his word and deed. Going beyond this limit is ghuluww, excess in Faith.
3. Precisely defined, excess in Faith is the crossing of the masnun limit set for doing something.
The Limits of Materialism
The greed for worldly wealth and luxury beyond the level of need is considered blameworthy in Islam. Instructions to observe restraint against such urges are profusely spread out in the Qur'an. But, the Holy Prophet ﷺ while prohibiting attachment to wordly life greedily, has set its proper limits by his word and deed. He declared marriage to be his way and persuaded others to follow his example. He explained the many-faceted blessings of having children. To live nicely and wisely with the family and to fulfill the rights of everyone properly were things he prescribed as obligatory. To work for one's family and earn a good living was what he called an obligation after the obligation (فَرِیضۃ بعد الفریضۃ). He laid stress on people to engage in business, agriculture, industry and labour. The establishment of an Islamic state and government and the promotion of a system governed by Islam was something he declared to be part of the mandate of prophethood. Thus, by acting in accordance with it, he went on to establish a state system throughout the Arabian Peninsula which was later extended to other parts of the world in the East and the West. All this shows that being engaged in these pursuit within the limits of need is not counted as gross love of the material nor as greed and avarice.
The Jews and Christians did not realize the truth of the matter and got themselves involved in monasticism. The Holy Qur'an has refuted this uncalled for involvement of theirs by saying:
وَرَهْبَانِيَّةً ابْتَدَعُوهَا مَا كَتَبْنَاهَا عَلَيْهِمْ إِلَّا ابْتِغَاءَ رِضْوَانِ اللَّـهِ فَمَا رَعَوْهَا حَقَّ رِعَايَتِهَا
It means that they took to ways of monasticism which were not prescribed for them by Allah except that they were to seek the pleasure of Allah Then, they failed to fulfill the conditions of what they had themselves imposed. (57:27)
The Limits of Sunnah and Bid'ah
By his word and deed, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has, in every-thing such as religious acts of worship and social transactions and dealings, demarcated the limits of moderation. Any deviation from these limits, whether it be in falling behind or in pushing ahead of them, is forbidden for it leads a believer astray from the right path. It was for this reason that he has very emphatically blocked the incursion of bid` at: بِدعَات (self-promoted innovations in established religion) and muhdathat: مُحَدِّثات (the embracing of everything appearing recent and novel in a given time as if a part of established religion which, in our time, are introduced under the fancy garbs of recension and modernity). Let us, therefore, remember what he said:
کُلُّ بِدعَۃِ ضَلَالَۃُ ، وَکُلُّ ضَلَالَۃِ فی النَّارِ
"Every Bid'ah is straying and every straying ends in Jahannam."
The word Bid'ah used in the hadith refers to everything (assumed to be a part of religion) which is not there in the word and deed of the Holy Prophet ﷺ clearly or through hint. Hadrat Shah Waliyyullah has said that Islam condemns Bid'ah as a serious offence because it opens the doors to alteration in religion. This is what happened with earlier religious communities. They added up things on their own to what their Book said and their prophet taught. Then came another generation, and the generations that followed, each adding its share to the original. Finally, everything got to mixed up that it became impossible to identify the true religion as distinct from the additions introduced by its adherents.
In his famous book, Hujjatullah al-Balighah, he has also given details of circumstances under which efforts have been made all over the world to inject alterations in the religion of Islam. He has also pointed out to the concern shown by the Shari’ ah of Islam which has installed defensive mechanisms on all such doors of incursion so that there remains no single outlet through which this disease could hit the Muslim community in epidemic proportions.
The Moderate Course in honouring and following religious leaders
One such cause referred to above is the practice of excess in Faith (غُلُو فی الدین ). Two factors distinctly contribute to the emergence of this attitude: Firstly, the desire to undertake deep investigations unnecessarily or to be involved in far-fetched interpretations; and secondly, the choice of a hardened stance. It is a matter of great regret that, despite so much elaborations made by the Holy Prophet ﷺ and active restrictions placed by the Shari'ah of Islam, the Muslim community is suffering fatally from this very disease of excess. Its fallout can be distinctly noticed in all departments of our Faith. Out of these, the field most affected is that of religious leaders where the question is: Whom to follow?
Stretching between two extremes, a group of Muslims has gone far out by holding that there is no such thing as a religious leader or teacher or ` A1im or Shaykh. They would say: 'The Book of Allah is sufficient for us. If they understand the Book of Allah so do we ھُم رجالُ و نَحنُ رِجالُ - They are men, so are we.' The result was that every ambitious pseudo-intellectual - unlettered in Arabic and uninitiated into the facts of and insights into the Qur'an and unfamiliar with the exegetical clarifications given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ – considered it sufficient to look at translations of the - Qur'an and be hoisted as a scholar of the Qur'an! How can a tafsir or explanation of the Qur'an which has been authentically reported from the Holy Prophet ﷺ or from his direct disciples, the noble Companions ؓ ، be ever ignored or bypassed? But, such is the breed of these dabblers in the discipline that they would dismiss anything in favour of their brain wave and still have the temerity to tie it with the Qur'an. Although, had a book without a teacher been enough, Almighty Allah had the power to snake written copies of the book become available for people at their homes - there was, then, no need to send a prophet to teach. A little reflection would reveal that this is not something peculiar to the Book of Allah. No one can, by simply looking at the translation of any book in the arts and sciences, become an expert in those fields. We have yet to find a physician who became a physician through a familiarity with translations of medical books. No engineer became an engineer by browsing through engineering texts. Even the study of common books on sewing and cooking has not made anyone succeed as a master tailor or chef. So, the truth lies elsewhere - the system needs the elements of teaching and learning under a teacher. This is all too established for everyone. But, it is indeed sad to see that the Qur'an and Sunnah alone, of all things around us, have been taken so casually as not to need any teacher. Thus, a fairly large group of educated people drifted down in the direction of serious deficiency when they took the lone study of the Qur'an as all sufficient and totally dispensed of with the need to consult the exegesis and interpretation of early scholars, and to be guided by them.
On the other side of the extreme, a large group of Muslims got involved in a kind of excess which goaded them to take just about anyone as their religious guide almost blindly, and blindly it was that they started following them. They never took the trouble of finding out whether or not the person they were taking as guide came up to the standard of high intellectual achievement, corresponding personal behaviour, concern for the good of people and the genuine sense of responsibility before Allah. They did not even care to apply a much simpler test by looking at the kind of teaching such a person was imparting and making sure that it was not against the Qur'an and Sunnah.
The Ideal Solution
The Shari'ah of Islam has wisely shielded Muslims from falling into the trap of excess. The middle course in between the two extremes it has suggested is: Learn the Book of Allah (Kitabullah) from the Men of Allah (Rijalullah) and recognize the Men of Allah from the Book of Allah. In other words, one should first recognize those who are engaged in learning and communicating the true knowledge of the Qur'an and Sunnah through the all too well-known teachings of these twin sources of Islamic Faith. Once this is settled, no intricate problem relating to Qur'an and Sunnah will ever bother you - if you give precedence to their explanation above your own opinion, and follow them.
Ey Resul! İncil'in kendilerine indirildiği Hristiyanlara, dininizde haddi aşmayın diyerek uyar. Allah hakkında İsa -aleyhisselam- ile ilgili ancak hakkı söyleyiniz. Meryemoğlu Mesih İsa, Allah'ın hak ile göndermiş olduğu bir resulüdür. Allah İsa -aleyhisselam-'ı Cibril'i Meryem'e gönderdiği kelimesiyle yarattı. O kelimesi de ''Ol" emridir. O da, Allah'ın emri ile Cibril'in Meryem'e üfürmüş olduğu ruhtur. Allah'a ve resullerinin arasında ayrım yapmadan hepsine birlikte iman ediniz. ilahlar üçtür demeyiniz. Yalan ve bozuk olan bu sözü söylemekten vazgeçiniz. Bunu söylemekten vazgeçmeniz sizin için dünyada ve ahirette iyi ve hayırlı olur. Allah sadece tek bir ilahtır. Bir ortağının ve bir çocuğunun da olmasından münezzehtir. O, zengindir. Göklerde, yerde ve aralarında bulunan her şeyin mülkü O'nundur. Allah'ın göklerin ve yerin idarecisi ve düzenleyicisi olması yeterlidir.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul- kepada orang-orang Nasrani, penganut kitab suci Injil, “Janganlah kalian melampaui batas yang ada di dalam agama kalian dan janganlah kalian berkata tentang Isa -'alaihissalām- kecuali dengan bukti yang benar. Sesungguhnya Isa putra Maryam itu hanyalah seorang rasul yang diutus oleh Allah dengan membawa kebenaran. Dia menciptakannya dengan kalimat-Nya yang dikirimkan oleh Jibril -'alaihissalām- kepada Maryam, yaitu kalimat ‘Kun' (Jadilah), maka terciptalah ia. Kalimat itu adalah tiupan dari Allah yang ditiupkan oleh Jibril atas perintah Allah. Oleh karena itu, berimanlah kalian kepada Allah dan seluruh rasul-Nya, tanpa membeda-bedakan antara yang satu dengan yang lain. Janganlah kalian berkata, ‘Tuhan itu ada tiga’. Berhentilah mengucapkan kata-kata yang bohong dan keliru itu karena menghentikan ucapan tersebut akan lebih baik bagi kalian di dunia dan di akhirat. Sesungguhnya Allah adalah Tuhan Yang Maha Esa. Dia Mahasuci, tidak memiliki sekutu dan anak. Dia sama sekali tidak membutuhkannya. Dialah pemilik apa saja yang ada di langit dan apa saja yang ada di bumi beserta isinya dan cukuplah Allah sebagai pengawas serta pengatur dalam urusan makhluk-Nya yang ada di langit dan di bumi.”
It is a human weakness to see any outstanding aspect in anything and then hold exaggerated views about it. This is exceeding the limits in determining its actual position. This is called excess. All forms of polytheism and personality cults are the result of committing this excess. Exaggeration in religion means according an inflated status to things and personalities associated with the religion in question. The Quran enjoins us to keep everything in its proper place and to refrain from according a higher status to things and people than they actually deserve. Everything should be seen as it is, without the viewer indulging in excesses of any sort: for instance, calling a servant of God—created without a father—the son of God; or regarding someone to whom God has granted special honour and status as an extraordinary, infallible being. Similarly, if God enjoins one to abstain from the luxuries and glitter of the world, then taking this injunction on simple living to the extreme of renouncing the world is yet another form of excess. Another form of excess is taking an injunction regarding some aspect of life and exaggerating it so greatly as to develop a full-fledged religious philosophy on its basis. All such forms in which a religious injunction or precept is elevated from its real position and accorded an excessively high status will bring about an exaggeration in religion.
Ô Messager, dis aux chrétiens, les adeptes de l’Evangile:
Ne franchissez pas la limite dans votre religion et ne dites que la vérité sur Allah et sur Jésus fils de Marie. En effet, le Messie Jésus fils de Marie est le messager qu’Allah envoya avec la vérité. Il l’a créé par Sa parole qu’Il envoya avec Gabriel à Marie: «kun» (sois) et Jésus fut. Cette parole fut insufflée par Gabriel par ordre d’Allah.
Croyez donc en Allah et en tous Ses messagers, sans faire de distinction entre eux et ne dites pas «Les divinités sont au nombre de trois».
Cessez de proférer ces paroles mensongères et invalides et cela sera meilleur pour vous ici-bas et dans l’au-delà.
Allah n’est qu’un Seul Dieu. Il ne lui convient pas de se voir associé à d’autres dieux ni d’avoir un enfant. Il est au-delà de tout cela car Il possède les Cieux, la Terre et ce qu’ils contiennent. Il suffit à ce que contiennent les Cieux et la Terre qu’Allah soit leur Gestionnaire et leur Administrateur.
"Wahai Ahli Kitab, janganlah kamu melampaui batas dalam agamamu, dan janganlah kamu mengatakan terhadap Allah ke-cuali yang benar. Sesungguhnya al-Masih, Isa putra Maryam itu, adalah utusan Allah dan (yang diciptakan dengan) kalimatNya yang disampaikanNya kepada Maryam, dan (dengan tiupan) ruh dariNya. Maka berimanlah kamu kepada Allah dan rasul-rasulNya dan janganlah kamu mengatakan, '(Tuhan itu) tiga', berhentilah (dari ucapan itu). (Itu) lebih baik bagimu. Sesungguhnya Allah Tuhan Yang Maha Esa, Mahasuci Allah dari mempunyai anak, segala yang di langit dan di bumi adalah kepunyaanNya. Cukuplah Allah menjadi Pemelihara." (An-Nisa`: 171).
(171) Allah سبحانه وتعالى melarang Ahli Kitab dari sikap berlebih-lebihan (ghuluw) dalam beragama, yaitu melampaui batas dan ketentuan yang disyariatkan kepada perkara yang tidak disyariat-kan. Yang demikian itu adalah seperti perkataan kaum Nasrani yang melampaui batas terhadap Isa عليه السلام dan penempatan mereka terhadapnya melebihi dari kedudukan kenabian dan kerasulan kepada kedudukan ketuhanan yang tidak patut diberikan selain kepada Allah. Maka sebagaimana perkara asal-asalan dan lalai itu adalah perkara yang dilarang, maka melampaui batas juga dilarang.
Karena itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَا تَقُولُواْ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ إِلَّا ٱلۡحَقَّۚ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu mengatakan terhadap Allah kecuali yang benar." Firman ini mengandung tiga perkara: Dua perkara di antaranya adalah dilarang, yaitu perkataan dusta terhadap Allah dan perkataan tanpa didasari dengan ilmu mengenai nama-namaNya, sifat-sifatNya, perbuatan-perbuatanNya, syariatNya, dan rasul-rasulNya, dan perkara ketiga adalah yang diperintahkan (kepadanya) yaitu per-kataan yang benar dalam semua masalah tadi.
Dan manakala hal ini adalah sebuah kaidah yang global (umum), dan konteks ayat ini adalah tentang Isa عليه السلام, Allah mene-gaskan perkataan yang benar dalam hal itu yang bertentangan dengan klaim (keyakinan) orang-orang Yahudi dan orang-orang Nasrani, seraya berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّمَا ٱلۡمَسِيحُ عِيسَى ٱبۡنُ مَرۡيَمَ رَسُولُ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Sesung-guhnya al-Masih, Isa putra Maryam itu, adalah utusan Allah." Mak-sudnya, (sebagai Rasul Allah) itulah kedudukan paling tinggi dan predikat paling besar dari al-Masih عليه السلام dari derajat kesempurnaan yang didapatkan oleh makhluk, yaitu derajat kerasulan, yang me-rupakan tingkatan yang paling tinggi dan posisi yang paling mulia. Dan bahwa ia adalah ﴾ وَكَلِمَتُهُۥٓ أَلۡقَىٰهَآ إِلَىٰ مَرۡيَمَ ﴿ "(yang diciptakan dengan) kalimatNya yang disampaikanNya kepada Maryam," maksudnya, sebuah kata yang diucapkan oleh Allah, lalu jadilah Isa عليه السلام dengannya. Dan Isa bukanlah kata tersebut, namun Isa عليه السلام dijadikan dengannya. Ini adalah bentuk idhafah (kata majemuk) bernuansa pemuliaan dan penghormatan.
Demikian juga FirmanNya, ﴾ وَرُوحٞ مِّنۡهُۖ ﴿ "Dan (dengan tiupan) ruh dariNya," yaitu, di antara ruh-ruh yang diciptakan olehNya, disempurnakan dengan sifat-sifat yang luhur, dan akhlak-akhlak yang sempurna. Allah mengutus RuhNya, Jibril عليه السلام, lalu meniup-kan ke dalam rahim Maryam عليها السلام hingga dia mengandung Isa dengan izin Allah. Dan ketika Allah menjelaskan hakikat dari pen-ciptaan Isa عليه السلام, Allah memerintahkan Ahli Kitab untuk beriman kepadaNya dan kepada Rasul-rasulNya, dan Allah melarang me-reka menjadikanNya ketiga dari yang tiga; salah satunya adalah Isa عليه السلام dan kedua adalah Maryam[44] عليها السلام. Ini adalah pernyataan kaum Nasrani, semoga Allah menjelekkan mereka. Dan Allah memerin-tahkan mereka agar meninggalkan hal tersebut dan mengabarkan bahwa hal itu adalah lebih baik bagi mereka. Karena yang jelas, itu adalah menuju kepada keselamatan dan selain dari itu adalah jalan kehancuran.
Kemudian Allah menyucikan DiriNya dari sekutu dan anak seraya berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّمَا ٱللَّهُ إِلَٰهٞ وَٰحِدٞۖ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Tuhan Yang Maha Esa," yaitu, Dia sendirian dalam ketuhanan yang tidak sepa-tutnya ibadah itu dilakukan kecuali untuk DiriNya semata. ﴾ سُبۡحَٰنَهُۥٓ ﴿ "Mahasuci Allah" yaitu bersih (dari kekurangan) dan suci ﴾ أَن يَكُونَ لَهُۥ وَلَدٞۘ ﴿ "dari mempunyai anak." Karena sesungguhnya,﴾ لَّهُۥ مَا فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَمَا فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِۗ ﴿ "segala yang di langit dan di bumi adalah kepunyaanNya." Seluruhnya adalah milik Allah yang butuh kepadaNya, maka sangat mustahil sekali Allah mempunyai sekutu di antara mereka atau anak.
Dan tatkala Allah memberitakan bahwa Dia adalah Raja bagi alam langit dan bumi lalu Allah mengabarkan bahwa Dia mengurus kemaslahatan buat mereka, dunia maupun akhirat, dan Allah سبحانه وتعالى memeliharanya (dan memberikan balasan kepada mereka) atasnya.
Isa putra Maryam tidak akan sombong maupun congkak untuk menjadi hamba Allah, dan para malaikat yang statusnya didekatkan oleh Allah dan derajat mereka pun dinaikkan tidak akan congkak untuk menjadi hamba-hamba Allah. Lalu bagaimana mungkin kalian menjadikan Isa sebagai tuhan?! Bagaimana bisa kaum musyrikin menjadikan para malaikat sebagai tuhan?! Barang siapa yang congkak dan enggan menjadi hamba Allah, sesungguhnya Allah akan menghimpun semua makhluk di sisi-Nya dan Dia akan membalas setiap orang dengan balasan yang berhak diterimanya.
"Al-Masih sekali-kali tidak enggan menjadi hamba bagi Allah, dan tidak (pula enggan) malaikat-malaikat yang terdekat (kepada Allah). Barangsiapa yang enggan menyembahNya dan menyombongkan diri, nanti Allah akan mengumpulkan mereka semua kepadaNya. Adapun orang-orang yang beriman dan berbuat amal shalih, maka Allah akan menyempurnakan pahala mereka dan menambah untuk mereka sebagian dari karuniaNya. Adapun orang-orang yang enggan dan menyombongkan diri, maka Allah akan menyiksa mereka dengan siksaan yang pedih, dan mereka tidak akan memperoleh bagi diri mereka, pelindung dan penolong selain dari pada Allah." (An-Nisa`: 172-173).
(172) Ketika Allah menyebutkan tentang perbuatan me-lampaui batas kaum Nasrani terhadap Isa عليه السلام, Allah menyebutkan juga bahwa Isa itu adalah hamba dan RasulNya, lalu Allah menye-butkan dalam ayat ini bahwa Isa tidaklah enggan beribadah kepada Tuhannya, artinya ia tidak menolak beribadah karena membenci-nya, tidak dirinya ﴾ وَلَا ٱلۡمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ ٱلۡمُقَرَّبُونَۚ ﴿ "dan tidak (pula enggan) malai-kat-malaikat yang terdekat (kepada Allah)." Allah menyucikan mereka dari sikap keengganan, dan membersihkan mereka dari kesom-bongan adalah lebih pasti. Meniadakan suatu hal padanya adalah penetapan akan hal yang berlawanan dengannya. Artinya, sesung-guhnya Isa dan para malaikat yang dekat kepada Allah menyukai beribadah kepada Tuhan mereka, bahkan mencintai ibadah itu dan mereka berusaha melaksanakannya dengan sebaik-baiknya menurut kondisi mereka masing-masing. Maka Allah mewajibkan kemuliaan yang besar dan kemenangan yang agung itu untuk mereka, mereka tidaklah enggan menjadi hamba untuk rububiyah dan uluhiyahNya, bahkan mereka memandang bahwa hal itu sangat mereka butuhkan dengan kebutuhan yang luar biasa.
Dan janganlah diperkirakan bahwa mengangkat Isa عليه السلام atau selainnya dari makhluk lebih tinggi dari derajatnya yang seharus-nya yang diberikan oleh Allah untuknya dan ditinggikan dari statusnya sebagai hamba adalah suatu kesempurnaan, akan tetapi itu justru kekurangan yang sebenarnya, dan itu akan menjadi sasaran celaan dan hukuman. Karena itulah Allah berfirman,﴾ وَمَن يَسۡتَنكِفۡ عَنۡ عِبَادَتِهِۦ وَيَسۡتَكۡبِرۡ فَسَيَحۡشُرُهُمۡ إِلَيۡهِ جَمِيعٗا ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang enggan dari menyembahNya dan menyombongkan diri, nanti Allah akan me-ngumpulkan mereka semua kepadaNya." Artinya, Allah mengumpul-kan seluruh makhluk kepadaNya, orang-orang yang enggan dan sombong dan juga hamba-hambaNya yang beriman, lalu Allah menegakkan pengadilan antara mereka semua dengan ketetapan-Nya yang adil dan balasanNya yang patut.
(173) Kemudian Allah merinci ketetapanNya atas diri me-reka, seraya berfirman, ﴾ فَأَمَّا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ ﴿ "Adapun orang-orang yang beriman dan berbuat amal shalih," yaitu, mereka yang menggabungkan antara keimanan yang diperintahkan kepadanya dengan amal shalih berupa kewajiban dan sunnah dari hak-hak Allah dan hak-hak hamba-hambaNya, ﴾ فَيُوَفِّيهِمۡ أُجُورَهُمۡ ﴿ "maka Allah akan menyempurnakan pahala mereka," yaitu, balasan yang dihasilkan dari perbuatan, setiap orang sesuai dengan keimanan dan amalan-nya. ﴾ وَيَزِيدُهُم مِّن فَضۡلِهِۦۖ ﴿ "Dan menambah untuk mereka sebagian dari karuniaNya," dari balasan pahala yang belum diperoleh oleh per-buatan-perbuatan mereka dan belum dicapai oleh amalan-amalan mereka, dan belum terbesit juga dalam hati mereka. Termasuk dalam hal itu adalah seluruh kenikmatan yang ada di surga berupa makanan, minuman, buah-buahan, pemandangan, kebahagiaan, hati, jiwa dan tubuh, bahkan termasuk dalam hal itu setiap kebaikan agama dan dunia yang disiapkan karena iman dan amal shalih.
﴾ وَأَمَّا ٱلَّذِينَ ٱسۡتَنكَفُواْ وَٱسۡتَكۡبَرُواْ ﴿ "Adapun orang-orang yang enggan dan menyombongkan diri," yaitu, dari beribadah kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى, ﴾ فَيُعَذِّبُهُمۡ عَذَابًا أَلِيمٗا ﴿ "maka Allah akan menyiksa mereka dengan siksaan yang pedih," yaitu kemurkaan Allah dan kemarahanNya, dan api neraka yang menyala-nyala yang membakar hingga ke hati, ﴾ وَلَا يَجِدُونَ لَهُم مِّن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ وَلِيّٗا وَلَا نَصِيرٗا ﴿ "dan mereka tidak akan memperoleh bagi diri mereka, pelindung dan penolong selain dari pada Allah," maksud-nya, mereka tidak akan mendapatkan seorang pun dari makhluk yang melindungi mereka hingga mereka memperoleh apa yang diinginkan, dan tidak pula ada yang membela mereka hingga menghindarkan mereka dari azab yang ditakutkan. Akan tetapi Dzat Yang Maha Penyayang akan berlepas diri dari mereka dan membiarkan mereka dalam siksaNya untuk selama-lamanya, dan pastilah Allah menetapkan hukumNya hingga tidak ada yang mampu menolak ketetapanNya dan tidak ada yang mampu meru-bah keputusanNya.
Meryemoğlu İsa, Allah'a kul olmaktan çekinmez. Aynı zamanda Allah'ın kendisine yakınlaştırdığı ve makamlarını yükselttiği melekler de O'na kul olmaktan çekinmezler. Siz, ey Hristiyanlar! İsa -aleyhisselam-'ı nasıl ilah edinirsiniz? Müşrikler nasıl melekleri ilah edinirler? Kim Allah'a ibadet etmekten ve kul olmaktan çekinip, büyüklenirse, şüphesiz Allah, kıyamet gününde herkesi huzuruna haşredip toplayacaktır. Herkesi hak ettiğine göre cezalandırıp mükâfatlandıracaktır.
Jésus ne refuse pas d’être un serviteur d’Allah, pas plus que les anges qu’Allah a rapprochés de Lui et dont Il a élevé le rang ne refuseraient d’être Ses serviteurs. Comment faites-vous donc de Jésus un dieu et comment les polythéistes font-ils des anges des divinités? Quiconque refuse et dédaigne adorer Allah, qu’il sache qu’Allah rassemblera toutes les créatures pour le Jour de la Résurrection et qu’Il rétribuera chacun selon ce qu’il mérite.
Isa sin Merjemin neće se sustezati niti ustručavati da bude Allahov rob, kao što se ne sustežu meleki koje je Allah učinio Njemu bliskim i na visokim stepenima, pa kako da Isaa uzmete za boga?! I kako da višebošci uzmu meleke za bogove?! Ko se (iz oholosti) susteže da Allaha obožava – pa, Allah će sve okupiti na Sudnjem danu i svakom će dati ono što je zaslužio.
‘Īsā, figlio di Maryem, non disdegna né rifiuta di essere suddito di Allāh, né gli angeli che Allāh ha avvicinato a lui e che ha elevato di rango, disdegnano di essere Suoi sudditi. Come potete riconoscere ‘Īsā come divinità e come possono gli idolatri riconoscere gli angeli come divinità?! Colui che disdegna di adorare Allāh e si insuperbisce, in verità Allāh radunerà tutti dinanzi a Lui, nel Giorno del Giudizio, e giudicherà ognuno secondo ciò che merita.
172- Mesih de mukarreb melekler de Allah’a kul olmaktan asla yüksünmezler. Kim O’na kulluktan yüksünür ve kibirlenirse (bilsin ki) Allah onların hepsini huzuruna toplayacaktır.
173- İman edip de sâlih ameller işleyenlere gelince O; onlara mükâfatlarını eksiksiz ödeyecek, hem de lütfundan onlara fazlasını verecektir. (Kendisine ibadetten) yüksünenlere ve büyüklük taslayanlara gelince onları pek acıklı bir azapla cezalandıracak ve onlar kendileri için Allah’tan başka ne bir dost ne de bir yardımcı bulamayacaklardır.
172. “Mesih de mukarreb melekler de Allah’a kul olmaktan asla yüksünmezler.” Yüce Allah hıristiyanların İsa aleyhisselam hakkında aşırılıklarını söz konusu edip onun Allah’ın kulu ve elçi olduğunu zikrettikten sonra burada da Mesih’in, Rabbine ibadet etmekten yüksünüp yüz çevirmeyeceğini, aynı şekilde “mukarreb melekler”in de böyle olduklarını söz konusu etmektedir. Allah onları ibadetten yüz çevirmekten tenzih ettiğine göre Allah’a karşı büyüklenmekten münezzeh olmaları öncelikle söz konusudur. Zira bir şeyin nefyedilmesi, onun zıddının isbat edilmesi demektir. O halde İsa da mukarreb melekler de Rablerine ibadeti şeref bilmişler, O’na ibadeti sevmişler ve hallerine uygun olarak da bu yolda gayret etmişlerdir. Bu sebeple de onlar, büyük bir şerefe ve büyük bir felâha nail olmuşlardır. Onlar Yüce Allah’ın rububiyeti ve uluhiyeti önünde kul olmaktan asla yüksünmezler. Aksine kulluğa her şeyden daha çok muhtaç olduklarını bilir ve bunu ikrar ederler.
İsa aleyhisselam’ın yahut ondan başka herhangi bir kimsenin, Allah’ın onu yerleştirmiş olduğu makamından daha yukarıya çıkartılmasının yahut da o kimsenin kendisini Allah’a ibadetten daha yüksek bir konumda görmesinin bir kemal olduğu asla zannedilmesin. Aksine böyle bir tutum bizatihi eksiklik ve kusurdur. Yerilmeyi ve cezalandırılmayı gerekli kılan bir suçtur. Bu sebeple Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim O’na kulluktan yüksünür ve kibirlenirse (bilsin ki) Allah onların hepsini huzuruna toplayacaktır.” Yani hem O’na kulluk etmekten geri duranları ve büyüklük taslayanları hem de mü’min kullarını olmak üzere herkresi bir araya toplayacaktır. Aralarında adil bir şekilde hükmedecek ve haklı ile haksızı tespit edecek şekilde amellerinin karşılığını verecektir. Daha sonra Yüce Allah onlar hakkındaki bu hükmünü genişçe açıklayarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:
173. “İman edip de salih ameller işleyenlere gelince” yani emrolundukları şekilde iman etmekle beraber, gerek Allah’ın hakları gerekse de kullarının hakları içerisinde farz ve müstehap olan türden sâlih amelleri işleyenler “O, onlara mükâfatlarını eksiksiz ödeyecek”, yani Yüce Allah amellere karşılık olarak tespit etmiş olduğu ecir ve mükâfatı herkese -iman ve ameline uygun olarak- verecektir “hem de lütfundan onlara fazlasını verecektir.”Amelleri ile elde edemeyecekleri ve filleri ile ulaşmaları söz konusu olmayan, kalplerinden de hatırlarından da geçirmedikleri mükâfatları da onlara fazladan ihsan edecektir. Bunun kapsamına ise cennetteki her türlü yiyecek, içecek, zevceler, güzel manzaralar, sevindirici hususlar, kalbi ve ruhi nimetlerle bedeni nimetler girdiği gibi Yüce Allah’ın iman ve salih amele bağlı olarak ihsan edeceğini belirttiği dini ve dünyevi bütün hayırlar da dahildir.“(Kendisine ibadetten) yüksünenlere ve büyüklük taslayanlara gelince onları” Yüce Allah’a ibadet etmeyerek bunu büyüklüklerine sığdıramayanları “pek acıklı bir azapla cezalandıracak” bu ceza, Allah’ın gazabı ve kalplere kadar işleyen alevli ateşidir. “ve onlar kendileri için Allah’tan başka ne bir dost ne de bir yardımcı bulamayacaklardır.” Yani yaratılmışlar arasında kendilerini dost bilecek hiçbir kimse bulamayacaklar ki arzuladıklarını elde edebilsinler. Yine Allah’tan başka kendilerine yardım edecek ve korktuklarını kendilerinden uzaklaştırıp defedebilecek hiçbir kimse de bulamayacaklardır. Tam aksine merhametlilerin en merhametlisi dahi onları terk edecek ve onları azapları içerisinde ebedi olarak bırakacaktır. Yüce Allah’ın verdiği bir hükmü reddedebilecek hiçbir kimse olmadığı gibi O’nun kazasını değiştirebilecek hiçbir güç de yoktur.
Masih Ysa con trai của Mar-yam không hề cảm thấy e ngại khi làm người bề tôi của Allah và Y không hề phủ nhận mình là bề tôi của Ngài; các Thiên Thần cận kề Allah cũng không e ngại cho bổn phận bề tôi của họ đối với Ngài, họ không hề đưa cao họ lên khỏi vị trí bề tôi của họ, vậy cớ sao các ngươi lại nhận lấy Ysa làm Thượng Đế, sao những kẻ đa thần lại nhận lấy các Thiên Thần làm những thần linh của họ? Và những ai e ngại không muốn thờ phượng Allah, những ai ngạo mạn phủ nhận Ngài thì vào Ngày Phục Sinh tất cả họ vẫn phải bị Allah triệu tập và Ngài sẽ trừng phạt họ một cách thích đáng.
fHindi magmamaliit si Jesus na anak ni Maria at tatanggi na siya ay maging isang lingkod ni Allāh, ni ang mga anghel na inilapit ni Allāh sa Kanya at iniangat ang antas nila na sila ay maging mga lingkod kay Allāh. Kaya papaano kayong gumagawa kay Jesus bilang diyos? Papaanong gumagawa ang mga tagapagtambal sa mga anghel bilang mga diyos? Ang sinumang nagmamaliit sa pagsamba kay Allāh at humahamak dito, tunay na si Allāh ay kakalap sa lahat tungo sa Kanya sa Araw ng Pagbangon. Gaganti Siya sa bawat isa dahil sa nagiging karapat-dapat dito.
The Prophets and Angels Are Never too Proud to Worship Allah
Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that, `proud', means insolent. Qatadah said that,
الْمَسِيحُ أَن يَكُونَ عَبْداً للَّهِ وَلاَ الْمَلَـئِكَةُ الْمُقَرَّبُونَ
(Al-Masih will never be too proud to be a servant of Allah nor the angels who are near (to Allah).) they will never be arrogant, Allah then said,
وَمَن يَسْتَنْكِفْ عَنْ عِبَادَتِهِ وَيَسْتَكْبِرْ فَسَيَحْشُرُهُمْ إِلَيهِ جَمِيعاً
(And whosoever rejects His worship and is proud, then He will gather them all together unto Himself.) on the Day of Resurrection. Then, Allah will judge between them with His just judgment that is never unjust or wrong.
فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَـتِ فَيُوَفِّيهِمْ أُجُورَهُمْ وَيَزيدُهُمْ مِّن فَضْلِهِ
(So, as for those who believed and did deeds of righteousness, He will give their (due) rewards, and more out of His bounty.) Allah will award them their full rewards for their righteous actions and will give them more of His bounty, kindness, ample mercy and favor.
وَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ اسْتَنكَفُواْ وَاسْتَكْبَرُواْ
(But as for those who refused His worship and were proud, ) out of arrogance, they refused to obey and worship Him,
فَيُعَذِّبُهُمْ عَذَاباً أَلُيماً وَلاَ يَجِدُونَ لَهُمْ مِّن دُونِ اللَّهِ وَلِيّاً وَلاَ نَصِيراً
(He will punish them with a painful torment. And they will not find for themselves besides Allah any protector or helper.) In another Ayah, Allah said,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ عَنْ عِبَادَتِى سَيَدْخُلُونَ جَهَنَّمَ دَخِرِينَ
(Verily! Those who scorn My worship, they will surely enter Hell in humiliation,) degradation, disgrace and dishonor, for they were arrogant and rebellious.
From the affirmation of Allah's absolute purity and the refutation of assumed Godhood of Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) earlier, the text now moves to further strengthen the argument by showing that Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) would himself confess to being a servant of Allah and so will the angels (which includes Sayyidna Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) alleged to be a person of Trinity). Then, follows the warning for those who choose to retract in distaste and the good news for those who believe and are good in deeds for they will be rewarded for their belief and deeds with many more added graces from Allah.
Commentary
The Honour of being a servant of Allah
Maulana Shabbir Ahmad ` Usmani, in his comments on the opening statement of Verse 172: لَّن يَسْتَنكِفَ الْمَسِيحُ أَن يَكُونَ عَبْدًا لِّلَّـهِ (The Masih shall never spurn being a slave of Allah, nor shall the angels, the close ones), says that so it is because being a servant of Allah, being devoted to His worship and being obedient to His will and command, is an honour by itself and certainly a nobility of the highest class. Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) and the close angels are the best testifiers to the worth and value of this blessing. How could they spurn an honour like that? Quite contrary to this, the worst disgrace and dishonour there can be imagined lies in worshipping someone other than Allah. This is what the Christians did when they took Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) as the son of Allah and the object of their worship. Similar was the case with disbelievers who took angels as daughters of Allah and started worshipping them alongwith their idols. So, for them, there is punishment, and disgrace. (Notes in Tafsir Usmani)
Jesus, son of Mary, will never be proud and reject being a servant of Allah. The close angels who do not go against Allah’s instruction and who do as they are instructed will also never disregard being Allah’s servants. How, then, do you take Jesus as a god? How do the idolaters take angels as gods? If anyone rejects worshipping Allah and turns away from it, the He will gather all of them before Him on the Day of Rising and will recompense each one with what they deserve.
Jesús u no reniega de ser un servidor de Al-lah, tampoco los ángeles, con los que Al-lah se ha rodeado y cuyo rango ha elevado, reniegan de ser Sus siervos. ¿Cómo hacen ustedes de Jesús un dios y cómo los politeístas hacen de los ángeles divinidades? Cualquiera que se niegue y desdeñe adorar a Al-lah, que sepa que Al-lah reunirá a todas las criaturas el Día de la Resurrección, y que retribuirá a cada uno según lo merezca.
Those who have faith in Allah, accept His Messenger and do good actions with sincerity in agreement with the sacred law, He will give them the reward of their actions without any reduction. In addition, He will give them more out of His grace and kindness. As for those who scorned Allah’s worship and obedience and were arrogant, He will punish them with a painful torment. Besides Allah, they will not find any friend to bring any benefit to them nor any helper to protect them from harm.
A aquellos que creyeron en Al-lah, depositaron su fe en las enseñanzas de Sus mensajeros y realizaron obras piadosas exclusivamente por Al-lah en conformidad con lo que Él prescribió, Al-lah les otorgará la recompensa completa por sus obras y añadirá aún más por Su gracia y Su bondad. En cuanto a aquellos que se negaron a adorar a Al-lah y obedecerle, con un desdén inspirado por su orgullo, Él les hará sufrir un castigo doloroso y no encontrarán fuera de Él aliado ni defensor que los salve del castigo.
Những ai có đức tin nơi Allah và tin nơi các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài đồng thời thành tâm làm điều thiện tốt và ngoan đạo vì Allah theo đúng yêu cầu và chỉ định của giáo lý mà Ngài ban hành thì họ sẽ được ban thưởng tương xứng với các việc làm của họ, không những được ban thưởng tương xứng mà còn được ban thêm từ sự hồng phúc và sự tử tế của Ngài. Ngược lại, những ai phủ nhận sự thờ phượng Allah, không chịu tuân phục Ngài vì sự ngạo mạn, tự cao tự đạị của họ thì họ sẽ bị Ngài trừng phạt bằng một sự trừng phạt đau đớn tột cùng, và họ sẽ không tìm thấy ngoài Allah vị bảo hộ hay vị cứu tinh nào.
Kaya hinggil sa mga sumampalataya kay Allāh, naniwala sa mga sugo Niya, at gumawa ng mga gawang matuwid habang mga nagpapakawagas kay Allāh, na mga gumagawa ng ayon sa isinabatas Niya, magbibigay Siya sa kanila ng gantimpala sa mga gawa nila nang hindi nababawasan, at magdadagdag Siya sa kanila roon mula sa kabutihang-loob Niya at pagmamagandang-loob Niya. Tungkol naman sa mga nagmaliit sa pagsamba kay Allāh at pagtalima sa Kanya at nanghamak dala ng pagkamapagmalaki, pagdurusahin Niya sila ng isang pagdurusang nakasasakit. Hindi sila makatatagpo bukod pa sa Kanya ng tatangkilik sa kanila para magdulot sa kanila ng pakinabang, ni ng mag-aadya sa kanila para magtulak palayo sa kanila ng kapinsalaan.
Onima koji su vjerovali u Allaha i Njegove poslanike, i koji su činili dobra djela iskreno, u ime Allaha, i u skladu sa Njegovim zakonom, On će dati zasluženu nagradu, bez umanjivanja, pa štaviše, uvećat će je, iz Svoje milosti i dobrote. A one koji su se sustezali da Ga obožavaju i da Mu se pokoravaju, jer su oholi bili, On će kazniti bolnom kaznom, i niko im neće moći pomoći.
Adapun orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan membenarkan rasul-rasul-Nya, serta mengerjakan amal saleh secara ikhlas kepada Allah dan sesuai dengan ketentuan syariat-Nya, Allah akan memberikan ganjaran amal perbuatan mereka itu tanpa dikurangi sedikit pun, bahkan Dia akan memberi mereka tambahan dari anugerah dan kebaikan-Nya. Adapun orang-orang yang enggan untuk mengabdi maupun patuh kepada-Nya dan memilih bersikap angkuh dan sombong maka Allah akan menghukum mereka dengan azab yang menyakitkan. Mereka tidak akan menemukan penolong lain selain Allah yang dapat mendatangkan keuntungan bagi mereka serta tidak akan menemukan pelindung yang dapat melindungi mereka dari mara bahaya.
A ceux qui ont cru en Allah, ajouté foi à l’enseignement de Ses messagers et accompli des œuvres pieuses exclusivement pour Allah en conformité avec ce qu’Il a prescrit, Allah accordera la récompense complète pour leurs œuvres et Il leur ajoutera un surplus par Sa faveur et Sa bienfaisance. Quant à ceux qui ont refusé d’adorer Allah et de Lui obéir avec un dédain inspiré par l’orgueil, Il leur fera subir un châtiment douloureux et ils ne trouveront en dehors d’Allah ni allié ni défenseur pour les sauver du châtiment.
Allah, iman edip resullerini tasdik edenlere, salih amelleri Allah için ihlasla şeriata uygun olarak yapanlara, amellerinin sevabını eksiksiz verecektir. Kendi lütfundan ve ihsanından daha çok sevap verip artıracaktır. Allah'a ibadet ve itaat etmekten çekinenlere, büyüklenip kibirlenenlere gelince; onları acı bir azapla cezalandıracaktır. Onlar kıyamet gününde kendilerine Allah'tan başka fayda verecek hiçbir kimse bulamayacaklardır. Başlarına gelen zararı uzaklaştıracak bir yardımcı da bulamayacaklardır.
God alone possesses all power. All human beings are His helpless servants. By scaling the heights of awareness, man discovers that God is all powerful and man is quite powerless. Prophets and angels have reached the highest stage of such awareness. That is why their realization of God’s greatness and powerfulness and of their own helplessness surpasses that of all others. The real test of man lies in his ability to acknowledge this. One who has realized his own helplessness has, in essence, found out how he relates to God. The aware person is one who has eyes: he will reach his destination successfully. The unaware person is one who is blind. He will wander around going astray until he falls into the pit of abomination.
Ma coloro che hanno creduto in Allāh e hanno creduto ai Suoi Messaggeri e hanno compiuto opere buone, con sincerità verso Allāh, compiendo ciò che è in accordo con la Shari'ah, saranno ricompensati per le loro azioni, senza far mancare loro nulla, e aggiungerà ulteriori grazie, per Sua Generosità; e coloro che hanno rifiutato di adorare Allāh e di obbedirgli e si sono insuperbiti, infliggerà loro una dolorosa punizione, e non troveranno un intercessore che sia loro di aiuto all'infuori di Allāh, o che li sostenga e allontani da loro il male.
After a refutation of beliefs held by Christians, specially those which ascribe Godhood to Jesus, alongwith the promise of reward for those who acknowledge the truth and punishment for those who insist on denying, the text turns to a universal address praising the blessed status and mission of His Messenger who taught what was the truth revealed to him, who conveyed the truth of the Qur'an admirably, and also those who believed in and testified to the truth of the Book and the Messenger.
What is Burhan?
The word, Burhan, appearing in verse قَدْ جَاءَكُم بُرْهَانٌ مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ proof has come to you from your Lord) lexically means proof refers to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . (Ruh al-Ma` ani)
Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ says that the Holy Prophet ﷺ was referred to as 'Burhan' in consideration of his blessed person, his noble morals, his miracles and his being the very recipient of the revelation of the Book of Allah. All these are open proofs of his prophethood beyond which there remains no need for any other proof. Thus, in summation, his person is, in itself, proof personified.
As for the word, وَأَنزَلْنَا إِلَيْكُمْ نُورًا مُّبِينًا (and We have sent down to you a vivid light) (174), it refers to the Holy Qur'an (Ruh al-Ma` ani) which also seems to be the case in Verse 15 of Surah al-Ma` idah (5): قَدْ جَاءَكُم مِّنَ اللَّـهِ نُورٌ وَكِتَابٌ مُّبِينٌ (There has come to you from Allah a light and clear Book). In the explanatory translation of Maulana Ashraf Thanavi (رح) in Bayan al-Qur'an, the rendering of this verse appears as: 'There has come to you from Allah a light and (which is) a clear Book (that is) the Qur'an.' In this verse, what has been first identified as 'Nu-r' (light) has later been called 'kitabum-mubin' (clear Book). Let there be no doubt at this point that the conjunction demands dissimilarity, therefore, Nur (light) and Kitab (book) cannot be one and the same thing. The answer is that dissimilarity in expression is sufficient, even though the meanings are the same. (Ruh al-Ma` ani)
And if 'Nur' (light) is taken as referring to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and 'Kitab' (the Book) to the Holy Qur'an - that will also be correct (Ruh al-Ma` ani). But, this does not go on to prove that the Holy Prophet ﷺ was Nur or light in the literal sense, therefore, it is not against his being physically human.
O voi gente, vi è giunta, da parte del vostro Dio, una prova evidente che vanifica ogni scusa ed elimina ogni sospetto: Si tratta di Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui. Vi ha rivelato una luce splendente: Il Corano.
O ljudi, od vašeg Gospodara vam je došao jasan dokaz koji sumnje otklanja i nakon kojeg niko nema izgovora! Taj dokaz je Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem. I objavili smo vam jasnu Svjetlost – Kur'an!
Này hỡi nhân loại! Quả thật một bằng chứng xác thực - một bằng chứng cắt đứt mọi sự biện minh và xóa hết mọi ngờ vực - từ Thượng Đế của các ngươi đã đến với các ngươi, đó là Muhammad; và TA đã ban xuống cho các ngươi nguồn Ánh Sáng rõ rệt, đó là Qur'an.
174- Ey insanlar! Rabbinizden size bir burhan geldi. Size apaçık bir nur da indirdik.
175- Allah’a iman edip de O’na sarılanlara gelince O; onları kendinden bir rahmetin ve lütfun içine yerleştirecek ve kendisine varan dosdoğru bir yola iletecektir.
174. Yüce Allah, insanlara ulaştırmış olduğu kesin deliller ve apaçık nurlar dolayısı ile lütfunu hatırlatmakta, onlara karşı delili ortaya koyup izlemeleri gereken yolu da açıkça göstererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey insanlar! Size Rabbinizden bir burhan” yani hakkı gösteren ve onu açıklayıp netleştiren, hakkın zıddını da ortaya koyan kat’i deliller “geldi.” Bu, hem aklî delilleri hem de naklî delilleri kapsamakta, yine hem afakî (insanların dış dünyalarındaki) belgeleri hem de enfusi (iç dünyalarındaki) delilleri ihtiva etmektedir: “Onun, gerçeğin ta kendisi olduğu kendilerine apaçık belli oluncaya kadar âyetlerimizi onlara hem afakta hem kendi nefislerinde göstereceğiz.”(Fussilet, 41/53)
Yüce Allah’ın: “Rabbinizden”buyruğunda, bu delilin ne kadar şerefli ve ne kadar büyük olduğuna delil teşkil edecek bir incelik vardır. Çünkü bu burhan, sizi hem dini hem dünyevi terbiyesi ile besleyip büyüten Rabbinizden gelmiştir. İşte kendisi sebebi ile övülmeye ve şükredilmeye layık olan size yönelik bu terbiyesinin bir parçası da kendileri vasıtası ile sizleri dosdoğru yola iletmek ve nimetlerle dolu cennetlere ulaştırmak için bu apaçık delilleri size ulaştırmış olmasıdır.“Size apaçık bir nur da indirdik.” Bu da Kur’ân-ı Kerim’dir. Ki o öncekilerin de sonrakilerin ilimlerini, faydalı ve doğru haberleri, adaleti, ihsanı ve hayır olan her bir emri, buna karşılık her türlü zulüm ve kötülüğü de yasaklamayı ihtiva etmektedir. Eğer insanlar onun nurları ile aydınlanmayacak olurlarsa karanlık içerisinde kalırlar. Eğer onun hayrından yararlanmayacak olurlarsa büyük bir bedbahtlık içerisine düşerler. Ancak insanlar, Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’e iman ve onunla yararlanmaları açısından iki kısma ayrılmışlardır:
175. “Allah’a iman edip de” yani O’nun varlığını kabul ederek, bütün kemal sıfatlara sahip olduğuna, her türlü eksiklik ve kusurdan da münezzeh olduğuna inanan ve “O’na sarılanlara” yani Allah’a sığınan, O’na güvenen, kendi güç ve imkânlarının bu hususta işe yaramadığını kabul ederek Rablerinin yardımını isteyenlere “gelince O, onları kendinden bir rahmetin ve lütfun içine yerleştirecek” yani Yüce Allah onları özel bir rahmetle saracak, onları hayırlara muvaffak kılacak, onları bol bol mükâfatlandıracak, her türlü belayı da onlardan uzaklaştıracak “ve kendisine varan dosdoğru yola iletecektir” Onları ilme, amele, hakkı bilip gereğince amel etmeye muvaffak kılacaktır.
Diğer taraftan kim de Allah’a iman etmez, O’na sarılmaz, O’nun kitabına sıkı sıkıya tutunmaz ise Allah, onlara rahmette bulunmayacak ve onları lütfundan mahrum bırakacaktır. Onları kendi hallerine bırakacaktır. Bu nedenle de onlar hidâyet bulamayacaklar, aksine imanı terk etmelerinin bir cezası olarak apaçık bir sapıklığa düşecekler, bunun sonucunda da büyük bir zarar ve mahrumiyetle karşı karşıya kalacaklardır. Yüce Allah’tan af, afiyet ve esenlik temenni ederiz.
The Description of the Revelation that Came From Allah
Allah informs all people that a plain, unequivocal proof has come to them from Him. One that eradicates all possibility of having an excuse, or falling prey to evil doubts. Allah said,
وَأَنزَلْنَآ إِلَيْكُمْ نُوراً مُّبِيناً
(and We sent down to you a manifest light.) that directs to the Truth. Ibn Jurayj and others said, "It is the Qur'an."
فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ بِاللَّهِ وَاعْتَصَمُواْ بِهِ
(So, as for those who believed in Allah and held fast to depend on Him,) by worshipping Him and relying on Him for each and every thing. Ibn Jurayj said that this part of the Ayah means, "They believe in Allah and hold fast to the Qur'an."
فَسَيُدْخِلُهُمْ فِى رَحْمَةٍ مَّنْهُ وَفَضْلٍ
(He will admit them to His mercy and grace,) meaning, He will grant them His mercy and admit them into Paradise, and will increase and multiply their rewards and their ranks, as a favor and bounty from Him.
وَيَهْدِيهِمْ إِلَيْهِ صِرَطاً مُّسْتَقِيماً
(and guide them to Himself by a straight path.) and a clear way that has no wickedness in it or deviation. This, indeed, is the description of the believers in this life and the Hereafter, as they are on the straight and safe path in matters of action and creed. In the Hereafter, they are on the straight path of Allah that leads to the gardens of Paradise.
Seres humanos, Al-lah les aporta un argumento claro que vuelve vana toda excusa y disipa las ambigüedades. Este argumento es Mujámmad r, a quien hemos revelado una luz resplandeciente: el Corán.
O People, a clear proof and plain evidence, which leaves no room for excuse and removes all doubt, has come to you from your Lord. He has sent down to you a clear light in the form of this Qur’ān, which falsehood cannot touch from any angle and which is a revelation from the Wise and Praised One.
O mga tao, may dumating nga sa inyo mula sa Panginoon ninyo na isang katwirang hayag na pumuputol sa pagdadahilan at nag-aalis sa kalabuan. Siya ay si Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan. Nagpababa Kami sa inyo ng isang tanglaw na maliwanag. Ito ay ang Qur'ān.
-Ey insanlar!- Size Rabbinizden ortada mazeret bırakmayan ve şüpheleri kaldıran apaçık bir delil gelmiştir. Bu delil, Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'dir. Ve size açık bir nur indirdik ki, o da Kur'an'dır.
"Hai manusia, sungguh telah datang kepadamu bukti kebe-naran dari Tuhanmu, (Muhammad dengan mukjizatnya) dan telah Kami turunkan kepadamu cahaya yang terang benderang (al-Qur`an). Adapun orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan berpegang teguh kepada (agama)Nya, niscaya Allah akan mema-sukkan mereka ke dalam rahmat yang besar dariNya (surga) dan limpahan karuniaNya. Dan menunjuki mereka kepada jalan yang lurus (untuk sampai) kepadaNya." (An-Nisa`: 174-175).
(174) Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah memberikan karunia kepada seluruh manusia dengan apa yang telah mengantarkan kepada mereka berupa keterangan dan bukti yang nyata serta cahaya yang terang, dan menegakkan hujjah atas mereka, dan menjelaskan kepada me-reka syariatNya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلنَّاسُ قَدۡ جَآءَكُم بُرۡهَٰنٞ مِّن رَّبِّكُمۡ ﴿ "Hai manusia, sungguh telah datang kepadamu bukti kebenaran dari Tuhan-mu," yaitu, hujjah-hujjah yang pasti di atas kebenaran, yang men-jelaskannya, menerangkannya, dan menjelaskan yang berlawanan dengannya. Ini mencakup seluruh dalil-dalil logika maupun riwa-yat, dan ayat-ayat (tanda-tanda kekuasaan Allah) berupa semesta maupun di dalam diri manusia.
﴾ سَنُرِيهِمۡ ءَايَٰتِنَا فِي ٱلۡأٓفَاقِ وَفِيٓ أَنفُسِهِمۡ حَتَّىٰ يَتَبَيَّنَ لَهُمۡ أَنَّهُ ٱلۡحَقُّۗ ﴿
"Kami akan memperlihatkan kepada mereka tanda-tanda (kekuasaan) Kami di segala wilayah bumi dan pada diri mereka sendiri, hingga jelas bagi mereka bahwa al-Qur`an itu adalah benar." (Fushshilat: 53).
Dan dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ مِّن رَّبِّكُمۡ ﴿ "Dari Tuhanmu," terdapat apa yang menunjukkan kepada kemuliaan bukti ini dan keagungannya, yang berasal dari Tuhan kalian yang telah mendidik kalian dengan pendidikan agama maupun dunia, dan di antara didikanNya ter-hadap kalian yang patut untuk dipuji dan disyukuri adalah me-nyampaikan keterangan-keterangan kepada kalian agar Allah memberi petunjuk kepada kalian dengannya kepada jalan yang lurus dan sampai kepada surga yang penuh kenikmatan.
Dan Allah menurunkan ﴾ إِلَيۡكُمۡ نُورٗا مُّبِينٗا ﴿ "kepadamu cahaya yang terang benderang," yaitu, al-Qur`an yang agung ini; yang mencakup ilmu orang-orang terdahulu dan orang-orang yang akan datang, berita-berita yang benar dan bermanfaat, perintah kepada setiap keadilan, kebaikan, dan kebaktian, larangan dari setiap kezhaliman dan kejahatan. Manusia akan berada dalam kegelapan bila mereka tidak meneranginya dengan cahaya-cahaya al-Qur`an, dan berada dalam kesengsaraan bila tidak mendapatkan kebaikannya.
(175) Akan tetapi manusia terbagi menjadi dua bagian me-nurut keimanan kepada al-Qur`an dan mengambil manfaat darinya:
﴾ فَأَمَّا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ بِٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Adapun orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah" yaitu mengakui keberadaanNya, menyifatiNya dengan segala sifat kesempurnaan, menyucikanNya dari segala kekurangan dan aib, ﴾ وَٱعۡتَصَمُواْ بِهِۦ ﴿ "dan berpegang teguh kepada (agama)Nya" yaitu mereka bersandar dan berpegang teguh kepada Allah serta ber-lepas diri dari daya dan kekuatan mereka dan hanya memohon pertolongan kepada Tuhan mereka, ﴾ فَسَيُدۡخِلُهُمۡ فِي رَحۡمَةٖ مِّنۡهُ وَفَضۡلٖ ﴿ "niscaya Allah akan memasukkan mereka ke dalam rahmat yang besar dariNya (surga) dan limpahan karuniaNya." Maksudnya, Allah akan meling-kupi mereka dengan rahmatNya yang khusus dan membimbing mereka kepada kebaikan, memenuhi mereka dengan ganjaran dan menghindarkan mereka dari cobaan dan musibah,﴾ وَيَهۡدِيهِمۡ إِلَيۡهِ صِرَٰطٗا مُّسۡتَقِيمٗا ﴿ "dan menunjuki mereka kepada jalan yang lurus (untuk sampai) kepadaNya," maksudnya, membimbing mereka kepada ilmu dan amal, mengetahui kebenaran dan mengamalkannya. Artinya, dan barangsiapa yang tidak beriman kepada Allah, tidak berpegang teguh kepadaNya, dan tidak mengamalkan kitabNya, niscaya Allah akan menolak mereka dari rahmatNya, menahan mereka dari limpahan karuniaNya membiarkan mereka dengan diri mereka sendiri, karena mereka tidak mendapat petunjuk, akan tetapi mereka tersesat dengan kesesatan yang nyata, sebagai hukuman buat mereka karena meninggalkan keimanan, hingga mereka memperoleh kesia-sian dan kerugian. Kita memohon kepada Allah سبحانه وتعالى ampunan dan keselamatan serta kesehatan.
Ô gens, Allah vous apporte un argument clair qui rend vaine toute excuse et dissipe les ambiguïtés. Cet argument est Muħammad à qui Nous avons révélé une lumière éclatante, à savoir le Coran.
When a divine call is made to human beings, it is so loud and clear that it amounts to wiping out darkness and illuminating life’s realities to the ultimate extent. It comes so well fortified with arguments that it is not possible to deny it. The deniers may ridicule it, but they cannot counter it with logic. When God makes the sun rise, light and darkness are separated from one another. This divine power is expressed in the call of truth also. After this divine call, truth and untruth are so clearly separated from one another that no one in his senses finds it difficult to understand. However, in order to see the sun, man has to open his eyes. Similarly, to receive guidance from the divine call, it is necessary to pay full attention to it. One who does not pay heed will remain deprived of it, even as the divine call is being made.
Wahai sekalian manusia! Telah datang kepada kalian dari Tuhan kalian suatu bukti jelas dan hujah nyata yang dapat menghilangkan alasan dan menepis keragu-raguan -yaitu Muhammad -ṣallallāhu ‘alaihi wa sallam- dan Kami menurunkan kepada kalian sinar yang terang benderang, yaitu kitab suci Al-Qur`ān ini.
It is also necessary to hold on firmly to the truth. Because in this world of trial Satan is pursuing man and, by deceiving him in many ways, keeps turning him away from the Truth. If man does not resolve to support the truth by fighting Satan’s deceptions, then certainly Satan will be able to induce him to enter his fold. However, in this world of trial man is not left all alone. Those who wish to tread the divine path will receive divine guidance at every turn. By the help of God they will succeed in reaching their destination. When man gives all importance to the Truth alone, by the blessing of God this ability to persevere on the straight path of pure truth is engendered within him. He is thus saved from deviating to other paths that will lead him astray.
Alors ceux qui croient en Allah et qui s’attachent à Lui, Il les fera entrer dans une miséricorde, les fera bénéficier d’une grâce provenant de Lui et les guidera vers Lui en leur faisant emprunter un droit chemin.
Ceux qui croient en Allah et se cramponnent au Coran qu’Il révéla à leur Prophète, Allah leur fera miséricorde en les faisant entrer au Paradis, augmentera leur récompense, élèvera leurs degrés et leur facilitera l’accès à la voie droite qui ne comporte aucune tortuosité. Cette voie droite est celle qui mène vers les Jardins d’Eden.
Adapun orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan berpegang teguh pada Al-Qur`ān yang diturunkan kepada nabi mereka, niscaya Allah akan menyayangi mereka dengan memasukkan mereka ke dalam surga, menambah ganjaran mereka, menaikkan derajat mereka, dan membimbing mereka untuk mengikuti jalan lurus yang tidak bengkok, yaitu jalan yang mengantarkan mereka ke surga 'Adn.
Allah'a iman edip peygamberine indirilen Kur'an'a sımsıkı tutunanlar var ya; Allah cennete girmekle onlara rahmet edecektir. Aynı zamanda derecelerini yükselterek sevaplarını da artıracaktır. Hiçbir eğriliği olmayan dosdoğru yoldan yürümeleri için onları muvaffak kılacaktır. O da Adn cennetlerine ulaştıran yoldur.
Coloro che hanno creduto in Allāh e si sono attenuti al Corano, che è stato rivelato al loro Profeta, Allāh, per Sua Pietà, li farà entrare in Paradiso ed aggiungerà ulteriore ricompensa elevandoli di rango, e li aiuterà a percorrere la Retta Via per raggiungere i Paradisi di Eden.
Con aquellos que creen en Al-lah y se aferran al Corán que Él reveló al Profeta, Al-lah será misericordioso y los hará entrar al Paraíso, aumentará su recompensa, elevará su rango y les facilitará el acceso al camino recto que no posee ninguna tortuosidad. Esta vía recta es la que conduce a los Jardines del Edén.
Những người có đức tin nơi Allah và bám lấy Qur'an, Kinh sách được ban xuống cho vị Nabi của họ, thì họ sẽ được thương xót thu nhận vào Thiên Đàng của Ngài và Ngài sẽ ban thêm cho họ phần ân thưởng, sẽ nâng họ lên cấp bậc cao ở nơi Ngài và sẽ phù hộ họ trên con đường ngay chính để trở về với Ngài, và đó là con đường dẫn đến những ngôi vườn Thiên Đàng - nơi của cuộc sống vĩnh hằng với niềm hạnh phúc và sự tận hưởng bất tận.
Those who have faith in Allah and hold on to the Qur’ān that He revealed to their Prophet, Allah will have mercy on them by entering them into Paradise, and He will increase their reward and raise their ranks. He will enable them to tread the straight path which has no crookedness: the path that leads to the gardens of Paradise.
Kaya tungkol naman sa mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at kumapit sa Qur'ān na pinababa Niya sa Propeta nila, maaawa sa kanila si Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagpasok sa Paraiso, magdaragdag Siya sa kanila ng gantimpala at ng pag-angat sa mga antas, at magtatama Siya sa kanila para sa pagtahak sa daang tuwid na walang pagkabaluktot doon, ang daang nagpaparating tungo sa mga hardin ng Eden.
Onima koji vjeruju u Allaha i drže se Kur'ana, koji je On objavio Svom Vjerovjesniku, Allah će se smilovati, u džennet će ih uvesti, nagradu će im uvećati i na više razine uzdići, a prije toga će ih uputiti da idu Pravim putem, koji vodi ka edenskim vrtovima u džennetu.
Humihiling sila sa iyo, O Sugo, na magtagubilin ka sa kanila sa pumapatungkol sa pagpapamana ng kalālah. Ang kalālah ay ang sinumang namatay at hindi nag-iwan ng isang magulang ni isang anak. Sabihin mo: "Si Allāh ay naglilinaw sa kahatulan sa pumapatungkol dito." Kung may namatay na isang taong walang ama at walang anak ngunit mayroon siyang isang babaing kapatid sa mga magulang o isang babaing kapatid sa ama niya, ukol dito ang kalahati ng naiwan niya na ari-arian bilang isang isinatungkuling pamana samantalang ang lalaking kapatid niya sa mga magulang o sa ama ay magmamana ng naiwan niya na ari-arian bilang isang ta`ṣīb (pagmamana ng tira) kung walang kasama iyon na isang inuukulan ng isinatungkuling pamana, ngunit kung may kasama iyon na inuukulan ng isinatungkuling pamana ay mamanahin nito ang natira matapos niyon. Kung dumami ang mga babaing kapatid sa mga magulang o sa ama – sila ay dalawa o higit pa – magmamana ang dalawa o magmamana ang higit sa dalawa ng dalawang katlo (2/3) bilang isang isinatungkuling pamana. Kung ang magkakapatid sa mga magulang o sa ama ay may mga lalaki at mga babae, magmamana sila sa pamamagitan ng ta`ṣīb (pagmamana ng tira) alinsunod sa patakarang "ukol sa lalaki ang tulad sa parte ng dalawang babae" sa pamamagitan ng pagdodoble sa bahagi ng lalaki kabilang sa kanila kaysa sa bahagi ng babae. Naglilinaw si Allāh sa inyo ng patakaran sa kalālah at iba pang mga patakaran sa pagpapamana nang hindi kayo maligaw sa usapin nito. Si Allāh, sa bawat bagay, ay Maalam: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman.
They ask you, O Messenger, to give them a ruling with respect to the inheritance of the person who dies without any direct heirs, such as a father or child. Say: Allah explains the ruling with respect to such a person: If a person without any parent or child dies and he has a full sister or a half sister, she will receive half of the wealth he leaves – it being her set share. His full brother or half brother will receive whatever wealth he leaves behind by way of agnation, if there are no stipulated heirs; yet if there are stipulated heirs, he will inherit the balance that remains. If there are two or more full sisters or half sisters, they will inherit two thirds as their set share. If there are male and female (full or half) siblings, they will inherit by way of agnation in accordance with the rule: the male receives equivalent to the share of two females, which means that the share of the male will be double that of the female. Allah explains to you the ruling for the person who dies without direct heirs, as well as other laws of inheritance, so that you do not go astray in this regard. Allah knows everything and nothing is hidden from Him.
176- Senden fetvâ isterler. De ki: Allah size kelâle hakkında şöyle fetva verir: Eğer çocuğu bulunmayıp da kızkardeşi bulunan bir erkek ölürse bıraktığının yarısı kızkardeşe aittir. Eğer o (kızkardeşin) çocuğu yoksa o erkek de kızkardeşine mirasçı olur. Eğer kızkardeşler iki tane iseler erkek kardeşin bıraktığının üçte ikisini alırlar. Şâyet erkek ve kız (karışık) kardeşler iseler o zaman erkek için kadının iki payı kadar vardır. Allah yanılmayasınız diye size açıklıyor. Allah her şeyi çok iyi bilendir.
176. Şanı Yüce Allah insanların, Rasûlüne sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’den kelale hakkında fetva istediklerini haber vermektedir. Bu sorunun kelale hakkında olduğunun delili ise:“De ki: Allah size kelâle hakkında şöyle fetva verir” buyruğudur. Kelâle ise bir kimsenin kendi öz oğlu, oğlunun oğlu, babası ve dedesi hayatta olmaksızın vefat etmesi haline denir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer çocuğu bulunmayıp da” yani erkek olsun, kız olsun, kendi öz çocuğu olsun, oğlundan çocuğu (torunu) olsun çocuğu bulunmayacak olursa ve aynı şekilde babası ve dedesi de yoksa, demektir. Babasının olmadığına delil, bu buyrukta kardeşlerin mirasçı olacakların söz konusu edilmesidir ki kardeşlerin baba ile birlikte miras alamayacakları icma ile kabul edilmiştir.
İşte bir kimse çocuğu da babası da bulunmaksızın ölür de anne baba bir yahut sadece baba bir -anne bir olmaz çünkü onun hükmü daha önceden geçmişti- “kızkadeşi bulunan bir erkek ölürse bıraktığının yarısı” yani erkek kardeşinin geriye bıraktığı nakit, gayrimenkul, ev eşyası ve buna benzer şeylerin yarısı “kızkardeşe aittir.” Bu da önceden geçtiği üzere borcunun ödenmesinden ve vasiyetinin yerine getirilmesinden sonra söz konusudur. “Eğer o (kızkardeşin) çocuğu yoksa” ve onun mirastan alacağı bir miktar da bulunmuyorsa “o erkek de kızkardeşine” yani anne baba bir yahut baba bir erkek kardeş, kız kardeşine “mirasçı olur.”Çünkü erkek kardeş asabedir, eğer farz hisse sahibi veya ona ortak olacak yahut da farzlardan arta kalanı alacak başka bir asabe yok ise kızkardeşinin geriye bıraktığı malının tamamını alır.“Eğer kızkardeşler iki tane” ve daha yukarı “iseler erkek kardeşin bıraktığının üçte ikisini alırlar. Şâyet erkek ve kız (karışık) kardeşler iseler” yani baba bir erkek kardeşler, kızkardeşlerle bir arada bulunacak olurlarsa “o zaman erkek için kadının iki payı kadar vardır.”Bu durumda kadınların farz hissesi düşer ve onların erkek kardeşleri onların hisselerinden arta kalanı alır.“Allah yanılmayasınız diye size açıklıyor.”Yüce Allah gerek duyacağınız hükümleri size kendi lütuf ve ihsanı olmak üzere açıklamaktadır. Böylelikle O’nun beyanı ile hidâyet bulasınız, hükümleri gereğince amel edesiniz, cahilliğiniz ve bilgisizliğiniz sebebi ile de dosdoğru yoldan sapıp uzaklaşmayasınız.“Allah her şeyi çok iyi bilendir.” Yani O, gizliyi de açığı da bilir, geçmiştekileri de gelecektekileri de bilir. Sizin O’nun açıklamasına ve O’nun size öğretmesine ihtiyacınız olduğunu da bilir. O bakımdan bütün zaman ve mekanlarda sürekli olarak size fayda sağlayacak olan ilminden size gerekli olanları öğretir.
Nisâ Sûresi’nin tefsiri burada sona ermektedir. Yüce Allah’a hamd ve şükürler olsun.
***
Mensajero, te piden que emitas un juicio respecto a la herencia de aquel que muere sin dejar padres ni hijos. Diles: Al-lah les explica su sentencia al respecto; si alguien muere sin dejar tras de sí padres ni progenie, pero tiene una hermana, ya sea del mismo padre y madre o únicamente del mismo padre, a ella le corresponde la mitad del patrimonio como heredera forzosa, mientras que el hermano del difunto, ya sea del mismo padre y madre o únicamente del mismo padre, hereda el resto en su carácter de pariente por vía paterna, si es que no existe otro heredero forzoso. Si existe otro heredero forzoso, el hermano del difunto hereda lo que resta, luego de que este heredero reciba su parte. Si el difunto tiene varias hermanas, dos o más, ya sean del mismo padre y madre o únicamente del mismo padre, ellas heredan dos tercios en tanto herederas universales. El conjunto de hermanos y hermanas, ya sean del mismo padre y madre o únicamente del mismo padre, heredan todos en su carácter de parientes por vía paterna, respetando siempre la regla que estipula que la parte del hombre es igual a dos veces la de la mujer. Al-lah les explica este precepto correspondiente a estos casos, así como otros relacionadas con la herencia, para que no se desvíen. Al-lah lo sabe todo y nada se Le escapa.
O Poslaniče, pitaju te o nasljedstvu onog ko nije ostavio roditelja ni potomaka, reci im: "Allah će vam objasniti propis takvih: ako umre čovjek koji nema roditelja ni djeteta, a ima sestru po ocu i majci, ili sestru po ocu a ne i po majci, njoj fiksno pripada pola nasljedstva, a ako ima samo brata po ocu i majci, ili samo po ocu, on nasljeđuje sav imetak, ukoliko nema nikog drugog ko ima svoj fiksni udio. Ukoliko pored brata ima i neko sa fiksnim udjelom, brat će naslijediti ono što ostane nakon tog fiksnog dijela. Ako ima dvije ili više sestara (po ocu i majci, ili samo po ocu), pripada im dvije trećine od nasljedstva i to će jednako podijeliti, kao fiksni udio, a ako budu braća i sestre zajedno (po ocu i majci ili samo po ocu), onda će imetak podijeliti shodno pravilu: 'Muškom pripada onoliko koliko pripada dvjema ženskima.' Allah vam objašnjava ove i druge propise nasljedstva kako ne biste pogriješili, a Allah sve zna, ništa Mu skriveno nije."
Ti chiedono, o Messaggero, di fornire loro una Fatwa (regola) riguardo l'eredità del Kalēleh (ovvero colui che muore senza lasciare né padre né figlio); di' loro: "Allāh vi chiarisce ciò con la Sua Legge. Se muore qualcuno e non lascia né padre né figlio, ma ha una sorella oppure una sorellastra da parte di padre, lei eredita la metà del patrimonio; se ha un fratello oppure un fratellastro, eredita tasiman, se non possiede il diritto di erede; se vi è qualcun altro che ha diritto all'eredità, il precedente eredita ciò che resta. Se vi sono molte sorelle o sorellastre paterne, due o più, ereditano due terzi, come dovuto; se invece i fratelli oppure fratellastri paterni, maschi o femmine, hanno ereditato Ta'sīb, in seguito alla regola che attribuisce al maschio il corrispettivo che spetta a due donne. Allāh vi chiarisce la legge sull'eredità, sia per quanto riguarda il Kalēleh che altri, affinché non siate iniqui in tale faccenda; e Allāh è Onnisciente, nulla Gli è nascosto.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ của Allah! Họ hỏi Ngươi về một vấn đề liên quan đến việc chia tài sản của một người chết đi nhưng y không có con cái và cha mẹ. Ngươi hãy bảo họ: Allah trình bày luật định này như sau: nếu một người chết đi nhưng y không có con cái cũng không có cha mẹ mà chỉ có một chị (em gái) ruột hoặc một người chị (em gái) cùng cha khác mẹ thì người chị (em gái) đó sẽ hưởng một nửa tài sản mà y để lại; nếu một người chết đi và y không có con cái lẫn cha mẹ mà chỉ có một người anh (em trai) ruột hoặc một người anh (em trai) cùng cha khác mẹ thì người anh (em trai) đó sẽ hưởng tòa bộ tài sản mà y để lại nếu như không có ai cùng thừa kế theo mức định, còn nếu có người thừa kế theo mức định thì người anh (em trai) đó hưởng phần còn lại sau khi đã chia cho người hưởng thừa kế theo mức định; nếu người không cha mẹ, con cái chết đi mà có chị (em gái) ruột hoặc cùng cha khác mẹ nhiều hơn một thì các chị (em gái) đó cùng hưởng 2/3 (hai phần ba) tài sản y để lại; còn nếu người không cha mẹ, con cái chết đi có các anh, chị (em gái, em trai) thì nam giới hưởng hai phần của nữ giới. Đó là những gì mà Allah đã trình bày về luật định chia tài sản của trường hợp một người chết đi nhưng không có cha mẹ và con cái, Ngài trình bày rõ ràng và cụ thể như thế để các ngươi không lầm lạc trong vấn đề. Và Allah là Đấng thấu hiểu và am tường hết mọi sự việc, không có bất cứ điều gì có thể che giấu được Ngài.
Ô Messager, ils te demandent de leur émettre un jugement au sujet de l’héritage de celui qui meurt en ne laissant derrière lui ni parents ni enfants (`al-kalâlah(kalâlatu)). Dis: Allah vous expose Son jugement à ce propos: Si quelqu’un meurt sans laisser derrière lui ni parents ni progéniture mais qu’il a une sœur germaine ou consanguine, à celle-ci revient la moitié de son patrimoine en tant qu’héritière réservataire, tandis que le frère germain ou consanguin du défunt hérite du reste en tant qu’agnat s’il n’existe pas d’autre héritier réservataire. S’il existe un autre héritier réservataire, le frère germain ou consanguin du défunt hérite de ce qui reste après que cet héritier ait reçu sa part. Si le défunt a plusieurs sœurs germaines ou consanguines, deux ou plus, elles héritent des deux tiers en tant qu’héritières universelles. Si la fratrie compte des frères et sœurs germains ou consanguins, ils héritent tous en tant qu’agnats tout en respectant la règle stipulant que la part de l’homme est égale à deux fois la part d’une femme. Allah vous expose le jugement correspondant à ce cas ainsi que d’autres jugements ayant trait à l’héritage afin que vous ne vous égariez pas. Allah sait tout et rien ne Lui échappe.
Mereka meminta kepadamu -wahai Rasul- agar kamu memberi mereka fatwa tentang hak waris kalālah, yaitu orang yang meninggal dunia tanpa meninggalkan orang tua dan anak. Katakanlah, “Allah menjelaskan ketentuan hukum mengenai hal itu, yaitu apabila seseorang meninggal dunia sedangkan ia tidak mempunyai orang tua maupun anak, tetapi ia mempunyai seorang saudari kandung atau saudari seayah maka saudarinya itu mendapatkan hak waris setengah dari harta warisannya secara pasti. Adapun saudara laki-lakinya, baik saudara kandung maupun seayah, maka berhak mewarisi harta yang ditinggalkannya secara 'aṣabah (hak sisa dari jatah warisan), jika tidak ada ahli waris lain yang memiliki hak waris secara pasti. Jika ada ahli waris lain yang memiliki hak waris secara pasti maka ia (saudara laki-laki) berhak mewarisi sisa harta setelah diambil oleh ahli waris yang memiliki hak waris secara pasti tersebut. Apabila saudari sekandung atau seayah itu lebih dari satu orang, mereka berhak mendapatkan hak waris sebesar dua pertiga, dan apabila saudara-saudara kandung atau seayah terdiri dari laki-laki dan perempuan, mereka mewarisinya secara 'aṣabah dengan mengikuti kaidah: seorang laki-laki mendapatkan bagian seperti bagian dua orang perempuan. Artinya, saudara laki-laki mendapatkan bagian dua kali lipat dari bagian saudari perempuan. Allah menjelaskan kepada kalian tentang ketentuan hukum dalam masalah kalālah dan ketentuan-ketentuan hukum lainnya yang terkait dengan pembagian harta warisan agar kalian tidak tersesat dalam masalah ini. Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang luput dari pengetahuan-Nya.
"Mereka meminta fatwa kepadamu (tentang kalalah). Kata-kanlah, 'Allah memberi fatwa kepadamu tentang kalalah (yaitu); jika seorang meninggal dunia, dan ia tidak mempunyai anak dan mempunyai saudara perempuan, maka bagi saudaranya yang perempuan itu seperdua dari harta yang ditinggalkannya, dan saudaranya yang laki-laki mempusakai (seluruh harta saudara perempuan), jika ia tidak mempunyai anak; tetapi jika saudara perempuan itu dua orang, maka bagi keduanya dua pertiga dari harta yang ditinggalkan oleh yang meninggal. Dan jika mereka (ahli waris itu terdiri dari) saudara-saudara laki dan perempuan, maka bagian seorang saudara laki-laki sebanyak bagian dua orang saudara perempuan. Allah menerangkan (hukum ini) kepadamu, supaya kamu tidak sesat. Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu'." (An-Nisa`: 176).
(176) Allah سبحانه وتعالى mengabarkan bahwa orang-orang meminta ketetapan hukum (fatwa) kepada Rasulullah ﷺ,[45] dalam perkara kalalah, atas dasar Firman Allah, ﴾ قُلِ ٱللَّهُ يُفۡتِيكُمۡ فِي ٱلۡكَلَٰلَةِۚ ﴿ "Katakan-lah, 'Allah memberi fatwa kepadamu tentang kalalah," yaitu, seorang mayit yang meninggal namun tidak memiliki anak kandung, tidak pula cucu dari anak laki-laki, tidak pula ayah dan tidak pula kakek. Untuk itulah Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِنِ ٱمۡرُؤٌاْ هَلَكَ لَيۡسَ لَهُۥ وَلَدٞ ﴿ "Jika seorang me-ninggal dunia, dan ia tidak mempunyai anak," yaitu, tidak laki-laki tidak juga perempuan, tidak anak kandung dan tidak pula cucu dari anak laki-laki, demikian juga ia tidak memiliki ayah dengan dalil bahwa ia diwarisi oleh saudara laki-laki maupun saudara perempuan, berdasarkan ijma' ulama, di mana mereka tidak men-dapat warisan dengan adanya ayah. Dan bila seseorang meninggal dan tidak memiliki anak dan tidak pula ayah, ﴾ وَلَهُۥٓ أُخۡتٞ ﴿ "dan mem-punyai saudara perempuan," yaitu yang sekandung atau satu ayah atau satu ibu, sesungguhnya hukumnya telah berlalu.
﴾ فَلَهَا نِصۡفُ مَا تَرَكَۚ ﴿ "Maka bagi saudaranya yang perempuan itu seperdua dari harta yang ditinggalkannya," maksudnya, setengah dari harta peninggalan saudara laki-lakinya berupa uang cash, rumah, perabot, dan sebagainya.
Yang demikian itu adalah setelah menunaikan hutang dan wasiat, sebagaimana yang telah berlalu. ﴾ وَهُوَ ﴿ "Dan saudaranya yang laki-laki" yaitu saudaranya yang laki-laki sekandung atau yang seayah, ﴾ يَرِثُهَآ إِن لَّمۡ يَكُن لَّهَا وَلَدٞۚ ﴿ "mempusakai (seluruh harta saudara perempuan), jika ia tidak mempunyai anak," tetapi tidak ditentukan untuknya suatu ketentuan, karena dia adalah ashib (mewarisi sisa) dan ia mewarisi harta tersebut keseluruhannya apabila tidak ada pemilik hak yang tertentu, atau 'Ashabah lainnya yang bersekutu dengannya, atau apa yang tersisa dari hak-hak yang telah tertentu. ﴾ فَإِن كَانَتَا ﴿ "Tetapi jika saudara perempuan itu," yaitu dua orang saudara perempuan ﴾ ٱثۡنَتَيۡنِ ﴿ "dua orang" atau lebih,﴾ فَلَهُمَا ٱلثُّلُثَانِ مِمَّا تَرَكَۚ وَإِن كَانُوٓاْ إِخۡوَةٗ رِّجَالٗا وَنِسَآءٗ ﴿ "maka bagi keduanya dua pertiga dari harta yang ditinggalkan oleh yang meninggal. Dan jika mereka (ahli waris itu terdiri dari) saudara-saudara laki dan perempuan," berkumpulnya saudara laki-laki kan-dung atau seayah bersama saudara perempuan, ﴾ فَلِلذَّكَرِ مِثۡلُ حَظِّ ٱلۡأُنثَيَيۡنِۗ ﴿ "maka bagian seorang saudara laki-laki sebanyak bagian dua orang saudara perempuan," maka gugurlah hak tertentu milik saudara perempuan karena dijadikan 'Ashabah oleh saudara mereka yang laki-laki.
﴾ يُبَيِّنُ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمۡ أَن تَضِلُّواْۗ ﴿ "Allah menerangkan (hukum ini) kepadamu, supaya kamu tidak sesat," maksudnya, Allah menjelaskan hukum-hukumNya yang kalian butuhkan, Dia menerangkan dan menjelas-kannya untuk kalian sebagai limpahan karunia dan kebaikan dari-Nya agar kalian mendapat petunjuk karena penjelasan tersebut (dan kalian ketahui) hukum-hukumNya, dan agar kalian tidak tersesat dari jalan yang lurus disebabkan karena kebodohan dan ketidaktahuan kalian.
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَيۡءٍ عَلِيمُۢ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu," maksudnya, mengetahui yang ghaib, yang nampak, perkara-per-kara yang lampau dan yang akan datang, mengetahui kebutuhan-kebutuhan kalian yang perlu dijelaskan dan diajarkan, lalu Dia mengajarkan ilmuNya kepada kalian yang akan berguna bagi kalian seterusnya pada setiap waktu dan setiap tempat.
Akhir dari tafsir surat an-Nisa`.
Segala puji dan syukur bagi Allah.
Giving the injunction regarding inheritance the Quran states, ‘God makes things clear to you so that you will not go astray.’ This shows that inheritance is not a simple matter. This is one of those areas in which disobeying the divine injunction will lead you astray from the straight and narrow path of guidance.
-Ey Resul!- Sana kelâle'nin (babasız ve çocuksuz miras bırakan kimse) mirası hakkında fetva vermen için soruyorlar. Kelâle, ölüp arkasında ana-baba ve çocuk bırakmayan kimsedir. Bunun ile ilgili durumu Allah bildirir de. Eğer bir kimse ölüp arkasında ana-baba ve çocuk bırakmaz ise onun (anne-baba) bir öz kız kardeşi veya babadan bir kız kardeşi varsa miras olarak malının yarısını farz olarak alır. Öz erkek kardeşi veya babasından bir erkek kardeşi de eğer onunla beraber farz sahibi yok ise asabe olarak yani mirastan hak sahipleri haklarını aldıktan sonra artan mirası alır. Eğer onunla beraber farz sahibi varsa geri kalan mirası ondan sonra alır. Eğer öz kız kardeşler veya babadan kız kardeşler iki veya daha fazla sayıda olurlarsa farz olarak üçte ikisini alırlar. Şayet öz veya baba bir erkek kardeşler ile beraber kız kardeşler var ise mirastan geriye kalan malı (erkeğe iki kıza bir pay) kuralına göre dağıtılır. Allah size kelâlenin miras hükmünü ve başka hükümleri de yanlışa düşmemeniz için açıklamaktadır. Allah her şeyi bilir. Hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz.
This is the Last Ayah Ever Revealed, the Ruling on Al-Kalalah
Al-Bukhari recorded that Al-Bara' said that the last Surah to be revealed was Surah Bara'ah (chapter 9) and the last Ayah to be revealed was,
يَسْتَفْتُونَكَ
(They ask you for a legal verdict...) Imam Ahmad recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ came visiting me when I was so ill that I fell unconscious. He performed ablution and poured the remaining water on me, or had it poured on me. When I regained consciousness, I said, `I will only leave inheritance through Kalalah, so what about the inheritance that I leave behind' Allah later revealed the Ayah about Fara'id (inheritance 4:11)."' The Two Sahihs and also the Group recorded it. In one of the wordings, Jabir said that the Ayah on inheritance was revealed;
يَسْتَفْتُونَكَ قُلِ اللَّهُ يُفْتِيكُمْ فِى الْكَلَـلَةِ
(They ask you for a legal verdict. Say: "Allah directs (thus) about Al-Kalalah.) The wording of the Ayah indicates that the question was about the Kalalah,
قُلِ اللَّهُ يُفْتِيكُمْ
(Say: "Allah directs (thus)...) We mentioned the meaning of Kalalah before, that it means the crown that surrounds the head from all sides. This is why the scholars stated that Kalalah pertains to one who dies and leaves behind neither descendants, nor ascendants. Some said that the Kalalah pertains to one who has no offspring, as the Ayah states,
إِن امْرُؤٌ هَلَكَ لَيْسَ لَهُ وَلَدٌ
(If it is a man that dies, leaving no child,) The meaning and ruling of Kalalah was somewhat confusing to the Leader of the Faithful `Umar bin Al-Khattab. It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that `Umar said, "There are three matters that I wished the Messenger of Allah ﷺ had explained to us, so that we could abide by his explanation. (They are: the share in the inheritance of) the grandfather, the Kalalah and a certain type of Riba." Imam Ahmad recorded that Ma`dan bin Abi Talhah said that `Umar bin Al-Khattab said, "There is nothing that I asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ about its meaning more than the Kalalah, until he stabbed me with his finger in my chest and said,
«يَكْفِيكَ آيَةُ الصَّيْفِ الَّتِي فِي آخِرِ سُورَةِ النِّسَاء»
(The Ayah that is in the end of Surat An-Nisa' should suffice for you.)" Ahmad mentioned this short narration for this Hadith, Muslim recorded a longer form of it.
The Meaning of This Ayah
Allah said,
إِن امْرُؤٌ هَلَكَ
(If it is a man that dies.) Allah said in another Ayah,
كُلُّ شَىْءٍ هَالِكٌ إِلاَّ وَجْهَهُ
(Everything will perish save His Face.) Therefore, everything and everyone dies and perishes except Allah, the Exalted and Most Honored. Allah said,
كُلُّ مَنْ عَلَيْهَا فَانٍ - وَيَبْقَى وَجْهُ رَبِّكَ ذُو الْجَلْـلِ وَالإِكْرَامِ
(Whatsoever is on it (the earth) will perish. And the Face of your Lord full of majesty and honor will remain forever.) Allah said here,
لَيْسَ لَهُ وَلَدٌ
(leaving no child,) referring to the person who has neither children, nor parents. What testifies to this, is that Allah said afterwards,
وَلَهُ أُخْتٌ فَلَهَا نِصْفُ مَا تَرَكَ
(Leaving a sister, she shall have half the inheritance.) Had there been a surviving ascendant, the sister would not have inherited anything, and there is a consensus on this point. Therefore, this Ayah is referring to the man who dies leaving behind neither descendants nor ascendants, as is apparent for those who contemplate its meaning. This is because when there is a surviving parent, the sister does not inherit anything, let alone half of the inheritance. Ibn Jarir and others mentioned that Ibn `Abbas and Ibn Az-Zubayr used to judge that if a person dies and leaves behind a daughter and a sister, the sister does not inherit anything. They would recite,
إِن امْرُؤٌ هَلَكَ لَيْسَ لَهُ وَلَدٌ وَلَهُ أُخْتٌ فَلَهَا نِصْفُ مَا تَرَكَ
(If it is a man that dies, leaving a sister, but no child, she shall have half the inheritance.) They said that if one leaves behind a daughter, then he has left behind a child. Therefore the sister does not get anything. The majority of scholars disagreed with them, saying the daughter gets one half and the sister the other half, relying on other evidence. This Ayah (4:176 above) gives the sister half of the inheritance in the case that it specifies. As for giving the sister half in other cases, Al-Bukhari recorded that Sulayman said that Ibrahim reported to Al-Aswad that he said, "During the time of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ , Mu`adh bin Jabal gave a judgment that the daughter gets one half and the sister the other half." Al-Bukhari recorded that Huzayl bin Shurahbil said, "Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari was asked about the case when there was a daughter, grand-daughter and sister to inherit. He said, `The daughter gets one-half and the sister one-half.' Go and ask Ibn Mas`ud, although I think he is going to agree with me.' So Ibn Mas`ud was asked and was told about Abu Musa's answer, and Ibn Mas`ud commented, `I would have deviated then and would not have become among those who are rightly guided. I will give a judgment similar to the judgment given by the Prophet . The daughter gets one-half, the grand-daughter gets one-sixth, and these two shares will add up to two-thirds. Whatever is left will be for the sister.' We went back to Abu Musa and conveyed to him Ibn Mas`ud's answer and he said, `Do not ask me (for legal verdicts) as long as this scholar is still among you."' Allah then said,
وَهُوَ يَرِثُهَآ إِن لَّمْ يَكُنْ لَّهَآ وَلَدٌ
(... and he will be her heir if she has no children.) This Ayah means, the brother inherits all of that his sister leaves behind if she has no surviving offspring or parents. If she has a surviving parent, her brother would not inherit anything. If there is someone who gets a fixed share in the inheritance, such as a husband or half brother from the mother's side, they take their share and the rest goes to the brother. It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that Ibn `Abbas said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«ألْحِقُوا الْفَرَائِضَ بِأَهْلِهَا، فَمَا أَبْقَتِ الْفَرائِضُ فَلِأَوْلَى رَجُلٍ ذَكَر»
(Give the Farai'd to its people, and whatever is left is the share of the nearest male relative.) Allah said,
فَإِن كَانَتَا اثْنَتَيْنِ فَلَهُمَا الثُّلُثَانِ مِمَّا تَرَكَ
(If there are two sisters, they shall have two-thirds of the inheritance;) meaning, if the person who dies in Kalalah has two sisters, they get two-thirds of the inheritance. More than two sisters share in the two-thirds. From this Ayah, the scholars took the ruling regarding the two daughters, or more, that they share in the two-thirds, just as the share of the sisters (two or more) was taken from the Ayah about the daughters,
فَإِن كُنَّ نِسَآءً فَوْقَ اثْنَتَيْنِ فَلَهُنَّ ثُلُثَا مَا تَرَكَ
(if (there are) only daughters, two or more, their share is two thirds of the inheritance.) 4:11. Allah said,
وَإِن كَانُواْ إِخْوَةً رِّجَالاً وَنِسَآءً فَلِلذَّكَرِ مِثْلُ حَظِّ الاٍّنثَيَيْنِ
(if there are brothers and sisters, the male will have twice the share of the female.) This is the share that the male relatives (sons, grandsons, brothers) regularly get, that is, twice as much as the female gets. Allah said,
يُبَيِّنُ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ
((Thus) does Allah make clear to you...) His Law and set limits, clarifying His legislation,
أَن تَضِلُّواْ
(Lest you go astray.) from the truth after this explanation,
وَاللَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَيْءٍ عَلِيمٌ
(And Allah is the All-Knower of everything.) Allah has perfect knowledge in the consequences of everything and in the benefit that each matter carries for His servants. He also knows what each of the relatives deserves from the inheritance, according to the degree of relation he or she has with the deceased. Ibn Jarir recorded that Tariq bin Shihab said that `Umar gathered the Companions of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ once and said, "I will give a ruling concerning the Kalalah that even women will talk about it in their bedrooms." A snake then appeared in the house and the gathering had to disperse. `Umar commented, `Had Allah willed this (`Umar's verdict regarding the Kalalah) to happen, it would have happened." The chain of narration for this story is authentic. Al-Hakim, Abu `Abdullah An-Naysaburi recorded that `Umar bin Al-Khattab said, `Had I asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ regarding three things, it would have been better for me than red camels. (They are:) who should be the Khalifah after him; about a people who said, `We agree to pay Zakah, but not to you (meaning to the Khalifah),' if we are allowed to fight them; and about the Kalalah." Al-Hakim said, "Its chain is Sahih according to the Two Shaykhs, and they did not recorded it." Ibn Jarir also said that it was reported that `Umar said, "I feel shy to change a ruling that Abu Bakr issued. Abu Bakr used to say that the Kalalah is the person who has no descendants or ascendants." Abu Bakr's saying is what the majority of scholars among the Companions, their followers and the earlier and later Imams agree with. This is also the ruling that the Qur'an indicates. For Allah stated that He has explained and made plain the ruling of the Kalalah, when He said,
يُبَيِّنُ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ أَن تَضِلُّواْ وَاللَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلِيمٌ
((Thus) does Allah makes clear to you (His Law) lest you go astray. And Allah is the All-Knower of everything.) And Allah knows best.
A little after the beginning of Surah al-Nis-a', there appeared some injunctions relating to inheritance. Then, after a considerable gap, the text returned to the injunction of inheritance alongwith others. Now, at the end of the Surah, the text reverts to the subject once again. Perhaps the wisdom behind this scattering of the subject at three different places could be the consideration of prevailing injustice in matters of inheritance before the advent of Islam. By taking it up in the beginning, then in the middle,. and finally in the end. it was hoped that the addressees would be gradually alerted to the need of justice in this area and would this be enabled to show their maximum concern.
Summary of the Rulings given2
The verse (176) was revealed in answer to the question posed by some Companions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ regarding the inheritance of a Kalalah. Kalalah means a person who dies leaving neither children nor parents. The verse has clarified that the property left by a Kalalah shall be distributed in the following manner:
(1) If the Kalalah has left one real sister, or one half sister from father's side, 3 then, after settling the preferential rights (such as debts, wills, burial expenses) she will get one half of the property. The other half will be given to the heirs falling in the category of Asbat. If no heir from the category of Asbat is alive, then this half, too, will be given back to the sister of the deceased (meaning thereby that she will secure the whole property).
1. Kalalah: A person who has no ascendent or descendent at the time of his death.
2. This summary is based on the given in the original, without translating it word-by-word. (Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
3. As for a half sister from mother's side, her share has already been mentioned in 4:12 as being one sixth if she is alone. And if there are two or more such sisters or brothers, they will share one third of the property equally. (Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
(2) If the sister referred to in Para (1) above dies, and leaves children, and her brother is alive, then he will get the whole property left by her.
(3) If a Kalalah, male or female, dies and leaves two or more sisters, either real sisters or half-sisters from fathers side then they shall get two thirds of the property left by the Kalalah." The remaining one third will be given to Asbat, if any, and in the absence of Asbat this one third will also be given to the sisters who will distribute their share among themselves equally.
(4) If a Kalalah leaves behind a combination of brothers and sisters (either real or from fathers side only), then the whole property, after satisfying the preferential rights, shall be distributed between them on the principle that every brother will get twice the share of every sister.
Important Notes
1. The cause of revelation and the injunction of Kalalah described in the verse beginning with: يَسْتَفْتُونَكَ قُلِ اللَّـهُ يُفْتِيكُمْ فِي الْكَلَالَةِ (They seek a ruling from you. Say, "Allah gives you the ruling concerning kalalah" ) provides us with information on certain important aspects. To be noted first is a comparison between two examples given earlier in the text. In verse 170 وَإِن تَكْفُرُوا فَإِنَّ لِلَّـهِ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ (And if you disbelieve, then, to Allah belongs what is in the heavens and the earth), there was the condition of disbelievers. Then came a similar statement in Verse 175: فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا بِاللَّـهِ وَاعْتَصَمُوا بِهِ الخ (Now those who believe in Allah and hold on to Him) which presented the model of the noble Companions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . These two parallel but divergent states of the believers and the disbelievers were brought into focus so that people can fully understand how astray and evil were those who turned away from the revelation (wahy) and how true and virtuous were those who followed it.
2. Subsequent to observations made above, it also becomes obvious that the People of the Book did something terrible when they made the abomination of suggesting a partner and son in the purest conceivable divinity of Almighty Allah an article of their faith. They also went as far as taking a blatant position against the Divine revelation.
Quite contrary to this is the life style of the nobel Companions of the Messenger of Allah, may the blessing of Allah and peace be upon him. Not to say much about their consistent concern for the fundamentals of Faith and the most devoted performance of acts of worship, they would be equally inquisitive and eager to find out their obligations in matters subsidiary and commonplace such as those of inheritance and marriage. They would wait for Wahy, the command of Allah through revelation and they would look for guidance from the Holy Prophet ﷺ in everything they did. Though, it is easier to do your own bidding under the dictate of reason or desire, yet they did not elect to be ruled by their personal desire or reason. If they did not understand some-thing at a given time, they would return to the Prophet to recheck until they were satisfied. Here are two sets of people, so different and so apart!
3. This also tells us that our noble Prophet ﷺ would not give a decision on his own without the guiding command of Wahy (revelation). If there was no standing guidance revealed through Wahy present in a certain case, he would put his decision on hold and wait for the coming of Wahy. When it did, he gave his verdict. In addition to that, there is a subtle hint here in the direction of the wisdom behind the gradual revelation of the Qur'an. If the whole Book was revealed all at one fixed time as demanded by the People of the Book, it would have not carried the same benefits as there are in the fact that the Qur'an was revealed as needed and when appropriate, all functionally spaced out. This modality accommodated the requirements of addressees who could ask a question out of some necessity and be answered through the recited revelation (al-Wahy al-Matluww). An example of this methodology appears right here in the present verse while others appear at several other occasions in the Qur'an. No doubt, this form is far beneficial, but the core of its distinction lies elsewhere. That is because of the most refined sublimity of men and women of faith who turn to Allah in remembrance and are honoured by being addressed by their most exalted Creator. This is indeed a great honour never granted to any other community. Certainly no grace is greater than the grace granted by Allah, the ultimate dispenser. Now, any verse of the Qur'an which was revealed in the favour of or in answer to the question of a particular Companion is treasured as a testament of his virtues. And a Wahy which came favouring the position taken by one of them on the occasion of some matter causing difference of opinion is sufficient to keep the name and merit of that Companion alive right upto the Day of Doom.
Thus, by referring to the question and answer regarding Kalalah, hint has been given towards similar questions and answers elsewhere.
(Exegetical notes, Tafsir ` Usmani
by Maulana Shabbir Ahmad ` Usmni)
Praised be Allah. Surah al-Nis-a' ends here
وَ للہِ الحَمدُ اَوَّلَہ و آخِرَہ